《Reincarnated as a Son of the Sword Saint and the Sage》 Chapter 1 1: Prologue ?In a busy and rustling city amidst the cloudy night sky, the bus stop area along the sidewalk was filled with a crowd of standing people under the ten meter wide waiting shed. Some were sitting on the bench under the shed looking intently on the phone in their hands. There were also people walking through the sidewalk passing the standing flock of people. Along the crowd was a boy with a ck hair and brown eyes so average that can be found everywhere. He took his smartphone from his ck pants right pocket, turned it on and check the time. As if he felt that he was alreadyte, he let out a tired internal sigh. (Sigh. It''s already seven in the evening and there where still many people waiting for the bus.) The people under the waiting shed were indeed waiting for the next bus to take a stop. Dark nimbus clouds blocking the moonlight of the full moon of the month. Seeing that, many predicted that it''s gonna be a heavy rain tonight. As a result, the ones who used to walk to go to their destination were waiting by the bus stop to take a ride. (Mom gonna scold me if I werete again. Better to get hurry and get a ride.) He did not yet informed his mother that he will bete homeward. Everytime he get homete, he always get reprimanded by his mother due to her fear of him neglecting his studies. He is a schrship student, after all. He begun typing his phone to inform his mother the reason for histeness. (''We were working research , I''ll bete.'' and send.) After sending a message to his mother, a pair of lights suddenly appear before his eyes. He reflexively covered his closed eyes with his left arm. (What the heck was that? I thought I gonna die.) Thinking what just happened, he heard the footsteps of the others to a certain direction. He slowly opened his eyes when the lights subdued. He turned his head and look at his surroundings to find out what just happened. What he found was the stampede of people who desperately trying to get inside the newly arrived bus. He could see that only a few among dozens of people managed to get inside the bus. When the bus had its maximum capacity of passengers inside, its big wheels began to move, slowly increasing its eleration, and departed from the bus stop. Seeing the bus getting smaller and smaller, the boy lumped his shoulders so low. Aftermenting for a while, he regained the strength of his back and decided that it is too early to give up. (It''s fine. I just have to wait for the next) While thinking that, he felt that something wet just touched his left hand. Then, he felt the same feeling on the other parts of his body. His nape, both arms, and even his white uniform felt the drop of wet. He hurriedly ran as fast as he could to the nearby shed when he realized what it means. Countless water droplets rained down from the cloudy sky begun. (Man, how unfortunate am I. I guess I have to use myst resort.) "Taxi!" He waved his hand to stop an approaching empty taxi cab. He usuallymute by riding a bus to get home. He rarely ride taxi due to the distance between his house and his school. It distanced several kilometers from his home to school by road. He used to ride bus to save money to buy his favorite manga and light novels. When the taxi stopped, he opened the door and took a sit. He told the driver his home address and the car started to move. Inside the taxi, the boyid his back on the chair and rxed his body. Both his body and mind were exhausted from the workload of their research with his ssmates. He closed his eyes for a while and opened it again. He stared at the window and noticed the raindrops flowing down the ss window. (Water just go with the flow. Yeah, let''s choose a raindrop and have a race.) He leaned his body to the window and put his elbow on the window and let his head rest on his hand. He rolled his eyes upward and peek at the top of the ss pane. He observed the new flowing droplets and begun selecting his favored raindrop carefully. (Hmm. Let''s choose this little one.) What he chose was a small raindroppared to the other ones. He watched as the raindrops of the same batch at his flows down the ss. While many flows at constant speed, his prided raindrop elerate at first, then stops, then elerate again. (Hey, hey, not bad. My victory is absolute.) Certain that his victory was guaranteed, he looked up and noticed a big raindrop had entered the battlefield. The raindrop then follow the track of his chosen one at incredible speed. (Wait, hold up! Don''t!) Despite his desperate internal cry, the big raindrop continued its way to his raindrop. Then the big raindrop collided with his and absorbed the tiny drop of liquid and resume flowing through the bottom. "" A moment of silence. "" Only the sound of the rain and the noise of the car''s engine can be heard in the cab. The deafening silence urred as if they were in a sealed vacuum. (Ahhhhhhhhh!!!) He internally screamed as he readjust his position by leaning his back on the chair. He could notprehend what was just happened to his absolute and unfathomable victory just now. (Impossible. It was supposed to be my victory. Sigh. I guess it''s my unlucky day today.) He sighed as if to ept his fate of the day. This is not the only time when he''s been unlucky today. Right when he woke up in the morning, he was almostte at school because his phone did not charged properly the whole night and had to charge it again in the morning. At school, he got injured during P.E. ss because he hit his dominant right hand on the corner of the board while ying table tennis. Because of that, he could not take down note properly for the test the next day. While remembering the misfortunes he experienced on this day, the taxi overtake the bus from before. It seemed that the bus were loading and unloading passengers. He just peeked it for a while and then remembered his misfortunes for today. Minutes have passed since the boy lose the raindrop race. The taxi had escaped the rush hour of the downtown and now strolling the highway that has 60 kilometers per hour speed limit. The boy once again fixed his gaze at the window of the cab. He saw the lights emitted from the houses and establishments around the area. People taking shelter under the the roofs of various structures. Blooming businesses still urred amidst the rain shows the resilience the the citizens in this city. Customers pouring in and out the buildings as they help the economy the move the money in the cirction. The boy just watched the liveliness of the city night when he sensed that the taxi stopped. He turned his gaze to the front and saw the traffic light turned red. Pedestrians, wielded with umbre in their hand or equipped with raincoat, begun to cross the intersection as they saw the color of the light emitted the traffic light. Moving people filled the line of vision of the boy and the driver. The boy looked around the taxi while waiting for the green light. The dashboard had a small stuffed toy of a dog and a bubble head figure of a famous English rock band vocalist. (So he listens to their songs, huh.) He scanned again the taxi and and fixed his eyes the the mirror. Stuffed dice were hanging around the mirror just like the typical taxis. He stares at the mirror and noticed that the driver were already starting at him. "" The two of them looking each other for a while. The driver was still at histe twenties. The driver who were the first one to avert its eyes first and then looked the the side mirror. Then, a pair of light can be seen in the mirror. Seeing this, both the boy and the driver turned their bodies and looked at the rear. It was the same bus that the boy missed and overtaken by the driver earlier. But the bus'' atmosphere was different from before. Instead of slowing down due to the red light, it runs over the highway''s speed limit with no signs of slowing down. The bus were honking its horn loudly and repeatedly. The volume of the horn were so loud that it made the pedestrians cover their ears. There were also the shouts of the panicked passengers that were mixed along the noise. Seeing that both the boy and the driver begun to panic. "H-hey. Is''nt that bus going to hit us with such speed?" "Y-your right." The boy asked the driver if what he was seeing is right. The driver set his foot to the pedal and ready to set off but there were pedestrians still crossing in front of them. "Move aside immediately!" The driver poked his head out of the window and shouted to the pedestrians. The pedestrians turned their head upon hearing the driver''s cry. They hurriedly ran towads the sidewalk when they saw the honking bus rushing towards them. The boy stopped thinking for a while. He came to his senses when the noise became louder and louder. (I have to get out of) The moments he almost grab the handle, he heard the sharp creaking sound of shing metals. The bus already hit the rear of the cab. The bus dragged the taxi pass the already emptied pedestrian line. "Shit!" "I''m gonna die!" The driver and the shouted as they were in the verge of despair. The boy reminded this situation the same as how the big raindrop absorbed his raindrop in the race. The boy and the driver panicked as they don''t know what to do. The bus with its broken brakes continued to drag the taxi until someone big was blocking the way. The thing that obstructing the intersection was a truck loaded with gravel. The taxi, dragged by the bus crashed to the left side of the load of the truck. The bumper of the taxi went under the truck while the metallic edge corner shattered of the truck the wind shield. That same metal also crushed the upper body of the driver in the process. The driver died of the spot. The impact of collision also sandwiched the body of the boy between the seats. The truck moved a little due to the collision. "Ahhhhhh! It hurts like hell!" The boy suffering in intense pain that he never felt in his whole seventeen years of living. The boy could not ever feel both of his legs. Blood gushing out of his mouth. Broken bones all over his body. (I''m really gonna die this time.) The bus finally stopped after sandwiching the taxi to the truck. The pedestrians immediately ran to the taxi to check the condition of the people inside. Seeing the upper body of the driver missing, the people went haywire. "The driver''s already dead but the passenger is still breathing! Quick, call an ambnce!" The passengers of the bus immediately poured out of the bus. (Ahh, what an unlucky day for me. I''m sorry mom, I cannot go home anymore. I''m sorry for my ssmates for not helping the research again.) Slowly closing his teary eyes, his endured the intense pain just to apologize to the people who would be troubled after this incident. He narrowed his mind, ignoring the pain as he could, as he apologizing in his mind. (Ahh, I''m having hallucinations now.) Hearing an electronic voice of a woman in his head, the boy bugged it off as he thought it''s just an imaginary oasis in the desert. (If I have a chance, I wish that I get reborn just like in the light novels) Losing his body strength, that was hisst thought as his life gradually fade away. Chapter 2 2: Skill Selection ?As soon as I open my eyes, all I see is white. White floor, white walls, white ceilings and everything. I realized that I wasying down the white floor. The white room has only walls at all sides. No furniture or anything inside but walls. I try to move my right arm and notice that the arm does not create shadows. Strange, the room is bright but there is no light. I raise up my upper body and check myself. I scan my body and I am still d with my school uniform. Then I look at my legs and think what is wrong. (I think I missed something. ) I pondered as I was thinking something important has missed. I look at my legs again and remember what happened to me a while ago. "That right! I died from that ident and lose my legs." On my way home, I rode a taxi and it sandwiched between the bus and the died on the process. It was the worst experience I encountered in my whole life. "Oh my, look like you already awake." I startled at sudden female voice resonating the white area. I begin scanning the room and find nothing. "Ah, excuse me but, where am I?" I ask to the voice as I look around. "You are in a ce where the souls are being judged and reborn again." reply the voice. "Souls?" I looked again the room again and find nothing again. I could not find anything like soul but only me. "Look like you are wondering why are you alone here. It is because this is an isted room for chosen souls like you." "Me? A chosen soul?" I ask again. I am a soul? Did I really died a in that ident ? In that case, did my soul got here because I was chosen to reincarnate just like in the Isekai novels I read? "Yes. Once every five hundred years, a soul got chosen to experience living in the another world." As a thought, I really get a chance to live in another world. This means that I will get a brand new life. "You are rather calm than I thought." the voice asked. "Um, I was shocked at first but if it was really true that I died, then there''s nothing I can do about it." "In that case, I will introduce myself." After the female voice dered that, a bright light shine in front of me. The lights are so bright that I covered my eyes with my both arms. When the lights subdued, a single beautiful woman appeared. She wore a white dress that often see to a goddess in a typical Isekai novel. Something like a silver colored tiara is on top of her shoulder length, wavy golden blonde hair. Appearance-wise, she looked like a woman in her early twenties except for one thing. She had three pairs of pure white feathered wing on her back. She looked like a seraph angel but not the biblically urate one. "My name is Prima, the goddess of the world you''ll be reincarnating." The goddess, Prima, introduced herself to me, an average normal high school boy, in a gentle voice. "T-thank you for having me, Goddess Prima." I reply in trepidation as I stand. "No need to be nervous, you know?" "Y-yeah." I am not confident having a conversation with an opposite gender as the other party. I immediately get nervous when a girl started a conversation. Maybe because I have no woman in my life aside from my mother. "Well, let''s get to the main topic. You were chosen as the one who get to be reincarnated in my world. My world is a world of sword and magic and have a levelling system. There are monsters that roaming all over the world. So you had to be powerful to survive." Magic?! So I will able to use magic in that world? Isn''t that amazing? Having magic can makes life easier, yes? "Can I get special powers as a perks in reincarnation?" "Yes, of course. You have a right to choose any skill or power you like as a privilege." "I see." I said while nodding. So I can choose a skill or power that I want. "Do I have a mission to fulfill for? Like defeating a Demon Lord or protect the humanity from getting destroyed?" Getting reincarnated means having a responsibility, right? It will be a pain in the ass if a have to the whole big world from destruction. Being a hero required to have a shining shimmering charisma to encourage the masses. It is so bright for an average normal me. "For that, you have no responsibilities at all. You can be a hero, demon lord, sage, ruler, adventurer, a background character or whatever you want. All you have to do is to live as you desire." No responsibilities at all. So I can do what I wanted to do that I cannot achieve in my previous life. Maybe a can make a lot of fortune to purchase what I want or create a harem full of beautiful and gorgeous girls. "If you done what you think, then you can start choosing your desired power." Goddess Prima said then flick her fingers. The white room suddenly begin to blur and a beautiful and colorful garden. The flower garden were filled with plenty of kinds of flowers like roses, tulips, sunflowers, and many others. I looked down and saw a pathway made of y bricks. I followed the road with my eye and saw a white gazebo in the middle of the garden. "Please follow me." the goddess said. I follow her behind as she walk toward the gazebo. When we arrive, there was a white round table and two white metal chairs. There were a steamy kettle and teacups clipped upside down on the silvery oval te. "Sit down and rx." the goddess said while smiling. "Then, excuse me." I said then take a seat. "Have you decide the skills or powers you want?" "Let see." I said, putting my hand under my chin. What kind of power do I want? I need to have a strong body first. "Strength is measured numerical stat, right?" "Yes. " the goddess answered my question already sip her cup of tea. "Then, I want a body that has higher growth rate than the average." "Hmm." Having higher growth rate means stronger body institution. The more I leveled up, the stronger and powerful I have. I will be stronger than your average adventurer. It like having your pocket monster to hold a power item. "Next is to have a skill to store items and weapons." "Hmm." It is a hassle to carry heavy luggage and weapons while travelling. It''s a very convenient skill for typical isekai protagonist. It must be nice if I suddenly conjure a weapon in front my enemies and surprise attack them while they say ''Where did that came from?!''. If it''s a rare skill, I have to be careful because I don''t want to stand out. "I want to have a skill that can create another ount in my body where I can distribute my stats freely. Like having a second ount in the game." "That''s a new ability, so there is no one had that skill in my world." she said as she put her cup down. Hehe, with this skill, I can transform into multiple persona as I desire. With this, I can be the Hero or the Demon Lord simultaneously. But that does not mean that I want to be either one of them. It''s a hassle, after all. "I love to have a power tobine skills so that I can have more powerful skills set." "Then, as a bonus, I''ll make them synthesize without sacrificing the skill." You''re a true god, Goddess Prima! Without having the skills being integrated after synthesizing, I canbine skills to my heart''s content. Infinite possibilities can be created only limited by your imagination. "Next, I want a high level appraisal skill and a way to counter it." "That was a piece of cake!" the goddess proudly said as she puff her chest. Not only she is pretty, she is also very kind. What a benevolent goddess this world has. It is good to identify your enemies first before your fight it. Not being able to know the difference between you and the enemy can produce bad results. ''Know your enemy, know yourself, and victory is never in doubt. Not in a hundred battles.'' as the famous Art of War quote says. "Is there a skill that can plunder the skill of the one I killed?" I ask. "There is, but it''s so rare that only a handful of individuals have this skill." Is that so? Then I can have that appraisal counter to hide it. That skill is so nasty that it gives the user the potential to be the most powerful. Newly acquired(stolen) skills plus the skill synthesizer will be a perfectbination. "Then I want one." I said. "Is there anything else?" "Hmm." I start thinking of what useful abilities can I have. I have many skills for my body, so what about my items and equipments? Maybe I can enchant my magic spells on something to make it a consumable item? "I think I want a skill that can enchant an item or weapon." "Noted~" she said adorably while writing on a notepad. She is so cute that it makes want to donate all of my fortune to her church. Let''s give her a prayer every time I visit a church or even a chapel in her world. "Um, can the body be modified?" "Yes, it is possible." "Then, can I parallel mind and have aputer installed in it?" "What a peculiar ability to have. For suggesting me an unusual power, I have it to connect to your previous world''s inte, too." "Whoa! Thank you very much!" I thanked the goddess for her generosity. Having inte means I can ask whatever I want to know! Having information and watching video tutorials makes my life easier. When I get bored, I can just entertain myself by reading manga and novels and watching my favorite anime online! At night, maybe I can watch explicit videos before going to sleep. I sense that Goddess Prima ring at me as if she can read my mind. "You are thinking something indecent just now, aren''t you?" "N-not at all!" "Is that so? Then, you have to be more careful from now on." "I understand." Crap! I almost got caught just now. I forgot that the woman in front of me is a god. There is a chance that she got some mind reading powers. I regain myposure and told her the skills I have in my mind. "I also want to have my attacks to have guaranteed effects." "A warrior from one thousand years ago also wish that, so you''ll be the second holder of that skill." Rare one, but the anti-appraisal skill can handle that. Sessful attacks like defense pration can be useful against powerful enemies. I can consider this as one of my trump cards. And what kind of power that I want more? I guess that''s all I want right now. I just get necessary skills from the monsters and synthesize them. No need to be greedy at all. "I guess that''s all I need now." I dere. "In that case, I''ll prepare your reincarnation now." she said as she closed her notepad. Being reborn in another world must be fun. New people, new environment and new experiences. I can''t be help be feel excited. People in my previous world like my family, friends and many others must be sad upon my sudden departure. I did not even have a girlfriend yet. "Are you ready now?" the goddess asked. "Yes." "Remember, live as you wish and no need to hold back." she said with a warm smile. Warm white light suddenly envelopes throughout my body. I feel a little dizzy but it bes more severe and feel like my consciousness gradually fade. I close my heavy eyes as my strength lose. (That ident must be a blessing in disguise) Chapter 3 3: Reincarnation ?I opened my eyes, I was in a room in the middle of the night. Only the dazzling moonlight give light in the room through the gap of the curtain hanging on the windows. The first thing I notice is that my body be small. In other words, I am a newborn baby right now. The room was decorated with expensive looking ornaments. A magnificent rapier with state-of-the-art golden hilt and shining purple de were embedded against the wall. Besides the sword was an ebony ck wooden staff with rainbow colored crystal. Judging from the equipment disyed at the wall, it must owned by a swordsman and a magician. These must be my parents'' weapon of choice. I move all of my limbs into the empty air to check if nothing was wrong. The goddess never said I will be reborn as a human so I have to do a reality check. Looks like I don''t have any inhuman body parts like horns, tails, or animal ears. Conclusion, I was reincarnated as a human or other human-like species. I can''t stand with this baby body yet, so all I can do is to roll my body. I roll my body to the left and I see pirs of thin wooden nks. I just realized that I was in a crib. I roll my small body again to the opposite direction. This time, I saw another infant aside from me. The baby looked like a year old and heavily asleep. I don''t know the baby''s gender yet but the baby had ck hair. (Maybe this child is my older sibling.) Wondering what will be my rtionship with this child, I look down and saw a huge bed through the gaps of the pirs of wood. Clothes scattered carelessly around the floor. Two lumps covered by white nket rest above the bed. Two people sharing a bed must be a couple. (These two must be my parents in this world. And they had enjoyed a night in front of their children. How shameless.) For some reason, I did not feel exhausted or sleep at all. I also feel like I can see through the darkness of the room. My strength also enhanced by almost two folds. I looked up and stared at the ceiling. The thing that maybe this world''s light bulb embedded attached the ceiling. It was white and had a hexagonal shaped prism with four sides. A furniture with a mirror and drawers stand in front of the bed. A six foot high rectangr whole body mirror ce beside the furniture. I don''t know how to use magic and got bored so I decided to sleep. A time passed by and I am six months old right now. Half a year has passed since I was reincarnated in this world ruled by Goddess Prima and I can''t still use magic yet. Compared to my modern and hi-tech previous world, this world has a civilization level same to Middle Ages Europe of Earth. I discovered that thenguage spoken here were different from anynguage I know in my original world. So I have to start learning thenguage again. I noticed that I learned faster than before and I already know somemon words. Maybe having a baby''s brain have faster learn rate than a grown up one. In my past life, I desperately study thenguage of the country where my favorite novels came so I can read it raw from but I didn''t gain progress at all, so I had to wait months for the tranted copy. Apparently, my given name in this world is Raphael, the Archangel of Health and the Tuesday angel. Coincidentally, in my past life, I was born on the day of Tuesday. By the way, the child from before is my older sister named Louise. I am in front of the mirror right now while sitting on thep of my mother named ire. She was sitting on the bed while caressing my head gently. As I can see, I had amethyst colored eyes and light brown hair. My mother has long, ck lustrous hair. She has a bewitching beauty and a nice body figure that makes everyone turn their heads for her. She''s still in her early twenties so she''s still young and pretty. The things we have inmon are that we have the same eye color. I observed the people around the mansion and found out that this world have 360 days a year, with 12 months so 30 days each month. A week still contains seven days, same as Earth. The name of the months in this world were based on zodiac signs. The region where I living has seasons that changes asionally. I was born during autumn on the month of Virgo and survive the winter by my parent''s warmth. Now, the snow had melted and went back to nearby river. The trees begins to color the horizon again with their verdant leaves. The flowers in the meadows opened their petals as they warmly wee the spring. I have to learn this world''s culture,mon sense and basic knowledge. I do not want to be called a hectic for being an entric fellow that reacts on every culture shock I will encounter. The existence of a unknown power called magic greatly affect the lives of the people in this world. Magic makes the daily lives of the people easier like creating a me to ignite the firewood, drying newly washed clothes by manipting the wind or treating a wound with soothing healing magic. The level of this world''s technology was rather primitive than advanced. I didn''t see any appliances that were powered by electricity. But I saw some wireless devices like our house''s lighting the emits bright white light. Probably powered by magic. "That''s hurt, right? I''m sorry I didn''t came immediately. But don''t worry, I already healed it away." my mother said with a matured voice still caressing my head. (It''s fine, mother. It''s my fault anyway.) I apologize mentally. Yesterday, when I wasying on my parent''s bed, I got curious and I identally fell off and hit the floor. The pain felt a little bit than expected. My mother hurriedly came to me and immediately use magic to ease my pain. The warmth of her healing magic flows throughout my body like a river of life running in my veins. Since that, remembering that feeling again and again, I managed to find the magic inhabited inside of me. I tried to control it but it''s really difficult. So I call it a day and close my eyes and take a slumber. I tried to manipte my mana again and I barely seed to control it. I learned Magic Sense, Maniption, Thought eleration and Parallel Thinking skills on the process. I tried to imitate my mother''s healing magic on myself. I felt the warmth but it is definitely weaker and different from than my mother''s. (Ooh! I''ve learned a magic spell.) As I said that internally, my mother look around the room as if sensing something unusual. Then stopped and hugged me a little tight. "Did you use magic just now? Nah, you haven''t reach a year old yet. Maybe it was just an imagination?" (Did she sensed that I used magic?) She asked as she look down until her bosomying on my head. It was so soft but it''s heavy. I fixed my eyes in the mirror and check my own reflection. (I looked like a king sitting against afortable throne wearing a massive crown.) Knock, knock. Someone knocked the wooden from the outside. The door opened with a creaking sound. Then, a woman, d in a luxury dress, around the same age as my mother came into the room and closed back the door. "I''m home." the woman proimed with a gentle voice. "Wee back." my mother replied in a warm way. The woman then sit besides my mother, spread her arms and wrapped it around her. She sniffed my mother with her eyes closed. My mother''s fragrant scent reaches her nostrils all the way to the olfactory nerve. "You smells good." "Satisfied?" "No!" "Then, it can''t be helped." My mother turned her head sideward to face the woman. The woman close the distance of their faces. Their faces got closer to each other and then. Smooch. A sound resonates the quiet room as they cross their lips passionately. (The geh level is ovah 9000.) Really? In front of your own children? Big Sis Louise is still sleeping in the room. That''s right. The woman kissing my mother right now is also my mother. They are married as they allowed same-sex marriage in the country. Her name is Mylene Raevender. She is the current Viscountess of our territory. She went out to the royal capital for official businesses. I don''t know how but they are my biological parents. In my previous world, it is possible for both at the same gender to have a child through scientific method. This is a fantasy world of sword and magic that even break thew of nature so maybe it is possible. She has light brown lustrous hair and amethyst eyes like me, I had inherited that traits of my Mother Mylene. She had her hair braided at both sides then tied them at the back of her head. She had the same head turning figure as Mother ire but the chest part wascking a very few centimeters in circumference. Despite the few centimeters gap, they are still bigger than average. If our parents were this gorgeous, my older sister Louise will inherit their divine genes and will turn into a beautifuldy when she grew up. "Thanks for the warm wee." "Now, go back to your office and finish your work. I''ll be taking care of them." Mother ire ordered as she shoved Mother Mylene off. "Fine, fine. See you at dinner." she stood up and walked toward the door. "Yeah,ter." she replied as she saw the door shut. "Now then." She lifted me then turned my small body to face her. Then, she gently rise her upper garment up to the upper chest with her hand. Exposing her belly and her porcin white skin. Raven ck underwear bra tightly pushed her two enormous lumps of fat up manifest. "You''re hungry, aren''t you?" mother asked. (Yes!!!) I screamed internally. Of course I did not speak or nod. It would be strange if your months old child understand what you were saying. I just pretend I did not understand her and put my hands on top of Mount Everest''s summit. "Fufu. Here theye~." She said as I enjoy the bliss of her huge pair of milkers. Let''s not waste any second as I realized I will only experience this luxury for a very short time. No need to back and take it while I still have this privilege. I was in euphoria on my most awaited time of the day. Chapter 4 4: Skills ?The next day, Mother ire carried me went outside the house. We are in our garden area at the backyard of our mansion right now. She walked me around the garden and taught me what kinds of flowers were in the garden. "and those red ones are called rose." her lecture ended and put me back inside the trolley. She pushed the cart and ced it under the shade of a parasol on the rounded table. Then she took a sit on a chair beside me. A young blonde girl in maid uniform arrived with a cart contains tea and snacks. Then she put the refreshments on the table. She brewed the tea expertly and then pour our cups. The strong aroma of the tea that reached our nostrils showed how she mastered the way of the tea. "Please enjoy yourself, Mistress, Young Master" "Thank you." mother thanked. Then we enjoyed our drinks and snacks. Of course I can''t eat those hard cookies yet, so I was served food that is appropriate for my age. Now that I know how to use my mana, I tried to find a way on how to see my stats and skills. I imagined a status board that I often saw in games. A translucent rectangr panel suddenly appeared in front of me. (It looks like a status board in RPGs.) By the way, it is invisible to others and they need your permission to see it. Written there are my numerical status and list of abilities. It''s written like this: ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator,Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Weak (Infant) LV: 1 MP: 15+3 STR: 15+3 DEF: 10+2 MAG: 15+3 MDEF: 10+2 AGI: 20+4 Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art ,Monarch of the Night Unique Skill: Parallel Profile, Plunder, Skill Synthesis, Computerized Mind Extra Skill: Inventory, Limiter Racial Skill: None Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic Light Magic: 2, Lightning Magic: 1] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance Blessing: God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Whoa! What the check with this skills set?! Maybe I am asking too much from the goddess? I don''t know if my stats are weak or strong in this world''s standards. I have so many skills. Some of them were bestowed to me by Goddess Prima like the Skill Synthesis. I learned some skills a while by controlling my mana. But there are some skills that I didn''t wish for or learned, especially this Ultra Skill Monarch of the Night. And what are these godly blessings. I don''t know what the other skills, too. Let us appraise these skills and blessings that I don''t understand. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Ultimate Art - is the peak of martial arts. Each technique has only five attempts with two hours to restore each attempt. It consists of following techniques: Absolute Severance - cuts any defenses like a hot knife against a butter. Can only be blocked by the defensive techniques of Ultimate Art if the defender has higher defense stat than the user''s attack stat. Divine Pration - can pierce any defenses. Can only be blocked by the defensive techniques of Ultimate Art if the defender has higher defense stat than the user''s attack stat. Impregnable Fortress - Deploy a barrier around the user''s body for five seconds and negate all types of attacks. Can only be prated by the offensive techniques of Ultimate Art if the attacker has higher attack stat than the user''s defense stat. Infinity Barrier - deploy an invincible shield around the user''s five meter radius area for ten seconds. Blocks all types of attacks and only with the permission of the user can enter the area. Can only be prated by the offensive techniques of Ultimate Art if the attacker has higher attack stat than the user''s defense stat. Artemis'' Eye - each shot guaranteed to hit the target. The attack cannot be stopped until it hit the target. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ What the?! So, this is the power of Ultra Insti er, Skill. Is the the power of guaranteed effects that I wished? What an overpowered skill to have! Ultimate Art has overpowering techniques, so it cannot be use carelessly. It also has usage limit with two hours to restore an attempt. Absolute Severance can be used by sh weapons like sword. Those defense techniques makes me and my surroundings invincible. Divine Pration and Artemis''s Eyebo on spears or arrows was so broken. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Monarch of the Night - when nightes, the stats the the user dramatically increase (up to 100% stat increase then gradually decline past midnight). It also improves the stamina and endurance of the user during intercourse. It consists of the following subskills: Nocturnal - upon activation, the user gains night vision and removes all the drowsiness and exhaustion at night. Crossbreeding - a skill that allows the user to have an offspring with different species. Alpha Omega - a skill that allows the user to have an offspring regardless the gender. Birth Control - allows the user to control their fertility. The user can also choose the gender and race(from one of their parents) for their offspring. Also get rid of the gic disorders caused by inbreeding. Hereditary - allows the user to inherit up to five of the user''s skill to user''s offspring. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ What kind of skill is this? And how did I got it? Now that I think about it, I felt full of energy when I first woke up in this world. I''m getting stronger and stronger up to two folds until midnight. Alpha Omega is the reason why we were born despite our parents are both woman. Same-sex couples had to adopt orphan or abandoned children just to have aplete family. This skill can make the same-sex couples to have a child that had their blood, just like my parents. The Birth Control can be use as contraception during intercourse. Also, the user had the power to choose gender and race for their child. And I got this skill by inheriting it through Hereditary. Hereditary skill can have the user to bestow their abilities to the offspring. Rare skills should have to be inherited to someone to make it preserve for a long time. With this ultra skill, you can give birth to powerful children that can even surpass their predecessors and then pass the baton for the next generation and so on. It can also be used to make your bloodline pure without worrying the problem of inbreeding. Monarch of the Night is a skill that any person in power like the royalty and nobility want to get to have strong andpetent children worthy enough to pass down the title. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Unique Skill Parallel Profile - creates another profile with the same level inside the user''s body. The user can freely distribute the 80% of user''s total stat and select skills for each profile. Each profile had their own mana wavelengths and the user can change its name and hair color. Unlocked at Level 100 and new profile created for every 100 level. Plunder - the user can choose and take a skill from in opponents. Skill Synthesis - skill thatbinepatible skills to create new skills. Computerized Mind - aputer is installed in the user''s brain. It has multiple functions like calction, data recording, unlimited data storage, scanner, 3d image generator, data receiver and sender, inte surfing, etc. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Extra Skill Inventory - can store items in a subspace. Has unlimited capacity and sorting function. The user can adjust the temperature and the time flow for each item. Cannot store living fauna. Limiter - limit the user''s level and stats by percentage. The unsealed stats were the only stat that the appraiser can find. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Skill Item Enchant - permanently enchant enchantable skills, techniques, and spells on items until the item break. Techniques and Spells had usage limit and cooldown depending on the level. Magic Sense - allows the user to sense the quality and the flow of mana. Thought eleration - increases the speed of the user''s brain activity and perception. The speed varies with the user''s AGI stat. Parallel Thinking - creates another set of mind inside the user''s brain. A parallel mind for every 1000 AGI stat. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ My Extra Skill Inventory is useful for carrying weapons,items, supplies, and luggage during travel. I can adjust the temperature for each item that I can use it as a refrigerator and an oven. Means I can roast skewers evenly without burnt. All of my unique skills are convenient and good. Parallel Profile can transform me into different persona, although only had 80% of my strength. Even though I can change my hair color, my face isn''t. So I had to cover my face to keep my identity hidden. If my identity exposed, it might cause trouble for my precious aristocrat family. Like I said before, thebination of Plunder and Skill Synthesis was broken. I get a skill for every entity I kill, so I have to appraise every new monster I will encounter and ignore the ones that I already plundered. Taking the skill of every monster I killed was a pain in the ass, after all. The skills to be synthesized must bepatible to each other for them to synthesize sessfully. If Ibine multiplepatible skills, I might acquire Ultra Skills. I wish I have a guide for what skills tobine. Computerized Mind is really aputer in my head. I can take record and screenshot of what I hear and see. I can keep recording my whole life because I have no problem with my memory capacity. Should I record my mothers'' bare body while we were talking a bath? Noice. With the help of Parallel Thinking and Thought eleration, I can answer every test in school immediately, if school exist. Before that, I need to level up and increase my AGI first. The Item Enchant skill effect is permanent unless the item broke. The higher the level, the longer the cooldown. Talismans and Holy Swords were the products of this skill. I''ll try creating consumable single-use paper bomb like in a certain ninja anime someday. "Raphael, say ahh~." (Ahh.) I instinctively opened my mouth as mother said that. Chomp. I ate the cracker she offered to me. She fed me my snacks then wiped the excess food around my mouth. "Fufu. Eat well so you can grow faster." (Yes, mother.) I said internally as I am finishing my share. I''ll continue my self-checkter after I eat. Chapter 5 5: Analysis ?While mother still serving me my snacks, my another mother and thedy of the house, Mother Mylene, came to the garden with my older sister, Louise, in her arms. "There you are." she said then took a sit adjacent to Mother ire. "Good afternoon, Mdy and Young Lady." "Good afternoon, too. Thank you for your services." Mother Mylene thanked the young maid then proceed to her tea and snacks. The maid bent her back and raised the hem of her skirt skillfully then greeted my mother who are d in white dress. Her refined and precise movements and etiquette proved that she was given high quality education. The maid is still in her teens and she was already at the level of a professional. It wasn''t take long for me to finish my snacks and I have the blessings to appraise. I opened my status board again and the same translucent panel appeared out of thin air. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Blessing God''s Vessel - giving the holder additional 20% stat bonus. Experience earned and skill,technique, magic spell and resistance acquisition rate also increase. The holder allows to evolve until the holder reach godhood. God''s Eye - the holder can use visual powers of the following: Analysis - a higher version of the Appraisal skill. The holder can identify not only the stats but also the skills of the target. irvoyance - the holder can split its own vision from his body. Telescopic Eye - the holder can erge its own vision that can reach lightyears in distance. Microscopic Eye - the holder can magnify and enhance its own vision to atomic level. God''s Veil - the holder can hide its own status to others. The holder can also freely adjust the stats and hide the skills of the holder. Adjusting the stat higher does not mean getting stronger. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Godhood?! I will continue to evolve until I reach the divine realm? Wait a minute, does human even evolve? I have so many questions to inquire but it''s not like it will be answered easily. The blessings given to me by Goddess Prima were really out of reach for human. I just had to hide it by the God''s Veil. The additional stats of in my status must came from the God''s Vessel blessing. It gives me more experience to level up faster. Acquisition of skill, technique, and spell also be easier. Leveling up faster unlocks the unavable skills shorter and the additional stats makes my body more powerful. If a evolve into a god, I might ascend to the divine realm. So have to stay as much as a step below godhood because I don''t want to be separated from my family. The God''s Eye gives me incredible eyesight. Analysis gives more details than the Appraisal skill. irvoyance can help me investigate from long distance. Combined with Parallel Thinking, I can look left and right at time same time and I can use it to win(by cheating) in card games. I can also investigate from long distance with Telescopic Eye. It can even reach up to the outer space. Microscopic Eye allow me to magnify my vision that I can even see the atoms. The blessing God''s Veil prevent others from seeing my true power. I''ll hide my rare and powerful skills and all the blessings to serve as my trump cards. Also hide the stat bonus from the God''s Vessel blessing. Let us test the God''s Veil first to hide my secrets. And this is the result: ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Weak(Infant) Level: 1 MP: 15 STR: 15 DEF: 10 MAG: 15 MDEF: 10 AGI: 20 Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night Extra Skill: Inventory, Limiter Racial Skill: None Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Appraisal, Magic Sense, Thought eleration Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic Light Magic: 2, Lightning Magic: 1] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance Blessing: None ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ This is what the appraiser see if they use Appraisal or Analysis skill on me. The bonus stats, overpowered skills and blessings were hidden. It is enough to lessen their awareness to me. Now, my visual powers from the God''s Eye blessing. First is irvoyance. I visualize split my consciousness from my body but knowing happened. Maybe I am using my vision right now so I can''t activate it. I closed my eyes and concentrate. Then it suddenly became bright. I can see the simr garden now even though I closed my eyes. I can move it and change the direction without moving a muscle. I looked around my saw my mother sipping her tea, she didn''t looking around unlike when I used magic. Maybe this ability doesn''t use mana. I opened my eyes and looked like no one saw closing my eyes long. Next is the Telescopic Eye. I turned my head and fixed my eyes to the flowers in the garden. I visualize the zooming of photos in the phone like erging the photo until the full screen was filled with girl''s chest. My vision slowly erge and saw the flowers as if I am in from of them. I tried to erge it again but nothing happened. This must the limit of this body. Then I change my vision to Microscopic Eye. The flowers suddenly turned upside down and my eyesight became blurry. I closed my eyes repeatedly but it is still blurry. I take my gaze to my right hand to find out berge. No, my vision got magnified and I can even see the pores. Maybe I should ce the object to the focal point to see it clearer. I tried to magnify it further but I am at my limit. Next is the Analysis. I fixed my eyes to the young maid and activate Analysis. A translucent panel appeared in front of her facing me. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Mary Anallet Race: Human Title: 2nd Daughter of Anallet Barony of Astley Kingdom Condition: Normal Level: 25 MP: 390 ATK: 310 DEF: 280 MAG: 430 MDEF: 300 AGI: 450 Skill:Magic Sense, Martial Art: 2, Dagger Art: 1, Thought eleration Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic Water Magic: 3, Light Magic: 3, Fire Magic: 2, Wind Magic: 1 Resistance: Exhaustion Resistance, Pain Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Her name is Mary and she is a daughter of a nobleman. That''s why she has a noble aura around her. She''s always quick because she had 450 agility. Are we located within the Astley Kingdom? There were no mention of Astley Kingdom or any nation in my status. So she may be someone from one of the neighboring countries. Based on her stats and skills, she might be a mage who is wielding a dagger for close quarterbat. She is proficient with water and light magic at level 3. She has level 1 wind magic, maybe for drying clothes. I don''t know what is the standards of this world, but level 25 might be weak base in her age. Adventures must have three digit level and four digit average stat. Next to appraise is Big Sis Louise who is currently sitting on Mother Mylene''sp while serving with snacks. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Louise Raevender Race: Human Title: 1st Daughter of Raevender Viscounty Condition: Weak(Infant) Level: 1 MP: 15 STR: 25 DEF: 15 MAG: 15 MDEF: 10 AGI: 20 Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night Extra Skill: Limiter Skill: Weapon Enchantment, Appraisal Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic Lightning Magic: 1] ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ She has higher stats than me with a total of 100. She was older by a year than me so there''s no need toin. She is more on physical type than magic type. She also inherited the Ultra Skill Monarch of the Night like me. Was there a reason why we inherited this Ultra skill? Maybe for securing our bloodline. Next is Mother ire. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: ire Raevender Race: High Human Title: Sage, Dungeon Conqueror, Dragon yer, Mistress of Raevender Territory Condition: Normal Level: 1325 MP: 55300 STR: 14100 DEF: 13095 MAG: 69725 MDEF: 22435 AGI: 18545 Ultra Skill: World Magic: 5 Unique Skill: One Man Army Extra Skill: Regeneration, Auto-MP Recovery, nt Maniption, Limiter Racial Skill: Longevity Skill: Magic Sense, Martial Art: 5, Pole Art: 4, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Alchemy, Detection, Appraisal, Taming, Summoning, Enchant, Vegetation, Chantless, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic Fire Magic: 10, Water Magic: 10, Wind Magic: 10, Earth Magic: 10, Light Magic: 10, Dark Magic: 8, Lightning Magic: 7, Compound Magic: 8] [Non-Elemental Magic Pure Magic: 10, Space-Time Magic: 7, Illusion Magic: 6, Poison Magic:5, Force Magic: 4 ] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Magic Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance. Asphyxiation Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance, Infliction Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Temperature Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, Elemental Magic Nullification ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Holy cow! Mother ire is over level 1000?! All stats are at five digits?! Those th and soft badonkers has more than thirteen thousand defense?! I cannot imagine my mother''s gonna be this powerful. I promise to myself not to ever anger her. Mother''s skill list were filling the panel. She not a Human but a higher race of High Human. The Longevity was the racial trait of a High Human. It says that this skill can dy or halt the aging and the lifespan of the user. The proficiency of her magic skills reached up to level 10. She doesn''t have the Monarch of the Night Ultra Skill but had the World Magic. I analyze mother''s skills and this is the result: ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ World Magic - ultimate magic that was beyond level 10 magic. The World Magic can affect the world itself. One Man Army - the more the numbers of the enemies, the more powerful the user. Every 100 enemy gains the user 1% stat bonus (capped at 100%). Regeneration - automatically heals the user at high speed. Auto-MP Recovery - automatically restore 2% of the user''s MP every minute. nt Maniption - the allows the user to control nts at will. Pole Art - allows the user to use pole techniques. Danger Detection - increases and sharpens the awareness of the user from danger. Weakness Finder - locates the weak points and weaknesses of the opponent. Alchemy - synthesize materials to create various items, separateponents of an item and alter its properties physically and chemically. Detection - detects lifeforms around the surroundings. Appraisal - allows the user to look at the name, race, condition and the stats of the target. Also working on items and weapons. Taming - the user can tame and befriend magical beings. Summoning - the user can summon tamed or random magical being (based on the mana input). Enchant - enhances the selected target/s, also enchant single-use skill, spell, or technique on items. Vegetation - manipte the nt''s growth rate. Chantless - cancels the incantation of the techniques and magic spells. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ The Ultra Skill World Magic are more powerful than the level 10 magic. Depending on the mana applied, it can change the topography. When mother''s opponents reached ten thousand units, she gains double stats. Her sustainability is also good. I didn''t see it yet but she might have a summoned beast. Combining the Vegetation and nt Maniption made her a druid or a forest mage. She can freely control woods at will like a certain wood user in a ninja anime. Based on her titles, she must be a powerful and famous mage. The ebony staff from before probably owned by her. That purple rapier besides the staff should be used by Mother Mylene. Chapter 6 6: Legendary Weapons ?I finished analyzing Mother ire. I could say that she''s the most powerful rearguard in the world right now. Her world shaking magic spells can wiped out an entire country if she want. Let me and Big Sis to be grateful to the world for being born from a powerful and wonderful woman. Now let''s proceed to Mother Mylene. I fixed my eyes on her and activate Analysis skill. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Mylene Raevender Race: High Human Title: Sword Saint, Dragon yer, Dungeon Conqueror, Viscountess of Raevender Territory Condition: Normal Level: 1428 MP: 25698 STR: 72956 DEF: 30124 MAG: 26564 MDEF: 17600 AGI: 41258 Ultra Skill: Divine Sword Art: 5, Monarch of the Night Unique Skill: Absolute Severance, Godspeed Extra Skill: Regeneration, Auto-MP Recovery, Limiter, Intimidation Racial Skill: Longevity Skill: Martial Art: 10, Sword Art: 10, Magic Sense, Close Quarter Combat: 6, Danger Detection, Detection, Weakness Finder, Appraisal, Weapon Enchantment, Enhanced Senses, Attribute Armor, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking Magic Skill: [ Elemental: Lightning Magic: 10, Fire Magic: 8, Wind Magic: 7, Water Magic: 6, Earth Magic: 5, Compound Magic: 5, Light Magic: 4] [ Non-Elemental: Space-Time Magic: 5, Force Magic: 5, Pure Magic: 5 Resistance: Pain Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Impact Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Poison Resistance, Magic Resistance, Infliction Resistance, Temperature Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ She''s even stronger than Mother ire! All of her stats are in five digits! These two wonderful women in my life were probably the monsters in this world. Both of them can take out powerful dragons and even conquered dungeons. Mother Mylene''s swordsmanship proficiency were so high that in reached the divine level. I am not sure if I can surpass or even on par with her in terms of swordsmanship. She has the subskill of Ultra Skill Ultimate Art, the Unique Skill Absolute Severance. With her superior swordsmanship, a guaranteed kill will secure. She has another Ultra Skill aside from the Monarch of the Night. I also recognize some skills that are new in my eyes. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Divine Sword Art - sword techniques that surpass level 10 of Sword Art. Each swing of the de contains divinity that damages souls. Godspeed - boost the user''s raw velocity, mobility and brain activity at lightning speed. Intimidation - the user releases its menacing aura to frighten the user''s targets. Weapon Enchantment - temporarily adds attribute to the user''s weapon for a short period. Attribute Armor - the user d itself with magical armor of different attributes. The effects varied with the attribute. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Attacks that damages the soul is scary. Damaged soul cannot be heal and restore unless the healing were using the divine power. Even if the body is unharmed, if the soul is dead, it is impossible to bring it to life. It is also affects the cycle of reincarnation. I should be careful and don''t let my guard down against this kind of attack. She didn''t bestow this skill to neither me nor my sister. She must have some reasons why. The Godspeed skill greatly increases the user''s agility. dding yourself with lightning from the skill Attribute Armor while using the Godspeed would increase the effects even more. Doing it during night looks cool and awesome. Weapon Enchantment provide attribute to your weapons temporarily. Find the opponent''s weakness first using Weakness Finder then apply the opponent''s weakness on your weapon. It is greatly increase the chance of winning. Mother Mylene have to be the best and most powerful sword wielder or even vanguard in the world. It might not be wrong to say that she is the world''s strongest person. My mothers are both the Sage and the Sword Saint. One is a vanguard, who fights at close range, and another is rearguard that attacks and support from long distance. They support each other''s back and fights their opponents together with trust. They love one another and gave birth to me and my sister. Having these women in my life, I encourage myself to do my best and meet their expectations. So, I have to train myself to be physically strong, and study my lessons to gain knowledge and wisdom befitting of a nobleman worthy of the title. While I was having deep thoughts, I suddenly felt a little sleepy. Having a child''s body is tougher than I thought. I need to sleep more than before I got reincarnated to replenish my strength. The Nocturnal skill sometimes made me awaken at night and I found myself get struggling to fell back to sleep again. Even if I finally asleep, it was already pass midnight. When I woke up the next morning, my body was so heavy as if an invisible force pulling me back. Today''s activity must have exhausted my energy and maybe consumed some of my brain cells. Then I heard voices of two women talking. "Oh my, Raphael seems to be sleepy." "Yeah, he must be stuffed. He ate all of my served snacks, after all. Fufu." "Let him rest for today. Mary, please take baby Raphael to our room and let him sleep." "Understood, Mdy." I didn''t hear what they are saying and my slowly losing its strength. I already closed my eyes when someone grab me then put me on something soft. When I woke up from my short nap, I was alone in the room. Looking around, I can still see my mothers'' weapon embedded against the wall. The majestic purple ded rapier and the out of this world pitch-ck staff with rainbow crystal. They looked like made from rare and expensive materials. The materials must be in high quality that can withstand the powers of my mothers. I did not waste this opportunity to check out the prided weapons of my parents. I use Analysis on the rapier first. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Demonic Rapier Mammon Grade: Legendary Description: One of the legendary Seven Demonic Weapon series that recognizes its owner. The de was made from Violettite while the hilt was made from orichalcum. It is harder than adamantite and has higher mana conductivity than mithrill. It has sharp edges that can slice dragon''s scale without resistance. Can only be obtained from the reward chest of defeating a high difficulty dungeon boss. Effect: Skill Absorption - has 50% chance of absorbing one of the target''s skills. This effect has 24 hour cooldown. Indestructible - this weapon cannot be destroyed unless it is mythical grade. Owner: Mylene Raevender ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ A legendary grade weapon?! I never thought it was owned by my mother. It is not created by the people in this world but by the dungeon. There are six other weapon like this in this world. It was named Mammon, the demon of greed. Maybe the creator made then named this weapons from Earth''s mythology. The rapier is tough and a good magic conductor. It can even slice a dragon like tofu. The weapon''s effect were befitting the name of the greed embodiment. It has a chance to take the skill of the target once a day. It cannot be destroyed if your weapon is legendary grade or below. There might be other series of legendary and mythical grade out there. It had powerful effects and it selects its worthy owner. Next is Mother ire''s ebony staff. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Demonic Staff Beelzebub Grade: Legendary Description: One of the legendary Seven Demonic Weapon series that recognizes its owner. The staff was made from the branch of the World Tree and the crystal was from the crystallized tear of the Rainbow Dragon. The wood was as tough as adamantite and has has the highest mana conductivity. The crystal allows the wielder to use all attributes of magic. It can withstand multiple world ss magic spells. Can only be obtained from the reward chest of defeating a high difficulty dungeon boss. Effect: Devour - an ability to absorb corpses and convert it to mana. Also heals the wielder a little. Indestructible - this weapon cannot be destroyed unless it is mythical grade. Owner: ire Raevender ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ This staff is in the same series as the Mother Mylene''s rapier. As expected of the Sage, her weapon must be at legendary level. Now it is Beelzebub, the demon of gluttony. It has the highest mana conductivity of all the materials in the world. The crystal emits colorful lights so the Rainbow Dragon must be a powerful entity in this world. The staff''s effect is to absorb dead bodies then convert it to mana. Mother can restore mana by just devouring corpses. With her Unique Skill, she increases her power while continuously replenishing her consumed mana. Our family had already in possession of two legendary grade weapons and I don''t know if these were all. They are powerful so they probably the possessed one or two. I want for us siblings to be recognized worthy of a legendary weapon wielder. For that to happen, we must train hard to get stronger and conquer dungeons on our own. I gaze at my right palm and form a fist. (I have a long way to go. I''ll practice and study hard to be a person that my family could proud of.) I promised to myself that I will do my very best to get stronger and surpass my parents with or without my cheat skills. Chapter 7 7: World History ?Several springs had pass and I am now six years of age. I''ve learned several things like basic knowledge andmon sense. I already started learning how to read and I can now readmon words. I am at the mansion''s library right now located at the first floor. I am currently reading a book about this world''s history. I was itching and patiently waited for the right time to ask mothers to teach me about this world. Last year, I ran out of patient and asked my mothers with enthusiasm. Five years old should be the right age to ask my parents to teach me how to read write and do arithmetic. They had our elegant maid, Mary Anallet, to help me study and also to teach me etiquette. Sister Louise also joined me in the lessons, although she was having a hard time, specifically in arithmetic. During the lessons, I discovered that the Viscounty of Raevender does not belong to any country. Mary said that that was the reward for saving two countries, the Kingdoms of Astley and Boulder, from arge scale monster invasion. Both the kings of the country bestowed our mothers with peerage, medal of honor, and a piece of theirnd. It would cause a conflict if one or neither of the two country didn''t have a reward for their saviors. Our territory were facing an unexplored sea of trees called "The Great Forest of Darkness". The forest is where the army of monsters came from. The book I am reading right now consists of information about this world. There are two main continents in the world. The Northern Continent, where we located, and the Southern Continent. The continent we were located has eight countries, including the Demon Territory. Our viscounty was located at the furthermost northeast of the Kingdom of Astley and at the southeastern corner of the Kingdom of Boulder. The east of our territory was the Great Forest of Darkness. The territory of Raevender has a city where we live. The city was a piece ofnd directly owned by the royal family of Astley. The city''s purpose was to collect resources from the Great Forest of Darkness. The Kingdom of Boulder provided us their fertile farmingnd. Thend is bountiful to various crops like grains, vegetables, fruits and root crops. It is also owned by the Boulder royal family. There are many humanoid races aside from humans. The southwestern part of the continent were upied by demihuman races like dwarves, beastmen and elves. Above the continent were an ind where demons live. The demons already invaded a portion of northern part of Dixon Empire. The Empire are the frontier country against the demons'' invasion. The monster invasion from the Great Forest of Darkness was said to be led by a demon. Although the demon was already disposed by my parents. I tried to investigate the other reincarnations in this world. I found some interesting informations of possible reincarnators in this world. Two thousand years ago, a man suddenly appeared and called himself a prophet of Goddess Prima. He performed some miracles like healing diseases, restoring amputated limbs and reviving the dead. Why does it feels familiar? Maybe it is just a coincidence. He said to be proficient with magic, especially in Light Magic, and a wise and virtuous man. He gathered followers for them to help him spread the words of the Goddess. He traveled one ce to another until it became a civilization. He founded a religion and formed a country. The people dered him as the Founder and the First Pope of the Primaria Theocracy. The warriors in his country became proficient with Light Magic. The Pope formed a knights order and it gave birth to the Pdins to protect humanity from evil. He wrote the Ten Commandments and spread it throughout the world. His sermons and actions made the world approved his sect and officially became the world''s main religion. "The Ten Commandments...?" I muttered as I read something familiar. I walked towards the bookshelf and to find a book about the theocracy. I then found the book and went back to the table. I scanned the pages and found what I want to inquire. The Ten Commandments that was written by the First Pope. And it was almost the same as Moses''. "Not only he imitated JeSUS but also Moses. The thing hecking was splitting the sea in half." If you found out that the god you worshipped doesn''t exist, you would be became a devotee immediately if you faced an actual god. Back to the theocracy, they expanded their influence through crusades. They helped people from the threat of the demon until the demons isted themselves at the ind of the north. There territory expansion coverage the northern half of the continent. They became the center of the world for centuries. But not all things were moving ording to the n. And that was where the next reincarnator takes ce. 1500 years ago, the demons, who were persecuted and been isted in an ind are the north, began to move. The reason for this was the existence of a Demon Lord. The demons gathered manpower and resources for decades and then start their invasion. The theocracy was at their peak at that time and had their 9th Pope when the demons slowly taking the north. The pdins resisted and repelled the demons but the demons were more powerful and stronger than before. The demons were strengthened by the powers of the Demon Lord. A century of war between the humans and the demons urred that time. The war stopped when the demons conquered half of the theocracy, including the dungeons. The reason for the invasion was still unknown. It is spected that the Demon Lord conquered a dungeon within the Demon Ind and want to conquered more in the maind. The Demon Lord tried to capture a 70-floor Dungeon in the former territory of the theocracy but failed. He realized that he already lost many of his elite soldiers just to conquer the dungeon. He then gave up in the end. He built a castle near the dungeon and continued to rule his territory. He continued his invasion until the theocracy''s domain was as small as the theocracy now. But it onlysts for few centuries. The next reincarnator was born a thousand years ago. His family were killed by the demons during their invasion and swore vengeance against the Demon Lord. He led his own army and fought against the demons. His heroic charisma strengthened his army and increased their motivation. The hero''s army reimed the conquered towns on their way to the demon Demon Lord. They gathered the human prisoners and strengthened their manpower. The Hero confronted the Demon Lord and in him. It did not take long before the Hero''s Army subjugated all the demons in the maind. After they take back their domain, the Hero challenged the dungeon that even the Demon Lord struggled. He sessfully captured then dungeon and obtained a legendary ss weapon. The Hero ruled thend he conquered and became the first emperor of the Dixon Empire. He also used the dungeon''s feature and founded the Adventurers Guild. The Empire is currently the strongest country in the continent. That was the significance of the otherworlders that I can find right now. There were still changes that was probably caused by otherworlders in the world. The poprity of art and music greatly increased way back up to five hundred years ago. The uprising of the artists changed the people''s view in arts. The new concepts of art urred during this era. New designs for the structures, like gothic style buildings, new type of fashion, new musical instruments , like piano and violin, new genre for music and art, and so on. That new things urred that time quickly appreciated by the people and adopted it. This creates new opportunities and way of living for the artists and craftsmen. The one who said to promote and influence new arts into this world was a noble woman. At young age, she already mastered any musical instruments at that time. She could also paint more detailed and realistic portraits. She invented new and better musical instruments, the piano and violin. Sheposed several music pieces that was still popr until now. She made disciples and taught them the way of the arts. When she performed, she caught the eye of her kingdom''s Crown Prince. The prince married her and they became the king and queen of their kingdomter on. She was then called the Mother of Modern Arts and the Kingdom of Astley were called the Art Country. Hmm. Was five hundred years ago Renaissance or Baroque Period? I forgot, so I''ll check itter on. I noticed that those possible reincarnators were reborn in the Northern Continent, including me. They created and invented new things that influenced the world. And it is still existing until the present. But there were things that still bothering my mind until now. It said to be existed way before the rising of arts five hundred years ago. I open my right palm in midair on the shoulder level. I visualize the opening of my [Inventory]skill. I already knew how to store and conjure items at will. I can also sort items neatly and adjust the temperature of eachpartment. I tried to use the adjusted temperature to grill or chill meat, but I cannot secure raw meat at present. Suddenly, a pitch ck disk-shaped matter appeared above my palm. I then visualize the item that I want to take out from the [Inventory]. A piece of garment appeared andnded on my right palm. White straps attached to the pair of triangr white foam under the purple clothes designed with flowers embroidery. In other words, I am holding an underwear called bra. This was owned by one of my mother, Mother ire. I stole it while she was taking a bath. I don''t know why but I stole it without thinking. When mother noticed she had a missing underwater, she took me my another mother, Mother Mylene, immediately as the culprit. My innocent mother insisted that she didn''t stole her underwear which take long to convince her. This were existed centuries before the invention of it back on earth. And it already existed before the reincarnator born. I groped the cup of the garment with my left hand. It''s size were big, probably around 90 to 100 cm. I sniffed it and there were still the scent of her sweat lingering on the undergarment. I stored it in a vacuumpartment without the flow of time, after all. I suddenly heard the sound of the footstepsing from the other side of the door. The footsteps were getting closer towards the door. I immediately throw the underwear to its designatedpartment. I fixed my sitting position then pretended that I was reading. The door opened and a maid came in. She had a golden-blonde mid-length bob cut hair. Her blue eyes stared at me who was already looking at her. She was only twenty years old and she always had a serious facial expressions. She was my current teacher, the elegant Mary Anallet. "You already read this much? You''re learning so fast despite your young age." She gazed at the books of the World''s and the Theocracy''s historyying on the table. "It is thanks to your guidance." "Not only reading, but you already know how to do basic writing and arithmetic. Even your sister, who is older than you, cannot do this feat. You must be a genius." "Is that so?" I replied to her praise. I can even do multiplication and division from the day I was born. It''s not like I can say that to her. Having learned this fast probably frightened her. She must had thought me of the exceptional individuals that appeared every 500 years. "Do you have a anything you want to do, Young Master?" I started thinking as she asked that. Is there a thing that I want in my pass life that I cannot achieve before? There was one thing that I want to do but I can''t because we''re poor. "I wanna y music!" Mary opened her serious eyes then snapped back to her senses immediately as I shout my desire enthusiastically. Chapter 8 8: Training ?When I said what I wanted to do, we went to the music room on the first floor. The room was filled with various musical instruments. Strings, percussion, brass, and cord type musical instruments. Each article was made of high quality materials and had state-of-the-art details. (As expected of the the Country of the Arts.) The mansion we live on was a reward from the Kingdom of Astley. That means, the furnitures in the mansion was made with quality. The mansion itself had also state-of-the-art architecture. "What do you want to y, Young Master?" "Hmm. That one!" I pretended to be naive and thought for a while even though I already had one in mind. I pointed out a cord-type instrument painted in ck. A grand piano. "Then, let''s try that one." She guided me to the grand piano ced beside the window. "Do you want to see how to y the piano?" "Mmm." I nod. Mary sit on the chair and put her hands on the keyboard. She pressed some keys to test the tune of the piano. "Now then," she pressed the keys again, but unlike before, she started to y a piano piece. It had a allegro-like upbeat tone. I do not recognize the melody and it could not be a piece from Earth. So maybe this piece is native to this world. Mary yed the piece with mastery and in fluid movements. She used to y piano to a certain degree. I totally forgot that she was from the Art Country until I see her piano. She then finish the piece then bowed to the audience, still had her elegance, although we were the only people in the room. I apuded afterwards then gave her apliment. "That was amazing. I never thought that you were good at music." "Thank you for yourpliment, but I am not that amazing. This piece was a must for every noble in our country, after all." The nobles in Astley probably obliged to learn how to y music in respect to the Mother of Arts. The piece must be a basic piece that all the kingdom''s noble know. "Still, your execution of the basic piece was very good." "Then, would you like to try?" "Yes." I replied then took the sit. I activated my Computerized Mind and ran a MIDI yer application. I installed several applications from the to my brain to kill time. One of those was a MIDI yer. I nned to release new music pieces to this world. But it was today that I found out that there was an artist probably reborn in this world. The only difference between me and her, if she was reincarnated, was that I have a collection of five hundred years of music that she didn''t heard of. I searched for the piece that I want to y. I press the G-note key that every fans of a certain emo band will immediately recognize what the song. I pressed the keys one by one with my right index finger until I finished the piano intro of the song. I looked to Mary who was standing behind diagonal to me and saw her opened her mouth. She immediately regained herposure then stared at me with enthusiastic eyes. "That was a beautiful even though it was still short and unfinished. If you continue to improve your skills, you will finish it and it will be a great piece." The piece that I yed was already good to the ears of an Art Country noble. So what will happen if I released the music of Baroque Period andter that even their former queen did not heard of? Well, I have to release it at the right time with interval to not rose a suspicion. If I release music pieces nonstop, they might recognize me as the reincarnation of their former queen. Intervals between release should made people think that I took long time toposed it with effort. "Then I have to practice piano andplete thisposition." "If that is the case, we have to hire a professional to teach you." "Then I have to ask permission from my parents to have me a tutor." "Leave it to me. I have known an acquaintance who is a professional pianist and a tutor." I have a tutor to teach me for me to know how to y slowly. It would be strange if I already knew how to read the notes in the music sheets and knew what key to press. I have to take it slowly and just go with the flow. "Thank you." "For now, I''ll teach you the basics first." Then, she taught me the basics of music and before we knew it, it''s already evening. A few dayster, my piano tutor came to teach me piano. Apparently, she was a baron''s daughter like Mary. I spent my days practicing piano and I became skillful with it, although I can''t still do octaves with my small hands. I also practiced other musical instruments like violin for me to y Vivaldi and Paganini in the future. While at it, I study with my sister about this world and learned etiquette from Mary. I also trained my body and practiced my skills to be proficient with it. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ I keep my training and practiced and before I knew it, a year had already passed. During my practice, Iposed (copied and pasted) two easy piano pieces, Little Star and Minuet in G Major (Bach). "I have nothing to teach you. You are already at the level of a professional despite your young age. Just keep practicing and improve your skills. I will spread yourpositions when I get back to the capital." "I understand and thank you for everything." We did farewell to each other as she gave me apliment and an advice. She will be spreading mypositions and poprize it. Now that I am seven years old, I can start my practical training now. Sister Louise already started her trainingst year, but she was more excited to this than her studies. The next day, the day of my training started. I will be trained martial arts and swordsmanship by Mother Mylene and have magic lessons by Mother ire. Physical training in the morning and magic lessons in the afternoon. Each training consists of three hour session. We train five days a week and had break during weekends. "One morep, Raphael!" Mother Mylene shouted. Right now, I am running around the mansion to improve my stamina. For the early days of training, I have to improve my physical attributes first by doing exercises. "Haah, haah." "Take a rest for a while." "Thank you, mother." After finishing the finalp, I dropped my butt on the ground then catch my breath. Mother approached me to give me water to drink. She also wiped my sweating body using the towel in her hands. We are in the front yard for training. I can see my sister swinging her wooden sword to fulfill her today''s quota. She''s gotten a lot stronger than before even though she''s still level one. In this world, you can increase your stat without levelling up by training. You can increase your stats by levelling up but the growth rate varies with your effort before you level up. That''s why we improve our base stats first before killing a monster and level up. That was our mothers said during our studies. There were no guards or soldiers in the mansion''s vicinity. There''s no need for guards because the mansion was surrounded by a barrier. The barrier had impregnable defense and continuously powered by a dragon''s magic crystal. This barrier was made from Mother ire''s magic and the magic crystal was hunted by my mothers when conquering a dungeon. Our mansion was located at the center of the exclusive district of the city. The city was surrounded with by a 20-foot tall stone wall. The city was divided by four district. The residential district, where the citizens live. Themercial district, where merchants and craftsman sell their products. The downtown district where various establishments erected like the adventurers guild, the church, training grounds, red light district and other entertainment establishments. And the exclusive district where the government offices located and influential people stay. The exclusive district were located at the center of the city surrounded by 15-foot tall circr walls. There are three main roads that separate the remaining three districts equally. "Mother! I''m done with my sword swing quota today." "Then let''s start the sparring." Sister eximed that she had already fulfill her a thousand swings quota. Mother took a wooden sword and face Sister Louise. They took a fighting stance andunched at each other. Sister held her sword with her right hand and shed it at mother''s right torso horizontally. Mother raised her sword upward and put her left hand on the de to block the attack. Sister stepped back and held the hilt of her sword with both hands. "Speed Boost!" She activated a Level 1 Martial Art Technique that enhances her raw speed. She charged at mother faster than before. Sister shed her sword diagonally at high speed. "sh!" Sister activated a Level 1 sword technique this time. Unlike before, mother stepped back with minimal effort and let the sword pass in front of her. The sword sliced nothing but thin air leaving my sister wide open. Art and techniques are a great factor for winning a battle. It made human enhanced their body and widen the vocabry of their fighting styles. In this world, an ordinary human being could lift a weight twice of theirs'' by applying martial arts technique in their own body. A skinny human with martial arts technique in this world can have a decent fight with a professional wrestler in my previous world. Art techniques in this world consumes the user''s stamina instead of mana. Mana could also be used to strengthen the user''s body to increase the output of the technique. Grabbing this opportunity, mother thrust her sword to my open sister like a rapier. Sister immediately rotated her body clockwise to avoid the sword and took a step back. Mother moved her sword a little to the left horizontally, then suddenly swung it to the right where my sister was. Sister raised the sword on her right hand put her free left hand on the de to block mother''s attack. "Kuh!" Sister Louise stepped back a bit due to the impact of the swing. She took several step backs to distance herself from mother. Mother pursued her and thrust her sword again. "Thrust." "Sword Wheel!" Sister used a Level 3 Sword Art: Sword Wheel. She spin her sword clockwise to parry mother''s Level 1 sword technique. Mother used the momentum to execute a Level 3 sword technique. "Circr Swipe." "Block!" Mother rotated her body 360 degrees clockwise and swing her sword horizontally in circr motion. Sister tried to block attack by using a Level 1 Technique. Sister Louise held her sword tightly with her both hands but mother''s swing were just to strong. If she block the attack the same as before, her arm would break. Sister''s sword flew out of her hands and knocked backward. She was on the butt then mother pointed her sword on her. The flying swordnded on the ground and the match decided. "You were better than thest time. Keep it up and improve your sword." "Thank you, mother." Mother happily praised my sister for improving her sword. By the way, I used [Analysis] on mother and found out that she was just using her 1% of her power. Sister took her sword again and spar with mother one more. After I took enough rest, I started to run around the mansion again. Seeing their sparring motivated me to improve my skills. But I have to improve my physique first. Eat healthy foods, having enough sleep and do regr exercises. I have to do all of that to withstand the training of my parents. "Raphael, it''s already lunch." "Hah, yeah." As I thought about the things that I have to do, mother call me out. I did not notice that it is already the time for lunch. I wiped off my sweat then came inside to eat my lunch. Chapter 9 9: Magic ?After I ate my lunch, I went to the front yard to start my magic training with Mother ire in the afternoon. The physical training in the morning really wear me out. So I had to rest my body for a while and replenish my energy. When I reached the front yard where we train our magic, my mother ire and sister Louise already waiting for me. Mother was d with a raven-ck robe while sister had the same practice attire in the morning. "You''rete, you made me and mom waiting." "I''m sorry. My body needs rest to restore my strength. It''s my first time having a vigorous training, after all." "Then brace yourself, because that was not the most extensive part of your training yet. That was only the basics of the basics, okay?" "Yeah, I''ll keep that in mind." "Well then, let''s start right away." Sister Louise scolded me for beingte while folding her arms. She reminded me that my activities today were not that hard. It is my first day of training, after all. "Then Raphael, have you learn how to sense the mana in your body?" "Yes, mom. I learned how to sense my mana during my piano lessons." "Very good. Then, it will make exining the concepts of magic easier." Mom asked me if I already sense my mana. I said I learned it during piano practices but I can already sense my mana when I was six months old. By the way, when we asked how to address our parents, they said that we can address Mother Mylene as mother and Mother ire as mom. Having same-gendered parents must cause confusion to their children at first. "First, we have to identify your affinity for magic attributes first." After mom said that, she opened her right palm and a pitch-ck disk-shaped matter appeared. It looked like my Extra Skill [Inventory] but there''s nothing like that in her skills set. If it''s not a skill, it should be a magic spell. A wand-like thing with several colored stones dropped on her opened palm. The wand was made out of silver-like metal and each of the seven gems embedded in it had their own color. "This wand will identify your affinity for the seven basic attributes. Each magic stone represents the attributes for elemental magic. Red for fire, blue for water, green for wind, amber for earth, yellow for lightning, white for light, and ck for dark. The stone will shine if you had the affinity for the attribute. This wand was made of mithrill, so it had high mana conductivity. So even if you had low magic power, it can still identify your affinity." Mom exined what was the purpose of the wand for. The wand was used for identifying the magic affinity of a person. "Ill show you how it works." Mom held the handle of the wand with both of her hands. I sensed a flow of mana from her then it went to the mithrill wand. The stones in the wand shone brightly one by one from the base to the top. All the seven magic stones shone, which means mom had all the attributes of elemental magic. Each person in this world had their own affinity for magic. Having multiple attributes means had more potential to be powerful. Powerful magic users had more opportunities in life. They could earn fame and fortune by bing a high ranking adventurer, being recruited to the knights, or achieved incredible feat. Mom stopped the flow of her mana and the magic stones'' light began to fade. "That''s how it works. Would you like to test your affinity first, Louise." "Yes, mom." Sister agreed when mom asked sister to identify her affinity first. Mom handed over the wand to sister then began to run her mana to the wand. Sister was too focused on her swordsmanship training the whole year and neglected her magic lessons. She said that she was not confident in her magic so she prioritized swordsmanship first. Now that I started my magic lessons, she said she would join the magic lessons. She must had realized that if she was left behind by her own little brother, her pride as an older sister would shatter. As soon as her mana reached the wand, all the magic stones glow one by one. It means she had the affinity for all the attributes of elemental magic. Unlike mom, who had five of her magic stones shone at high intensity, sister''s magic stones shone at different brightness. Among all the lights, the yellow light shines the brightest, brighter than mom''s yellow magic stone. Which means she has the most affinity in lightning magic. "Look, mom! I can use all the attributes of elemental magic like you,mom! But not as good as you." "At least you can use all elemental magic attributes. Not only swordsmanship but you had high affinity in the rare lightning magic, just like your mother." "Really? So I can be like mother?" "Yes, of course. You could be as great or even surpass her as a magic swordswoman." "Yey. Then, I will be the best swordswoman in the world!" Sister Louise hugged mom then slumped as she knew that she was not as good as mom in magic. But born alive again when she heard that she can surpass mother in magic swordsmanship. Lightning Magic was a magic that me and my sister inherited from mother through [Monarch of the Night]. Mother probably inherited Lightning Magic to us because it is a rare attribute. Mom also had Lightning Magic but not as good as mother. "As expected of my daughter. Now is your turn, Raphael." Mom said still hugging my sister. After they hugged, sister hand the wand to me. I ran my mana to the wand and waited it to respond. The magic stones shone from the base to the top. Multicolored bright lights illuminated like a rainbow enveloped the wand. Each magic stones had the same intensity of brightness. The brightness of the lights were as intense as mom''s five brightest lights. Seeing that, mom surrounded her arms around the back of my head. My face submerged between her massive bosom as she pushed my head tightly. "You had affinity to all Elemental Magic attributes. Not only that, it shines the brightest for each attribute evenly. You had the potential to be more powerful than me." Mom praised me as I had high affinity for all attributes. She even said that I will surpass her someday. Despite her praises, my breathing was interrupted by the atmospheric pressure of the Twin Mount Everest. I tried to resist but mom''s strength was more than fourteen thousand. It feels heaven but I am also dying. I dropped my body as I am insufficient of oxygen in my lungs. I feel like I can breathe again after I heard the heaven''s voice. As I regained my strength again, I struggled myself to escape from mom''s binding. I moved my arms to find something that I can use to push myself, but my hands grabbed something soft. I squeezed it and immediately learned what it is. "Kyaa! You''re still seven years old but you''re already this bold." "H-how indecent!" My mom moaned and released her arms around my head, while my sister, who was witnessing this situation, shouted upon seeing something explicit. I pushed mom further and bent my body to catch my breath. After I began to breathe normally again, I glimpsed at my sister, who was putting her hands on her chest. "Mom, I am still growing, right?" "Of course. So there''s no need to worry about it." Sister Louise startedparing her child self to a matured adult woman. She must have her own worries about her body in the future. Seeing our parents'' beautiful body figure must have caused her to have an inferiorityplex. It probably made her sad if she didn''t inherit the bodypositions of our parents. In my opinion, I am sure that she will have mom''s body figure in the future. She was like a carbon copy of mom, after all. They had almost the same facial features and had long lustrous and silky straight hair. "Now that we knew what your attributes was. We will start at performing Level 1 Magic, the everyday life magic." Level 1 Everyday Magic has spells that can be used almost by everyone. It consumes small amount of mana and it is easy to activate. "Casting a magic spell have requirements to fulfill. First is your affinity to the attribute. Second is your flow of mana. Thest but not the least is your visualization or the spell." I have already fulfilled the first of the conditions. I leave thest requirement to my Computerized Mind skill. "Let''s start with fire. Candlelight. You have to imagine this me and chant the spell." She pointed her right index finger upwards an a small me appeared at the point of her finger after she cast a spell. (Looks like a lighter to me.) "Candlelight." Sister point her finger and cash the same spell. The size of her me was as small as mom''s. I pointed my finger and cast the same Level 1 fire spell. "Candlelight." I visualized the image of the light of the flickering candle and imagine it at my fingertip. The me appeared on my fingertip were the same as I imagined. I learned another magic spell again after years. I had to learn more magic spells to give purpose to my high magic affinity. "As expected of our children, both of you learn the spell immediately after your first attempt." "We had a great teacher and mother, after all." "Fufu, I''m flustered." Your overpowered blood are flowing in the blood vessels right now. So it I not wrong to assume that we inherited it from both of you, after all. "Next is Level 1 Water spell. Water Ball." Mom opened her palm and chant a water magic spell. She conjured a sphere of clear water above her palm. The size of the water ball was about the same as a basketball. After seeing the spell, me and my sister opened our hand and tried to imitate mom. We recited the chant at once. ""Water Ball."" A ball of water appeared above our little hands. The Water Ball that was conjured by sister had the size of a baseball. It probably because of her amplitude with Water Magic. Me, on the hand, had conjured a ball of water of basketball size like mom''s. By the way, Level 1 Magic does not have magic circles. "Raphael''s Water Ball is bigger than mine." "It is because he had more affinity in Water Magic than you. You can increase its size by pouring more mana." Sister puff her cheeks and do a pout. She poured more mana to her spell as mom says. The ball of water increase its diameter until it reached basketball size. "There you have it. Let''s proceed to Wind Magic. This spell does not have an appearance, so you need to feel it to execute it." After mom exined that this spell is invisible in the eyes, the ball of water dropped to the surface and moisten the grassy earth. She straightened both her arms and opened her palms facing us. "Breeze." When the chant is casted, gentle winds passed me and my sister. The breeze flickered our garments and blew our hairs. The wind feels so soothing that I was like in an open meadow in the beginning of spring. When I took a glimpse at my sister besides me, she had her eyes closed and opened her arms. She looked like the female lead standing at the nose of the ship of a certain ship wreck movie. The gentle wind subdued after mom put her hands down. "That is the Breeze spell. It used for drying clothes. Remember that feeling and try to cast the spell." "Breeze." Sister ced her arms in the air and closed her eyes. The gentle wind from before urred. It brushed mom''s long and silky ck hair and blew the mantle of her robe. "You got it already. Now it''s your turn, Raphael." I put my arms in the air and opened my arms. I closed my eyes to prevent myself from being distracted. I don''t know what is the visualization of the spell, so I imagined the feeling of being blown by a certain electrical appliance. "Kyaa!" I felt that the spell activated even though I didn''t recite the chant yet. Why do I feel like I heard a strange cry. Yey. I acquired the Chantless skill. It was because I cast a spell without chanting. But why Level 2 spell? Then I realized that I made a mistake. I opened my eyes and I saw a one-meter diameter green-colored magic circle in front of my palms. When I looked further, I saw mother holding her knee-length skirt from being blown by the strong winds. The gust was strong enough to lift her skirt. Mom only grasp the front of her skirt to cover her underwear. But it didn''t hide her porcin-white, sulent th thighs. "W-what are you doing, you pervert?!" "Ack!" My head suddenly felt a sharp sting and reflexively covered it with my hands, cancelling the spell in the process. I turned my head and saw Sister Louise doing a karate crop stance. "I didn''t really think that you were into older women." "N-no! It is a misunderstanding! I made a mistake!" That''s right. The mistake that I made was the type of electronic appliance I imagined. Instead of the gentle wind of the ceiling fan, I visualized the gustiness of an electric fan. As I was thinking my mistakes in my mind, I felt something soft pressing the back of my head. Mom was already behind me and wrapped her arms around my neck. "That caught me off guard. Not only you did a Level 2 magic spell, but also did it without chanting. Because of that, I''ll forgive this humiliation this time." "I-I understand and I am very sorry, mom." "He''s too dangerous to be left alive!" "That''s hurt!" I immediately apologized to my mom for humiliating her in front of her own children. Sister shouted as she bonked my head with a karate chop again. We continued our magic lessons and end it with a pain (literally) on my head. Chapter 10 10: The Great Forest Of Darkness ?A year had passed and I am now eight years of age. Last year, I started my training in swordsmanship and magic with my elder sister, Louise. With my training in swordsmanship and magic, I also improved my overall strength and practiced my magic. I continued pretending topose music and submit it to teacher via Mary to poprize it. I used my real name as theposer instead of a pseudonym. Teacher said it was fine because they cannot hired a heir of a foreign territory to work for themselves. The pieces that Iposed were Canon in D Major by Johann Pachelbel for both piano and string quartet, and Bach''s Prelude in C. I postponed the emo song because there was a forbidden Dark Magic spell called ck Parade. Even though we are still at Level 1, we already had the strength to lift a weight twice of our own. In my previous world, it is almost impossible to do these kind of things with our age. Between the two worlds, there were a thing or two that made it possible. The essence of magic, mana, skills, techniques and more. With these, you can defy thews of science and made impossible possible. Right now, in the middle of Gemini, me, my sister, and our parents were in front of the forest outside the city walls. We are currently at the entrance of the world''s mostrgest and most dangerous forest, The Great Forest of Darkness. The forest was named The Great Forest of Darkness for several reason. One is that it was getting darker when you go further due to the shades of the absurdlyrge trees. The deeper you dive, the thicker the vegetation of flora will manifested. Even if you cut down the trees to create a pathway, the soil in the forest were so rich and fertile that it only takes a few years to a tree to be a hundred meters high. The fertility of the soil increases the nourishment of the nts it grows. The monsters who eat those nts bes stronger and more powerful. The monsters who predates those strengthened monsters also bes stronger. Other reason was due to the ck thick miasma that surrounds the center of the forest. The mana released by the powerful monsters in the forest condenses and form a miasma. That is the reason why these was almost no information about the forest. The thick concentration of miasma intercepted the transmission of information from the espionage rted skills or magic. Reconnaissance skills like Hawk Eyes was not effective to investigate the forest from distance. Using this skill in the forest depths intercept your vision like a television losing its reception or a phone with no signal. Telepathy also not effective. The transmission of messages will be interrupted by the contaminated mana in the air. But first, you''ll need to go inside the forest beforehand. But you can go further and deeper due to the powerful creatures you encounter. Flight Magic is not advisable to survey the forest. The miasma in the forest made the flight magic unstable because flight magic uses mana. There are also flying monsters that will hunt you like griffon if they spotted you flying carelessly. Teleportation Magic is, like the Flight Magic, also unstable in the forest. The thick concentration of mana intercept your destination. It made the user unable to transfer or randomly change the coordinates of the destination. Being teleported at the lion''s den was the worst case scenario. irvoyance was effective but also insufficient because the area covered by the skill was limited to the user''s mana. Even the mana reserve of mom, who was a Sage,was not enough to reach the center of the forest by irvoyance. My God''s eye abilities were also effective to survey the forest. My Telescopic Eye can survey the forest clearly amidst the thick miasma. Right now, I can only survey more or less a kilometer of distance. I also need to elevate myself above the forest because the gigantic tress were obstructing my vision. The other reason why it is called The Great Forest of Darkness was because of the spected apex predator dominating the entire forest. A type of legendary creator that can be often hear in fairytale, a Dragon. Dragons are creatures that had four limbs, majestic pair/s of wings and tough scales. They had massive body and superior amount of mana. But the dragon in this forest was not just a normal dragon. The dragon in the forest was a superior specie of the dragon race, An Ancient Dragon. This type of dragon had a massive size of at least 50 meters in length. Larger than my previous world''srgest creature, the Blue Whale, that can grew up to 30 meters in length. The older the dragon, the more experience they gained. The more experience gained, the more stronger and powerful the dragons are. Their size also increase as they grew older. Due to its enormous size and monstrous strength, even the whole kingdom''s army cannot slew or even captivate it. That''s why the country''s did their very best not to provoke an Ancient Dragon or even the Archdragons, which was a rank lower than the Ancient Dragon. An Ancient Dragon had the power to destroy multiple countries in one night. Its breath can annihte an entire city in one blow. Its think concentration of mana can instantly kill any low levelled creatures and intimate creatures that are weaker than it. The only saving grace is that Ancient Dragons are intellectual beings. They can understand humannguage and have a conversation with them. There were only seven Ancient Dragons in the whole world. Each of them represents the seven attributes of elemental magic. There were three living in this continent. One of those was living in this forest. The Ancient Dragon that was living in the Great Forest of Darkness was the ancestor of all dark type dragons, the Darkness Ancient Dragon. As the name implies, this dragon was the sovereign of all dark attributed dragons. No one had ever seen the dragon and it''s appearance. It is because no one had reached the heart of the forest where the Darkness Ancient Dragon lives. It is known to be living in the forest because the another Ancient Dragon said so. Some Ancient Dragons had been living with humans in peace. One example was the Lightness Ancient Dragon of the Primaria Theocracy. It is said to be resting at the tallest mountain in the continent inside the domain of the the theocracy purifying thend. The another Ancient Dragon in the continent was the Earth Ancient Dragon. ording to the Lightness Ancient Dragon, it is still slumbering at the Dragons'' Valley west of the Dwarf Kingdom. If you want to see the Darkness Ancient Dragon, you must have to deal with the monsters in the forest first. The dragon was located at the center, so the monsters around the area must be powerful enough to withstand the dragon''s deadly aura. The monsters in the forest were more powerful than the other areas. Because of this, the raw materials and resources from the forest were in top quality. The medical herbs were more effective due to the forest'' rich soil. The materials and meat from the monsters were in high quality and quantity. Other materials like lumber were also had high quality and toughness. These woods were in high demand especially in nobility and royalty. The thick concentration of mana does not always had bad results. The mana also absorbed by the magic crystals dropped by dead monsters and be another materials. If the magic crystal absorbed enough mana, it will transform to a data crystal, a magic stone or even a dungeon core. Some metal ores in the caves also absorb mana from the air. In rare cases, some silver and gold ores strengthen their toughness by absorbing mana and evolve into Mithrill and Orichalcum respectively. We are in the entrance of the forest right now to level up our levels and to gainbat experience. Our parents only supports us and onlye to aid if things goes wrong. The area we will explore today was only the shallow parts of the forest. Weak monsters like slimes and goblins were lurking in the area. Sometimes, stronger monsterse to the entrance only to be subdued by nearby adventurers and sell their materials. With our parents at our side, we can go all-out and y whatever weaker monsters we encourage without worrying us surroundings. Mothers also give us advice and tips while we train. Mom were the one that will guide and support me while mother for my sister. I became more proficient with magic that my sister. On the contrary, sister is more skillful I swordsmanship than mine. For my arsenal, I have the shortsword that my parents got from a 30-floor dungeon, also same for my sister.. It was a Unique grade weapon made out of mithrill for better magic output. We equipped with a customized light armour crafted from a hide of a B-ranked monster called Tyrant Lizard. It was lightweight and durable enough to withstand a Level 3 Sword technique of an iron sword. My sister had a magic bag hanging on her slender waist while me had none. It is also a Unique grade item looted from a 40-floor dungeon. It had a space that can hold 27 cubic meters of materials in volume. The flow of time inside the bag was reduced by half so it can prevent the spoge of materials in a short period of time. There''s no need for me to bring a magic bag because I have the extra skill Inventory. It can hold materials without limitation and adjust its temperature and time flow. When I showed this skill to my parents, they widened their eyes as if seeing something unusual. And yelled in disbelief when I said it was an extra skill called Inventory. Inventory has unlimited volume capacity unlike mom''s Level 6 Space Magic: Item Box. Item Box had no flow of time and the capacity were proportional to the user''s total mana reserve. One mana is equal to one cubic meter capacity in volume. So mom''s Item Box has more than ten thousand cubic meters capacity but it is almost full of monsters'' carcasses like dragons. "Looks like the preparations are ready. Are yourselves also ready?" ""Yes, mother."" We replied in unison to the question of mother. Mother was in her purple armor and equipped her Legendary grade weapon Demonic Sword of Mammon. Her armor was at Relic grade and made of Lavandine, an inferior material of her sword. The armor was consists of a chestte that covered her upper body, a pair of gauntlet, a mantle, and a pair of boots. The armor set was durable and had a auto-fitting function. Her inner garments are also at high quality. The garments were all in white color and made from the silk thread of a monster. The monster was an A-ranked arachnid monster called Queen Evil Tarant. The silk was durable and had high resistance to magic. "Alright, then let''s proceed to our designated areas. Let''s go, Raphael." "I understand, mom. See youter, mother and sister." "Yeah, see youter." "Let''s see who''ll level up higher, little brother of mine." I waved my arm as we walked to our designated area. My sister challenged me if who will levelled up the most. Too bad, my older sister of mine, but I was blessed by the Goddess to have a body that gained experience faster. With my mom, I dove the world''s dangerous forest, The Great Forest of Darkness, and began my first monster kill andbat experience in the another world. Chapter 11 11: First Hunt ?I started my training in swordsmanship and magic with my sisterst year. Today is the day when we hunt weak monsters in the world''s dangerous forest to gain levels andbat experience. We can only explore the shallow parts of the forest where weak monsters lurk. The deeper you dive, the more powerful monsters awaiting for your tasty meat. "Are you nervous, Raphael?" "No, mom. To tell you the truth, I was really excited yesterday that I couldn''t sleepst night." "So that''s why you woke upte this morning." Mom asked me if I was fine with this but it''s really the opposite. Mom was d in her raven-ck robe with a hood. She wore a long-sleeved clothing with the same lustrous raven-ck shade. She also wore a knee-length skirt of the same color. Her outfit was of a Relic grade item looted from the 60th floor of a dungeon. It was made from the ck metallic threads of an S-ranked monster called Vermin Kaiser. The set had high resistance to magic, sh, weather effects and had a purification function. It also had an automatic fitting function that automatically adjusts its size to fittedfortably with the owner. She had a pair of ck stockings that tightly squeezed her th thighs. The material were also as the same as mother''s inner garments. In her hands, she wielded a pitch-ck five foot tall staff. It was her Legendary grade weapon, which was also one of the Seven Demonic Weapon, Demonic Staff Beelzebub. When mothers told us the other day that it is the time for us to fight monsters, we jumped out of joy and train more vigorously with gleaming in our eyes. I was so excited because I can finally test the results of my training in a real battle. I trained my body and abilities the whole year for this day toe. And this is the result of my work. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Normal LV: 1 MP: 108/108 STR: 100+20 DEF: 60+12 MAG: 80+16 MDEF: 50+10 AGI: 90+18 Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art, Monarch of the Night Unique Skill: Parallel Profile, Plunder, Skill Synthesis, Computerized Mind Extra Skill: Inventory, Limiter Racial Skill: None Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Martial Art: 4, Sword Art: 5, Close Quarter Combat: 3, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Light Magic: 5, Lightning Magic: 5, Fire Magic: 4, Water Magic: 3, Wind Magic: 3, Earth Magic: 3, Dark Magic: 2, Compound Magic: 3] [Non-Elemental Magic: Space-Time Magic: 7, Pure Magic: 5, Force Magic: 5, Illusion Magic: 3] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Magic Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance Blessing: God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ The hellish training of mother made my body as strong as a Level 10 human even though I am still at Level 1. My skill levels was of an average adventurer and my magic prowess was already at the level of an average student at the academy. I seriously practiced my magic especially at Space-Time Magic. It is currently has the highest level at the mastery of Level 7 in my magic skills. It was because I really want to acquire Teleportation Magic. Being able to teleport was useful in battles. I squeezed my brain just to learn the perfect teleportation spell that I want. There are many teleportation spells avable but the Level 7 Portal and Wrap are the best. Right now, I am exploring the forest with my mom behind me. I am looking for a weak monster to be my stepping stone to improve myself using the Detection Skill. Detection is a skill that scans lifeforms in my surrounding. It conjures a translucent map that the user can only see. It can also be ced in the mind or in the peripheral vision but requires concentration. The coverage of the Detection skill was proportional to the amount of the user''s mana. My current Detection only covered around fifty meter radius. Two spots can be seen in my map, me and my mom. "Looks like no monsters lurking this area. Hmm?" As I survey that area, a new spot appeared from the ten o''clock of my map at fifty meters. I walked and approached the spot silently. I did not forget to activate the Concealment skill to blend with the surrounding. I looked behind and I did cannot find mom anymore. Not even her presence can be detected by the Detection skill. She used a high level Illusion Magic spell to hide her presence. I stopped my feet at ten meters from the creature and hid myself behind the bush. I used the God''s Eye: Telescopic Eye to enhance my vision. Upon my eyes, I saw a ssic monster that often appeared in fantasy books. It was round shaped and had a crystal blue translucent body. The size was about a foot diameter and had a sluggish motion. In other words, a slime. I did not waste a second and immediately use Analysis on the slime. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Slime Condition: Normal LV: 12 MP: 60 STR: 42 DEF: 66 MAG: 57 MDEF: 70 AGI: 40 Racial Skill: Regeneration Skill: Danger Detection, Martial Art: 1 Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Water Magic: 3, Wind Magic: 2] Resistance: Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Hunger Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Its level is higher than mine at Level 11, but my stats are more superior than the slime. It had Danger Detection skill so I have to be careful to be noticed. The slime also did some magic and can attack from distance. Its body can tolerate physical attacks and also learned some Martial Art. It had a Racial Skill Regeneration that heals injuries in fast pace and it''s worth to plunder. To kill it, I need to finish it in one attack by hitting its core. Its Regeneration skill and resistance to physical attacks made it difficult to kill it with half-hearted attacks. I put my right hand on the hilt of my mithrill sword and unsheathe it from the scabbard. I positioned myself and activate some Martial Arts. "Speed Boost, Power Up, Sense Enhance, eleration, Defense Break." My whole body glow a pale light as I recite the Martial Art techniques. I readied my feet and lunged at the eating slime. Level 1 Speed Boost enhanced my the power of my foot so I moved really fast. The slime immediately noticed my approach and shoot a Level 2 Water Magic: Water Gun. I avoided the Water Gun with my enhanced senses and immediately stepped to the left with eleration. Realizing that I avoided its attack, its body lumens and ran away from the spot. The slime was trying to escape by enhancing its body using Speed Boost but so I do. With the sword in my hand, I chased the slime and do not let it escape. As it reached my attack range, I brandished my sword and swing it horizontally. The speed of the sword was incredible and its smooth motion created an arc. The sword easily prated the slime''s soft body without resistance and immediately reached its core. The sword sliced the slime''s core in half and went through the other half of its translucent body. The sword sessfully touched the air cleanly sliced the slime in half. The slime stopped its movement indicates that it is already dead. I swing my sword one more time to washed off the slime fluids and sheathed it back to the scabbard. And that was the end of my first monster kill in this world. "Phew. That was easier than I thought." Yeah, I gained experience and levelled up by 3. My stats were also increased by 360 points in total or 120 points per level up. I feel like something warm flows throughout my body. I''m also feeling that I became more powerful than before. The Racial Skill of the slime can be plundered and make it my Extra Skill. Having this skill will make me have more sustainability in battle. And Yes, I want to obtain this skill. "Racial Skill Regeneration plundered. Extra Skill Regeneration has acquired." Unique Skill Plunder was really a broken skill. It is more efficient at taking skills than the effects of my mother''s Legendary grade weapon Demonic Rapier Mammon. After I levelled up, this is my stats now. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Normal LV: 4 MP: 186/192 STR: 180+36 DEF: 100+20 MAG: 150+30 MDEF: 90+18 AGI: 150+30 New: Extra Skill Regeneration ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ All of my stats are in three digits including the bonus stats. My STR stat already reached 200 points and my mana reserve almost reached 200. I gained a new skill that improves my sustainability. "Congrattions on your first monster." "Thank you for your guidance, mom." "You''re wee, my son." Without me noticing, mom undid her camouge and revealed her presence again. She congratted me for my sessful first monster kill. It is the result of their training, after all. "Then let''s continue further." "Yes, mom" We continued to explore the forest and searched for the next monster to hunt. I spotted and hunted several slimes again levelled up again. I used my Analysis and all the slimes almost had the same skill set. I stopped using Analysis and did not take their skills for every slime I encountered. I will use it again if I encounter a new monster. Chapter 12 12: Goblin ?I already killed several slimes and continued to gain experience. Slimes always attack if they encountered a enemy and ran off fast if they realized that they had low chance of winning. I pursued them if they escaped and cleanly cut them in half in one hit. There were almost no uses in the slime''s body aside from their magic crystal. I just dismantle only the magic crystal and let the body left behind. It will either rot or eaten by other monsters. The magic crystal of a monster contains mana. It is the crystallization of a monster''s mana reservoir. Creatures called monsters were the ones who had a magic crystal in their body. Animals, humans, and demi-humans do not contain a crystal in them. It usually used as a power source of a magic item. The amount of mana in a single magic crystal depends on the monster''s ranking. The more powerful the monster, the more mana in its magic crystal. Of course, the value increases the same as its capacity. The color of the magic crystal bes more saturated as the mana inside increases. I was holding a pure white magic crystal between my fingers as I staring at it over the sunlight. This was a magic crystal from a slime. Mom told me that there were superior species of slime like the ck Slime and the Crimson Slime. ck Slime is a C-ranked monster while the Crimson Slime is B-ranked. Slime was only at F-ranked, the lowest monster rank. "Are there any monsters other than slimes?" After I dismantled thest slime with an iron knife, I raised both my arms and stretched my body. I''ve been killing slimes repeatedly and got bored of it. I want to encounter monsters other than slimes and gained morebat experience. The wider my monster encounter, the more strategies I made. I''ve been repeatedly doing evade, chase and attack strategy against slimes. I gained level and power ups but not broad range of strategies. That''s why I decided to dive deeper in the forest. The deeper you dive, the stronger the monsters lurking around. Stronger monsters means having more ways to defeat it and more strategies for my disposal. After walking deeper into the forest, my Detection detect something that was different from the slime. It was slightly more powerful than the slime. The Detection skill increases its uracy if used frequently. (This is it. This must be a stronger monster.) I walked approaching the target and stopped when our distance was about fifteen meters. I activated Concealment and used the Telescopic Eye and observed the new monster. As I can see, it was a humanoid monster at child''s height. It had a pointed nose and ears, goat-like eyes and green skin. And this monster is a goblin. The goblin had a wooden club as its weapon. The only clothing it''s wearing was a loin cloth to cover its crotch. It was currently observing the area in search of food. Unlike the slime, it uses a weapon and fight at close quarters. Upon seeing a new monster, I activated Analysis and appraised the goblin. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Goblin Condition: Normal LV: 20 MP: 70 STR: 360 DEF: 200 MAG: 50 MDEF: 150 AGI: 270 Skill: Martial Art: 3, Club Art: 2, Keen Smell Resistance: Fear Resistance, Pain Resistance, Hunger Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ This goblin had more level than the slime. It also had high stats especially in strength. It had no magic skills and had low mana reserve and magic power. It specialized in physical attacks and learned some Martial and Club Arts. The goblin also had resistance to fear so it will not ran away immediately. The slimes immediately ran away if they sensed danger and I had to finished it in one swipe because of its racial skill. If I face the goblin, I can use varieties of attack to defeat it. Goblins are humanoid monsters so I can use it as a reference against humans. Unlike monsters, humans can use varieties of attacks and strategies in fighting. Monsters always use the same attack pattern again and again while humans can change their strategy depending on the situation. The goblin halted and slowly turned its head to my direction, sniffing its nose. Its Keen Smell must have noticed my smell. Even though I activated Concealment, my scent still lingering my body. When the goblin approached closer to me, I unsheathe the de of my sword with my right hand. After killing slimes, this is my status now. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Normal LV: 15 MP: 380+76 STR: 520+104 DEF: 260+52 MAG: 350+70 MDEF: 250+50 AGI: 390+78 Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art ,Monarch of the Night Unique Skill: Parallel Profile, Plunder, Skill Synthesis, Computerized Mind Extra Skill: Inventory, Regeneration, Limiter Racial Skill: None Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Martial Art: 4, Sword Art: 5, Close Quarter Combat: 3, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Light Magic: 5, Lightning Magic: 5, Fire Magic: 4, Water Magic: 3, Wind Magic: 3, Earth Magic: 3, Dark Magic: 2, Compound Magic: 3] [Non-Elemental Magic: Space-Time Magic: 7, Pure Magic: 5, Force Magic: 5, Illusion Magic: 3] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Magic Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance Blessing: God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ I had high stats and more skills than the goblin even though it had higher level than mine. Goblins are only at F-ranked in monsters tier list so it had lower growth rate than humans. Monster do not do training for their body so they do not gain more stats when they levelled up. "Speed Boost, Power Up, eleration, Defense Break." I activated some Martial Arts and readied my sword. I jumped over the bush and ran towards the goblin. "Giiiiii?!" The goblin screeched in surprise and raised its wooden club. The goblin panicked for a moment and charged towards me. I ran forward until I reached its attack range. The goblin''s club glow a pale light indicating that it just activated a Martial Art Technique. The club swing downwards with great speed and aimed at my head. I did a side step to avoid the club and leaped at the right side of the goblin. The club hit the earth and the goblin raised it again. The club glowed again and swing it horizontally to me. I took a duck to evade the swing. I swing my mithrill sword to scrape the goblin''s right lower leg. "Giyaaa!" The goblin screamed in pain as a strip of red line appeared on its leg. It was tougher than the slime but it is still easily sliced due to my superior strength and the sharpness of the de. It took multiple step back to distance itself from me and increase its awareness. The goblin hesitated for a second then attack me without fear that its awareness from before looked like a lie. Its starvation must have overpowered its fear. I stood from my ducking position and brandished my sword. Then I held the hilt with both hands and raised it overhead. I silently cast Level 1 Martial Art: Concentration to narrow my mind and focus to the approaching goblin. Upon reaching the appropriate distance, the de of my sword glowed and I shed the empty space vertically. "Sword Wave!" "?!" A de-like wave was released from the swing of my sword. The wave flew fast straight to the goblin. The goblin stopped upon seeing my attack and reflexively covered its head with its club. The wave was so fast and sharp that it easily sliced the wooden club. It continued its way until it reached the green flesh of the goblin. The wave cleanly cut the goblin in half from head to crotch. Arge tree trunk nearby finally stopped the wave leaving a deep vertical mark behind. "Phew." I wiped my forehead after the two halves of the goblin fell to the ground, sttering its blood. I just unleashed my current strongest sword technique in my disposal. It was the Level 5 Sword Art: Sword Wave. It releases a fast and sharp wave by shing the sword at incredible speed. It also consumes too much stamina so it ismonly used for a certain kill. I levelled up again and I can plunder the Club Art from the goblin. But I have to say No for now. I want to focus on my swordsmanship and magic right now. Maybe if I acquired a good club in my own hands, I will definitely learn it. I approached at the goblin''s corpse and took my knife from its scabbard. Like the slime, there''s nothing to loot from the goblin aside from its magic crystal. The hue of its crystal were the same as the slime since they were in the same rank. "You observed your opponent and easily killed it afterwards. But I noticed that you used your sword more often than magic." "I''m very sorry, mom. I just can''t find an opponent worth of my magic." "Really?" Mom suddenly appeared out of nowhere and said that with a sad tone. I apologized for not using her forte and find a reasonably excuse. I cannot really say what my forte is. Is it swordsmanship, magic, or something else? Base on my stats, I am more to physical type than magic. But I have more magic skills and spells than my physical techniques. The more important is that I have more power and many types of abilities that I can use to protect myself and my family. But I doubt that I can protect my parents who had monstrous strength. Even though, I will still try my best to protect them. "For the next monster, I''ll try to use magic to fight it." "In that case, let''s find a monster right away. Look, I''ve detected a goblin a hundred meters north. Let''s go and show me the results of my lessons!" "Affirmative, mom!" Mom already found a monster in a distance that my Detected cannot covered. She pointed her finger to the direction of the goblin as she ran dragging my hand. When we reached the destination, I immediately cast a Level 4 Fire Magic: me Pir and easily roast the poor goblin in one shot. Mom looked so happy to see me using her forte in a fight. We continued looking for monsters to be used as my target practice for magic. Not only I could see the results of my training, I also gained experience and levelled up. I also gained morebat experience and made my parents happy. So its like killing four birds with one stone. Chapter 13 13: Result ?I''ve been killing slimes and goblins for hours. I gained experience from killing monsters and levelled up. As I levelled up, I also increased my stats and became more proficient in using my skills, techniques and magic spells. "It''s alreadyte. Monsters bes more stronger and aggressive when nightes, so let''s call it a day." "Huh? Its already thiste?" Without mom telling me, I wouldn''t have noticed that the clouds had a yellow shade. The scenery of a setting sun swallowed by the horizon were still beautiful even in another world. Let me take a screenshot and save it in my memory. I already felt that I lose some of my stamina and exhaust my mana. I don''t have mana restoration skills yet, so I have to same mana as many as possible. I feel so tired after realizing its signs in my body. The night in the Great Forest of Darkness was really dark and dangerous. The monsters bes more active and aggressive looking for food to hunt. Some has Nocturnal skill that enhances their senses and stamina at night. I also have the Nocturnal skill from the Ultra Skill Monarch of the Night. I can use it to restore my stamina and enhances my senses but being in this forest at night was a suicide. I must follow Mom''s words or I''ll make her upset. "Let''s go back to the entrance and meet up with your mother and sister." "Yes, mom." Mom walked and I followed her to guide me to the entrance of the Great Forest of Darkness. I met few slimes on the way and immediately killed it with magic in one shot. "Experience fulfilled. You levelled up by 1." (And I levelled up just walking out of the forest.) I already took a screenshot of the perfect spot for my teleportation. I nned to explore the forest and reach the center of it in the future, and conquer it if possible. If I found a dungeon, I''ll explore and investigate it first before conquering it. Each dungeons had different levels of difficulty. The easiest dungeon had only five floors and the current most difficult was the 70-floored dungeon in the capital of the Empire. Conquering an unexplored dungeon makes you the Dungeon Master. You can even create a nation by capturing a dungeon just like the Dixon Empire. The Dixon dungeon is the most difficult know dungeon in the world that only the first emperor and my parents had reached the seventieth floor, defeated the boss and got a Legendary grade weapon at hand. Before I new it, I can see the ins and already at the entrance of the forest. Mother and sister already at the destination, waiting for us. "Wee back." "You arete again." "I''m sorry. I had fun that I didn''t notice the time." Mother greeted us a warm wee but my sister scolded me for beingte again. I had fun experimenting my skills and spells against varieties monsters. Swordsmanship, magic spells and even skills. I used every kind of attacks in my arsenal to test it to the monsters. Combination variations of abilities to make a new type of attacks. I used thebination of Telescopic Eye and magic to slew a slime from distance. I endowed lightning to my mithrill sword to do a magic swordsmanship. I enveloped my body with magic to improve my body and added attributes on my attacks. Increasing my reservoir of attacks improves my output in a battle. The tide of a battle could be turned by a single attack. That''s why I increased my variations of attacks to make more strategies to counter an enemy attack or even turn the tide of the battle. "Then, let''spare our levels and stats and let''s see who''s stronger now." "Yeah. You first." "Ok. Just wait." My sister said it is time for us topare our growth in this monster hunting. I told her to show hers first and she agreed. Then a transparent intangible panel appeared in front of her. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Louise Raevender Race: Human Title: 1st Daughter of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Normal LV: 23 MP: 450 STR: 870 DEF: 500 MAG: 300 MDEF: 310 AGI: 680 ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ "Hehe, this is my numbers now. What about you?" She proudly showed her status board while puffing her still developing chest. She already at level 23 and her strength is almost at 900. Her agility is at 680 and she had low numbers in terms of magic. She was more on physical type and good at sword like mother. As she imed before, she was not good at casting magic that is why her magic power had the lowest number in her stats. I activated my God''s Eye to take a peek at her skills. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night Extra Skill: Limiter Skill: Weapon Enchantment, Appraisal, Martial Art: 6, Sword Art: 6, Close Quarter Combat: 4, Danger Detection, Detection, Weakness Finder, Thought eleration Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Lightning Magic: 5, Fire Magic: 4, Light Magic: 4 Wind Magic: 3, Water Magic: 3, Earth Magic: 3, Dark Magic: 2 Compound Magic: 2] [Non-Elemental Magic: Pure Magic: 4, Force Magic: 3, Space-Time Magic: 1] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Lightning Magic Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ As expected of my big sister, even her skills was more on closebat. Her magic skills were inferior to mine but it is still in the average despite her being a ten year old girl. Her stats already reached the level of the upper caste of a low-ranking adventurer while herbat prowess was of a kingdom knight. Even though she was good at magic, it is still in the level of an average magician. But sorry for her. "Hehe." "What are you grinning for?" "Too bad, my elder sister of mine. Too unfortunate for you." I said as I opened my status board. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Normal LV: 24 MP: 510 STR: 720 DEF: 390 MAG: 700 MDEF: 390 AGI: 520 ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ "And this is my numbers, sister. As you can see, I''m more superior to you in terms of level, total stats and magic." "N-no! This can''t be happening! My little brother surpassing me, his beautiful older sister? Impossible!" "Wake up to reality and ept the cruel truth." "Nooo!" What are you whining for? It just a level, you know? Level is not the only factor of being strong. And it is not that I gained more experience and level in the first ce. Thanks to my blessed body, I gained more experience than the average and levelled up faster. I also gained additional stats hidden in my status board. And this was really my real status. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Normal LV: 24 MP: 510+102 STR: 720+144 DEF: 390+78 MAG: 700+140 MDEF: 390+78 AGI: 520+104 Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art, Monarch of the Night Unique Skill: Parallel Profile, Plunder, Skill Synthesis, Computerized Mind Extra Skill: Inventory, Regeneration, Limiter Racial Skill: None Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Martial Art: 4, Sword Art: 5, Close Quarter Combat: 3, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Light Magic: 5, Lightning Magic: 5, Fire Magic: 4, Water Magic: 3, Wind Magic: 3, Earth Magic: 3, Dark Magic: 2, Compound Magic: 3] [Non-Elemental Magic: Space-Time Magic: 7, Pure Magic: 5, Force Magic: 5, Illusion Magic: 3] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Magic Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance Blessing: God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ With my bonus stats, I almost surpassed my sister in strength. I acquired a new Extra Skill from the Racial Skill of the slimes, Regeneration, a while ago. I had a higher growth rate than more people thanks to my blessings. My stats was above a low-ranking adventurer like my sister. Mybat prowess was the same as an average soldier. But my magic skills was at the level of an elite magician. Compared to a normal person, me and my sister''s average stats were absurdly high. Our maid, Mary, was only around at level 25 but her total stats were more inferior to ours. This was because me and my sister trained our body from childhood and avoided killing monsters up until now. The growth rate of levelling up were proportional to my efforts of a person before levelling up. I hid my Reincarnator title, my additional stats, and some of my broken skills from the others using the God''s Veil. I will tell all of it to my family when timees. I will ept everything of how will they react after learning the truth. But I will think about thatter. "The sun had already set and the sky is getting darker. Let''s go home, everyone." "Yeah. And Louise, you just behind a level. There''s no need to worry about that. You are still more superior in sword than Raphael." "Okay, mother." Mom reminded us of the cloudless dark skies. Half of the already had a dark hue. The city in our west still had the orange shade while the forest in the east was already dark and emitting noises from afar. Few stars can be seen twinkling above the forest. The position of the stars reminded me that I am in different world. Mother told my sister not to worry about her status. Level is just a number. The important is that you had talent and skill to use that numbers to protect your love ones. We walked along the road from the entrance to reached the city walls. It take more than a kilometer to reach the city from the forest. It will be part of exercise so I didn''t mind walking that distance. We entered our carriage at the gate and entered the exclusive district to reach our mansion. "Phew, I''m worn out and my body felt so heavy." After I took a bath and ate my dinner, I immediately went to my room andid on the bed. The activities this afternoon really drained my stamina and mana. I didn''t activated the Monarch of the Night skill because I want to rest and restore my strength properly. I closed my eyes and instantly fell asleep. The next day, we began our training again and halted our monster hunting. It''s been decided that we only do monster killing once a month and train the rest of the time. Chapter 14 14: Favorite Season ?Months had passed and the moon waxed many times. The season changed and I already celebrated my ninth birthday two months ago. This time was already the end of this year''s harvest season in the month of Scorpio. People go rustle and busy for them to prevent themselves feeling chill in the uing winter. For some reason, autumn is my favorite season of the year. Maybe because it is when I was born. The orange hue of the leaves attached on the trees really nostalgic in my eyes. The first time my mom carried me outside the mansion was in the middle of autumn. The orange leaves one by one fell from our front yard maple trees. Yellow to red hue covered the pathway from the gate to the front door of the mansion. Wooden boxes attached to the trees around the mansion''s perimeter for its syrupy sap to hold. "998, 999, and 1000." I am currently fulfilling my swing quota for the day. Afterpleting our monthly monster hunting and levelling, we continued to train our bodies and sword for the rest of the month. My sister, Louise, had been practicing her sword vigorously since I levelled up more after our first levelling. Now, she slew more monsters than I did and gained more experience and level. She already surpassed me in terms of level even though I gained more experience from my blessings. Her swordsmanship rose its proficiency and learned more sword techniques. She can already have a decent fight with mother at her five percent strength. On the other hand, I increased the levels of my magic skills and learned more magic spells. I also trained my sword and body but not as frequent as my sister. We went into the forest once a month to fight monsters to level up and gainedbat experience. We dove deeper for every time we entered and challenged the forest. Me and sister got bored with slimes and goblins and want to fight stronger monsters. Our parents discussed and gave us permission to dive deeper the forest. The deeper we went the stronger the monsters we encounter. We encountered some F-ranked monsters same rank as slimes and goblins along the way. Mist Pumpkins that releases alluring sweet fog that attracts its prey. They were a foot tall pumpkin that had a face like a pumpkinntern in Halloween. During autumn, Mist Pumpkins reached their full orange color and bes more aggressive and attacks more frequently. But we were resistant to mental attacks so we countered and kill it easily. Its body during autumn were delicious and rich in Vitamin A for good eyesight. That''s why there were so many hunting requests for it at fall. Horned Rabbits were white furred hare that had high agility and specialize in surprise attacks. It had a sharp horn on its forehead to stab their targets like a spear. Horned Rabbits were in high demand due to their high quality raw materials. Its fur was void of impurities and fluffy that often used as garments for nobility. Its meat was so juicy and tender. High-ss restaurants often serve dishes for its meat. Due to the quality of the materials, we only had to use sword instead of magic. Using magic causes damage to their materials like burnt that ruined the quality. Slicing it cleanly with a sword is the best way to preserve their quality. After huntingst month, we had looted many Mist Pumpkins and Horned Rabbits and we had Horned Rabbit Stew with Mist Pumpkin as dinner. I had my Inventory to prevent the materials from spoiling and had it for dinner for more than a week. We also encountered some Skeletons of the Undead race as we went further. Those Skeletons were from the remains of the adventures that challenged the Great Forest of Darkness. As time goes by, the skeletal remains of the adventures who died in the forest absorbed mana from the air. The air in the forest were contaminated by miasma and it made the remains evolve into an Undead. The corpses gained a new kind of life and rose back from the dead. They did not regain their memories when they were alive but instead, they acted based on instinct. The Skeletons were weak and only uses the weapons when they died. Of course, me and my sister did not even make a sweat killing Skeletons. The only things that can to looted from the Skeletons were their magic crystals and their weapons. The monsters hunting and levelling these past months gained us experience and made us to enter Level 50. Now, we can fight E-ranked monsters and even stand a decent fight against weak D-ranked monsters based on our stats and skills. After I fulfill my today''s quota, I walked away and approached a wooden bench nearby. I took a sit on it and wiped off my sweat with a towel. I want to see my current status and a translucent rectangr panel in front of me. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Normal LV: 52 MP: 1160+232 STR: 1480+296 DEF: 990+198 MAG: 1470+294 MDEF: 980+196 AGI: 1200+240 Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art, Monarch of the Night Unique Skill: Parallel Profile, Plunder, Skill Synthesis, Computerized Mind Extra Skill: Inventory, Regeneration, Limiter Racial Skill: None Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Appraisal, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Martial Art: 5, Sword Art: 6, Close Quarter Combat: 4, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment, Mist Create, Spear Art: 2, Club Art: 1 Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Lightning Magic: 6, Light Magic: 5, Fire Magic: 5, Water Magic: 4, Wind Magic: 4, Earth Magic: 3, Dark Magic: 3, Compound Magic: 4] [Non-Elemental Magic: Space-Time Magic: 7, Pure Magic: 6, Force Magic: 5, Illusion Magic: 3] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Magic Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance Blessing: God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ I am at level 52 and if I include the additional stats, all my stats had reached a thousand mark. I also acquired some skills from the monsters I slew during my training in the forest. Mist Create was a skill that I plundered from the Mist Pumpkins. It is an ability to create mist around the user''s area. You can adjust the thickness of the mist to the point that it causes zero visibility to others. It can to used to blind your enemies or a smokescreen to escape. Horned Rabbits gave me the Spear Art skill. I mother gave some of her unused weapons to me. It includes a Rare grade tinum-ded spear looted from a dungeon. Since I had the weapon, I had to learn how to use it. Including the weapons given to me was a mace. It was a Unique grade weapon looted from the same dungeon as the spear. The handle was made of mithrill while its six edges was orichalcum. I finally epted the unnecessary Club Art skill of the goblin just to use this weapon. Increasing my reservoir of offensive and defensive abilities helps me to increase my chances of winning against an enemy. The levels of my magic skills increased a bit and I''ve learned a few stronger magic spells. I also improved my way of the sword and now I can have a decent fight with a knight with the same stats. My agility already reached a thousand units and I finally unlocked the Parallel Thinking and acquired my second mind. My thinking process exponentially increased by having two minds. My second mind feels like I had a second brain. I can move my both hands freely as if they had their own life. Its like looking left and right at the same, although I cannot really look at both sides at the same time. My musicpositions also increased its area and I released some moderate difficulty pieces like ir de Lune (Moonlight) by Debussy. I also made The Beautiful Blue Danube Waltz by Strauss Jr. as my Waltz No. 1 entitled "The Beautiful Blue Sky Waltz". I haven''t heard any news about my self-proimedpositions yet. I didn''t really know if it be popr in Astley Kingdom but I heard from Mary that it was often yed in the theaters and some music establishments in the city. Upon seeing the falling leaves in the mansion, I feel like a want topose, although pretended, Vivaldi''s `The Four Seasons as my first four Violin Concertos. I will release my Violin Concertos on their corresponding seasons next year with Spring as the first. When Ipose, my family sometimes watches meposing. I pretended to had no idea of what I willpose and randomly pressed the keys until it get the melody of what I want topose. I sometimes intentionally pressed the wrong note to make them think that I didn''t perfected it yet. But it was all ording to the n. Because of that, I was tasked topose the music pieces to perform for my sister''s social debut in the future. I have an impending violin piece to publish this month. It was Paganini''s Caprice No. 24 as my first violin work named Capricious. I would get suspected if I release a Violin Concerto without having a violin piece prior. While I am thinking about music, my sister, who just finished her today''s training, came running to me. As she stopped in front of me, some drops of her sweatnded on my skin. Along with the afternoon breeze, my nostrils smelled her sweaty scent. She used fragrant perfume beforehand but that was not her own real scent. For me, the real scent of a person was not on the perfume used, but the person''s own body odor like sweat that was enhanced by fragrant substances. "Looks like you''re done, too. I''m hungry, so go and make me some ''spaghetti'' like the other day." "Spaghetti again? It''s heavy in the stomach, you know." "So what? I just like it... Special if it''s made by you..." Sister folded her arms and ordered me to cook her spaghetti. She said she liked it then averted her eyes and murmur something that didn''t reached my ears. Well, if she said liked it, she liked it. After the autumn harvest, we had a huge stock of wheat flour from the taxes. Bread, cookies, and pancakes were the only uses of flour so far. And I got bored repeatedly eating the same carbs every single day. So I had a brilliant idea to consume our flour stock without getting bored. And that was the creation of pasta. Well, I just surfed on the inte of how to make your own spaghetti from scratch and recreate it in this world. I can also recreate other flour products like pizza and cake. But I have to recreate them with moderation to avoid being suspected. That''s why I have to do it with the pasta dishes first and leave the rest for the future. "Fine. Can you asked mother to assist me again?" "Yeah, so get butt up and go to the kitchen." I stood up from the bench and went to the kitchen. Sister sted away to find mother and informed her that I will be making spaghetti today. My parents and the servants also took a liking to my spaghetti. But before that, I first took a bath to get rid of the sweat and dirt clinging to my body. Then I immediately went to the kitchen to avoid being scolded by my sister. Chapter 15 15: Mothers Role ?After I took a bath and clean myself, I went to the kitchen where my parents and some servants, including Mary, were already waiting. My sister isn''t in the kitchen because she was sweaty and smelly and had to take a bath first. By the way, the method for bathing in the world were primitive. Shower wasn''t invented in this world yet, so people usually just scrub their body with a wet towel to clean themselves. Bathtubs are also avable but only rich merchants and aristocrats can afford to purchase it. There were also public bathhouse where you need to pay to wash yourself but it''s not as clean as you expected. The mansion had a bathhouse where my family and I washed ourselves. The water came from the lion-shaped magic item. It can be heated if you want a hot bath. The bathhouse was separated by three sections. A male section, female one and our family''s private area. Our own area were more spacious and luxurious than the other sections. I used to take a bath with my mothers and sister when I was a little, witnessing their geh moments, still recorded in my brain. As I grew older, I told my parents that I will wash myself in men''s room. They insisted for me to bath together with them but gave up in the end. Our servants had the right to use the bathhouse, as well as the visitors. Most of our servants were female so the female''s section were the busiest during bath time. After waiting for a while, my sister came here in the kitchen fresh from the bath. Her lustrous long ck hair are still wet and she was in her casual clothing. "You finally came, then let''s start the cooking." I said as I put my apron and hai. The ingredients had already prepared so all I have to do is to cook the pasta. The quantity of the ingredients were enough to yield my family and some servants. First is the noodles. Mix the milk and eggs together then add the salt like a salt bae. Add the flour into the mixture toplete the dough. Stir the dough until it bes slightly sticky ball. On a floored surface, drop the dough and knead it with hands. Don''t forget to powered the hands with floor or coat it with oil to avoid the flour to stick in your hands. Knead the dough until it''s no longer sticky and rest it for a while. I repeated the process until I made several balls of dough. As I looked around, I can see my family watching me with enthusiasm. The servants, especially the chefs, we watching me with stern eyes. Some of them take notes in their notepads of the ingredients and the cooking process of the spaghetti. Next is the sauce. But first, let''s grind the beef. The beef was the loin part of a B-ranked monster called Ram Bull. Of course, it was hunted by my parents and freshly withdrawn from mom''s Item Box spell. Meat grinder does not exist in this world yet, that''s why we had the craftsmen to make it. Mom can use her Alchemy skill to create at least a prototype but she was no artisan toprehend the detailed blueprints I gave. That''s why we have the real craftsmen to create it but the meat grinder were still a prototype and the craftsmen still in progress of creating it. But I have an alternative. "It''s your time to shine, mother. And Lizell, boil some water for the noodlester." "If you say so, Raphael." "Right away, Young Master." I ordered Lizell, one of our cooks, to boil water for the noodles to cook. She grabbed a boiler and ced it in the stove besides the already boiling pot. Mother swiftly equipped her appropriate cooking equipments and approached the center ind of our L-shaped kitchen. She grabbed a kitchen knife from the wooden handle with her right hand and grabbed the beef with her left. "Hop." Mother tossed the Ram Bull''s beef in the air. The projectile did not draw a parabolic curve but a straight line. The meat stopped in the air as it reach zero velocity and dropped at inversed speed. "Hundred Slice." mother said with a gentle tone. She swiped her knife at the perfect timing of the drop. The beef dropped like nothing happened but it instantly shattered into countless tiny fragments after touching the surface. The speed of her swing was so incredibly fast that not even me, my sister, and the watching servants could catch. But with that, the ground beef had acquired. "Woah, I did not see anything at all." "So, this is the power of the Sword Saint." "It was just a fraction of her power but it was already beyond what humans capable for." "She would not have to be called the Lavender sh for nothing after all." "Please don''t called me with that embarrassing nickname in front of our children, Raven Witch." "Hey, stop calling me that!" "As expected of mother!" The servants did nothing but apud at my mother''s power. Mother and mom teased each other by recalling their nicknames of their adventurers'' days. From our perspective, it''s like her right hand shifted its position from right to left instantly. Mom probably caught a little glimpse of what just happened because she pped her hands right after the sh. "It finely chopped into appropriate sizes. As expected of mother." "I''m fluttered by yourpliments." What she did just now was a high level sword technique. It was the Level 8 Sword Art: Hundred Slice. It was a technique that shes the sword hundred of times at incredibly high speed. "Now then," I ced the ground beef into a bowl and approached the pot behind me. I opened its lid then steam blocked my sight and a mouth-drooling scent entered my nostrils. After it subdued, I can see the boiling of red sauce filling more than half of the pot. It was the tomato sauce I prepared beforehand. It already had the seasonings and other ingredients for the spaghetti sauce. I had thest ingredient in my hand, which was the ground beef, and dropped it in the boiling pot. The red sauce swallowed the beef like a stone on scorching magma. I stir the sauce using adle and mixed it gently. After I made sure that the beef scattered evenly in the mixture, I closed the lid and let it boil. I went back to the dough to make the noodles. I kneaded it again and ttened the dough on the surface. I ttened it as thin as possible using a roll until it reached the thickness of a few millimeters. Also the same with the other doughs and ced them neatly on the surface. "Mother." "Here I go." Mother took the knife again and grabbed a ttened dough. Same with the meat grinder, I also don''t have the ess to a noddle making equipment. It is still in progress with the craftsmen again but when it is still not avable, mother was here to fulfill her role again. She threw the dough in the air and it spread widely. Mother raised her knife overhead and wait for the perfect timing. "Hundred Slice." Mother swing the knife at imperceivable speed and a bouquet of white thin strips of yarnnded on her free hand. No, it was not strips of yarn, but the strips of noodles from the formerly dough. "Hundred Slice. Hundred Slice. Hundred Slice" She grabbed and tossed the dough again and repeatedly do the same high level sword technique. It doesn''t took a long time until mother convert all the dough into white thin noodles. "" Deafening silence filled the whole kitchen as mother performing her inhuman sword techniques. The swiping sound of the knife and the boiling of the spaghetti sauce were the only sound could be heard. The servants were in awestruck as they witnessing my mother. "All done." "Thank you, mother." Mother imed that she was done her job. She said it inly as if what she were doing was the same as breathing. The servants came back to their senses and continued to take notes. I checked the noodles and still shocked of the results. Each strip of noodles were cleanly sliced with equal thickness. Mother sliced the dough in a very straight manner and the cuts were even drawing parallel lines. I collected all the noodles and add it to the boiling water besides the spaghetti sauce. I spread the noodles throughout the boiling water to cook it properly. I covered the boiler and let it boil for three minutes. "Let''s just wait for the noodles to firm." After several minutes, I took a look at the noodles and concluded that it is already firm. "Lizell, drain the noodles, please." "I understand." Lizell put on the gloves and lift the boiler to the sink. She removed the water first by spilling it to the sink. A strainer was already ced in the sink so she just dump the noodles into the strainer to filter the water. She did this kind of task because my parents said that it was too dangerous for me to use the kitchen without the help of an adult. Lizell was our cook so she had more experience in cooking than me. After Lizell drained the noodles, she ced the firm noodles onrge silvery tray. I grabbed a tong and took a handful of noodles enough for one serve. With the noodles done, I switched todle and took a scoop from the still boiling spaghetti sauce. The steaming hot sauce produced an alluring beefy and saucy aroma that captivated every person in this kitchen. It slowly flowed out thedle to join with the noodles like a waterfall resupplying the river of life. "This is the finished product of today. Mix it well until the sauce spread on the noodles evenly. Thank you for the assistance mother, and also Lizell. And this it for you, sister. And I hope you everyone enjoy my food." "You''re the best, Raphael." my sister said as she happily epted the pasta. I thanked mother and Lizell for their assistance today. I would not have done the dish without their help, especially mother. Without her superior swordsmanship and stats, the noodles and the ground beef would not have be made. "This is for you, my mothers." "Thank you, Raphael. Smooch" "As expected of my son. Smooch." "You''re wee, mothers." I handed them their serving of spaghetti and kissed me it the cheek at both sides. I''ll treat it as my reward for cooking and serving them pasta. "As for the others, you can just serve yourselves." I told the others of what they have to do while serving myself. After I poured the sauce, I mixed it well with a fork. Then I twisted my fork to take a mouthful of spaghetti. "Mmm. Delicious." (Thank you, Goddess. For giving me ess to my previous world''s inte.) I said to myself as I tasting the results of my hard work. The modification of my body by the Goddess are really worth it. Thank you this, I can surf the inte and acquire any information that I wanted. "Mmm! It''s delicious, indeed." "I would not believe it was made of flour if I didn''t witnessed the cooking process." "With materials on hand, you can just cook for yourself at leisure. Though, you have to mince the meat and thinly slice the dough on your own." "It is said that the equipment for meat grinding and noodle making has yet toe. So we have to do it manually for a while." "You''re right." The servants were discussing about the spaghetti as they eat. The equipments were no avable yet so you have to do it manually for the time being. I looked around to take a nce of other people''s reactions. I saw a geh couple happily giving each other a spoonful of pasta. "You had sauce on your cheek." "Huh? Where?" "Here~" (You asked what did I saw? Geh content.) Mary who wrote something with a stern expression on her notepad after finishing her pte. My sister who is in the line for her second serving. I felt happy and proud of myself as I watched their positive response on my dish. I want to recreate other dishes from my previous world but I have to do in moderation. "Master Raphael, do you have a specific name for this dish?" "Hmm. Let me think." Mary ask me a question and I put my fingers under my chin and thought of the name of this pasta dish. But I came up with a name immediately. "I will call it, Raevender Style Spaghetti Pasta." "Noted." I said as I nced at my family. With this, the concept of pasta dishes were born in this world. Unbeknownst to him, the talk about the spaghetti quickly spread throughout the city. The recipe of that certain pasta spread among the city''s diner and restaurants. It doesn''t take long time before it reached the tongues of the people in the Kingdom of Astley. It hit the taste of the people especially the royalty and nobility. Many chefs and confectioners inspired by the spaghetti and create their own pasta dishes like the Creamy Spaghetti (Carbonara). And that is how the Raevender territory were called the City of Pasta in the future. But Raphael didn''t know that until he sees it himself. Chapter 16 16: New Skills ?Things changes as the unstoppable force called time slowly guide us to our inevitable fate. Before we know it, our destiny already or slowly changed its path. That''s why we have to look behind and observe our own paths knowing that we cannot go back and undo the efforts we already made. Many years had passed since then and I am already at my thirteen years of existence in this world. We, me and my sister, continued our training and development and did our monthly levelling in the Great Forest of Darkness. Right now, we already reached triple digits and were strong enough to fight B-ranked monsters or even weak A-ranked monsters. We improve ourbat capabilities and increased the number of our skills, techniques and spells. "Grrrrr!" "" I steeped back from my position by several meters as I evade an enormous tail sweep. The tail didn''t hit me but it ravaged the trees within its range. The monster turned its massive and tough body after the attack and red at me with ravenous eyes. I am currently facing a monster inside the forest on the beginning of spring. With our strength, we can now dive deeper in the forest until to the area where B-ranked monsters lurked. It is a Level 376 B-ranked monster called Tyrant Lizard. It''s a brown-colored bipedal reptile with long hind legs and short arms. It had sharp ws and teeth with the body length of thirty feet. No matter how and where I look, it greatly resembles the T-Rex back on Earth. "Grrrraaa!" The T-Rex charge at me with great speed despite having a massive and heavy body. It opened its big mouth as if to devour me whole. But this was not the first time I fought a Tyrant Lizard. With my mithrill shortsword in my right hand, I raised my free left hand and opened my palm. (Acid Bullet.) "Giyaaaaa!" I silently casted a Level 2 Acid Magic spell and aimed at the open mouth of the T-Rex. The lizard stopped its charge as it is agonizing in burning pain. I shoot five Acid Bullets for more damage output. I wanted to use it because it was a newly acquired skill. Its short arms attempted to get rid of the acid but it cannot reach its burning mouth. Its skin were so tough that it cannot be scratched by an iron sword and resistant to magic. But it doesn''t mean to be the same in the inside. "Graahhhh!" The T-Rex charge at me, who was the cause of its agony, once again at the speed faster than before. Its movements were always straightforward and easy to predict. (Dash.) I casted a Martial Art and dashed towards the T-Rex at high velocity. It was so fast that it looked like I teleported if my target were in front of me. Holding my sword tightly, I leaped as I reach the right position. "Dragon yer!" The silvery de of my sword formed a beautiful arc as I swung it through the T-Rex'' neck. I used a Level 8 Sword technique that were specialized for slicing tough skins and scales. Inded to the ground smoothly and swung at the empty space to get rid of the blood. I sheathed my sword back to its scabbard and turned my body to take a glimpse at the T-Rex. The headless T-Rex staggered its body for a while before finally fall onto the ground. The crimson blood started pouring out of its severed neck. (ciate.) I immediately casted a Level 4 Water Magic spell to cover its neck with ice to stopped the blood from spilling. Most of the parts of the Tyrant Lizard had a use and fetched a high price. The meat were tender despite its high defense stat if processed properly. The hide were lightweight and durable that were usually used to craft light armor like what I am wearing right now. The blood of Tyrant Lizard was a high quality material and in high demand, especially for the vampires of Prussilvania. Vampires in this world indeed consumes blood for survival. But it only applies to the low-ranking vampires. Superior vampires only consumes blood for luxury. Vampires consumes not only human blood but also from animals and monsters. That''s why vampires can coexist with humans because they can drink blood other than humans''. "Oh, I finally gained a Level after three T-Rexes." There were no skill to plunder because Tyrant Lizards only use brute force and had a few skills. I don''t want my T-Rex to spoil so I opened my Inventory to preserve it. A pitch-ck disk appeared under the corpse and swallowed it whole. I slew many types of monsters and took one of their skills. And this is my stats and skill set right now. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Normal LV: 284 MP: 5724+1145 STR: 7016+1403 DEF: 4310+862 MAG: 6940+1388 MDEF: 4122+824 AGI: 5968+1194 Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art, Monarch of the Night Unique Skill: Parallel Profile, Plunder, Skill Synthesis, Computerized Mind, Omnidirectional Perception, Bestow Extra Skill: Inventory, Limiter, Regeneration, Thread Maniption, Purity Sensor, Petrification, Intimidation, Auto-MP Recovery, nt Maniption, Kin Command, Perfect Concealment, Mist Radar, Blood Life, Mana Identification, Disguise Racial Skill: None Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Appraisal, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Martial Art: 7, Sword Art: 8, Close Quarter Combat: 5, Chantless, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment, Mist Create, Spear Art: 4, Club Art: 3, Dagger Art: 3, Keen Smell, Hawk Eyes, Heat Detection, Sharp Ears, Echolocation, Soundless, Attribute Armor, Enhanced Senses, Enchant, Alchemy Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Lightning Magic: 8, Fire Magic: 8, Light Magic: 7, Water Magic: 6, Wind Magic: 6, Earth Magic: 5, Dark Magic: 5, Compound Magic: 7] [Non-Elemental Magic: Space-Time Magic: 9, Pure Magic: 8, Force Magic: 6, Illusion Magic: 4, Poison Magic: 3, Acid Magic: 3] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Magic Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance Blessing: God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ That is my status right now. I am now at Level 284 and my stats already reached the average of five thousand units. I plundered many skills from the defeated monsters using my Unique Skill Plunder. My AGI stat had reached seven thousand mark and I already had seven extra minds and increased the speed of my brain activity. I also unlock my Parallel Profile Unique Skill and can maje up to two profiles. My thought process were so fast that I can follow the trajectory of a moving arrow. Having eight minds made my life more easier. I put a mind for each of my hand for me to have a better execution for piano and violin. I had my minds to have a designated task. Two for my hands, one for my entire body, and one for my memory checking. Two of my minds were out of my body right now. Both of them were operating my two remote consciousness. One of them were traveling around the Great Forest of Darkness to gather information while the other one were orbiting around this like a satellite. With my AGI stat, I can now y difficult piano pieces that requires virtuoso hands and I already released my very first Etude. I also published some music pieces like Piano Sonatas, Waltz, Concertos, Symphonies, etc. These were the list of my self-proimedpositions for the pass four years. Piano Sonatas: ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ No. 1 - Moonlight (Beethoven''s Piano Sonata No. 14) No. 2 - Pathetique (Beethoven''s Piano Sonata No. 8) No. 3 (Mozart''s Piano Sonata No. 11) Piano Concertos: No. 1 (Grieg''s Piano Concerto No. 1) No. 2 (Tchaikovsky''s Piano Concerto No. 1 ) Violin Concertos: No. 1 - Spring (Vivaldi''s Four Seasons) No. 2 - Summer (Vivaldi''s Four Seasons) No. 3 - Autumn ( Vivaldi''s Four Seasons) No. 4 - Winter (Vivaldi''s Four Seasons) Symphonies: No. 1 (Beethoven''s Symphonies No. 5) No. 2 (Beethoven''s Symphony No. 7) No. 3 (Mozart''s Symphony No. 41) Waltzes: No. 2 - Minute Waltz (Chopin''s Op. 64 No. 1) No. 3 (Chopin''s Waltz No. 19) No. 4 - Brilliant Waltz (Chopin''s Waltz No. 1) Etudes: No. 1- Caprice (Paganini/Liszt - Etude No. 6) No. 2 - Winterwind (Chopin''s Etude Op. 25 No. 11) No. 3 - The Little Bell (Liszt''s La Campane) Otherpositions: Capriciousness (Paganini''s Caprice No. 24) Bade (Chopin''s Bade No. 1) Amidst the Storm (Chopin''s Fantaisie-Impromptu Op. 66) ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ I have many to publish, including the music for my sister''s fifteenth birthday, which will also her social debut ceremony. This event will happen in a few weeks and the mansion are getting busy right now. I acquired many skills and synthesized them using my Unique Skill Synthesis. Afterbiningpatible skills, I got new skills and even obtained two new Unique Skills! I also did some training and practice Alchemy with mom. Alchemy follows thew of equivalent exchange. You can basically create anything if you had the materials and enough Alchemy skill. Speaking of my sister, our stats were not the only things that had changed these recent years. I wiped my sweat off that were dripping from my forehead. I looked around the surroundings to make sure that no intelligent being watched me. For further coverage, I activated my new Unique Skill Omnidirectional Perception. Omnidirectional Perception was abination of Detection, Mist Radar, thebination of Mist Create and Detection, Heat Detection, the Skill that I got from the Mega Viper, and the Echolocation of the Cave Bat. It detects anything within its spherical range, even the concealed ones. The radius are proportional to the users MP. Right now, I can cover up to seven kilometers radius. Confirming that there''s one one around, I casted a magic spell. "Warp." The greeny scenery instantly changed into a stony room before my eyes. The room is quite spacious, about ten meters wide on each side and had six meter high ceiling. There''s a single crystal-like bulb that shine so bright which it illuminated the whole mncholic room. The room were filled of door-like articles and circr podiums with engraved magic circles. I stepped out from the podium where I transported just now. I just used a Level 7 Spacetime Magic spell called Warp. It allows me to instantly teleport to my save point. It transfers me without anytency no matter the discement. Inferior transportation spells like Short Teleportation, Long Teleportation, and Transfer takes time to activate and you were widely open so the enemy won''t waste the opportunity to attack. The podiums were four-foot wide in diameter and elevated 4-inches from the stone floor. The first three inches were marble while the surface were made out of an inch thick mithrill. There are four of these podiums in this room. Each had a unique scripture engraved on it. All of the podiums are our family''s transfer point if we use the Wrap Spell. Only mom had reach Level 7 of Spacetime Magic and can use Wrap among my family aside from me. And that''s the purpose of my new Unique Skill Bestow. Using my Computer Brain, I made a 3d model of each scripture of the podiums. I used Alchemy to 3d print the mithrill into the scriptures with the font size of 10. Then I used orichalcum to envelope the mithrill scripture and mold it into a golden in bracelet. I used my new Unique Skill Bestow and enchant the bracelet with Wrap spell. To make sure that they were the only one who can use the bracelet, I also enchant it with Mana Identification. During the molding, I mixed the bracelet with their hair to identify their mana. Mana Identification was a skill bybining Appraisal and Magic Sense. I made it as in as possible so I applied it with Disguise, abination of Appraisal and Concealment. It can hide your skills, titles and blessings from an Appraisal user and manipte your name, race and Level as a disguise. I concealed the effects of each bracelet and now it just an ordinary orichalcum bracelet. I originally made two bracelet for mother and sister, but mom got green in envy saying that I cared about them more than her. I don''t want to make her unhappy so I made two more bracelets for mom and me. I made myself one because I don''t want them to think that I prioritize them over myself. I walked out of the room and passed the dim stairway at the left. I stopped in front of a metallic door and opened it. The scenery in front of me was the first floor of the mansion. I immediately went straight to the bathhouse as a realized how smelly am I. Chapter 17 17: Scent Of A Woman ?Our strength were not the only things that had changed in the past years. Sister and I did many things such as physical training and studies. We changed in terms of physical appearance and mental awareness. I grew up and nearby got 5-foot tall. My body has be more masculine as the result of levelling and regr exercises. I got toned muscles and had better physic than the people at my age. "Time to get out." I get out of the water after I finished washing my body. I took a white robe and wrapped it on the wet body. I opened the massive door of the men''s bathhouse the exited the room. Along the way, the servants I passed keep walking fast to the point of running. The moring of exchanging request and orders resonates the wide corridor. "Deliver this letter to the rmended pastry shop." "Right away." "And arrange a request for the fabrication of Young Lady''s dress. This is the design of the dress and the measurements." "Understood, Miss Mary." Mary gave an order to the two maids just now. The mansion are getting busy in these past days and it will get busier as the day of my sister''s social debut are around the corner. Thetter maid runs towards my direction after taking the paper. It contains my sister''s body measurements and I cannot let myself to slide this opportunity. I am curious of what my sister''s body measurements right now, so I decided to take a peek. When the maid was about to pass me, I elerated my brain speed to the max. The limit of my Thought eleration right now was around seventy times faster than normal. It''s still slowpared to my mothers, that''s why I didn''t waste even a split second. I rolled my eyes while steading my head. I stared at the paper in the brown haired maid''s left hand as she run pass my right. I did not take off of my eyes to the paper even a millisecond. The gaze of my amethyst eyes followed the paper''s trajectory without moving my head. Everything were so slow and I can see every movement of the maid, including her sshing sweat and the bouncing of her bosom. I feel like I am using a visual technique of a famous n in a famous ninja anime. Within the suspended world, I scanned the paper and read its contents. The first thing I saw was the sketch of the dress. The design was too girly for my sister, and it is written that the color would be pink, which increases its girliness. I shifted my gaze to the part where numbers clustered, my sister''s measurements. There were so many information but I ignored most of it. I focused my eyes to the three important numbers. (Concentration!) I silently casted a Level 1 Martial Art to enhance my focus and narrowed my mind to ignore the unnecessary information. And I internally widened my eyes as I was amazed by what I saw. The world returned to its normal state and the maid finally passed me and ran further behind. I did not looked or even turned my head and continued to walk like nothing happened. (''Bust - 87, Waist - 60, Hips - 85''.) "No way" I said as I suddenly stopped my feet from walking and covered my mouth with my fingers. I did not really expected her to grow this much. If it continues with the same pace, she might have attain the level of mother, or even mom in few years. "Is there a problem, Young Master?" "? Ah, no. There''s no problem at all. Just forget what I said." "If you say so" While I was in the middle of my visualization of what my sister looked like in the next few years, I was too absorbed by it and didn''t noticed that Mary were already in front of me. "Then, I have to go and get dressed." I said as I starting at my robe. "Please make it quick, you have a dance lesson with the Young Ladyter." "Oh. I totally forgot about that. Thank you for reminding me." "Not a problem." I got too absorbed of my training that I forgot my dance lesson. I can remind myself using the reminder functions of myputer brain but I forgot that too. I then hurried my steps to quickly reached my room and change my clothes. I went straight to the music room after I changed my garments. I am currently wearing a white long sleeved shirt with ck cks partnered with ck leather tap shoes. I checked myself first before opening the wooden door. I entered the room and looked around to see the alignment of various musical instruments. I spotted my sister, who was standing beside the piano and three other women. My red head piano teacher, Lesley Oddrey, the blonde American looking violinist, Valentina, and our silver haired dance instructor, Krishna. Only Lesley had a surname while Valentina and Krishna haven''t. In this world, or maybe this continent, only the royalties, aristocrats, rich merchants, and the ones granted with knighthood peerage were allowed to have a surname. The royal and noble titles were hereditary but the knighthood cannot. You must prove yourself first to be recognized worthy of the title. By the way, my parents were former adventurers and got knighted after conquering the Imperial Dungeon. "The Young Master has arrived. Let''s start the practice as soon as possible." "Alright." "Affirmative." As Lesley said that with a p, we maneuver ourselves and get to our positions. I approached my sister and offered her my left hand. "Would you like to go to the dance with me?" "Yes, thank you, I''d love to." She ced her right hand on my left as she epted my request for a dance. Proper etiquette is a must when ites to ballroom dancing. It indicates the formality of the event and shows your respect to your partner. I guided her to the center of the room and faced each other. I raised my left arm straight over the shoulder, the same with her right. She put her left hand above the right shoulder as ced my hand on her lower back. (Too close!) The distance between us were so close that we almost touched each other. I stared at her well-developed chest and remembered the paper that I saw earlier. My sister suddenly leaned forward and pressed her chest against mine. "Eye contact is an etiquette in dancing. Don''t just avert your gaze and look me in the eyes." "I apologize." I immediately apologized as she said that while puffing her cheeks. I can feel the pressure of her chest as she keeps pressing it. She leaned back after I turned my gaze into her amethyst eyes. Personal space were also an etiquette in dancing. Then the piano and the violin finally started to y. The music wasposed (self-proimed) by me. It was one of the most famous music for tango, which is our dance, the Por Una Cabeza. In the event, it will be yed by an orchestra so got a violinist and an apanist right now. I named it ''Scent of a Woman'', which was the title of the film where Por Una Cabeza was yed. I named it from the movie title instead of the music title itself because the name of the music had something to do with horses. Tango had differences with themon waltz. It is faster and more difficult than the waltz that''s why it is usually performed by intermediate level dancers. But Por Una Cabeza was different. Aside from its beautiful melody, its choreography were easy to follow enough for beginners to execute. As the music started, me and my sister began to dance. Each step we take were executed with synchronization and precision. My right foot stepped forward, her left foot stepped backward, and vise versa. Our movements were wless, fluid and filled with elegance. My sister spun and twirled her body in right speed and perfectly timed with the tempo. Her training and level might have something to do with it. For every move she make, her voluptuous breast keeps swaying and bouncing. Everytime I touch her body, her body feels so soft and skin were so smooth despite having a four-digit defense stat. And before we knew it, more than two minutes had passed and the music came to an end. We faced the non-existent audience and bent out body to do a bow. "Perfect! Just keep it up. You already memorized the choreography but keep practicing until thest day for you not forgetting it." ""Yes, teacher!"" Teacher Krishna apuded as the representative if the non-existent audience and praised our performance. Sister and I replied in unison after giving her advice to us. "Let''s call it a day. Take a rest and get ready for the next session. Goodbye." We deal with our own stuffs and exited the music room. We siblings waved our arms to our teachers as they on their way out of the mansion gates. "You keep staring at them earlier, didn''t you?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" "This." "Oof!" I cannot help but opened my eyes wide as my sister when my sister raised her chest high using her folded arms. It raised so high that I can see her cleavage peeking out of the unbuttoned part of her white long-sleeved blouse. I immediately turned my head and averted my gaze away from her. "Do you really think that I didn''t caught your gaze?" "Sigh. It can''t be helped. You looked so beautiful today." I gave up after a while and told her my excuse. Well, it is true that she really looked beautiful and gorgeous today. "Hmph. If you say so Then as a punishment, serve me a pasta." "As you wish, Your Majesty." And that''s how I ended my day today. I hunted T-Rex, danced with my sister, and cooked her a pasta. "Sigh." I sigh again as a stared at the setting sun. Chapter 18 18: Mothers Genes ?Me and my sister keep practicing the tango and it is already the eve of her birthday before we knew it. We practiced our dance almost everyday that I can see myself doing tango in my dreams. I am currently roaming around the mansion and observe the surroundings. I walked by a wide corridor and stopped in front of a huge double door. I can hear the moring of the servants inside the room here from the outside. I opened the door wide enough to fit my head. The peek out my head first before my whole body. Then silently close the door for me not to disturb the busy servants. The room that I just entered were the Great Hall and thergest chamber in the mansion. It takes up two floors just to grasp the ceiling. It had 15-foot wide hall at the second floor with staircases at both ends that allows you to ess the balcony. There were doors at each sides of the chamber. First was the door I used. Adjacent to it was the door to the outside where the vast garden was. To my right was the kitchen. Lastly was the parlor then the dressing room. The hall were already filled with tables and chairs for the guests. I turned my head to the right to see the tform where the orchestra will perform. It was at the right corner of the hall. A ck grand piano were standing at the center of the orchestra. I moved my foot on the marble floor and went straight towards the adjacent door. Some servants noticed me but a gave them a gesture to ignore me and continue working. I pass through the already opened door and walked towards the garden. The flowers in the garden are neat and well-maintained. These flowers just opened its petals and bloomed this season after surviving the cold winds of the winter. After I observed the flowers in the garden, I examined the surroundings and find a thorny flower that was under the shadows of the gazebo. And that thorny flower was my sister, Louise. She was not the only one under the gazebo, our maid Mary were also in there. But what I am seeing right now was rather different from the usual. Instead of servants always stays behind their master, sister was behind of Mary. "Young Lady, I have many things to do right now. Will you let me go right now?" "No. You stay here." Sister refused Mary''s demand while wrapping her arms around Mary''s body. They are currently sitting on one of the stone chairs around the gazebo''s circumference. That''s right, sister is hugging Mary from the back. My sister right now had her eyes on and likes women. This is one of the notable changes that can be seen in my sister. She must have inherited mother''s geh genes. "Looks like there are wild lilies in our garden." "R-Raphael?! Don''t just appeared out of nowhere!" "Young Master! Please forgive me for my indecent appearance." "I came here looking for a single stem of rose but I found a flowerbed full of ambrosia." "What are you referring to that? "Flowers. Just flowers." I silently approached towards the gazebo to butt in. My sister got startled from my sudden arrival and hugged Mary more tightly. Mary excused herself for showing me her vulgar appearance. By the way, ambrosia was a legendary flower and it was really hard to find. Legends said that ambrosia was the main ingredient in making the Resurrection Potion. It had the highest healing process among all of the medical herbs known to mankind. Even a single petal of it can heal serious injuries. Sister started to like women a few years ago. One day, she told our parents that she was too old to have bath with our parents. And she said that she would take a bath in women''s bath. Exposure to young women''s bare skin awakened the hidden geh blood flowing throughout her veins. Since then, her lust for women grew stronger day by day to the point that she sexually harassed some of our servants under the context of idents. She eventually confessed to us about her sexuality and our parents released of sigh of relief as if there suspicions were true. Then we heartily epted her true self with flying (rainbow) colors. "Enough with the jokes. What are you doing here?" "Well, I just came up with an idea on how to deal with your problems without relying on the Eternal Apple or making her a vampire." "It''s that true? Can you really prolong her life without relying on those?" "Yes, but it takes a long time to attain." The atmosphere of the gazebo suddenly changed as I opened the problem that my sister keep thinking. I sat on the metal chair that surround the metallic table in the gazebo and my sister and Mary follow suit. "Tell me the details." "Okay. But the words that I spout must keep confidential and stays between the two of us." Sister and Mary looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Mary stood up from her sit and exited from the gazebo then disappeared behind the Great Hall''s door. After the confession that she was geh, she said that she loved Mary and want her to be her concubine. And Mary slowly fell in love with my sister too. My sister''s problem started when she knew that our parents decided to use their High Human Racial Skill and live together forever. Mother and mom halted the maturity of their bodies when they reach the age of thirty. They were almost at their forties but they retain their youth and beauty and they still looked like in theirte twenties in their prime at first nce. My sister wants evolve into a High Human to acquire the Longevity skill and live in eternity with my mothers, the same for me. But the problem was it was almost impossible for Mary to have an eternal life. There were a very few ways to have an eternal life. One was to acquire a rare skill called Longevity. The only way to obtain it was to evolve into a High Human. But evolving from a Human into a High Human required to have a minimum level of one thousand. This is how my parents got their eternal life. You can also steal it if you had a skill stealing ability. The other way was to eat the Eternal Apple. Eating this fruit will give you a skill called Eternal that permanently stop the maturity of the consumer''s body. It is the fruit of the World Tree, which was located in the Elven Country. The World Tree only bear Eternal Apple once every century. So it is impossible to request one from the elves. And if you want to take it forcefully, you have to deal with the powerful High Elves knights first before even reaching the World Tree''s sanctuary. Thest resort was to convert yourself into a vampire. But the consequences were great and not that good. You must first find a True Vampire to make you their kin by turning you into a Lesser Vampire. Lesser Vampires are the weakest vampires and had many weaknesses and needs for survival. Their skin burned when exposed to sunlight and touched silver materials. They need to drink blood just to survive for everyday, but they still eat human foods. And their lifespan were not as difficult the normal humans. That''s why they need to level up until they reach Level 300 just to evolve into a Greater Vampire. Greater Vampires had longer lifespan than normal humans and they can live up to a few centuries. They can stand under the sunlight for hours and reduce the damage taken from silver. They drink less blood and only consumes it like wine. These were the ways for making Mary to have an eternal life. Well, there was a Dark Magic spell that can transform you into an undead but it requires life sacrifices. We cannotmit such crime just to eternalize our servant. And sister do not want Mary to have a rotten body. "Then, I''ll tell you one of my secrets. I have an Unique Skill called Bestow which allows me to bestow one of my skills to an object or a person." "Did you hide that skill all along?" "No, I just recently acquired it. It''s thebination of the Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment and Enchant Skill." "Then how in the world did youbined those skills?" "Guh!" Her words hit me with a bullseye. I didn''t think of the words that I will say. I forgot thatbining skills was a phenomenal feat. Even mom, holding the title of the Sage, didn''t have this skill. "Tell me, Raphael." "Well I have another Unique Skill called Skill Synthesis. It allows me to synthesizepatible skills to make an improved one." Sister ordered me to spill the truth. Her intense rebined with Intimidation made my mouth move and told her the truth. "You said ''one of my secrets'' just now. Will you please tell me some of it?" She smiled like an innocent curious child as she said that. But in my perspective, I feel like cornered rat begging for mercy. And this is how my give and take conversation turned into my interrogation. Chapter 19 19: Moms Genes ?Upon spilling the wrong words of choice, the conversation about making Mary immortal eventually turned into my own interrogation. Now, my sister smiled scarily as if waiting for me to respond for her inquiry. "Why are you not answering? Am I not trustworthy enough for you to reveal your secrets?" "N-no, sister. I trust you since then until now. But I need time to think about this. For now, let''s go back to your problem first." "Yeah, let''s talk about that first. So, how you would prolong Mary''s life?" I set aside my interrogation for a while and went back to my sister''s problem before the flow of the conversation got derailed. Sister''s happiness and joy takes first. "Like I said before, I will use my Unique Skill Bestow to prolong her life, but it takes great effort and time." "What do you mean by that?" "Bestow allows me to bestow a skill of mine to object or people, right?" "Yeah. Ah! So great effort and time means you need to acquire that skill first?" "Exactly. That''s why I need to y indefinite amount of monsters and to level up. After I levelled up to Level 1000, I will evolve into a High Human and obtain the Longevity Skill." "Then, all you have to do is to bestow it to her." "That''s right. And that''s why it takes tremendous amount of effort and time to achieve." The method that I will do to prolong the life of her future concubine was to evolve into a High Human and acquired its Racial Skill Longevity. "Does your Bestow skill have side effects?" "No. It does not have any side effect. But it had limited usage. While it can enchant weapons and items many times based on its materials, it can be used only trice on living beings. The orichalcum bracelet you''re wearing right now was a product of Bestow." She stared at the golden bracelet in her left wrist and caressed it. It was enchanted with Wrap spell, Ownership and Disguise. With Disguise hiding its effects, it looks like an ordinary in bracelet even with Appraisal Skill. Unique Skill Bestow can enchant objects many times depends on the quality of its materials. I once attempted to make a exploding paper bomb just like in anime. I sessfully enchanted it with Level 5 Fire Magic: Fire Bomb. But when I enchanted it with other spell, the paper suddenly shredded into tiny pieces. "Have you tested it on living beings?" "I have, and I confirmed that it obtained the skill via Analysis and saw it using the skill." "Is this Analysis one of your secrets, too?" " Yeah, something like that." "Looks like we have a long talkter." "Haha." My tongue slipped again and it rose her desire of having a talk with me. I made a dryugh as I feel the guilt of having a secret or two behind my family. I bestowed a skill on a monster before while experimenting my new skills. I captured a goblin as my guinea pig for my experiment. I used Bestow and give it Regeneration skill. Used Analysis at the goblin and confirmed that it received my blessings. As a clinical trial, I captured two more goblins and do some physical tests. I scratched a thinyer of their skin and it instantly healed. I sliced it deeper and itpletely healed in a matter of seconds. For their contribution to my research, I released them back to the wild. This is how veterinarians in discovery channels do after they test a wild animal. Monthster after that, high-ranking adventurers in the city warned other adventurers about a new variety of Goblin Lords that can regenerate like Trolls. I just averted my eyes on the issue and pretended that I had nothing to do with it. (I guess I need to be more mindful when releasing pets.) I don''t want to be like those irresponsible pet owners that throws their pets if they had no use of it. But it''s toote, I am one of them now. Releasing pets anywhere can affect the environment and caused the change in ecosystem afterwards. Like in my past life hometown, the local waters in our country were slowly infested by invasive species. The invasive species was said to be brought from abroad and made pets by pet owners. After getting bored of it or cannot take care of it anymore, they released their pets to our local waters. The released pets will repopte in the area and slowly damaging the local ecosystem. Until the locals were getting irritated by it and called them pests. (From pets to pests.) "Hey, what''s the matter?" "Hmm? Ahh, nothing." As I was lost in thought of the effects of releasing those bestowed goblins, sister''s words snapped me back to reality. "You just need to Level Up and evolve right? Then, y monsters and level up faster for me." "Do you really think it is an easy feat? Even our mothers slew uncountable powerful monsters for many years just to reach Level 1000, you know?" "I know. But if it''s you, our parent''s child, I know you can achieve it shorter than them." "I will do my best for my family''s happiness." I can actually level up faster than the average with my blessings. My body gained additional stats and I can use it to y more powerful opponents to get more EXP. "You didn''t offered this solution for free, right?" She asked that question with a dubious look on her face. I put both my elbows on the metallic chair and do a shrewd merchant pose. "Well, I want you to owe a favor from me." "I knew it. I had suspected you when you offered that suggestion. You are rather clever for a thirteen year old kid." "I wanted you to do something for my own good in the future." "But what and when will that be? Is it my body you want? Maybe you just wanted to use with my body and do the things that you can''t do with mom?" she said while wrapping her arms around her body. "I never said that! And why would I do something like that to my own sister?!" "Because I looked like mom?" "Why mom had something to do with it?!" "Hah? I thought you had a motherplex?" "Ack!" Our exchanges got heated and the tense atmosphere of the gazebo lightened a bit. I raised my voice as I refuted her impure thoughts. Well, I had to admit that I had a motherplex because mom was my preferred type of woman in my past life. Sister''s appearance greatly resembles mom. Silky long straight ck hair, porcin-white skin, perfect body shape, th thighs, blessed bosoms, and bewitching beauty. One of the differences was that sister had toner muscles due to her physical training. With my mental age, I sometimes fantasized them in my mind just because they were my type. Mother wasn''t inferior to them and I also did the same. We are bonded by blood, so I have to stop my mind from thinking those impure thoughts and fulfill my role as a member of this family. "Hmph. Whatever it is, I will repay this owed favor to you in the future." "Thank you for your understanding." I bobbed my head as I was thanking my sister. With this, the issue about my sister and Mary had been settled. Now, I have to prepare myself and face my own issue. "Now that''s my problem already settled, how about let''s have a talk about yourself." "About that, can we discuss itter? I want to reveal my secrets to you in private. And I think I need some time of what I have to tell you." "I don''t mind. But thatter should be in this day, not tomorrow or the day after that." "Yes. I''ll take that in mind." All I have to do is to just obey of whatever she said. I don''t have much experience with women of my age in my previous life until now. This must be the reason why I am so obedient and had absolute devotion to my mothers and sister. In our household, there were hierarchy within our family. Our mothers at the pinnacle, then my sister and me at thest. Even if I be the head of our household, it will not change because I already devoted my life to them. Despite being absolutely devoted to them, I am still hiding my deepest secrets behind their backs. I nned to reveal them my secrets one day but I let my guard down and made a mistake and got caught by my sister. "When do you think you can have a conversation with me?" "I think this night." "Thene to my room tonight." "But a man in a maiden''s room " "We''re siblings so it''s gonna be okay." "If you say so " After I told what time I am ready, my sister suddenly invited me to her room tonight. She said it''s fine but I still have doubts in my mind. It''s not that we will do something indecent, all we have to do is talk. Sister stood up from her chair and walked towards my left side. She bent her upper body and whispered something in my left ear. "I''ll be waiting for you tonight." I can feel her breath brushing my ears as she whispered those words. She stood straight again and walked away the gazebo. "Sigh." I let out long sign when her presence disappeared in my sight. I stood up from my seat and followed her behind. Chapter 20 20: Confession ?My sister caught me keeping secrets from our family and she wanted me to discuss it with her. She invited me to her room as our meeting ce tonight. After our conversation earlier, we proceed to the music room and performed our final rehearsal of our duet. We danced and like normal and her behavior around people was also normal. But when there''s no one around, her sharp eyes keeps ring at me like a stalker. She also keep reminding me toe to her room tonight over and over again. We did not talk much during and after dinner. We continued our daily activities until it was the time to sleep. That time was the right moment toe over to my sister''s room. d with my sleep wear, I silently opened my room''s door and peeked out my head. I looked around my surroundings and confirmed that there was no one awake. (Good.) I slightly opened enough for my whole body to pass and closed it silently. I already activated Soundless Skill beforehand to cancel the noises of my movements. I turned my feet to the right and walked along the dark corridor. I approached the door next to mine, my sister''s private room. There was another door beyond and that was our parents'' love nesprivate quarters. Anyway, I am standing in front of my sister''s room right now. Despite the dark corridor, I can see things like it was still morning. This is because I activated the Nocturnal subskill of the Monarch of the Night. (You can do this.) I motivated myself as I am staring sternly at the wooden door. Sneaking into a woman''s private space was a bad idea in the first ce. If I git caught here, who knows what''s gonna happen to me? *Knock, knock.* "Sister. It''s me, Raphael." I knocked the door twice and introduced myself to the person behind this door. It would be rude if I just waltzed in without permission, especially if it''s a woman''s room. "The door''s open. Come in." A girl''s voice gave me the permission to enter the room. I twisted the doorknob and slowly opened the door. "Pardon my intrusion." "Close the door and lock it." I slowly closed and locked the door as she said. The room was quite dark as the lights under the ceiling turned off. The only things that gives light in this dark room was the dimmpshade and the moonlight that passed through the opened curtains. The room were filled with various ornaments. Full-body mirror, dresser, desk, cab, etc. There was a door on the right adjacent the mirror which was her wardrobe. Our rooms do not have its own bathroom so we have to wash ourselves in the bathhouse. "So you havee." "I have a word, sister." My sister was already sitting at the foot of the bed waiting for me. I have fulfilled my promise toe to her room, and now I have to tell her my secrets. "Please take a sit." "Appreciate your kindness." I approached the chair she pointed at and took a sit on it. It was the seat for the table behind me and sister already prepared it beforehand. "Forward closer." I moved my chair closer to the bed as she instructed. So close that our knees only create a close gap and almost touching each other. "You looked great in our dress tonight." "Hmph. I''m d you noticed it. I am wearing my favorite night dress just for you." "Is that so?" My sister right now was wearing a see-through white negligee. It did not hide the red lingerie that covered her voluptuous breast. Now that I think about it, she had a better body that I originally thought. I already saw her in night dress but not this close. "You keep staring at them again." "I-I''m sorry. I lost in thought." "Hmph. Then, can you open up yourself to me now." "Yes." I answered her question without hesitation. "Then, you are now allowed to borate yourself." "Thank you. But before we start, I have something to say first. The things that I will be saying might be absurd and hard for you to understand. It might change how you look at me that could ruin our rtionship. Are you sure you want to listen to my darkest secrets that might ruin our family.?" "I am certain. Whatever you say, you are my only little brother. I am sure that you had reasons for keeping your secrets until now. And I will ept you no matter what. I am also curious about this absurd secrets of yours." "Thank you for your understanding, sister." Confirming that she will listen to my stories, I will not holding back of what details I should reveal. This is not because I was ordered by my sister, I did it on my own will. I have great faith for my sister and I believe that she will ept me no matter what. "Okay, I will start now. First things first, do you know about the First Pope, the Demon Lord, the Hero, and probably the Mother of Arts?" "Hmm? Yeah. Almost everyone knew about them, right? The First Pope who found the Primaria Theocracy, the Demon Lord who invaded almost half the continent, the Hero who defeated the said Demon Lord, and the Mother of Arts that greatly improved our current sense of art. So, what about them?" "Had you noticed what they had inmon?" "What they had inmon? Like they had great contributions to the world?" "Other than that. Like the things that historians and theorists noticed about their existence." "Theory..." sister put her fingers under her chin and thought for a while, "Ah! Historians and theorists noticed that they appeared once every five hundred years. They their own uniqueness like vast wisdom, immense power, remarkable skills and limitless imagination." "Precisely. Can you please tell me how old the Mother of Arts this year?" "This year is 988... Mother of Arts was born on year 475... 988 subtracted by 475 is 513... the former queen gonna be five hundred thirteen year old this year." "Subtract it with my age." "That''s gonna be five hundred. Wait a minute, is this the reason why you asked about those extraordinary people? Are you telling me that you are... one of them...?" "That right, my sister. I am one of those extraordinary people that will born every five hundred years." "Y-you are telling the truth, right?" "I know it''s hard to believe and you still have doubts, but it''s all true. I was chosen by the Goddess and got reincarnated in this world." "I see... Let me think a little bit." "I understand." Sister looked like she cannotprehend of the things that she just heard. Of course, my story was just too absurd to immediately believe. Heading this from her own rtive must left her thunderstruck. "Phew. That takes too much mental energy just absorb it in my mind. Is there more than anything to it?" "There are many things that I want to discuss. And you can ask me anything that you don''t understand." "Okay, I''ll start asking now. What does it mean to be chosen? What do you mean got reincarnated?" "But before I answer your questions, I have something to tell you. There are worlds other than our worlds." "Other worlds? Does it really exist?" "Yes. And I once lived in one of those worlds." "I don''t understand." "It means that every five hundred years, a wandering soul from my former world was chosen to be reincarnated in this world with their memories intact. And I was the chosen soul of this era." "Soul?" Sister once again got confused by theplexity of my words. Suddenly learning new things increased the load of her mind. Her brain already reached the limit of her understanding and began to metaphorically overloaded then explode. "Can your mind still withstand the suddenness of our discussion? If not, let''s postpone it and discuss itter." "No, Raphael. I want to learn more about you, right here, right now." she dered. "Then I''ll continue. Like I said before, I once lived in the another world but died in an ident. Luckily, my soul got chosen and got reborn in this world. But before my reincarnation, the Goddess granted me abilities that I want to survive in this world and she told me that I could live as much as desired." "I see. I get the gist of it. That was the reason why those reincarnated people were powerful, intelligent and talented because they had their memories and obtained skills that they desired. It means that you got those rare and convenient skills from the Goddess, right?" "Right. That is correct." Not only she was stunning and beautiful, she also had sharp thinking and observant mind. No reserved memories or even photographic memory, just pure intelligence and wit. Our expected of the product of our mothers'' genes. Chapter 21 21: Acknowledgement ?I made the decision to tell my sister my hidden truths tonight. She held her breath in shock as I revealed each of my unspoken secrets to her. She gradually ingested my crazy circumstances into her mind as forcefully as she could. "" My sister and I exchanged silent nces as the moonlight shone brightly at us and the sound of billowing curtains echoed across the dark space. My sister finally spoke out and questioned me to break the eerie silence. "So you still have memories of your previous life?" "I have. I have been residing in two worlds for thirty years, making me intellectually older than you may believe. I still believe that I have not really mentally matured all that much, despite the fact that I am mentally thirty years old and have lived longer than my sister. In a past life, I was just a typical student with the obligation to finish my studies. I was given another chance to live, but when I did, I was born again as a newborn, starting over from scratch. Since I''m still a child and just starting off, I didn''t have many obligations. When the time I am given crucial tasks like managing a territory or new life experiences, I believe that my mind will continue to grow and develop. "Thirty years?" "It must be sickening and you feel nauseated to the fact that you were being in a room with a thirty year old, right?" "..." She did not respond to my faltered query and just bobbed her head. She must be offended that she was wearing revealing clothes in front of a thirty year old. I also bowed my head considering that I lied to my family for many years. I decided to reveal her the truth and promised to myself that I will ept their response and atone the consequences of my sins. Suddenly, my sister folded her knees and put her feet on the bed. She drifted her body backward until she reached the center of her huge bed. At first nce, she looked like she distanced herself away from me. But my expectations were betrayed by her next words. "Come here." She ordered me with her arms wide opened. She was sitting t on the white mattress as she averted her eyes from me. I hesitated at first but I stood up from the wooden chair indicating that I epted her invitation. I crawled on the soft mattress and slowly approached my sister. I have a guess of what she will do but I cannot let myself to anticipate what I wanted given our current situation. "?!" Upon reaching a certain amount of gap, my sister suddenly clutch my head and plunge my face down to her soft chest. I tried to resist but sister''s strength were superior than mine. "Resistance is futile, Raphael. I am disappointed of what you had said. When you said those words, I felt that you have lost your faith to my promise prior just because of a mere silence. I admit that I was quite appalled and fell into silence, but that doesn''t mean that I will despise you just because of something as trivial as your mental age! No matter where I go, no matter how many times I turned the world upside down, it doesn''t change the fact that you are my little brother! Like I said before, I will ept no matter what or who you are." "Sho-ree." I replied still submerged on her sweaty bosom. The words of my sister hit me as if my heart being impaled by a sharp stake. All I have to do was to stop struggling and gave up all of my strength like a puppet lose its strings. I entrusted my body to her grip as a slowly but surely ingested each of her words. I inhaled to supply my body with oxygen but my nostrils were filled with my sister''s sweet scent. Using the perfume as the catalyst, it stimtes the fragrance of her sweat to her own scent. "Even if you did reborn many times and gained thousand of years of experience, you are still my beloved little brother. Even if you be a founder, a conqueror, a savior, a pioneer, or anybody else, it is my duty as your older sister to guide and support you for your chosen path. Even if I am not you sister or just a stranger to you, I will still acknowledge you and your real self for who you are. This is this, that is that, and you are you. Understand?" "Yesh. Mam." I rubbed my face against her bosom as I nodded at her words. My entire face were engulfed by the softness of her chest. The sensation of her skin along with her luscious scent stimtes my entire body and slowly awakening my natural instincts. If I didn''t have the Mental Attack Resistance, I had lost my reasons and already attacking her like a hungry beast. "If I ever feel disgusted of you, I would never do this kind of thing in the first ce. I would never allow any man to have this kind of intimacy with me other than you. So you should be grateful." Then she loosen the grip of her arms and set me free. Despite attracted only to women, she allowed me to be physically close to her. It also pointed out how much she believe and trust me. "I must be too pessimistic and did not think about of what you have in mind. I am mentally prepared for the consequences but it made me forgot that people are fragile and could break," then I bent over my upper body until my head hit the mattress, "And I am sincerely sorry for ever doubting you, my sister." I apologize to my sister as I do a dogeza. "Apology epted." she said while folding her arms under her bust. "Now that you had calmed down, we can now go back to our talk. But if you cannot open up yourself right now, we can talk about it the next time." "I appreciate your offer but I will refuse. I will disclose everything that I''ve been hiding these years." I sit up straight as I declined her suggestion. "Have you told this to someone?" "No, it''s just only you, sister. I could tell this to our family but it''s a matter of how ready I am or who asked me first." I already have strong faith and trust in my family. But I myself was not prepared. Due to a mistake, my sharp minded sister caught me hiding secrets and ordered me to tell her everything. "So I am the first one you have talk about this?" "Yes." "Then, let''s proceed to our discussion." "But first, take a look at my real status board." I conjured my status board and a long translucent quadrteral panel between us. The board glowed a pale light blue light and it basking lightly to our faces. But the characters that my sister is seeing was flipped horizontally. "I can''t read. Come and sit here." "Okay." She tapped the area of the mattress where she want me to sit, it was by her side. I epted her suggestion and crawled to her right. The status board followed me and I am now sitting beside my sister with my knees fold. "With this, we can read it together." she said then looked at the board. "What a long list." She fixated her attention on the board and read the contents with serious eyes. It is definitely a long list. I''ve been killing monsters and took their skills. Synthesizing them made it longer. By the way, this is my current status: ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty Condition: Normal LV: 314 MP: 6136+1227 STR: 7842+1568 DEF: 4900+980 MAG: 7796+1559 MDEF: 4808+962 AGI: 6678+1336 Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art, Monarch of the Night Unique Skill: Parallel Profile, Plunder, Skill Synthesis, Computerized Mind, Limiter, Omnidirectional Perception, Bestow, Weaver Extra Skill: Inventory, Regeneration, Thread Maniption, Purity Sensor, Petrification, Intimidation, Auto-MP Recovery, nt Maniption, Kin Command, Perfect Concealment, Mist Radar, Blood Life, Ownership, Disguise, Sticky Thread, Steel Thread, Size Change Racial Skill: None Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Appraisal, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Martial Art: 7, Sword Art: 8, Close Quarter Combat: 5, Chantless, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment, Mist Create, Spear Art: 4, Club Art: 3, Dagger Art: 3, Keen Smell, Hawk Eyes, Heat Detection, Sharp Ears, Echolocation, Soundless, Attribute Armor, Enhanced Senses, Enchant, Alchemy, cksmithing, Herculean Strength Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Lightning Magic: 8, Fire Magic: 8, Light Magic: 8, Water Magic: 7, Wind Magic: 6, Earth Magic: 6, Dark Magic: 5, Compound Magic: 7] [Non-Elemental Magic: Space-Time Magic: 9, Pure Magic: 8, Force Magic: 6, Illusion Magic: 4, Poison Magic: 3, Acid Magic: 3] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Magic Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance Blessing: God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ I''ve been exploring deeper in the forest. Stronger and more powerful monsters were popping up more often as I dive further in the forest. In the next days, I will be spending more time ying monsters in the forest to level up and help solve my sister''s worry. After reading my stats and skills, my sister fixed her amethyst eyes to me. She tightly grip my shoulders with both of her hands and red at me with murderous gaze. "Raphael. I demand an exnation about these skills of yours. And could be please borate these blessings?" With that, I exined the skills and blessings that I got from the Goddess. I also answered her inquiries about the skills she didn''t understand. We continued to chat about myself as weid on the mattress throughout the night. Chapter 22 22: Weakness ?On the eve of my sister''s birthday, I told my sister about my secrets and she gradually epted me despite hiding it all the time. Sitting on her bed, I one by one revealed my secrets and slowly manifest my real identity to her. I also told her some information about Earth like it''s a world without magic and magic only exist in fantasies. "You''ve been hiding this all the time? Now I understand why you keep it hidden from the others. It would be created a great impact if it were reveal to the public. It would attract the attention of evil people and take advantage of us." Like my sister said, my skills and blessings were so absurd that it could even make an impact to the world. It were too broken and could break the power bnce of the. People want this kind of power in their disposal for improving their own influence, fame and authority. If these kind of people fixed their attention to me, it would definitely disturb the lives of my family. "So this is why you gained more level than me even though I worked harder than you. Your blessings shortened your experience required to level up. Also gained additional stats and make you stronger and stronger." "Sorry. Maybe I am too selfish and hungry for power when I wished from the Goddess. "Still, the usefulness and convenience of your skills and blessings really helped us, like your Computerized Mind Unique Skill. You said that it allows you to gain ess to the information from your previous world right?" "Yeah." "Could it be that the things that you had made?" "Yeah. The dishes I created, the musical pieces that Iposed, the inventions that I invented, the knowledge that I discovered, all of them were originated from my previous world. And here, I am just copying those things and imed it as my own" To make my life more easier and exciting, I''ve been recreating various things from my previous world to this world. Machineries, food, entertainment, and more. I recreate them due to my homesickness and to the boredom that I endured for many years. "Are you worrying about something as trivial as giarism? Even though you recreate those things in this world, it is still the another world. Besides, you were not the only one who had done it, so it''s not a problem at all." "Yeah You''re right." The First Pope introduced the concept of religion. The Mother of Arts had been contributed much in the field of arts by just spreading her knowledge from the another world. We, reincarnators, may not be the original but we contribute for the sake of the advancement of the technologies and knowledge in this world. "That''s why you should not be pessimistic and be proud of yourself." "Thank you, sister. I must have to fill myself with confidence. Without your words, I would have been consumed by my conscience and ruined myself from guilt. I truly thanked you for taking heed of my words tonight." "You''re wee." Now, I can recreate various things without worrying about what the original creator would think. Although I have to do it with moderation. Or else, people with bad intentions will take advantage of us and use us for their own satisfaction. "Let''s move to the next topic. I am really curious about your world." "Then, I''ll tell you some things about my past world. Like I said before, our world don''t have magic and we depends on science and technology. World without the existence of magic means there''s no magic crystals and magical beings. The creatures residing in our world are only humans and animals. No other races like elves, dwarves, beastmen, spirits, demons, monsters, etc. And our world right now are in peace, thest war was urred decades ago." "That''s really different from this world. You must have difficulties in the transition between two worlds with different cultures andmon sense, right." "Not at all. Even though our world has no magic, it still exists in fantasies and fictions. So I almost had no difficulties and easily adapted my new environment. Except for learning this world''snguage, culture andmon sense. Although, the level of technology here is rather primitive than my previous life." Isekai and fantasy stories are my favorite genre for novel, manga and anime. So I had no problems at living in this world. "How do you live in a world without magic?" "Well, unlike here where people use magic, we use science and technology for our daily lives. We use things like machines, appliances, gadgets to make our lives easier. For example, instead of using a broom, we use an appliance called ''Vacuum Cleaner'' that sucks up dust." "That''s so convenient. What about the weapons?" "We used weapons that uses gunpowder called guns. Unlike this world''s muskets, our guns can fire bullets rapidly and urately." There were firearms already existed in this world. It was a muzzleloader firearm called musket. It was lethal up close but had low uracy at long range. Because of that, marksmen adventurers rarely used muskets. It produces loud sound that might alert your target and its surroundings. It ismonly be wielded by the soldiers in the cities and sometimes people with low affinity in magic. Shooting Arts could be applied to the muskets but due to its one shot at a time rate of fire, it rarely used. "There''s so many interesting things in your world. I wished I had a chance to witness it with my own eyes" "I think I can do something about that." "Are you certain about that, Raphael?" "Yeah. Wait a second." I closed my eyes and entered into the subconsciousness. I raised my right hand, opened my palm, and recite a magic spell. "Projection." "Wow." After chanting the spell, a wide translucent rectangr board conjured in front of us. My sister grasped her breathe upon seeing the sudden appearance of a huge board. "Was that the firearms in your world. Looks different and more powerful than the muskets. And what''s with that attack speed?!" "It is because it was loaded with thirty ammos per magazine." Sister was in the state of astonishment seeing the firepower of the AK-47. The magic spell that I just used was a Level 3 Illusion Magic: P rojection. It is a spell that project the user''s thought to the air. Using the inte of my Computerized Mind, I am currently ying a downloaded video of a demonstration of an AK-47 from a video sharing site. I am making sure that only the video can be seen in the projection. It would be a catastrophe if she discovered my Homework Files. "Seeing its firepower and numbers of bullets its shot, it would eventually change the tide of the battle if these were used. How about ded weapons?" "Wait a second." I temporarily disable the projection to find a video about swords, which is my sister''s forte. She''s interested in any swords and wants to at least try every sword she knows. "There. These are the types of sword in my previous world." "Interesting. There are some swords that I familiar with, and there are some new in my eyes. I cannot read what''s written in there but this curved sword piqued my interest." She analyzed the photos of each swords that I shed in the projection. She pointed her finger to the sword that she interested in, a katana. "Oh, that''s a sword called katana. It''s a sword that only a swordmaster could wield properly." then I yed a video of a samurai executed an Iai Technique on a straw doll. "It''s thin and seemed to be unbnced, but it''s sharp and quick. It''s rather on the art of the de than being the weapon itself." "Great observation, sister. Before it was used as the weapons of war, but now, it is used to sports and entertainment, a hobby, and self-defensive measures." The uprising of long ranged weapons like guns reduce the usage of melee weapons. It is not wrong to say that guns had the dominance over swords in any battle in my previous world. All of the sudden, my sister grabbed my left lower arm with both of her hands. She looked at my amethyst eyes with a pleading look. (I think I know where it is going.) "Hey, Raphael. Can you please forge a katana as your birthday gift to me?" (I knew it!) "" I didn''t said anything as I shouted in my mind. "You can''t?" "Ack!" I eximed when she presses her soft eighty-seven centimeters in circumference chest against my arms. "Fine, fine. I''ll make one for you." "Thank you, Raphael. Now I know your weakness." "Because it is filled with every man''s dream!" She happily smiled at me as she presses her chest against my arm more harder. Well, I''ll admit that I am weak to women. But I have to tell myself not to be captivated by it so much, or else I''ll easily get manipted. <*Ding> Then, I got a notification from my Computer Brain. It is to remind me what is the asion of this day. "Oh. It''s already midnight, sister." "Hah? We talked so much that we didn''t notice the time." "Happy Birthday, my elder sister." "Thank you, my little brother." She hugged me and I was submerged in her chest again. "Then let''s sleep together." "Yeah. Goodnight, Sis." "Goodnight, Little Bro." We exchange greetings and addressed each other informally. Weid on the mattress, turned off the Nocturnal skill, and fell asleep immediately. Chapter 23 23: Distance ?There are many things that she, Louise Raevender didn''t understand. Things that she desperately want but cannot achieve or even catch the feeling of it no matter how hard she try. Things that she want to understand but unable to evenprehend the meaning of every word and action. And that was her little brother, Raphael Raevender. When they were little children, her younger brother had learned to read, write and do arithmetic before her, his older sister. He even learned how to y musical instruments at early age. He also create many new food dishes,posed various popr musical pieces, and invented my convenient things. His teachers and the servants already called him a child prodigy, a genius and in many more names. Their mothers had high expectations of him. Spoiling him so much and provided all of his needs. Their mothers spoiled her too, but not as much as how they spoiled her little brother. But when he reached a certain age, he told our mothers to not to spoil him too much. He even said that instead of wasting golds for his luxurious life, they should spent it for our territory''s development. She couldn''t help but think how can such a young child said thoseplicated words. Even though she started my training a year prior to him, he already on par or even surpassed her in many aspects. Which made her pride to shatter into thousands of tiny pieces. He is more superior to her in terms of magic. Their mom said that he had the potential to surpass her, the Sage. She is still superior in sword than him, but only in swordsmanship. His growth rate was so fast that he surpassed her sister in a short period of time. Right now, he already had the strength of a S-ranked Adventurer at age of 13, a more than a year younger than his own sister achieved that level of power. But that were just trivial things to her, the things that she couldn''t understand was their indistinguishable distance. No matter how much she tried to close the gap between her and her little brother, physically and emotionally, their distance remain unchanged. For her, it felt like there was an invisible wall that separated them between two realms. Even though he looked at her every time they interact, she felt that he didn''t look straight at her and only gaze to very far distance. But when she discovered that he had hiding many secrets, she used this opportunity to learn about her brother more. And that discovery will change the way she looked at her little brother. She was appalled to every secrets her little brother said. It was just too absurd and almost impossible to believe. But she desperately tried to understand and slowly absorbed every word that her brother let out off of his mouth. But in the end, she just epted the real identity of her little brother. She epted that he already surpassed her in many aspects and even make proud of him. To the point where she forgot that she was the older sister. Knowing the reason of their immeasurable distance relieves her so much. She was enlightened to the point that it even breaks the invisible wall that separated them all the time. "No matter who or what you are or will be, I will always be there and support you." she said to her sleeping brother. After their long discussion, Raphaelpletely fell asleep and sound as if he used all of his strength revealing the truth. Of course, he cannot hear anything to what her sister just said. "I love you, Raphael. And that will never change." then she kissed her little brother in the head. "If only, we are not" back shed by the dizziness she held back for a long time, she slowly closed her eyes and silently fall asleep. I woke up and found myself not in my room. I checked the time in my head and it is quarter to six in the morning. I looked around and saw my sister sleeping soundly besides me. (Ahh, that''s right.) Last night, I decided to tell my sister the truth. Sister epted who I am and now I am able to open up more. We talked until the midnight and decided for us to sleep together. Seeing the beautiful sleeping face and the defenseless body of my sister reminds me that I am already at that certain period of life. I looked down to my crouch and saw boy''s daily metabolism, a morning wood. I immediately stood up and get off of the bed. I get out of the room after confirming no one is around. I must distance myself from my sister before I do something bad to her. I silently walked the dim hallway and get to my own room. I throw myself to my bed and took a short nap. Since then, the gap between me and my sister shrunk closer, even physically. We interact more frequently and she always asked about my previous world. "Hey, Raphael. When will you start forging me a katana?" "Maybe tomorrow, after your birthday." We are having tea under the gazebo right now. Things are getting busy in the mansion, so we stayed outside to separate ourselves from stress. "But I want to receive it today, to make it more special." "But it takes a long time to forge one, you know?" "Hmph!" She pouted as she heard that I cannot make her one within this day. I can make one using Alchemy, but the sharpness and the durability was not of the real deal. I have to continually hit the hot steel to achieve the ideal quality. "Ah! I know! Well then, Raphael. Will you forge me a katana this day?" she shed a wicked grin then ordered me with a seductive expression. "Do you really think you can swayed me by your charm?" "I know. But I have a card against you." "I know that you can''t just reveal my secrets to anybody without a reason, then what is this card of yours?" She stood up from her seat and approached me. She bent her body and whispered softly to my ears. "If you don''t forge me a katana this day, I will tell mothers that you sneaked into my roomst night and took my purity." "?!!!" I spit out all the tea I''ve been drinking upon hearing my sister''s threatening. (So that''s what she was nning all along!!!) If our mothers knew about this, they would killed me or beaten half dead at mercy, especially Mother. Since sister was like a mirror image of Mom, for Mother, who loves her wife so much, it was like her wife getting vited by someone. It is true that we sleep together, but nothing happened between us! Moreover, it was sister who invited me to her room and said we sleep together! That''s why she invited me to sleep over her room. Right now, she just smiled wickedly as she watches me dancing on her palm. "How about that, Raphael. Will you forge one today?" she moved around and presses her chest against my back. "Why are you doing this?" I asked her nervously. "Well, I want to make a leash on you. If you continue to move on your own, there is a high chance that you would be unstoppable and gone wild. So I''ll restrain you as early as possible." "Is that so?" Now that I think about it, I may have been too hasty with my decisions. I am just thinking about myself. I am not thinking about the consequences of my every action, and the effect of it to my family, direct and indirect. If I have chains that binds my hasty actions, I am d that it was wielded by sister, a member of my family. "Then, will you do it today?" "Even if I forge one, I can''t finish it today." "If you make one today I''ll give you a reward!" "?!" My motivation suddenly raised up to zenith upon hearing her deration. I feel like an unstoppable storm that is approaching. Like a light stic chair standing still amidst the turbulent winds. "If you are true to your words, I''ll make you a katana right this day." I said as I stand up and turned to face her. "You''re the best, Raphael! I know you can do it." "Prepare yourself for the future." I said that I can''t forge a katana within this day, but it''s not true at all. It was that I have no time creating the katana, if I have no time. But I have a trick about that. After that, we went to mom and asked for the materials I needed. We also told mom that we will be in the workshop for a while and she reminded us to finish early because of the partyter at night. Chapter 24 24: Katana ?Having the materials for the katana in my hands, I went straight to the workshop. My sister''s sword must be made of high quality materials. But my sister is still with me. "Why are you still following me?" "I want to see you work." "Then, it''s not a surprise anymore." "I don''t care." My sister followed me until the workshop. Maybe she wanted to witness the process of her future sword. I don''t mind her watching me, as long as she doesn''t disturb me. "Just don''t touch anything here without permission, okay?" I reminded her after opening the door. "Okay." she nodded and we entered the workshop. After entering the room, I locked the door and begin to prepare the solution for the time schedule. The workshop was located on the third floor of our mansion. The second floor was only limited to a few servants so disturbance was not a problem. The inside was filled with equipments and tools for my inventions. The walls had soundproofing and anti-surveince functions for secrecy and confidentiality. "Barrier." I casted a Level 4 Pure Magic spell to erect a barrier that enveloped the whole workshop. Enhanced it with my Level 8 Infinite Barrier Maniption spell, I can freely shaped it ording to my will. "Time el." I casted another magic spell again. But this time, it was a Space-Time Magic spell, Level 8 Time Dy. It was a spell that elerate the flow of time. I only casted it to the area of my barrier, so it doesn''t affect the whole world. The eleration rate limit was proportional to the user''s magic power. Currently, I can freely change the time in my barrier up to nine times faster than real world. "Hey, Raphael. What did you did just now." "I just elerated the time flowing of this room." "Really? Its feel like nothing." she tilted her head in confusion. "Sigh Try shooting a spell from the window and see." "Okay" After hearing my words, she approached towards the window and opened it. "Water Bullet!" She casted a valley of low level Water Magic and shoot it out of the window. The bullets flies at normal speed inside the room. But when it passed the window, which was the boundary of my barrier, it suddenly flew slowly like the flying bullets in a scene of The Matrix. "Whoa. It really move slowly. Now that I think about it, the swaying of the leaves seems slow. As if the whole whole was suspended." "No. This room was just moving faster than the world. Nine minutes here is only a minute in the real world." I said debunking my sister''s statement. "Is that so?" She closed the window back and I opened my Inventory to take out the materials needed for the katana. "Now, let''s get started." I put my personal protective equipment and lit the forge. I grabbed ingot that I will be using for the material of the de, an adamantite ingot. I will use this metal for the de instead of orichalcum or mithrill. Mithrill had high mana conductivity but not durable enough for my sister''s usage. Orichalcum was more durable and only a rank inferior to mithrill in terms of conductivity but it was too conspicuous. It gave off a dazzling golden gleam and attracts to much attention. Adamantite on the other hand, was more durable than the orichalcum. However, it had a mana conductivity lower or almost equal to orichalcum but much higher than the silver. Its metallic blue hue isn''t too lustrous and more like a blue tinted steel. Sister''s main attribute is Lightning like Mother. Lightning Magic ispatible to any type of steel materials. It''s definitely worth it for my sister''s de. I molded the ingot and shaped it based on the 3D object I''ve been constructing in my mind. The material is adamantite, the hardest know material to mankind. The harder the material, the more difficult and moreplex for it to mold with Alchemy. I pour huge amount of mana to the ingot and sessfully shaped it into a thirty inch long deep blue rod. I put it in the furnace and chanted a spell. "Smelting Heat." It was a Level 6 Fire Magic spell that can melt hard metals. Few of the veteran cksmiths had this spell for smelting hard metals like orichalcum. After heating for a while, the adamantite rod made a red hot glow. I took it from the fire with the tong and ce it on the anvil. With the hammer on my right hand, I hit the hot steel and to tten it. "It is really difficult and time consuming if seen up closed." "Yeah. So don''t be too close if you don''t want your sword to deformed." "Yeah, yeah, I understand." Sister pressed her chest against my back again after I put back the hot rod to the forge. I warned her that distractions might cause deformities to the de. I prepare the rod again I hit it repeatedly with the hammer on the anvil. The sound of shing metals resonating the entire workshop as I keep shaping it. After continually hitting the hot steel, it already had the curved shape, the tang, and the back side of the de. Then used a fullering tool to draw the groove and the ridge. "Can you operate that machine for me?" I asked for help, pointing the said machine. "Not a problem. Then what should I do?" "Hold the handle with each of your hand and cast Short Circuit spell." Yellow bolts of dazzling lightning emitted from each of her hand holding its corresponding handle and the machine started to work. And that machine was my homemade sanding belt machine. "You never failed to impress me with your revolutionary ideas." "Good job, sister." I praised her while giving a thumbs up. "Of course. I am your sister after all." I adjusted the speed of the rotation right enough to grind the adamantite. Then ce the de against the running sandpaper and started to sharpen the edge side of the de. The machine was powered by electricity instead of magic. The spell that my sister used was a Level 3 Lightning Magic spell. It emit lightning bolts on each of the user''s hand with different charges, positive and negative charge. If the two bolts met, it short circuit and explode. The machine had handles that receives electrical charges to spin the motor, which made the belt to spin. It also had voltage regtor to control the voltage and a switch to adjust the rotation speed. (If Mother was the meat grinder, mom was the storage room, then my sister is the power generator) "And the de has done." "Yey! As expected of my little brother!" After hours of hitting and shaping, minutes of sharpening the de and polishing the impurities, I am finally done with the de. Now that I''ve done with the mostplicated part, I proceed to the hilt. I opened my Inventory and took some orichalcum nuggets, silvery wool of C-ranked Thunder Sheep, B-ranked Spear Shark skin, and a branch of a B-ranked ck Treant. Using Alchemy, I shaped the orichalcum to make the de cor, the guard, and the pommel of the katana. ck Treant wood into handle. I want the cor, guard and pommel made of orichalcum to make itpliment with the blue de. It is also durable and had high mana conductivity that makes the sword more powerful and beautiful to the eye. ck Treant wood was as durable as iron and had high conductivity. It is also the main material for making the body of staves and wands for mages. I then one by one assembled the parts to the sword and fasten the tang and the handle with orichalcum fasteners. I am making sure that the wood covered the entire tang and no blue metal would be exposed from the hilt. I grabbed the wool and using Alchemy, I entwined the fibers of the wool and transform it to ace. Thunder Sheep wool had theponents of silver and make a good electrical conductor. I manually knotted the goldence to the handle and finished the hilt. For the scabbard, I still used the same ck Treant wood butrger. The same as before, I used Alchemy to shaped it. After shaping the scabbard, I engraved our family name on it using orichalcum. Attaching some details to the throat and the tip of the scabbard with orichalcum, and the scabbard is done. "And finally, your katana has beenpleted." I said to my sister as I sheathed the sword in its scabbard. "You''re the best, Raphael! And it''s only less than a hour had passed in the real world." "But before you can have it, let me enchant this first." I use my Unique Skill Bestow to enchant the katana with some skills. This is my gift for my sister''s birthday and my best masterpiece so far. So I have to power it up as I can. "Blood Life." A Ghoul''s Racial Skill that restores health and heals injuries when consumed blood. The de automatically generated just by drenching itself with blood. "Absolute Severance." Ultimate Art''s subskill that cuts almost everything and ignore defenses. However, it only have one usage every 24 hours. "Disguise." to hide the katana''s effects. "Ownership. And done. Just add your mana and the katana will be all yours." I instruct as a handed her the sword. "It''s so magnificent and overflowing with radiance. I can''t to wait to try it outside." "It had the ability to fix itself upon absorbing blood and a once a day attempt of Absolute Severance. I already concealed its effects so don''t use its effects in front of the others." "Got it. Then, what will be this sword called?" "Let me think." I haven''t think of its name yet. I have no sense in naming and I can''t just baptized the sword in a whim. I took a glimpse at my sister whose swinging her new sword. Then an idea came up in my mind. "I came up with a name." I said as I took the sword. "I hereby baptize this sword in the name of ''Raven Blue''." Chapter 25 25: Raven Blue ?My sister forced me to make her a katana but I tly refused. She even threatened and ckmailed me but I eventually gave up after she offered me a reward. Just now, I have finished her anticipated katana and named it Raven Blue, thebination of my sister''s hair color and the shade of the de. "You''re really amazing, Raphael. I can''t just believe that you managed to create this sword with less than an hour in real-time." sheplimented me caressing the hilt of the katana hanging on her waist. "Yeah. It was my first time to extend the time that long. My mana depleted like hell." I whined. Walking abreast along the second floor hallway, we chatted about the stuffs that happened today. Using high level Magic Spells for hours sucked too much mana and my mana reserve dropped by almost half. I can gradually recover it using a MP restoration skill. "I can''t wait to show it off to our mothers." "Eh? Are you really sure about that? It can''t even hold a candlepared to their Legendary grade weapons." "Even so, it''s your work that you made to your sweat and blood. Like I saidst night, you should have confidence about yourself and be proud of your efforts." "Thank you, sister." I am still looking down at myself even though my sister keep reminding me to gain confidence. I am just a poor schrship student surrounded with rich and intelligent people in my past life. My inferiorityplex must have been carried until my death and brought back in my second incarnation. I am a nobleman here and I have to bepetent in front of my future citizens to gain their trust. "But I am more excited of using my new de in action." "Want to try it? We still have time before we dress up." "Let''s do that, Raphael. To the Great Forest of Darkness!" "Yes, ma''am!. Portal." I casted a Level 7 Space-Time Magic spell Portal and a door-sized mirror-like matter appeared in the thin air of the hallway. The scenery behind the portal was the trees in the forest, indicating that the door was connected to the forest. "Let''s go, Sis." I jump off to the portal and my sister follow suit. Reaching the other side, the forest, I looked back at the portal and the hallway of the second floor can be seen from the forest. I deactivated the spell and the Portal shrunk until it disappears. Unlike the instant one-way transportation Wrap, Portal is a two-way transportation spell that you let you transport back and forth between two distant ces. But the uracy of the destination point was depends on the user''s memory. I have a photographic memory so that wasn''t a problem to me. Also, the doors in the basement was my transfer point to our mansion. "This area is good for hunting tough monster like Drake and Tyrant Lizard. But first let''s try its sharpness on that tree over there." I said as I pointed out a tree that was standing out among the others. "Did you notice that it''s on the brink of bing a Treant?" "Yeah. It has a small magic crystal inside and its bark are darker than usual. Also, the roots are starting to surface." Treants are born from absorbing too much mana in the air. The absorbed mana will concentrate inside the tree and take the form of a crystal. Treants weremon urrences in this forest due to its thick concentration of mana. "Let me kill it before itpletely transform into a monster." she said with conviction while sheathing the katana. "Take your time." then she walked towards the tree. She stopped in front of the tree with the katana on her right. She brandished her sword and then swiped it horizontally at great speed. It looks like nothing happened at first, but then the tree trunk tilted and copse. "Wow. It''s has superb sharpness. I don''t used any technique but I can''t feel any resistance at all." The stumbled tree was cleaved cleanly. Not even a lump on the slice or a crack in the bark could be seen. It is even harder than normal trees due to its monsterization. "Is that so? How about trying it on the Drake a kilometer ahead?" "Yeah. Let''s do that." Having my irvoyance sent in advance, I open a Portal not far from the Drake. We pass through the Portal and found ourselves several meters away from the sleeping Drake. "Oh! This one is big and looks tough. Now, be grateful and be my first opponent with my new sword!" "Hey, calm down. You look more heinous than the Drake itself." "Hee hee." she smiled ferociously at the Drake as if she found a prey. The Drake is indeed huge and tougher than I ones that I encountered do far. I estimated it to be twenty meters long. I didn''t waste time and appraise it. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Drake Condition: Normal LV: 492 MP: 4274 STR: 8932 DEF: 11544 MAG: 4158 MDEF: 10028 AGI: 3568 ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ This Drake is huge because it''s already at Level 492 and it almost at the level of its evolution. If a Drake reached Level 500, it will evolve into a S-ranked War Drake. Drakes are like wingless dragons and have the rank of A in Adventurers'' Guild Monster Tier List. They are quadrupedal and have tough scales that can invalidate half-hearted physical and magical attacks. "You''re too loud that it''s going to wake up." "That''s what I want! You would be furious if someone disturb your deep slumber!" she shouted louder to provoke the newly awakened Drake. Me too. I would have been furious if someone interrupted my sleep. In the worse case, I might have fall into darkness and attack the one that disturbs my sleep. Just like this Drake. "Grahhhhhh!!" "Come on!" The Drake get up from its sleeping position and cry a loud growl. The sister stepped forward and faced the Drake. "Let''s see what you''re got." she said then charged at the Drake. The Drake raised one of its front limb and swing it to my charging sister. With her superior speed, she easily dodges the attack and all of the next attacks. ws attacks, tail swipes, and bites. All of the efforts of the Drake was hitting nothing but trees, dirt and air. The area got messy from those attacks. Realizing physical attacks won''t work, the Drake switched to ranged attacks. It is now rapidly firing Rock Bullets at all directions. Of course, me and my sister effortlessly avoided all of the bullets and the flying debris. The Drake even used Spikerocks to trap my sister then fired Rock Bullets at her. But before the bullets touched her, she sliced each of it into two with her katana. After slicing hundreds of bullets, the Drake finally stop firing. "Is this all what you got? Now my turn." Sister lunged herself towards the Drake. Her speed was imperceivable that the Drake didn''t realize that its left front limb was missing. "Gwahhhh!!" The Drake cried in agony before it copse to the ground. But stand back again with bloodshot eyes ring at my sister whose right foot is stepping on something big. "Is this what you''re looking for?" "Graaahhh!" The Drake charged at me sister with only three limbs. Despite itsrge size and an amputated limb, it is still moving fast. Trails of blood was made as it move. ? Sister sheathed back her sword to its scabbard and bent her knees. She closed her eyes and held the hilt of the katana with her right hand. The Drake keep approaching until it reaches my sister''s attack range. *Swoosh A sharp sound has urred in the area like its bending the space. Sister shes her katana from the scabbard at incredible speed that I barely catch the glimpse of it. The Drake just passed my standing sister and copse to the ground. She sheathed her sword and a dragon''s head dropped from the sky. "Did you just imitate those move from the footage?" I asked approaching the dead Drake. "Yeah. I just want to try it but I didn''t expect that it can cleave the Drake''s neck with this sword. Normally, you have to do a Technique just to prate a dragon''s defense. This sword not only prate its tough defense but also capable of amputating it." Sister just imitated the Iai Technique that I''d shown to herst night. Even though it was a short clip, she already copied the technique on her first try. Normally, it takes a party of Adventurers with a total Level more than the twice of the monster''s to subjugate it. But that''s not the case for my sister. She had superior stats than average, high leveled forms of attacks and defenses, and had high performance equipments in her hands. "If you are finished now, how about we go back to the mansion after I store the corpse?" "Yeah. I got smelly and have to take a bath." "Me too." I froze the amputated head, limb and the neck of the Drake before throwing it to the Inventory. Drake''s raw materials are in high quality and fetch a high price. I opened a Portal connected to the mansion and use it to go back there. Chapter 26 26: Sister At Fifteen ?We went back to the mansion after my sister tested her new katana on a monster in the forest. The result was great and my sister''s assessment on the sword was excellent. When we were about to wash ourselves, we cross paths with our mothers whose about to go to the bathhouse too. They invited us to take a bath together which my sister immediately epted. They insisted me to join them which I eventually epted afterwards. Well, it''s been a long time since I witnessed my mothers'' and my sister''s naked body with my own eyes, so let''s indulge this opportunity while I can. That time, my body, mind, soul and my Homework Files were filled with bliss. "You looked so pretty in that dress, Louise." "You are now slowly bing your Mom." "Thank you, Mom, Mother But beingpared to my gorgeous and beautiful Mom is a bit " "Don''t be like that, Louise. When your Mom was at your age, you and her were like a splitting image of each other." Mother cheered up sister as she held her waist and presses each other''s chest. "R-really?" my sister asked while blushing. "Your Mother is right, Louise. Everytime I took a nce at you, it feels like I was looking at my young self. Although, you are more proficient with sword than magic. But I am sure that you will be more beautiful and gorgeous than me." "M-mom too?!" "Yes." Mom, on the other hand, hugged sister from the back and presses her chest against her back. My sister turned beet red as she was sandwiched between two soft mountain ranges. As for me who is watching this beautiful vista (It should have been me, not her!) I cried internally as I envying my sister. I also wanted to be sandwiched like that. "Uwah." "What''s wrong, Louise? Your face are red. Do you have a fever?" "Let me check. Yeah, her forehead is hot." "Mothers!" As I cried in my mind, my sister was already in cloud nine and about to passed out. She wrapped her arms around both our mothers'' waist and make them face each other. "Hmm?" "Oh." Then she buried her face between the mountain ranges formed by the collision of two massive continental crusts. "Fufu. We must have induced her so much." "Your body is irresistible after all." "Hey! Don''t say it in front of our children." (They are parents and child. They are parents and child. They are parents and child ) I repeatedly reminded myself as I am clearing my impure thoughts. I am sitting on a couch at our mansion''s parlor watching three women embracing each other. I am recording this flower garden not only with my own eyes but also my two irvoyance. This skill can cover every angles of this paradise like in a movie set. Each irvoyance are controlled by my Parallel Minds so I can fully witness it with my own eyes and y each anglester. "Don''t just sit there and watch us, Raphael. Join us too." "Huh? But, I''m a man." Mother suddenly told me to join them. "It''s okay, it''s okay. We are family." "Even so " "Or do you dislike it?" "I didn''t dislike it at all!" I stood up from the couch after I shouted my honest reaction. I quickly wrapped my arms around both my mothers'' waist and deeply submerged my face to the mountain range opposite my sister. "Good boy." Mother praised, gently rub my head. "Bless us, O Lady, for these thy Gifts " "Look at what you did. He is in his own world now." I feel so grateful being reincarnated in this exact family. I should have visited the church more often and sincerely thank Goddess Primaria for these blessings on my face. *Knock, knock. Two knocks rang to my ears and I heard the creaking sound of opening door. "Mdies, it is almost time to " It was Mary who opened the door. I did not saw her reaction because my face is still buried but she probably probably making a shocked expression seeing us hugging. "Already time? Come on, children. Fix yourselves and get ready." "Okay, Mother." "Yes, Mother." We unbinded ourselves from hugging and amend our crumpled garments. We fixed our postures and gestures before we formed a line. "We are ready now. Let''s get started." "Understood, Mdy." Mary responded then went back outside. After standing for a while, the double doors that Mary just exited opened in a gradual manner. We march onwards starting with our parents on the front, and me and my sister at their back. "Let''s go." Mother said leading the way. We are d with our outfit for this event. Mother in purple dress, Mom in deep blue, Sister in pink and me in my ck tuxedo. There are suits in this world like the butler''s suit but no tuxedo, so I request to customize me one. With Chopin''s Waltz No. 1 ying in the background, we walked to the Great Hall with elegance while crossing arms with our partners. This is only our entrance but the crowds are already moring and apuding. "Look at them, they looked still the same thest time I saw them eight years ago." "Their children even inherited their appearances, especially the daughter." "I didn''t saw that kind of clothing before. He looked like a true gentleman. Is that a new design?" "Isn''t that body the infamousposer of the Moonlight Sonata, The Beautiful Blue Sky Waltz, the Four Seasons, those difficult Etudes and many more famous pieces?" "Yeah. Not only in the field of music but he is also very skilled with magic and sword like his parents." The guests in the venue give us praises andpliments. The tuxedo must be new to their eyes and give it an assessment. We have many guests for tonight. Each of them had distinct type of outfit based on their liking. Nobles from neighboring countries and the Empire wore luxurious and gaudy garments. Our parents'' acquaintances during their adventuring days just dressed themselves as formal as they could. This continent''s Guildmaster, former SD-ranked adventurer, is also here. Forcefully d himself with formal attire. Our parents'' rtives are here, who are in their shy clothing. And also (She''s still as beautiful as evOof?!) I looked around and saw someone that we knew. My sister elbowed my torso, still our arms locked, as if she knew what I was thinking. I looked at her and see her smiling, but I know she was saying, ''Where are you looking at?'' inside. "I am sorry. I got distracted." I apologized silently. "Good to hear." my sister pleased with my respond. After that, Mother and sister gave off their speeches and the party officially started. The party proceed without a hitch and we enjoy the night with peace. The guests have their own things they enjoyed. Some are interacting with others and introduced their children to socialize, some are eating the desserts before the main course, and some are just idling on their own and watched others do their likes. I also have things that I like to do. I yed the piano and performed my new piano solo, Fur Elise, which I called Fur Louise. There are reasons I called it that way but I leave it in your imaginations. The orchestra yed my freshly baked musical pieces that gather the attention of music people. Tchaikovsky''s Violin Concerto No. 1, Mozart''s Eine Kleine Nachtmusik, and the Swan Lake Waltz, which used for social dancing. There are events like social dancing where you have chances to dance anyone, including my sister and I. I had already danced several girls and some older women but I didn''t feel a thing for them, except for one. Seeing my family every single day must have something to do with it. "This night, our dbutante, Lady Louise Raevender, will give us an exhibition dance with her younger brother, Lord Raphael Raevender. The apanying music wasposed by the Young Lord himself. Let us witness their amazing duet and enjoy the night." After the social dancing ends, the emcee just announce our uing duet. The waltz dancers gradually move themselves aside to give space for the dancing duo. "Would you like to dance with me?" "I like to." I took my sister''s hand and give her guidance to the dance floor. We post ourselves and fixed our positions. The orchestra then begin to y the Por Una Cabeza which make us start our duet. We move our bodies with precision and uracy with the music. Our movements are swift and smooth but itpliments each other. Each footworks we make synchronizes each other and maintain the appropriate gap for each steps. We enjoyed the duet without pressure just fun. Even though we are enjoying our dance, we still execute it perfectly. We practiced it for weeks and we basically memorized every steps of the dance. The music came to an end and we put an end to our duet with grace. We face the audience and lower our heads, still holding our hands, then give a bow. The Great Hall burst with ps and cheering in respond to our dance. Some are even crying and yelled with their lungs. Mothers just pped their hands and smiled at us. They have seen our dance many times so it wasn''t new to them. On this night, the 13th of Gemini, we celebrate my sister''s fifteenth birthday. Earlier than that, I extend the time to forged my sister a katana, test her new sword on a monster and bath together with our family. So far, this is the most tiring day of my life. Chapter 27 27: Just A Word ?"Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for joining us in the celebration of my daughter''s birthday. To stuff yourselves not only in memory but also physically, we prepared some new dishes that might suit your taste buds. Please enjoy yourselves." After the socializations, we continued the celebration until we get to the buffet. Mother just used a microphone-like magic tool that amplify her voice throughout the Great Hall. *p, p. After Mother pped twice, the double doors connected the kitchen open widely. Food cartsing out from the kitchen being pushed by our female servants and hired servants from a manpowerpany. We have many kinds of dishes we prepared for our guests tonight. Some of them are the dishes that I recreated to this world. "Ohh!" After the servantsplete the table arrangements and served the dishes on each table, the guests marveled at the unfamiliar dishes. "What is this? It looks like a steak but it gives off a nice smell. Is this ground meat?" (It''s the alluring and mouth-watering hamburger steak, gentleman.) "Hmm. Is this bread? And what is this cream-like stuff? It''s sweet." (Thank you for yourpliment,dy. That was a cupcake, by the way.) "Is this fried food? Oh, it''s chicken, and coated with something." (It''s my all-time favorite battered chicken.) "This is a fried food too. Hmm! The insides has various meat and cheese." (Behold! Savour the greatest of the cordon bleu!) The guests already give positive feedback on the new dishes. Common standard foods in my previous world already have a great recognition in this world. But that''s not the main character of this event. Without giving us a warning, the doors open once again. Unlike the carts that entered before, only one cart is currently pushed by a man in suit. The size of the cart was entirely different from the ones before. But the cart wasn''t the thing that the guests pay heed to. "What is that enormous thing? Is that a type of pastry?" "That size is sufficient to feed everybody in this hall." "Its size indicates that it is too tasty and want it to be devoured by everyone." "If that''s the case, that should be the main dish." The guests started to specte what kind of food is on the cart. They were right that it is the main course of this buffet. It has a cylindrical shape and bathe with white coating. The main course is an enormous threeyered cake. I recreate cake into this world just to be served in my sister''s birthday. I want her debut to be extra special and memorable. "This is a new baked product that was developed by our son, Raphael. It is called a cake. Louise, if you may." "Yes, Mother. It is a pleasure." After being asked by Mother, my sister took a cake slice. She approached the cake and stood in front of it. With the cake slice in her right, she slowly sliced the firstyer cake and cut it exactly the size of the cake slice. "Oh! So it was baked goods. It was so soft that the knife easily went through." "Based on the cutting, it is definitely softer than bread. I can''t wait to get a taste of it." Seeing the toothless cake slice went through the cake without sawing the cake, the guests came to a conclusion that the cake is softer and tastier than the bread. All of the sudden, my sister speed up her cutting. She sliced the cake swiftly and cut it into equal slices more than enough to serve all the guests. "That was fast. And she sliced it evenly with precision." "As expected of the child of the Sword Saint." The crowd awed by the fast cake slicing of my sister. She''s better than me in sword so it was just a ''piece of cake'' to her. Using the cake slice, she scoop a piece of cake and ce it on her te. "Now that the cake was slice, everyone can now have a taste of it." The guests one by one stood up from their sit with a te to have a slice of cake. I heard positive response again along with satisfaction painted on their faces. As I am serving my with a slice of cake, I bumped into someone that I know. "You made something delicious again, Raphael." "Yeah. It''s for my sister''s birthday. I am d to see you again, Sophia." "Me too." This girl whose the same age as me is Sophia Raeven, our cousin and my childhood friend. She is the only daughter of our Mom''s older brother. And she is someone that I had my eyes to. She is a raven-haired beauty like Mom and Sister. But unlike them who had amethyst eyes, Sophia had beautiful emerald green gaze. Her body had begun to shape and emphasize her curves greatlypared to the girls of our age. Must be in their lineage. "You looked so lovely in white. Itpliments to your lustrous ck hair and jade eyes." "Thank you." "Hello there, Raphael! Looks like business is blooming." "Long time no see, Mark." A young man suddenly joined our conversation with a te of cake on his hand. He is Sophia''s older brother and a cousin of mine. He is a twenty year old young adult. He is tall, about five foot eight, and have a pretty face. His hazel brown hair and green eyes increases his already high charisma to the peak. He is well-dressed and behave with great confidence. "Say Raphael, would you like to have an aplice for selling this what you called cake? Ourpany is always open for you." he asked while eating his cake. "I know you would say that, but I have a bigger picture in my mind." "Oho?" I have anticipated that he would asked me about the cake from the start. But I really want to have a discussion with him about the ideas that I want to implement. "Well, I still have many ideas in my mind that I wanted to be implemented. Food recipes, magic powered items, establishments and even a new transportation system." "Uoooh!" both of them are in the state of fascination as I whispered thetter. The way of transportation in this world was animal-drawn carriages and wagons. That''s meant unstable and ufortable trip if the road was bumpy. Stone or brick paved roads exist in this world but only avable inside cities. Having more paved roads are more convenient but it requiresrge sum of money and enormous manpower to build. "That''s why I want yourpany, which had branches all over the Empire and few in the other countries, to be the one to promote and sell the products that I think of. Of course, we will share the profits." "It seems to be a long discussion. But I am looking forward for it!" "Me too. The profit is real!" we eximed as we grip our hands. I want to promote some products and technologies from my previous life into this primitive world. To make it happen, I have to secure a connection to an influential organization to spread it throughout the world. Our Mom''s family owned business and it''s not just a store but a bigpany. They had branches that spread out all over the Empire that granted them a surname. Thepany''s current president is Steville Raeven, our uncle, and have his son Mark as his sessor. I have been working with them for time to mass-produce and sell the products that I made. And I am willing to negotiate with them in the future. "As for the advanced payment" he said then held Sophia''s both shoulders, "how about having my little sister?" "?!" "B-brother?!" Sophia yelled while I opened my eyes in shock as a response to Mark''s suggestion. "? What''s the problem? It is mutual, right?" "B-but" "" Sophia tried to exin but nothing came out from her mouth. I fell in silence as Mark put more oil on the fire. Not just Mark but both our families knew about our rtionship status. Four years ago, our family went to the Imperial Capital to celebrate Mark''s fifteenth birthday. The moment Iid my gaze upon the little Sophia, I instantly captivated by her charm. Since we met, we''ve been spending our time together talking and ying. Then we visited them every summer. Last year''s summer visit, I discovered that my feelings were not one-sided, which made my sister more annoying. "Can we talk about thatter? Sophia is almost at her limit." "Oh. Well, I guess I have to go now. See yater." Mark rushed out off the scene with a wave. "Then, would you like to eat some desserts? I will serve you some." Sophia nodded as she is as red as beet out of embarrassment. She must be aware of what her brother meant to say. We haven''t talked for a while after that. Me too, was embarrassed of what Mark had said. I don''t mind her being my partner. She has the qualities of a female that I need. Like I said before, she is a raven-haired beauty like Mom and my sister, which was my preference. If I can''t have my mother or my sister, why not have someone in the grey area? We are cousins? Marrying a cousin ismon in nobility to preserve the bloodline. Even some countries in my previous world allowed it. Gic problems caused by inbreeding? My Ultra Skill Monarch of the Night can fix that. In conclusion, cousin is just a word. Chapter 28 28: Negotiation ?I was fed up to the party that I did not notice it''s about to end. We already bid farewells to some guests and provided them souvenirs. "Thank you for letting us stay here in your abode tonight. I deeply apologize for the disturbances that caused my son this night." Uncle Steville said as he and his wife, Aunt Dorothy, bowed their head deeply. "Please raise your heads. You don''t have to worry about that." "ire''s right. Besides, I don''t mind Sophia being part of our family." "Auntie" (You just wanted to have another Mom clone in our household!) After most of the guests went home, our parents suggested that the Raeven Family will be spending their here in the mansion. We can amodate enough guest rooms for all of them so space is not a problem. Mothers concurred that they approved Sophia to be my partner. Though Mother wants to have more Mom''s copy in our family. Since she''s not a noble, she will be not my official wife. So I have to find a suitable noblewoman to be my main wife. "It''s alreadyte. How about we wash our bodies and take a rest. Let''s continue our discussion the next day." "Indeed. My back is starting to ache and I need the warmth of the hot bath." he said holding his back. Uncle was in histe forties and his face begun to develop wrinkles. He has slicked back ck hair with few white lines. He is not muscr but not thin, just average. We march towards the bathhouse and bathe ourselves with refreshing warm water. If my body wasn''t worn out, I would not feel it in my bones. (Good thing that I exhaust myself today.) With our bodies restored, we can nowy down to our beds. For some reason, Sister said that she want to sleep together with Sophia by her room. She said she just wanted to have a girl''s talk but I doubt it. Whatever it is, it might have something to do with me. (Let''s reward myself with a good night''s sleep.) The following day, we gathered together at the parlor. We are here to discuss the details of the negotiations that haltedst night. The ones who are here are the four members of Raeven and Raevender Family, and Mary and Lizell, ten in total. Sister and Sophia gotten closer since their sleepover. Something must have happened between them. "Hoo, hoo. You got some interesting stuffs today." "It''s my honour to be praised by a well-known businessman." Uncle Steville chuckled and fascinated by the things that I prepared in the parlor. I had various things that I want them to try. Culinary, magic items, and many others. "For starters, have some of mytest food products. Lizell." With her name as a sign, Lizell takes out four trays one at a time from the cart and ce it on the table. A tray for every member of the Raeven Family. "Please enjoy yourselves." "Oh! There are variety of food in a set. And this white condiment." "The meat looks like the hamburger steakst night. It ced between two breads with some vegetables." "These yellow sticks. It''s fried and itpliments with the ketchup and this white condiment." "It''s delicious. As expected of Raphael." The Raeven Family assessed the set of food in front of them. As expected of a family of merchants. "I''ll exin each of the food while you eat." "Hmm." they nod with their mouths full. "The one with the hamburger steak and buns are called burger. The yellow sticks are made of potatoes and called potato fries. And the white condiment is called mayonnaise. It was made by the mixture of egg yolks, salt, vinegar and some seasonings." "Hmm! I did not expect this sweet and sour condiment to be made from those." They were taken aback when I told them the ingredients of the food they eat. With my essibility to my previous world''s inte, I recreated some of the fast foods. The set that I prepared was consist of burger and French fries with ketchup and mayonnaise. I changed the name of the French fries to potato fries because the word French doesn''t exist in this world. They already gave it a thumbs up from the perspective of a merchant. "While you are eating, how about trying my new dessert? Mary, if you may" "Yes, milord." Mary nodded then approached a three-foot tall metallic box. She grasped the handle and open the box like a door then cold fog came out from the box and envelope the floor nearby the fridge. The box was a portable fridge-like magic item. Magic items in this world were devices that produced magic or powered by it. Either you pour magic on it or powered by a magic crystal. It can be enchanted or inscribed. Enchanted magic items usually used forbat and fighting and had a limited amount of usage or had a cooldown. Most of it were single use and weapons. Inscribed ones can be used repeatedly until the mana supply depleted or the circuit break. This kind of magic items had an engraved magic circle made from mana conducting metals like silver and mithrill that activate the spell if supplied with mana. My family''s orichalcum bracelet is an example. The fridge is an inscribed magic item that had a Level 4 Water Magic: ciate magic circle inside to cool its contents. The efficiency of the spell is proportion to the size of the magic circle inside. Therger the magic circle, the more powerful the spell, and the more the mana is consumed. Mary take out a cylindrical metallic three-liter container from the fridge and ce it on the table. She open the lid and a little haze came out from it. When the haze subdued, a in white substance unfold in front of our eyes. Mary scoop from its contents and fill it in the sses on the table. Then Lizell serve the sses to each of us, eight sses in total. After I take my ss, I took a spoon of it to have a try on it. (Delish. Just the right taste.) After I eat a spoonful of the dessert, I observe the reactions of the others. "What is this?! It''s cold yet sweet and tasty!" "So delicious! It''s perfect for these hot summer days! I can''t stop myself eating it!" "It''s sweet. I''m sure it will be a big hit amongdies." "If it''s made by Raphael, it''s certainly delicious." "Please eat it slowly if you don''t want to experience brain freeze." I give them a warning after seeing them hasty consume their dessert. I recreate this dessert to have a refreshment during the heat of summer. The dessert we are currently eating is ice cream. Seeing the Raeven Family put a pleasured face upon eating my recreation made me happy. Not just them, my family also wears a satisfied expression. "By the way, what was this dessert called?" Uncle asked, still eating his ice cream. "I call this dessert ice cream. It was primarily made of cream, eggs, sugar and vorings. This one is vani vored if you ask. Though you need to freeze it to be solid." "Fumu. I didn''t expect these items to be created by a thirteen year old like you." Now that the foods had been tested and given remarks, time to move to another topic. "I didn''t disclose these products during the party because I want to earn some profit from it. I want to build apany that only sells these kind of products. To make it happen, I want to have yourpany''s assistance." We can just make an establishment on our own but there are reasons why I chose to share it with the Raeven Company. One of the reasons is that I don''t want topete with argepany. "I get the gist of it. But why build a newpany?" "Hm. Maybe I want it to have a trademark? Like, people would think of ourpany when they heard about a particr product." "I know what you feel." he smiled knowing my feeling. The Raeven Company is known for making magic items. If you think about magic items, theirpanye out on your mind. By the way, the fridge was a product of them. "I also have a n to create a new type of transportation that will be powered by magic. I have consulted it with my parents and started making a blueprint for it." "Hm. Then what do you need?" "Well including the new transportation, which will be a big project I want some manpower, materials, funds, and a person that will manage thepany." "If Raphael wanted a trustworthy person to manage hispany, why not Sophia?" "Huh? Me?" Mark suddenly chimed in to our conversation, with mayonnaise-dipped fries between his fingers. He is not wrong with what he imed. Not only Sophia is beautiful and kind, she also had a good head on her shoulders. Even though she is still thirteen years old, she already knew how to doplexputations and manage a store. She can make decisions quickly and have a strong and urate intuition. Making her to be a perfect fit for managing business. "Good idea, Mark. We have all the things that you want. But the problem lies between these two" everyone including my family nodded at Uncle''s words, while Sophia remains silent. "You are fearless in front of a S-ranked monster but a wimp in expressing your feelings? What a pathetic brother I have." "Ack! It''s just too embarrassing, you know?" "Go for it, Raphael! I know you can do it!" "Think of this as a test of courage. If you ovee this, you would pass any problems you will encounter." "Thanks, Mothers." Encouraged by my family, I stood up from my sit and steel my resolve. Went over to Sophia and I hold her hands and she rose up from the couch. "I really like you the moment I first saw you and I want you to be a part of my life. Sophia, will you be my wife?" "Y-yes! I dly ept, Raphael!" Cheers resonating the parlor as we hug with red faces. Not only I secured a transaction but also a fiance. Chapter 29 29: “Date” ?Five months had pass since my sister''s birthday and my the negotiations and I just turned to fourteen years old. I also got betrothed with Sophia along the process. I already told her about what will be happening in the future. I told her that I will be living for eternity alongside with my mothers and sister. I let her know that I will be having an ability to give Longevity skill in the future and agreed to live together with us. Four months ago, the first store of ourpany has beenpleted. It is erect within themercial district facing the main road. The construction was finished for only three weeks. Almost a week for nning and resources gathering, two weeks for the construction, and a few days for the interior design and advertisements. The construction speed in this world were way faster than my former. The essence of magic makes almost everything possible. You just have to hire some earth mages and alchemist along with the construction workers and Poof! You can have a establishment within a few weeks. I designed the establishment based on a famous fast-food restaurant in my previous world with purple as its theme. By the way, I named ourpany Raevender Company and Purple Queen for the restaurant. "Wee to Purple Queen! May I have your order?" A smiling young woman greeted me when it is my turn to make order at the counter. I look up at the menu above the counter and choose a set. "Two set of regr burger and fries, please. And fruit juice as refreshment. Dine in." "That would be 300 Fenn in total or three bronze coin, sir." I grab three coins from my pocket and paid the cashier the right amount. "Please wait for your order toe and enjoy your meal, sir." I approach the table beside the ss window where mypanion waiting for me. The currency of this world is called Fenn. The type of payment here were done with coins. There are five types of coins used in this world. Staring with the lowest value, nickel coin, bronze coin, silver coin, gold coin, and tinum as the most valuable coin. One nickel had the value of 10 Fenn. The value are multiplied by ten as the coin rank increase. So a tinum coin had a value of ten gold coins, one hundred silver coins, one thousand bronze coins, ten thousand nickel coins, and one hundred thousand Fenn. "You made me wait." said my blondepanion, with her blue eyes contract mine. "Sorry. The line is long." I apologized as I took a sit. This long haired blonde girl who I am facing right now is my Sister Louise. We am currently dining in at the fast-food restaurant that we just built. Using the Parallel Profile, I changed my name to Raffy and my hair color to hazel brown and eye to green. I also changed my face using Level 2 Illusion Magic: Partial Transformation to looked like an average city boy. As for my sister, she also used the same spell as me. Even though Illusion Magic is hard to acquire and difficult to manage, she can use it for a while. Although she''s a swordswoman, she''s also a student and daughter of Mom. We used Unique Skill Limiter that we inherited from Mother. We suppressed our power until we degrade ourselves to 10% of our current level. Even if veteran adventurers saw us, their eyes would assessed us as newbie adventurers. We are in incognito because my sister said that she wanted to experience eating in our restaurant in a normal way. It would cause a problem if we, the children of the Viscountess, just waltzed in the restaurant casually. Not just the costumers, but also the employees of the restaurant would panic and might lose concentration on their work. Being observed by the boss gives anxiety. I look around to see people upied most of the tables, eating their ordered meals. There are parasol shaded chairs and tables outside, but also crowded. The chiming of the bell of opening door and the nking noise of colliding silver and tes resonate throughout the building. There are some who are chatting with theirpanion/s. "This restaurant really is popr. I heard from Mother that some neighboring countries requested us to open branches in their realm. Uncle already built a branch in the Imperial Capital, selling like hot cakes." "We just started and don''t have enough funds to open branches yet. Plus, we need to do screening and interviews for trusted employees. We are still hiring more employees in this store only, how about having another?" "You take a point. The products are good, easy to prepare, and the most of all, affordable. No wonder that it is well liked by the masses." she then looked at the line of patient people waiting for their turn to order. The establishment was wide and had three floors. The first two floors were used for dining. A quarter of each floor were the kitchen while the rest are for the costumers to amodate. The third floor was the office and a space for taking receptions. Even with two floors and the space outside, it is still not enough to serve all of our costumers. "Looks like our lunch are here." Then a young man in uniform approached us skillfully bnced two metallic trays on his palms. He ced the trays on our table without spilling a drop of our juice. "Have a nice meal, and enjoy your date." "Eh? But we are not" I wanted to say that we weren''t in a date but he already rushed to the kitchen with a salute. "Did he thought that we were in a date and you were treating me a lunch? Well, he''s not technically wrong about that." "Please don''t call it a date, Sister." "Then what do you call to a couple of opposite gender eating together in a popr restaurant?" "" "See?" I can''t find a response to answer my sister''s question. From the outside, we looked like a healthy young couple on a date. It is wholesome if you ignore that we are bound by blood. "Call it whatever you like." I muttered, dipping a fry on the ketchup. "Even though you had a fiance, just two stories above, you are already two-timing behind her back. What an unfaithful partner you are." she said with a sad, yet smiling face, biting a piece of fry, with eyes locked to mine. Sophia was in our territory and living with us in the mansion since the opening of the restaurant. She is currently working at her office on the third floor as my co-founder and this restaurant''s manager. Given the distance between the restaurant and the mansion, she''s having a hard time getting home and vise versa. Since she''s not abat type and I was worried about her safety, I made her engagement ring enchanted with Wrap spell and create Wrap Points that connects her office and the mansion. Mothers then demanded me to make them rings even though they already had the bracelet. They were persistent and insisted me until I gave in. I took their bracelets and bestowed it with Silver Wolf''s Racial Skill, Size Change. It''s a skill that change the size of the user while consuming mana, depends on the change of mass and duration of the skill. However, the change is permanent on nonliving materials and can resize it again at will. Moreover, the user can apply mana only once per resize. After adjusting the bracelet to ring size, they wore it on the empty ring finger symmetrical to their wedding ring and jokingly said, ''We are now engaged to you''. (Aaaahhhh! What they said still lingering around my mind!) "What is happening to you? Already lost your sanity?" sheughed as she saw me holding my head in cringe. Fortunately, sister wasn''t there when that happened. If she happened to see that, she would use it as another ckmail against me. But unfortunately, her sharp gaze noticed the golden rings on my mothers'' finger. She asked for details and she just smiled wickedly at me. Like mothers, she ordered me to modify her bracelet. I am just a dog who''s following the orders of my owner. If I don''t follow her, she will tell Sophia about it. "Stop saying nonsense. Just eat your lunch already." I regained myposure and bite on my regr burger with my hands. The patty was made of ordinary meat so it tasted like the ones in my past life. There are premium quality burgers but it was already sold out. It was made of monster''s meat so it''s quality was undoubtedly good. I took a glimpse of my sister to see her using fork and knife as a way of consuming her burger. Everyone has their own preference of eating, I guess. After finishing our meal, it was so good that a serving wasn''t enough to satisfy our stomachs. We ordered seconds and happily ate it with heart. Of course, it was still my treat. Chapter 30 30: Stampede ?After we finished our lunch and stuffed our stomachs, me and my sister went to the forest together for our trice a week monster hunting. We''ve been changing our schedules for hunting in these past years. Four years ago, me and my sister got impatient with our monthly monster hunting and asked our parents to make our hunting more often. They decided to make our hunting weekly which made us siblings more excited but reminded us not to neglect our students and training. Just four months ago, after my sister''s birthday, she ordered me to level up faster for Mary to live eternally. We appealed to our parents again to make our hunting at least twice a week but they made it trice a week. We train our bodies during Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays. Afternoon of Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays are our monster hunting and we do day off on Sundays. "There are still more approaching, Sis! But this time, a pack of ten Orthrus around Level 200 to 250, led by a Level 360 Cerberus. Estimate Time of Arrival, three minutes." Using my Omnidirectional Perception, I informed my sister about the iing pack of demonic dogs as I am cleaving an Ogre head to crouch. "Copy that! Circr Swipe!" She responded then rotate her body to revolve her katana and annihte three Ogres who just entered her attack range. Leaving them vertically sliced into two. A muchrger and obviously stronger superior kind of Ogre, around ten foot in height, is approaching us with intention to kill after seeing his kins getting killed by us. I gestured my right hand into a gun and pointed it to the rushing club wielding Ogre. "Air Sniper." A foot diameter green magic circle appeared in front of my fingertip. A fast and sharp sound passed our eyes. Then it followed by a stting sound as the head of the Ogre bursted like a pomegranate. The headless humanoid monster staggered for a while before it copsed on the ground. "Headshot." I said while blowing the non-existent smoke that is released from my finger pistol. The magic spell that I just casted was a Level 6 Wind Magic spell called Air Sniper. Just as the named implied, it''s a spell that shoot a fast bullet of wind. From what I observed, it was measured one fifty caliber and had a speed several times faster than sonic speed. Shooting a bullet of this caliber and speed is a sure kill. Though you have to practice your marksmanship and steel your stance first before casted this spell due to its slow reload rate and high recoil. Ogres are humanoid carnivorous monsters that are eight foot tall at average. Ogres had skin color ranging from dark brown to maroon and a dull horn at their foreheads. Ogre General, meanwhile, was taller and had two sharp horns. (They looked like a Japanese Oni, though.) Using Inventory more frequently made me got better at mastering it. I can now open several Inventory at once and sessfully collected all eight Ogres, including the Ogre General. Ogres have tough hides that would make a good leather. "The dogs will be here any minute." I warned. "I know. I can detect them now." Even if you said that, the monsters are still two kilometers from our position. Sister''s Detection coverage can cover the area up to four kilometer radius. And that was not normal and way beyond veteran scout could reach. As for me, I have my Unique Skill Omnidirectional Perception. With my current mana reserve, I can cover whooping ten kilometer radius and beyond. If I had to say to myself, it''s also not normal by any means. After we wait for a minute, the noise of rumbling earth could be heard behind the woods hundreds of meters away. I readied my newly forged crimson ded katana as the demon dogs get closer. I''ve been killing monsters for years. Too many that it reached four digits in total. ying monsters means having their corpse. And most of the corpse had blood splurting from it. Since there are some inedible monsters resided inside my Inventory, mountain of amount of it were wasted. Then an idea came up in my mind of how to make use of those. One day, when I was surfing on a social media site, I happened to stroll an interesting meme. The meme imed that you can make an iron sword out of blood of thousands of people. And I took that personally. Instead of human blood, I used the blood from the unused corpse in my storage. Using Alchemy, I extracted the iron content from the monster''s blood, which was still in my Inventory. The monsters had mana in their body. That body includes the blood flowing in their veins. Being drenched in mana for years, it also affects the quality of the blood. Some blood had different taste, viscosity, molecr content and color. After I extracted all of the iron from thousands of monsters'' corpse, I used Alchemy again to take it form of an ingot. What unfolded in my eyes was not an ingot of a typical iron steel, but the personification of crimson red blood in a form of an ingot. When I used Analysis on the blood red ingot, it was called Blood Steel. It said that it was as durable and as conductive as an adamantite. Which means it had the same quality as the most durable metal known to mankind. I used the ingot and made myself a katana just like my sister. It is almost identical to my sister except for the metal used, de length and the tsuba design. I made a katana myself because I want to be a storm that is approaching. "Are you ready, Sis?" "I am always ready, Raphael." Then the alpha of the pack came out from behind the shadows of the trees. It stopped its feet from running and stared at us menacingly. "Grrrrrrr" The quadrupedal monster had pitch-ck furs, bloodshot eyes, drooling mount with sharp fangs and teeth, and standing at seven foot. The most distinct trait of it was it had three heads, which was the unique ssification of a Cerberus. "Grrrr" the Cerberus growled as it''s five foot tall two-headed Orthrus cronies one by one came out from the woods. "Would you like to take the Cerberus, Sis?" "Of course I like to." "Then, I''ll be taking six Orthrus." then we charge to the dogs after splitting choosing our targets. "Woof!" The pack also lunged at us after we showed our hostility. The Orthruses charged at us first while the Cerberus stayed behind. Everytime an Orthrus reached our attack range, we instantly sh our swords killing a hound on the process. (One.) I swing my sword horizontally and amputated the heads of the first Orthrus. (Two.) Swiped the sword diagonally and cleanly cleaved the second Orthrus. (Three. Four) I trust my sword and impaled the heart of the third dog. I pulled my sword immediately, rotate my body clockwise, swing my sword gracefully, and double beheaded the fourth Orthrus. (Five.) I stopped my feet and opened my palm. I silently casted Level 5 Water Magic: Icicle Spear and impaled the heart of the fifth dog. As for myst kill, I held the handle of my katana with both hands and raised it overhead. Upon reaching my range, I swing my de downward and activated a Level 2 Sword Art technique. "Vertical sh!" I sh my sword to the jumping Orthrus. The deep red hue of my de passed the jet-ck fur of the hound and hit the skin. My de prate the flesh between the heads of the Orthrus, continued until it hits its heart then the magic crystal. Slice the innards all the way to the rear. My overwhelming STR stats swung my de at incredible speed that it released a shockwave that sliced the earth. If I used Sword Wave, it would caused greater damage to the surroundings and could result to coteral damage. "And six." The ck body of the Orthrus cleanly sliced into two and drop off to the earth. I don''t need to swing my sword to get rid of the blood like I usually do. The sword itself will absorb the blood due to its Blood Life effects. I looked at the path made by my sister to see four Orthrus cleaved in half like what I did to myst kill. She is currently facing a D-ranked monster Hellhound and an Orthrus, the Cerberus is not to be seen. But it was actually the Cerberus from before. It''s just using its Racial Skill called Split Body. The Cerberusunched itself to my sister just to lose one of its head. The head slowly grew its size and form limbs then a Hellhound is born. The severed head of a Cerberus will take form and spawn a Hellhound, up to three spawns, including the main body. Each Hellhound spawn will take 25% of the main body''s Level, living the main body with 50% stat as a Hellhound. The main body can absorb the spawns again and regain its true strength. If beheaded all heads at once, four new individual Hellhounds will be born with 25% stat each, losing its main body. The two spawn Hellhounds charged to my standing sister. Both of them lose their heads in unison from a single sh of my sister''s sword. She then dashed towards the dumbfounded former Cerberus and its head is now flying in the air. I remotely collect all of the dogs'' corpse inside my Inventory. Even though its meat taste so bad and could caused curse and diseases due to its cursed body, its jet-ck fur was a fine material for fashion and fetch a good price. "Isn''t it strange to encounter these monsters in these area?" I pondered as I collect sister''s kill while approaching her. "Yeah, it''s strange. It seems like they were desperately trying to run from something" "It seems. New wave of monsters areing from the deeps. Estimate around a hundred individuals, ranging from Level 200 to 400." "Now it turns into a monster stampede. Let''s take the strong ones are leave the rest to the adventurers nearby." "Affirmative, Sis. Let''s find the source of this stampede." We are currently in an area where mostly monsters of D-rank roam. Encountering a group of C-ranked Ogres with a B-ranked Ogre General in this area is surely strange. But a pack of C-ranked Orthrus led by a B-ranked Cerberus are making it more stranger. We march deeper into the forest and kill strong monsters on the process. From the behavior of the monsters, they look like evacuating to safer ce away from the source of this stampede. If there are A-ranked monsters included in the stampede, the cause of this stampede must be a thing that is more than these monsters. Chapter 31 31: Living Dread ?My sister and I ran towards the east and dive deeper into the forest. Along the way, we''ve been killing strong monsters escaping from the source and also includes monsters of high value lurking in the vicinity. We''ve been looking for the source of this stampede and it seems that I found it. "I detect something powerful ten kilometers east. And it is emitting a powerful intimidating aura." "I feel it, too. No wonder why those monsters desperately ran for their money." Using the Level 1 Space-Time Magic: Foothold, we sit atop of it and flew freely in the air. Travel in air is faster and easier than on thend. There are no obstacles and less monster encounters. Running in the dense forest was exhausting. Forfortability, Iid a rectangr carpet on it and made a Magic Carpet ride. To withstand the inertia, I grip my hands and hold the edges of the carpet. I am coaching the carpet while my sister is sitting at the back. With nothing to hold on so she just wrapped her arms around my waist. (So soft. I hope Sophia will grow like this.) "I can detect the entity now. It''s even more powerful than every monsters that I encountered." Sister already sensed the monster and distinguished its strength. Same as her, this is the strongest monster I encountered so far. We''ve been flying in the sky for only several minutes at the speed of 300 kph and we immediately pinpoint the location of the cause of the stampede. The closer we got, the more intense the aura is. A couple of seconds and we can now take a glimpse of the entity, no, the monster. I stopped the carpet and gaze at afar. "Do you know what it is, Sis?" "I haven''t seen that kind of monster before. It is definitely the most powerful monster that I ever encountered." "Me, too. It is entirely different from the monsters that I encountered so far, in terms of appearance and strength." "You''re right. The one is really ominous and creepy." From afar, the monster was surrounded by thick condensation of miasma and make it hard to see. But when used with vision-enhancement skills, we can clearly witness its frightening appearance. The monster is a quadrupedal reptile of fifteen meters length. It had ash gray skin covered with ck hairs. A row of bony spikes were erected along is spine. I don''t know what monster it is so I used Analysis on it. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Indestructible Lizard Title: Dragon yer, Fearbringer Condition: Starved LV: 682 MP: 12860 STR: 8096 DEF: 4052 MAG: 14744 MDEF: 15558 AGI: 10162 Unique Skill: Fear Incarnation Racial Skill: Infinite Regeneration, Cursed Body Skill: Magic Sense, Danger Detection, Detection, Heat Detection, Enhanced Senses, w Attack, Bite, Nocturnal, Spine Bullet, Resistance Boost Magic Skill: [Elemental: Dark: 5, Fire: 4, Earth: 3, Water: 2] [Non-Elemental: Acid: 6, Poison: 4] Resistance: Pain Nullification, Exhaustion Nullification, Asphyxiation Nullification, Physical Attack Nullification, Fear Nullification, Corrosion Nullification, Poison Nullification, Natural Effect Nullification, Temperature Nullification, Magic Attack Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Hunger Resistance, Impact Resistance, st Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ (What the hell!) I can''t help but screamed in my head. It had a Unique Skill. Let''s check it out a bit. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Fear Incarnation - a skill that makes the wielder the definition of dread. It consists of subskills: Dread Fascination - a gaze that immobilized the target by inflicting fear. Fearscape - creates an atmosphere filled with fear. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ "What the heck with this skills and resistances?! Not just that, but also nullifications!" "Is it really that bad?" "It is! It even had a Unique Skill that inflict fear and Infinite Regeneration which heals faster than Regeneration." "In that case, then?!" "?!" As we are having a conversation, a great chill run in my veins. Not just me, but also my fearless sister. We desperately and slowly turned our heads to find out that the monster was ring at us with its hair-covered eyes. Engulfed in fear, I reflexively stopped the flow of my mana and identally released the Foothold midair. Me and my sister fell several hundreds of meters from the surface "Ack! Telekinesis!" Being dropped from five hundred meters might hurt us. To save ourselves, I desperately resist the fear and casted a Level 3 Force Magic on the carpet. Wrapped it around us and make descend slowly to the ground. We dropped lightly in the air andnded on the ground safely. Even though we had Fear Resistance , the monster''s Dread Fascination was so powerful that we got immobilized. "This is greater than Mother''s Intimidation Orped Field!" Upon the activation of a Level 4 Light Magic spell, the area within a kilometer radius shone a pale white luminance. Afterwards, Sister began to move her muscles and stood up. "Are you okay?" I inquired. "Yeah. That''s a lot of help, Raphael. The fear had lessened down and I can now move like normal." Sister responded while stretching her body. "Good. I just set up a field within a kilometer radius so don''t stepped out of that area." "Okay. Looks like it''sing here." "You''re right." Just as Sister said, sounds of falling and snapping of trees vibrated in the forest hundred of meters away. "From its pace, it will reach us within seconds." "It might just woke up from hibernation. It''s looking for food. Because we didn''t run away from it unlike the others, we are its first meal." "Let''s get ready and subjugate it before it gets closer to the entrance." she said as we unsheathe our katana from the scabbard. A few secondster, the lizard finally snapped thest tree between and disyed its dreadful appearance to us. (It''s the embodiment of fear itself!) My sister and I charge ourselves, and so the lizard. We immediately d ourselves with yellow streaks of lightning from Attribute Armor skill to increase our raw speed and reflexes. "Blue Lightning! Lightning de!" "Blue me! Thermal de!" Reciting the spells of Lightning and Fire Magic respectively, our katana were enveloped with attribute and transformed to magic sword. With a skill that we inherited from Mother, the Weapon Enchantment, we can apply attributes and cast magic spells on our swords. My sister''s Attribute Armor turned its hue from yellow to sky blue, which made her faster and more reflexive. The deep blue de of her katana was wrapped with flickering blue lightning which sliced the right torso of the lizard. Physical attacks won''t work on the lizard. Even though it had low defense stat and as soft as butter for us, it will instantly heal and restore. Magic is effective against the lizard but it tolerate it. That''s why we get serious from the start and casted high-leveled spells. Lightning de was a Level 7 Lightning Magic spell in a form of a de. It''s weightless and inflicts paralysis and burn upon contact. Level 8 Blue Lightning spells makes the next Lightning spells turn its color to blue and increase its temperature and voltage drastically. As for me, the lightning around my body remained yellow. But my sword was now wrapped with blue mes and it blows like a blow torch. I sh my sword and slice the left torso of the lizard after my sister. Same with Blue Lightning, Level 8 Blue me changed the hue of the mes to blue with waxing temperature. Level 7 Thermal de was actually my original spell, same as the Lightning de. It was inspired from the thermalnces from my previous world. I imitate its concept and sessfully created a 7000 C Thermal de. With Blue me, it reached the whopping temperature of 10000 Centigrade. The heat produce by the Thermal de can only travel via conduction. So others cannot feel its burning temperature unless they touch it directly. We were fine despite holding a sword with scorching heat because the caster cannot be harmed by their own spell, unless it''s intentional. The lizard remains undaunted after our first attacks. The burnt flesh caused by Sister''s lightning sword and my ming de instantly heals and closed up. The lizard take a turn for it to face us. It opens its acidic mouth and fire and fires Level 5 ck Spear. We avoided the spell with minimal effort attack the lizard again. "Take this! Hundred Slice!" "Burn in mes! Cremation!" Sister charged at the lizard and minced it to hundred chunks. Before it heal from the lightning burns, I casted a Level 8 Fire Magic spell and locked the lizard inside a zing sphere of blue mes. "" The lizard had Pain Nullification and don''t feel any pain. It doesn''t produce a cry of agony or even a sound. But we know that our attacks deals damage to it. "Did we kill it? Thisbination could even kill a physical and magic resistant Gargoyle, you know." Sister asked with weight on her breathe from using a high-leveled sword technique. "Let''s wait until the mes subdue." After a minute of incineration, the sphere of blue mes finally flickered and subsides. Crispy burned chunks of flesh unfolded in front of our purple eyes after the smoke vanished in the air. "Looks like it''s still alive." "Yeah. But our attacks are effective. It heals a lot slower than before." Seconds after, the burned chunks begun to move slowly over the scorched earth. The chunks merge with the each other and take form of a reptile. The burned skin gradually turned to its former gray tone and ck hairs grew at fast rate. "Grrrrr" The lizard growled in a low volume as it stared at us. It just standing menacingly, increasing its awareness of us. Will we able to kill it? Chapter 32 32: Strategies ?Our attacks was effective against the lizard. But it''s still not enough to reach the regeneration threshold of its Infinite Regeneration. We''ve been fighting the lizard for minutes and try any types of attacks on it. "Sword Wave!" "Electrocution!" I shed my ming sword and released a fast and sharp wave of blue me towards the approaching Indestructible Lizard. After being cleaved snout to tail, the lizard was toasted by my Sister''s Level 5 Lightning Magic spell. The two halves linked together and merge. The burned skin restored to its gray hue and the lizard continued its charge to me. I levitated myself fifty foot above from where I was standing and casted a Level 8 Earth Magic spell below it. "Rupture!" The earth below the lizard''s track shook and cracked. The ground split in half and the one of the limbs of the lizard fell off unto the crack. The fissure opened wider and longer until it reached the width of ten meters at the center. The lizard held on the edge but the earth immediately crumbled due to its weight. With nothing to hold on, the lizard fell off until it sandwiched between the narrowed depth of twenty meters. "Gravity Field." Using a Level 5 Force Magic spell, I increased the gravitational pull of the rupture''s area by tenfold. The lizard sense the sudden increase of its weight. It tried to resist the pull but it make its body pinned even deeper inside the fissure. "Your turn, Sis!" "Level 8 Lightning Strike!" Sister raised its dazzling katana to the cloudless blue sky. Arge golden magic circle suddenly appeared a kilometer above the ground. A secondter, a lightning bolt shed from magic circle at speed of light. With her Blue Lightning still activated, the lightning released had a bluish-white hue and struck directly at the pinned lizard. "Okay." With a p of my hands, the two tes converged in a slow manner. The fallen trees inside the rupture make a snapping sound as the earth collides. The lizard didn''t move an inch as it let the earth crushed its scorched body. "Soil Compaction. Soil Reinforcement." After the rupture had closed, I casted two Level 2 Earth Magic spells to the ground. The earth''s level above the closed rupture lowered by few inches. Then the earth hardened and changed its hue to dark terracotta. With that, the lizard has been buried twenty meters below. "This will buy us some time. Let''s make a n while we restoring our mana and stamina." "Do you have a n?" "I have several but I am not certain of its effectiveness" "We won''t find out unless we try it." "Yeah, you''re right. I want to try something so here''s my n" "Hmm Uh huh" I whispered my ns to my sister''s ears. I exined her each of the ns and its detailed execution. We make strategies on how to defeat the lizard in all the ways we knew. "It''s about to surface." We discussed the ns for a few minutes and the hardened earth drew lines. With a thunderous noise, the lizard finally resurfaced to the ground headfirst violently. ws on the brick-like soil, the lizard raised its massive cursed body slowly to the ground. Making a perfect subterranean entrance. "Are you ready, Sis?" "Of course, Raphael. I am always ready." "Then, execute n A." "Blue Lightning!" Sister d herself with flickering lightning of bluish-white hue once again. She lunged herself towards the lizard surpassing the speed of sound, wielding a blue de in her right. "Folded sh." Sister used a Level 6 Sword technique and shed her katana seven times in a second. She sliced off each its limbs, severed its tail, cleaved its waist, and decapitated its head. Sister parried each parts after slicing and scattered it to several different directions. "Ice Coffin." After the sliced lizard parts bounced off the ground, I immediately casted a Level 7 Water Magic before the parts get merge. The chopped parts instantly turned frigid and turned to a solid ice cube. "Now then, Inventory." I tried to store the ice cubes into my Inventory but it didn''t work. I didn''t have to think deep of how it rendered useless and came up into a single conclusion. "Even the severed part is alive?" Then, the ice cubes began to smoke. The interior of the cubes began to melt and severed parts started to move a muscle. The water inside the ice boiled and the ice make a cracking sound. (It''s colder than liquid nitrogen, you know?) The ice shattered like a ss and the contents poured out of it. The Indestructible Lizard''s Extra Skill: Cursed Body melted the ice. With the assistance of Acid Magic, it hasten the melting speed of the solid ice. After escaping from the freezing prison, six chopped parts flew at high speed to the torso, the biggest chunk. The severed parts connects with the torso in unison and a brand new lizard manifest. "It''s going offensive now." Beingpletely restored once more, the lizard channeled huge amount of mana throughout its entire body. ck fog excreted from its body and the nearby nts and trees withered upon taking contact on it. "Stay away from it, Sis! It''s the Level 6 Dark Magic: Life Absorption." "You save me there, Raphael." Sister leaped towards after hearing my warning. Some Dark Magic spells were prohibited to practice and branded as Forbidden Magic. Those spells were restricted due to their effects to the victim and the user himself. One of those was the Life Absorption. It is a spell that unconditionally absorb the life force of the living things nearby to grant the user great sustainability. Even if a person had a resistance to magic, it still inflicts few damage unless the person had a Elemental Magic Nullification, like Mom. "Looks like we need to fight from range until we drained its mana." "Let''s do. Give me a weapon, Raphael. I want to conserve my mana." she ordered as she sheathed back her katana. "Here." I withdraw an ebony longbow and a quiver loaded with twenty-four arrows of same ebony material. The bow and the shaft was made out of ck Treant''s wood, string of Vermin Kaiser''s metallic thread, quiver of Ram Bull''s ck leather, arrowheads of obsidian, and plumes of Thunderbird. In other words, the whole set was as ck as her hair. She took an arrow and pulled the ck string. She endowed the shaft with a little lightning and the arrowhead with wind. Aiming at the ominous lizard, she released the string. The durability and flexibility of the bow made the ck arrow flew above sonic speed. The magic endowed helps the arrow to spin faster and inflict burns and paralysis. The obsidian effortlessly prated the lizard''s head and popped like a watermelon. She repeated the process three more times in just a second, aiming the chest and front limbs. "Okay, n B! Sacred Light! Water Prison!" After Sister damage its fronts, still regenerating, I casted a Level 9 Light Magic on myself. It''s a spell that imbued my next magic spells with Light Attribute. Using the Level 3 Water Prison, I trapping the lizard by containing it inside huge sphere of water. "Gwuuppp!" The fully restored lizard gurgling inside the water, not from drowning, it had an invalidation in suffocation. The lizard struggling because of the attribute in the water, the Light. The holy water continually damaging its Cursed Body, making the water polluted but gradually get purified by the water. The ominous aura of the Life Absorption dispelled after the water blocked its source. Struggling inside the holy water, the lizard released greenish liquid from its mouth. The liquid then spread throughout the water until the water prison had a tint of green. The lizard poured arge amount of mana and the water started to boil. And I knew what magic it is. "Acid Burst iing! Take cover!" we immediately hid ourselves behind the nearby tree. As if reaching its limit, the huge ball of acid, my former Holy Water Prison, exploded like a water balloon. Tens of thousands of rays of scalding acid scattered at all directions. The st reached for hundreds of meters. After the initial explosion, rain of acid precipitated and bathed the area with its corrosive droplets. All flora in the area smoked and slowly withered upon catching the needle-like rays of acid. "Seems like n B doesn''t work. At least we managed to cancel its Life Absorption. Are you ready to execute the n C, Sis?" I asked leaning my back against a wide tree trunk. "I am not sure if I can do it now. But I will give my all." she clenched her right fist still have bow in her left. "That''s my sister for you, I know you can do it. Not only you are her best student, but you are her daughter before all." "That''s motivate me. Now I can feel that I will be able to do it." Following the shower of acidic drops, we showed ourselves to the lizard. The lizard just standing over there and preparing its next attack. "Are you ready, Sis?" "I have prepared myself, Raphael." "Then, let''s execute n C, the Double Purple." Chapter 33 33: Double Purple ?We''ve been fighting the lizard ording to our ns but none of them worked. Standing tall in front of our opponent, we began to start the execution of n C, the Double Purple. But before that The lizard grown thin ck spines on its tail. It turned its body at bullet speed, despite its massive size, and shoot dozens of six-inch sharp spines at our direction. "It is not even at the level of Mom''s Water Bullets." I could help but criticized the spine andpare it to the sparring with Mom before. It''s sure its fast, but only in the eyes of average people. I just repelled all the spine by a single swing of my sword, and so my sister. Witnessing how we effortlessly repelled its projectiles, the lizard charged its massive body towards us. It opened its mouth filled with rows of small sharp teeth and sticky acidic saliva and attempt to chomp my standing sister, whose the ones closer. But before the lizard snap its teeth, Sister shed her sword at incredibly high speed. The upper jaw, along with its forehead, went flying in the air, cleanly cleaved its skull and brain. The forehead flew back to the head as if being pulled by a bungee cord. The lizard''s not finished yet. It raised ws and shed it horizontally. As predicted, the shing limb went flying in the air by my sister''s sword and flew back to the main body. The lizard attack simultaneously against my sister but she just avoided the ws effortlessly and gracefully. With my preparations finished, I finally make my move. "Step back, Sis!" "Got it!" Following my words, Sister quickly leaped backwards away from the lizard. I dashed towards the lizard thenid my free left palm against its gray toned left torso. "Warp." In an instant, the scenery changed and the temperature suddenly dropped. Cold tempest winds and foggy clouds wildly touched my fare skin as we dropped from the altitude of twenty thousand feet. I let go my sizzling hot palm away from the lizard''s hide and cast, "Warp" back to the surface. "Raphael! Are you alright?" "Yeah. I have Corrosion Resistance so it''s nothing to worry about. We still have thirty seconds until the lizard fall here." My palm is still sizzling from the lizard Cursed Body. But healed almost instantly with my Regeneration skill. Before we started the n A, I already sent my irvoyance to the sky. Calcting the trajectory and the air resistance, I pinpoint where to drop the lizard andnd it on the exact position. We waited for several seconds until we could see the falling lizard with our naked eye. We wait for the right moment before we can activate our abilities. It''s mana consuming and we don''t want to ran out of MP during the execution. "Let''s get started, Sister. Let this dreadnought lizard feel true despair." "And guide it to its inevitable death." The Indestructible Lizard had dropped for kilometers and was already a few hundred meters above surface. From the drop point, it''s already reached the velocity of over a thousand of kilometers per hour before it fall to the ground. And that is the time for us to do our job. "Purple Lightning!" Like a snake slithering around her fare arms and th legs, Sister''s body is now enveloped with flickering and dazzling purplish-white shes of lightning. Her beautiful amethyst eyes glowed that leave a trail of it amidst the darkness, except it afternoon right. The purple lightning bolt also wrapped around her blue katana by Weapon Enchantment skill as an additional attribute. Not only it increases her speed exponentially, but also elerated her perception and think process with the same growth. It''s a super difficult andplex magic spell that great increases the lightning temperature and can inflict a bit of damage to soul. Because Lightning element is rare and difficult to control, only mages with high AGI stat can handle it. A handful of people with incredibly high AGI stat like Mother, the Sword Saint, can do the Purple Lightning. But now, in front of my eyes, I witnessed my sister''s first sessful activation of the Level 10 Lightning Magic: Purple Lightning. Of course, she''s not the only one with purple powers. "Infernal mes! Sacred Light!" I didn''t activate my Thermal de so there''s almost no changes in my appearance, except for one thing. My eye. Like my sister, the eye glowed that would greatly emphasized in the dark. Infernal mes is also a Level 10 Magic spell like the Purple Lightning. It is a spell that greatly increases my mes'' temperature and also damage souls a little. I activated the Sacred Light again for additional damage, but this time, I casted it on my sister. It was effective on the lizard before and heard its slight pain for the first time. We have to finish the lizard quickly because Level 10 spells consumed too much mana. The lizard was only a few meters from the surface. Sister bent her knees as she sheathed back her lightning-streaked de. She held the hilt of her sword, which was hanging on her left waist, with her right hand and waited for the right moment for her to make a move. A meter right before the falling lizard hit the earth, the girl d in purple streaks of lightning, Louise,unched herself at unimaginable speed with her de unsheathe. The speed which the boy, Raphael, could not perceive with his eyes. Enhanced with Purple Lightning, she racked her brain and body to the point where she is in a suspended world. She traveled dozens of meters before she finally draw her navy blue de. With the falling lizard in front of her, she instantly shed her katana at high speed. So fast that it reached high-hypersonic speed. (I can do this!) She screamed in her own mind as she was thinking about the sessiveness of her next move. She increased the speed of her de further more and execute her ultimate technique, the Level 10 Sword Art: Thousand Slice. She shed her sword a thousandfold in a matter of split seconds. Each sh has the speed surpassing high-hypersonic. With that speedbined with its lightning effect, her de cleaved the airborne lizard without any resistance and instantly burned the lizard into a thousand chunks of charred meat. After she finished the technique and passed the lizard by several meters, she stopped her feet in the suspended world and raised her de''s sheathe to the eye level vertically. Along with the floating parts of the monster behind, she slowly sheathed her de back to the scabbard. As the golden tsuba touched the mouth of the scabbard, Louise dispersed the lightning around her entire body as she feel the by-product of forcing her body beyond its limit. Upon releasing the suspended world, the world returned to its own pace and the chopped lizard continued its descent into the ground. Hundreds of thuds resonated around the vicinity as the chunks one by one fall to the earth. She panted heavily from the exhaustion of stamina and feel a sharp pain in her head as she depleted too much mana. These were the drawbacks of using two Level 10 move at the same time. Amidst the agony, she had the willpower just to turn her lissome body around and took a glimpse at her little brother, who is preparing for his final move, with a confident smile. (Finish that lizard, Raphael. Show that lizard real demise.) She thought then used her remaining strength to dash away from his little brother''s spell range. After seeing his sister''s ultimate move, Raphael could help but awe. He couldn''t even caught a shadow of her sister''s de. All he could see was the dazzling streak of purplish-white lightning piercing the lizard. He immediately bugged off that thought and begin to cast his current most powerful spell in his disposal. A one hundred meter diameter psychedelic purple-colored magic circle appeared on the earth, with him as the center, engulfing the lizard pieces and the vegetation. When he saw his sister dashed away from his attack range, he pointed his de towards the charred lizard. "I restricted myself from using this attack. It was too destructive that I have to only use it when I don''t mind my surroundings." He flips his katana to an underhand grip, then holds it overhead. He poured tremendous amount of mana and spread it out inside the magic circle. Sensing the inevitable danger, the lizard desperately trying to heal itself but couldn''t. The reason of it was the attack before. Techniques created from the movements of the physical body. Magic spells are the product of ones imaginations. And Skills are the powers that is engraved in the soul. The Purple Lightning of Louise had soul damaging properties. Hence, damaging the lizard''s soul, rendering skills like Infinite Regeneration useless. Damaging of one''s soul invalidate the using skills, including some resistances. Therefore, dreadnought lizard felt fear for the first time in centuries. "Let the fear engrave into your soul bring it even in gehenna." Then he channeled enormous amount of mana into his de in his right. The thick condensation of mana leaked out of his body and sword in the form of a carmine helix. "Infernal mes of Hell." With those words as a sign, he struck his carmine de to the earth, causing the concentrated mana to fill the magic circle. Without a dy, the magic circle finally release the stored energy. A swirling pir of psychedelic purple Level 10 mes of Hell engulfed the fifty meter radius zone. Reaching the height of a kilometer, the mes set a beautiful light in the middle of the afternoon sun. Catching the eyes of panting Louise and another monsters from afar. Burning the trees to crisps and disintegrate. The lizard feel the intense heat and suffered unimaginable pain before it vaporized in the hellish mes. Dozens of seconds has passed before the purple mes subside and vanish. The aftermath of the attack slowly manifest as the smoke fade away. Molten earth disyed in the scenery. The mes burned everything within its range. Not even a piece of charcoal or any remains of the lizard appeared in the site. Like the Purple Lightning, Infernal mes was also a soul crushing spell. Before the lizard get its skills back, the mespletely burned its whole material body, including its soul. The lizardpletely disintegrated as if it never existed. The only one standing on the aftermath was the boy who created the said aftermath. "Hah hah hah That worn me out." I wrapped my hands around the hilt of my sword. I use my sword to support my tired body and breathe heavily after I used two Level 10 Magic spells at once. The drawbacks hitting my entire body as I exhausted most of my mana and stamina. "Raphael!" The voice of my beloved sister vibrated from distance. She showed her raddled self out of the woods. She set her feet on the hardened molten earth and ran with weight on her steps straight to mine. "Raphael! I''m d you''re alright." she said, hugging me tightly. "Thank you for concern, Sister." I let go my hands from the hilt to wrap my arms around her and hug her back. "You really defeated that lizard." "I won''t be able to do it without your help, Sis. So we defeated it together." Weid our butts on the spot until we regain some of our strength. When we restored half of our strength, we used the Warp spell to transport ourselves back to our abode. Sister cannot use the spell so she just use her golden bracelet to teleport. When we reached home, our mothers saw our ragged appearances and asked what happened. We told them about the stampede and how we defeated the monster which started it. They reprimanded us for being too reckless fighting an unknown monster by ourselves and for not informing them first. But they seem d to see us in one piece. Mother seems happy for Sister sessfully mastered the Thousand Slice. Mom on the other hand, happily praised me for casted two Level 10 magic spells at the same time. Later on, a report from the Adventurers'' Guild reached our Mother''s office. It stated that there was a monster stampede urred in the forest but the adventurers managed to subjugate it. Even though we recovered physically, we still had mental exhaustion. I washed myself first before Iid my body on my bed and immediately fell asleep. Chapter 34 34: Interlude - A Certain Afternoon In The Imperial Capital ?Summer, Year 989 of Imperial Calendar. The City of Jeffer, the Imperial Capital of the Dixon Empire. It is a city that is huge and prosperous and considered as the center of the continent by the many. The city is where the Imperial Royal Family lives in. It was founded by Hero Alfred Dixon, who put an end to the Demon Lord''s tyranny. He hailed as the First Emperor of the nation. He conquered the most difficult dungeon in his territory and established the Adventurers'' Guild. The Imperial Capital is thergest and the most important city in the continent. The city''s the catch basin of the continent''s trade andmerce. In terms of economic power, the city of Jeffer dominated all of the cities in the continent, or even the world. The city is wide and in and had a perfect circle shape. It had an area of three kilometer radius zone and surrounded by pitch-ck sturdy stone walls of thirty-five meters high. Therger the city means the higher its poption. Same as thergest city, the Imperial Capital also gains the title of the most populous. Currently, the city of Jeffer holds the poption of three million individuals of multiple races. In the middle of the day, along with the buzzing crowd, a man walks down the main street. He stood around five foot seven, physique not too bulky but not slim and looked like he''s at his mid-twenties. He d in hooded robe in jet-ck color to hid his silky dark brown hair. He passed some shops and stalls that sells their own produce. He walked silently for several meters until he reached his destination. The destination that he was about to enter was a gigantic three-story building. Various types of people poured in and out of the said establishment. But most of them have the same inmon. They equipped with weapons and looked strong. The establishment that the man wanted to enter was the organization of free people who earned fortune by stepping one of their foot on the grave and take requests, the Adventurers'' Guild. Not just a local branch of it but the Imperial Main Branch of the organization in the whole continent. He entered the establishment and the scenery he witnessed a tavern-like atmosphere. The chattering of people resonating through the establishment. He waltzed in and passed some round tables before he stopped at the request board for B-ranked quest. He scanned the pinned papers and read its contents. (Orc Settlement Subjugation Tyrant Lizard Material Collection Cyclops Subjugation Long Trip Escort Mission Vagoth Forest Investigation Poison Tester?) He raised a brow upon reading thest quest. The payment was good but the risk was also high. High risk, high reward. Even though he can tolerate poison, he didn''t want to ept it because he couldn''t withstand its awful taste. Since his teammates weren''t avable, he didn''t waste any second and choose the quest the doesn''t required to be in a party. Without his trusted and reliable colleagues, he cannot perform on his own pace if others are slowing him down. He ripped the paper of his chosen quest, the Tyrant Lizard Material Gathering. It was a permanent quest due to the monster''s high quality raw materials. It is demanding not just in the Empire but only in another countries. He walked on the stone floor again for his quest to verify. His gait was filled with grace as he walked towards the empty counter. "I''ll be taking this quest." he said with a deep voice as he ce the quest paper on the counter. "Nyaa! Oh, It''s just Michael. I cannot even feel your presence at all." "Even though you are a cat beastmen, you still can''t sense me? Are you really one, Nefa?" The receptionist at the counter startled as the man, Michael, opened his mouth. Michael is just too silent and appeared out of nowhere. In addition to his deep voice, it increases his entrance and made him more intimidating. The one he is talking was a young woman from the Cat Tribe of Beastmen race. She had cat ears and tail, green eyes and short amber hair. She looked in herte teens but she was actually older than she looks. Beastmen lives longer than humans after all. "Of course I am! It''s just that your presence is too thin. You didn''t even make a sound while walking. Are you really a swordsman, not a rogue?" "I am." he inly answer her question as he taking off the hood of his obsidian robe. It is obvious what was his ss from the way he looks. He equipped with a tough leather armor under his robe. At his waist, there was a leather scabbard with a mithrill sabre inside. At first nce, he is definitely a swordsman. But Nefa beast instinct was telling her that that wasn''t the case. But if the person in the question said so, she had no choice but to believe. "Hmm? Where are the others?" "Busy." "Ahem. Back to your business, Tyrant Lizard again? Now that I think about it, Tyrant Lizards rarely seen in the Vagoth Forest. Your party are the only one supplying Tyrant Lizard''s materials outside the dungeon. Where on earth did you get those?" "Deeper in the forest." "Sigh. If you say so Your guild card, please." "Here." He handed his Adventurers'' Guild card to Nefa as she let out a tired sigh. The beastmen receptionist epted it with a professional smile and ced it on a scanner-like device. When the process has done, she handed it back to Michael. "Here''s your card~. By the way, your level is at Level 255 already. Means that you reached the threshold for a promotion to be an A-ranked adventurer, which require to be atleast Level 250. If you aplish more quests, you''ll be able to rank up in no time!" "Is that so? I have to work harder then." Adventurers need to reach the required Level to rise their ranks. The higher the rank, the higher the reward. But it also means the higher the risk. "Ahh! I almost forgot" she paused then opened a drawer and took a white envelope, "the Guildmaster said to hand this letter to you." she said, handing the envelope to Michael. "A letter for me? And from the Guildmaster himself? What''s this all about?" he asked as she take the letter. "I don''t know. Because I am the one in the guild closest to you, I was asked to hand this letter personally to you, the leader of your party." "Thank you then." "You''re wee~." Among all the receptionist in this establishment, Michael always went to Nefa to confirm his chosen task even though there wasn''t much adventurers who approach her counter. Even when the more attractive and popr receptionists'' counter got vacant and avable, he still continue to work with Nefa since he was just an F-ranked newbie adventurer. "What will this be?" Michael stared the white envelope within his grasp. He scanned it and discovered it had even a sealing wax with the seal of the Guildmaster. "Hmm. I''ll read itter. See you next time, Nefa." he bid farewell to Nefa as he insert the envelope in his robe then leave. "Yeah. See yater, Michael. I will be always here for you." she waved her hand as she saw Michael''s figure shrinking in her sight. The man, Michael, walked again along the main road under the sun after he got his task. He also received a letter from the Guildmaster in the process. He continued his feet until he passed a giant gate. It was one of the main gates of the city. The gates were constructed at all cardinal directions to give way to the people around the continent. The gate was made out of durable ck Treant''s wood and mithrill fasteners. It was double-doored with the total width of ten meters. There are portcullis of the same material that was lifted up to temporarily closed the gate in case of problems. He was on his way to the forest not so far from the city, the Vagoth Forest. It''s infested by powerful monsters but not as dangerous as the infamous Great Forest of Darkness. The Vagoth Forest has an area of less than a quarter of the Great Forest of Darkness''s coverage. The forest is the main source of profit for the adventurers of the Imperial Capital. When Michael reached at the area where no one''s life detected, he suddenly changed his speed and dove deeper into the forest. He ran at 400kph without leaving a trail which was umon for a swordsman like him. He was running for minutes at constant speed without breaking a drop of sweat. He dove the forest deeper and stopped his feet when the reached and area at the heart of the forest where S-ranked monsters lurk. His task, the Tyrant Lizard material collection, was only at B-ranked, which made him more questionable. He leaned his back over a nearby tree then cross his arms. Knowing no monsters or anybody nearby and certain that no one wille to where he is, hexly closed his blue eyes and start talking to himself. "Wait for me in the base. I''ll be there ASAP" No. He''s not talking to himself. He was talking to someone from afar. "" As the winds blow through the dense forest, he vanished along the billowed leaves. Not even a print of his boots left below the tree. He just disappeared as if he wasn''t there in the first ce. Chapter 35 35: Raven-Black Melancholia ?Many things happened to my peaceful life in this year. Some were I would never forget and remained forever in my memory, even without myputer brain. Things that caused great impact on my life. The confession of my derns to my sister greatly affect our rtionship. I am now able to open up more than I ever could. After my sister''s birthday, during my negotiations with the Mom''s family, the Raeven family, I secured funds to establish my own business. I also secured an engagement to my childhood friend to be my bride-to-be. In the stampede incident, my sister and I fought and slew hundreds of monsters. Facing a nigh-immortal lizard, we face it with all of our might and managed to obliterate it literally. It was a rare opportunity to fight a formidable opponent and so it was a good experience for us. After the stampede, we gained much experience and levelled up significantly. Since we levelled up too much, our mothers increased the time and intensity of our training to catch up with the lost stat. We''ve been training our bodies for the whole month and refrained ourselves from killing monsters. We honed our skills that we haven''t mastered yet. "Hundred Slice!" "Hundred Slice." Two womenunched at each other as they did the same Level 8 Sword technique. Sister shed her blue de towards Mother a hundred times. Mother used her legendary-grade purple rapier and parried all of Sister''s attack with the same technique. The screeching sound of shing metals echoed through the front yard. At the hundredth sh, they cross their des still and face each other. "You have gotten better, Louise." "Thank you, Mother. But I''m not finished yet!" In an instant, Sister disappeared in front of my mother. Mother heightened her awareness and strengthen her senses as she is anticipating of an attack. "?!" Without a warning, Sister appeared behind Mother and shed her katana horizontally at high speed aiming Mother''s back. It was like as if Sister teleported within Mother''s blind spot. Sensing Sister''s presence and her the sound of the de, Mother turned her body and used her rapier to block Sister''s Sword technique. Sister used a Level 6 technique called Fast Sword. It is a technique that increases user''s focus and sh the de at divine speed. When the Mother was in her range, Sister shed her sword very fast enough to break Mother''s wless demeanor. The reason of her instant transportation was a Level 8 Martial Art technique called Instantaneous Movement. It was a technique that greatly increases the user''s fighting spirit and released it by teleporting oneself nearby. "Not bad, my daughter." "I cannot evennd a hit on you!" The collision of thest attack caused the leaves that fell from the deciduous mapletrees to be blown by the violent gust of winds. Creating shockwave that covering the area of several meters radius. The impact even brushed the lustrous ck hairs of Mom and Sophia who sandwiched me on the wooden bench. Mom on the left and Sophia in the other side. "They are so fast. I couldn''t see anything at all. This family is really incredible." Sophiamend as the match continues. We are currently watching a mock battle between Mother and Sister. Even though they looked matched, Mother was only using thirty percent of her strength to catch up with Sister. "Why the long face, Sophia?" Mom asked as she noticed Sophia''s mncholic smile. "Well I realized this family is just filled with great people. It made me feel that I am not suitable to be a part of this family" "Don''t say things like that, Sophia. You''re an amazing woman, too." "Mom''s right, Sophia. If it weren''t of you, I would''ve been stressed out from managing a store alone. You can make right decisions for thepany andpetes with veteranspetitors." "AuntieRaphael" "Because of your hard work, our restaurant grew and opened up a branch in the Astley''s Capital. Not only that, we earn some funds to establish a caf of our own." A month had passed since the stampede incident and our littlepany already have a branch abroad. Since we earn extra money, we established a caf that primarily sells our desserts and confectionery products. "It only increase your workload, though." I continued. "It will increase more as the other countries requested for a branch of the caf in their territory." Mom added. "I have to work harder, then. I will prove myself worthy of being Raphael''s wife and a part of this amazing family. Thank you, Aunt ire and Raphael." "That''s our Sophia." Sophia clenched both of her fist as she steeled her resolve. Mom cheered her up as she hugged her tightly. Since I am between the two of them, I am also being embraced by Mom. Means I can feel the divine pressure of their assets. (Matured on the left and developing on the right.) As I was in the state of bliss for being bathe with such softness, my ears noticed that the des stopped from nking. I move my gaze to the battlefield and saw the match had came up with a conclusion. "Looks like Mother won again." Mom let go of us and left Sophia blushed a little. As we can see, Mother pointed her rapier at my sister whose butt and palms on the ground. The mock battle ended with Mother in the victor. "Nice match, Louise." "Thank you, Mother. I''ll beat you next time." Mother offered a hand which Sister dly epted to raise herself up. Even though Sister loss to Mother many times, she had achieved handful of victory. Everytime my sister won, Mother unseal five percent of her limited strength. Since Mother started at five percent, Sister already won five matches against Mother. Me against Mother? With my current stat, I can only fight her decently with her twenty percent in terms of swordsmanship, even though I have higher Level than my sister. Even Sister has higher Level and stat than Mother at thirty percent. She just has superior techniques and more skilled in sword than Sister. Higher Level and stat doesn''t conclude the oue of a battle. Talent and skills partake as the factors of winning. Power without knowing how to use it is barbaric and skills without power is pointless. "Let''s call it a day." Mother dered as she stretched out her toned and gorgeous body, exposing her alluring curves beneath the leather armor. "Beautiful" Sister, who is in front of Mother, muttered with admiration. Not just her, but me, Mom and Sophia were amazed at the scenery. We couldn''t help but stunned at Mother''s body figure. "We''re all sweaty and smelly. Wanna take a bath together?" "Y-yes, Mother!" Still stunned, Sister epted Mother''s invitation of taking a bath together with trepidation. Then they sheathed back their respective des to its scabbard. "Let''s go!" They cross their arms and walked through the grassy front yard. Their figures get smaller and smaller in our vision until they entered the mansion. "Am I not enough for her? Is she not satisfied with me?" Out of nowhere, Mom said those words after the shutting of the doors. Is she talking about Mother? "What''s the matter, Mom?" "Well I noticed your Mother was quite fond of Louise these recent years and spoiled her so much. Maybe she preferred young ones over me. Maybe I aged myself too much." she said she as he lowered her head down. "Don''t say that, Mom. Mother still loves you as always, Mom. For me, you''re still as beautiful as I can remember." "What Raphael said was right, Auntie. You haven''t changed since the first time I saw you." I hold her hand as Mom felt ambiguous about her rtionship with Mother, which was obviously not true. Mother''s love for Mom didn''t even declined and remained or grew stronger. Even if she said that, they were tribbing each other almost every night. Her pulchritude didn''t even deteriorate a bit since she gave birth to me. Stopping her maturity when she reached thirty years old made her even better "But" "If you worried about the closeness of Mother and Sister, just think of it as their way to spend their remaining time before Sister will depart to the Imperial Capital to study." "You''re right. Maybe I''m just overthinking too much." "So you should spend time with Sister, too." "I''ll take note of that." Mother lift up her head and said that with a smile on her face. When springes, my sister will go to the Imperial Capital to study at the most prestigious academy in the continent. When noble children turns fifteen, they were oblige to attend the academy to hone their innate abilities and experiences for the next three years. It''s an institute that nurtures young people and and produce new hopes to the continent and contribute to the society. Even though she will be there for three years, she can still visit us during summer and winter breaks. And speaking of seasons "Ah! I almost forgot that today is day when the wash is done." "Wash? You mean those fermented grains?" This season, autumn, our territory had a bountiful harvest and sowed mountains of crops. We had also collected crops after the harvest and piled it in our storage room. Grains were among the harvested autumn crops. Grains had many purposes and used to create variety of things. For example, production of our wheat products like bread and pastries. It is used as an ingredient to produce malted liquor like beer. Because we had grains on hand, I am trying to recreate something that I haven''t seen or heard in this world. "While waiting for them, let''s take a peek on the we''ve got and move to the next step." Chapter 36 36: Moonshine ?After we discussed what will we do next, we march our way to our underground wine cer. Driven by curiosity, I am being apanied by Mom and Sophia. "I am excited to see what will Raphael gonna do again." "I can''t wait to take a sip of this new drink named spirit you''re been producing thesest three weeks." "Sorry to cut your hopes, Mom, but that liquor will be aged in the barrel for years." "Is that so? What a shame." "Be as ease, Mom. I already had taken care of that." Mom and Sophia showed their interest in my new activity. We are currently walking abreast through the wide corridor as they intertwined their arm to mine. Same as our arrangement on the bench, Mom grabbed my left arm and Sophia on the other side. "Will Mother and Sister join us?" "I asked them and they said that we can start without them. They will soon join uster." I asked Mom about Mother and Sister, who are currently in the bathhouse to cleanse their body. We can wait for them if they want to witness the process from the beginning. But they said we can start working without them. Before I realized, our march already reached the door to the wine cer. The door was constructed on the room under a three meter highnding between the two flight of stairs. The stairs had a width of two meters making thending to have a width of four meters. It is located at the furthermost northeast corner of the mansion and one of the four stairs to ess the second floor. With my arms still locked by Sophia, I grabbed the doorknob and twist it clockwise. After the clicking sound, I pushed the door inside and opened it with a creaking noise. "You go first,dies." "Fufu. How manly." "I will take your offer, Raphael." Mom chuckled at my words as she and Sophia let go their bindings off of me. I bobbed my upper body and gestured like a gentleman while holding the knob. Mom goes first and then followed by Sophia. They took a U-turn and use the stony stairway to descend to the underground floor. I closed the door then follow them pursuit. We walked along the stairway until we stepped on the dim corridor. There were doors aligned the corridor but we approached the first door that leads to the wine cer. The next door is where we went when using the Warp spell in our bracelets, the Teleportation Room. We can just teleport to the said room to save time but we didn''t. Mom opened the door then we entered the room sequentially. The room is quite spacious and filled with wooden barrels and shelves of bottled booze. This room is where we store and age our alcohols. "Let''s see how''s it going." After I closed the door, since I was thest who entered, I approached a huge metallic washback standing at the right corner of the room. This tank is where the mash was stored and ferment. I open its lid to check its contents and used Appraisal to inspect it. "Good. This wash has 10% alcohol content." "Is it good?" "It''s good." I put a thumbs up to respond Sophia''s inquiry. Since we can''t go to the forest to hunt monsters, we have a lot of free time. To entertain myself, I thought of something to do to kill my leisure time. We harvested crops this autumn and umted heps of it. Barley was one of the grains that we got and I have an idea of what to do with it. I want to make a spirit. It has been fermenting for four days and it''s give a good result. I am currently fermenting barley mash to convert it into to wash. Now, it is ready for the next step. "I will store it in my Inventory now." I opened my Inventory inside the washback and sucked the whole wash in it. "Done. Let''s move to the distillery." We marched out of the wine cer. We pass the Teleportation Room and went inside the third door, which lead to the distillery. I approached a thing that was fully covered with white nket. I pulled the nket and what unfolds in our eyes was an apparatus for distition, a spirit still. "You didn''t fail to make me amazed by your inventions." "My homemade distiller. It''s still a prototype, though." "Even so. This article usedplicated technology bybining magic and science." I made a still on my own to have an equipment for distition. Since there''s almost no concept of water cycle in this world, that means distiller hasn''t invented yet. Using my ess to my pass world''s inte, I create a prototype of a still. "Let''s start the first phase of distition." I poured a portion of the wash into the still and turned the burner lit. The liquid started to boil then slowly turned to vapor. After waiting for a while, the distilled wash or low wine started filling the receiver. "To think that you can extract alcohol from the liquor by just heating it to be vapor then condense it with cold water. I cannot believe that you got the concept of it by just observing the droplets under the lid." "That''s also the concept behind the formation of clouds." To exin how I came up with the idea to my family, I just told them that I got it from observing the lid while cooking. Water cycle is one of the knowledge that I thought to my family. Mom applied the concepts of it in magic and was able to create her new original Magic spells. Now, Mom has the power to control weather. (Those Level 10 Magic spells were indeed scary.) Of course, my sister knew that it was from my previous world, including the liquor that I am making. But that''s our little secret. As I am having conversation with Mom, the door opened and make a creak. Looks like they finally came. "You started already?" "Are wete?" "No, Mother. The first phase of distition haven''t finished yet." The figures of newly dressed Mother and Sister entered the room. Their fresh scent gain dominance over the lingering smell of alcohol in the room. "Good! I got some treats if I want!" "Thank you, Mother." I took a bite to the cookie that Mother brought as we wait for the first distition to finish. It took long before all the wash distilled to low wine. It took hours just to distill all the wash. We already ate our dinner before I stored all of the low wine in my Inventory. "Now for the second distition." I burned the low wine by portion to vaporize the alcohol leaving the water liquid. The vapor will condense in the condenser then collected in the spirit receiver. I repeated the process and waited for hours until I distilled all the low wines. "This concentrated spirit is called high wine. It contains around 60% alcohol by volume, which is four times stronger than the wine." I informed them the details of the spirit as I am holding a ss of it between my fingers. Thedies sniff on the liquid as backed out as their nostrils savour the strong aroma of the spirit. "Ack! It''s quite strong. This is why you need to dilute it, right?" "That is right." Sixty percent is too strong. Even people with Poison Resistance barely tolerate that level of alcohol content. It should be diluted to make it lighter to drink. I diluted the liquor with water and lowered its alcohol content around forty percent. Of all the barrels of wash the I''ve been fermenting for days, I only cask a barrel of diluted high wine. "All we need to do is to mature it for a long time. While maturing, the liquid bes smoother, gains vour, and draws its golden color." "It would take years in the cask to mature, right? If that''s the case, would we wait for years to have a taste of it?" asked Sophia while raising a hand. "Normally, that''s the case. But only in normal means. That''s why it will be aged inside my newest invention." "Could it be that thatpartment over there?" "It is. The Time Chamber." What Mother pointing out is a small room at the top left corner of the distillery room. It was a three by threepartment made out of iron walls. "With this chamber, we can take a sip of it as early as next year!" "Not only you surpassed me in Space-Time Magic, but you learned how to manipte time, which were only a tale of the legends." "I am your son after all." "Indeed. We were wondering how you forged Louise''s sword in just a short time. Your Mom left speechless when we knew it was a legendary spell." Maniption of time was no an easy feat. Even Mom, the Sage, don''t know any Time Magic spells. Just as the name stated, it is a chamber where the flow of time inside is faster than the outside world. The floor of the chamber had an inscribed magic circle of Time el. Since it''s use mana continually, I asked Mom to give me an S-ranked magic crystal. It has higher MP restoration than the consumption of the chamber. "Just put the cask inside the chamber and closed the door. Adjust the time speed to ten and done! A year here is decade inside the chamber." With that, the spirit had beenpleted. We just patiently wait for a year until we got a taste of a ten year old alcohol. If possible, I want to store it inside my Inventory but it only slows the flow of time. We leave the room then ascend to the first floor. As we walked, Sophia asked me an obvious question. "What will the liquor called when its done?" "Hmm" I thought for a while of what will the liquor''s name be. Then I noticed the bright moon that is shining in the night sky as I peak at the window. "Moonshine the liquor will be called moonshine." Chapter 37 37: Revenge Hunting ?A giant wooden mace swung with killing intent towards a standing girl, for the girl to massacre all of its brethren . But the girl just shed her deep blue de and chopped the attacker''s gigantic arm. "Sigh. I''ll leave it to you, Raphael." "Air Vortex Cannon." I nonchntly recite the spell while pointing my crimson sword to the target with my right hand. Upon casting a Level 7 Wind Magic spell, an invisible turbulent ring of sharp winds released from my de at high speed and easily crushed the limbs and the head of an A-ranked Level 400+ Ogre King. The remaining torso of the eight meter tall humanoid dropped to the ground with stting blood. I unconsciously opened my Inventory and keep my loot inside. In the depths of a dense forest, a few kilometers beyond the site of our confrontation with the S-ranked Indestructible Lizard, Sister and I are ying monsters to level up for the first time after a month. My sister and I were restricted to kill monsters since we levelled up too much in the stampede. We''ve been training our bodies and skills month long. Mothers lifted up our month long quarantine and now permitted to y monsters with the same trice a week hunting schedule. But we''re limited to level up ourselves up to ten levels per session. Even though it''s only ten levels, levelling up with our current Level takes more time and effort than before. The higher the Level, the more EXP needed it gain one. Even without the restriction, gaining ten levels in a single day needs a lot of effort. By the way, this is my current stats: Note: (H) means hidden ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator(H), Heir of the Raevender Viscounty, Dragon yer Condition: Normal LV: 642 MP: 12982+2596(H) STR: 15748+3150(H) DEF: 9218+1844(H) MAG: 16222+3244(H) MDEF: 9102+1820(H) AGI: 15208+3042(H) Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art(H), Monarch of the Night Unique Skill: Parallel Profile(H), Plunder(H), Skill Synthesis(H), Computerized Mind(H), Omnidirectional Perception(H), Bestow(H), Weaver(H), Fear Incarnation(H), Botanist(H), Alter Ego(H) Extra Skill: Inventory, Limiter, Regeneration, Thread Maniption(H), Purity Sensor(H), Petrification(H), Intimidation, Auto-MP Recovery, nt Maniption(H), Kin Command(H), Perfect Concealment, Mist Radar(H), Blood Life(H), Ownership(H), Disguise(H), Sticky Thread(H), Steel Thread(H), Size Change(H), Wing Manifestation(H), Split Body(H), Dragon Scales(H), Poltergeist(H) Racial Skill: None Skill: Item Enchant(H), Weapon Enchantment, Appraisal, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Martial Art: 8, Sword Art: 9, Close Quarter Combat: 6, Chantless, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment, Mist Create, Spear Art: 5, Club Art: 3, Dagger Art: 5, Keen Smell, Hawk Eyes, Heat Detection, Sharp Ears, Echolocation, Soundless, Attribute Armor, Enhanced Senses, Enchant, Alchemy, cksmithing, Herculean Strength, Vegetation, Pole Art: 3, Scythe Art: 5, Shooting Art: 4, Bite(H), w Attack(H), Breathe Attack(H), Cooking Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Lightning: 10, Fire: 10, Light: 9, Water: 8, Wind: 8, Earth: 8, Dark: 6, Compound: 8] [Non-Elemental Magic: Space-Time: 10, Pure: 8, Force: 8, Illusion: 7, Poison: 4, Acid: 5] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Magic Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Fear Resistance Blessing: God''s Vessel(H), God''s Eye(H), God''s Veil(H) ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ I''ve been levelling up for more than six years and I already reached the 600th realm! Which is absurdly high and abnormally fast even with this magical world! My stat reached five digits in average. Which making me stupidly overpowered. Not just me, but also my sister. Thanks to my blessings and our mothers'' spartan training, we''ve been able to level up quickly in just a very short time. Even the long-lived races like elves takes centuries to reach this Level. Since this forest is vast and filled with indefinite high-ranking monsters, we''ve been able to hunt down as many monsters as we want and gained unlimited amount of EXP. Now, we surpass the norm and broke everyone''smon sense. Adventurer-wise, I would have surpassed S-rank and reached the Supreme Rank D. Once an adventurer reached Level 400 and achieve enough credits, they will get promoted to Supreme Adventurer. By the way, both our parents were the only adventurers to surpass Supreme Rank D and reached Supreme Rank S or SS-ranked adventurer before retirement. This rank need at least Level 1000 to achieve. Thest stampede, I encountered new monsters and was able to get hands of their skills. I have been collecting and synthesizing skills and acquired new skills. Some of it were broken and have it keep hidden. "Let''s go deeper. I can''t get enough of these barbaric humanoids." "Even an Ogre King was not enough for you? Well, they move on instinct and attacks only with brute strength following the same pattern after all." Just a moment ago, this ce was an Ogre settlement filled with fiery and strong ogres. But waspletely annihted by Sister and me. We''re been on a killing spree to let out our pent up patience of not hunting a whole month. "Since you got greater detection, go and find me an opponent." "Don''t just ordering me around, you know?" As my sister ordered, I opened my Omnidirectional Perception and looked a monster worthy of my sister''s desire. And I found something interesting. "Oh! What a rare find!" "Hoh. You found something?" "Not just something. It''s the elusive Scythe Mantis. Hiding for ambush a kilometer north." "Let''s go and check what it''s capable of." With the vastness of Omnidirectional Perception and the uracy of the irvoyance, I held Sister''s left hand and cast "Warp". We teleported andnded a hundred meter away from the hiding Scythe Mantis. "Okay. What will we do now?" "Just walk and let it attack us." "If you say so" She said to lower our guards down and let the mantis ambush and attack us. This mantis looked like specialized in ambush attack and we have to be inx to see its capabilities. "Let''s go." We walked leniently between the tall tree and went straight towards the ambush range of the mantis. The mantis is concealing its presencepletely as if blending with the nature. It sensed our approaching existence, the mantis is preparing for its ambush. With hands on the back of my head, I leisurely skipping my feet while whistling a happy tune like going to a pic. Sister just walked as in as she could. Upon passing the tree of its concealment, white blur entered our peripheral vision. Fast and sharp cutting of air reached our auditory nerves. nk. Sharp and deafening of colliding of metals echoed in the woods. Loud enough to frighten and cast away the birds nearby. "So this is the A-ranked Scythe Mantis." "It''s creepy as hell." ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Scythe Mantis Condition: Normal LV: 468 MP: 4054 STR: 12186 DEF: 7078 MAG: 3254 MDEF: 5520 AGI: 12836 Extra Skill: Perfect Concealment Racial Skill: Nocturnal Skill: Martial Art: 3, Scythe Art: 5, Enhanced Senses, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Thought eleration, Echolocation Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Wind: 6, Earth: 2] [Non-Elemental Magic: Acid: 3, Poison: 1] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Hunger Resistance, Fear Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ A humongous mantis of ten foot high with white exoskeleton shed both of its sharp forelimbs on us upon stepping its range. But we were faster and quickly blocked it with our katanas. "Want to fight it alone, Sis?" "Why not? It''s definitely worth fighting than those unintelligent ogres." "There you go" We parried the scythed forelegs together and knocked it back. I stepped out of the game and let the two face each other, preventing other monsters to interfere. "Entertain me, you insect." The mantisunched itself forward to my sister. With a Scythe technique, the mantis shed both of its forelimbs in unison. A wave of de released from the scythed forelegs forming an X and aimed at my standing sister. ( Level 5 Scythe Wave, huh.) To counter the attack, Sistervishly shed her de twice and released two Sword Wave. The two set of waves collides and it resulted to an intense air pressure. The mantis left dumbfounded for a second and Sister take that opportunity to charge and attack. The mantis regained itsposure immediately and reacted to Sister''s overhead de by doing a big side step to the left. St. In spite of avoiding a fatal damage, the mantis wasn''t left unscathed. The mantis scanned its massive body and found out that one of its limbs is missing. "Please don''t damage its des, Sis." "No need for you to remind me." Realizing the power of its opponent and the possible oue of the fight, the mantis made a run for its money. Despite having one of its limbs amputated, the mantis didn''t lost its prime speed. "Where do you think you''re going?!" Sister covered herself with yellow lightning and chased the running mantis. I waltzed in to their previous post and picked up the amputated leg. Even though its ivory exoskeleton is as tough as steel, our des can cut it easily. "Looks like crab meat, though." I took a peek at the fresh meat under the tough exoskeleton. "Maybe it''s tasted like crab if we cooked it?" I said to myself then throw the limb into my Inventory. I tried to catch up with them by following the trail that they made. They left tall trees to be cut down by their des. There''s even scorched ones. "This insect gave me a good fight. We still have time left and didn''t reach our daily capping. Go find another challenger, Raphael." "Well when I was looking for monsters earlier, I noticed an irregrity in this forest." "What irregrity is that?" "Twelve kilometers north, there''s a in in the middle of this dense forest." Chapter 38 38: Formidable Opponent ?After my irvoyance took a screenshot of the spot for our teleportation, I held Sister''s hand and casted Warp to the location. Just as I said before, we are standing in the in within the dense forest. "You''re right. There really is a in. A grasnd to be exact." We are standing at the boundary of the forest and the grasnd. The tall trees behind us clearly shows the abnormality the the in. There are areas in the forest where ins urs, but not as vast as we are facing right now. It stretched for several kilometers that my Omnidirectional Perception cannot cover its vastness. From the grassy soil where we are standing, our vision were filled with grass and only grass. "The vegetation here is not as rich as the forest. It really like any other ordinary ins in the world, not being enhanced with magic. It''s like its not located inside the Great Forest of Darkness." "Nice observation, Sis. The grass does not overgrow and the concentration of mana is not as thick as of the forest. There''s barely a tall tree standing, just thickets of average trees. But before we get answers to our questions, let''s take care of that one" We raised our heads looking at the blue sky and saw a fast object flying towards our position. We took a big step back to avoid the approaching opponent. The momentum was so strong that it creates a big crater. As the dust settles, the silhouette of the opponent take form. Using its massive wings, it blows the remaining dust and revealed its majestic appearance. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Griffon Title: Dragon yer, Sky Queen of the ins Condition: Normal LV: 624 MP: 6260 STR: 16898 DEF: 5882 MAG: 5478 MDEF: 6512 AGI: 19654 Unique Skill: Hypersonic Extra Skill: Intimidation, Auto-Recovery, Telescopic Eye Skill: Magic Sense, Martial Art: 3, Enhanced Senses, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Detection, Though eleration, Parallel Thinking, Wing st, Steel Wing, Bullet Plume, w Attack, Screech, Feint Attack, Sky Dive Magic Skill: [Elemental: Wind: 5, Fire: 3, Lightning: 2, Earth: 2] [Non-Elemental: Force: 3] Resistance: Exhaustion Resistance, Pain Resistance, Fear Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Magic Attack Resistance, st Resistance, Impact Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ "We stepped on its domain and it''s attacking us." "So this in is the territory of the legendary Griffon. Can I have this one?" "Sure. After all, I''m not good in aerialbat." After having permission from my sister, I charged myself to the Griffon and unsheathe my de. The Griffon raised one of its talons and shed at me as I entered its range. I did a quick side step and barely avoided its sharp ws. (It''s agility and strength were at five digits. I cannot let my guard down.) A strong shbined with speed creates a high momentum attack. With its sharp talons, the thin surface area only increases the attack output. The Griffon''s attack is enough to slice a boulder like butter. If I was hit by its attack before, my body would have been seriously injured. Griffon could move freely in the sky faster than the speed of sound. The odds are against me if I stay on the ground while my opponent is flying in the air. That''s why I have to fight it evenly. "Aerial Maneuver." Using a Level 4 Force Magic spell, Iunched my body thirty meters above the ground. It is a spell for flying that is faster than the Level 3 Flight. Seeing me floating in the air, the Griffon pped its majestic pair of wings, with a wingspan around thirty feet, and charged at me. The sharp talons of its front limbs glowed, the Griffon use w Attack and tried to grab me. I flew upward to avoid the attack and shoot a Level 4 Wind magic spell at the same time. "Wind de!" I waved my empty left hand and a crescent shaped de of air released from my swing. The magic flew at high speed and aimed at the Griffon''s back. "?!" The Griffon sensed the danger of the iing attack. It rotate its body to avoid my magic spell. The spell did not hit its back but it scraped its left torso, leaving a trail of red line along the way. "" The Griffon didn''t even flinch of having a wound, though it''s shallow. The wound slowly closed and healed after a while. The Griffon it body turned back and face me again. Without a warning, the Griffon charged at me again way faster than before. It direct its glowed talons against me and use w Attack again. I catch the ws with my sword and was knocked back trying to stopped the momentum of its charge. We stop in midair as we are pushing each other. "Parry!" I deflected the talons by using a Sword Art technique. I swiped my katana upwards and knocked back the Griffon. The screeching sound of shing metals vibrated in the air. The Griffon looked at its left talon just to see that one of its nail is missing. I clipped its nail as I parried its ws. Even though its ws were harder and sharper than iron, it were nothingpared to my crimson sword. Then the atmosphere around the Griffon suddenly changed. It means that it will take this battle seriously from now on. I have fought a Hippogriff before, so I knew some of its pattern. The body of the Griffon glowed several times, indicating that its casted several skills and spells. Its wings change its hue to metallic gray. The plumes bes sharper and more durable. The Griffon pped its lustrous wings at once and then its plumes flew towards me like bullets. Its not just soft feather, but sharp and durable steel plumes. I then instantly raised my katana and sessfully blocked the first plume. Move my sword again to block the second one. I repeatedly moved my sword and blocked and deflected the uing steel plumes. The shing of metals rung in the ins again. Seconds after the steel plumes being stopped by my sword, the steel plumes turned back to feathers again and slowly and gently fall to the ground. The Griffon pped its wings again and shoot another round of steel plume bullets. I can see every plumes approaching me. I readied my katana and waited for the right timing. "Hundred Slice!" I used the meat grinding technique of Mother. I concentrated my focus and shed my katana a hundred of times in a split second. Each strike parries each of the flying steels. The collision of my de and the plumes creates sparks of lights and noises of nking metals. The steel plumes flew at all directions and turned back to feathers. Sister avoid some of the flying plumes but caught one with her bare fingers and watched it turned to a brown feather. (How can you catch something that flew that surpassed the supersonic speed? Well, she has higher agility than mine after all.) Seeing I repelled all of its steel feathers, the Griffon pped its wings so fast and lunged to me at Mach 5 speed. Its p even caused a st behind causing the ground to crumble, even we were fighting twenty meters above the surface. As I was about to swing my sword to meet the Griffon, it suddenly flew upwards and my sword hit nothing but air. Then the Griffon charged at me and with the same speed. I shed my katana again but the Griffon instantly vanished. (Feint Attack!) I eximed internally then nk. I reflexively turned my body around and instinctively shed my sword upwards to parry the iing w Attack. The Griffon flew back again and without me noticing, there are now several flickering Griffons surrounding me at all directions. (Afterimages!) I shouted the name of the technique inwardly. It is a Level 9 Martial Art technique where the user move between two ces at incredible speed, creating motion pictures. It''s a Level 9 Technique even though the Griffon''s stats shows it had Level 3 proficiency in Martial Arts. The numbers beside Arts and Magic does not means the highest level of techniques and spells the person can do. It is the number of level of techniques and spells a person learned. For example, a few years ago, Mother finally acquired the Ultra Skill World Magic: 1. Even though the number shows one, the spell that Mother learned was a Level 5 World Magic spell. Another example was my cksmithing tutor. He has Fire Magic: 3 but could use Smelting Heat, which was a Level 6 Fire Magic. With its Unique Skill Hypersonic, the Griffon reached the speed of Mach 9 creating six afterimages. The images simultaneously attack me from all directions with their ws. The real attack were mixed with the feints. I ignore the feints and only block, deflect, or parry the real w. The barrage finally stopped after I repelled all of the dozens of its attacks. Then green magic circles manifest in front of each images. "That magic circles Level 5 Wind Spear." After a second, six spears made outpressed air areing at me all together. The speed of each spears surpassed sonic speed. It''s hard to deflect of it at once. I can just Wrap myself to somewhere safe but facing a formidable opponent with a Unique Skill like this Griffon is a rare opportunity. I want to ovee this situation and improve myself. My katana will just pass the air and rendered useless. For me to repel it, I have to use magic. "Mirror Attack Reflection." Six rectangr ice panels with mirror-like surface surrounded me on the area where the spears will hit. The spell that I used was a Level 7 Water Magic spell that reflects magic projectile attacks to the shooter. As the Wind Spears hit the mirrors, the mirrors just absorbed the spears. A secondter, the spears from before were released from the mirrors and shoot directly to the afterimages with the same velocity. The spears flew towards the Griffons but it just passed through the images. Then the images pped its shining steel wings and shoot its steel plumes again, but this time, from all directions. The plumes flew at supersonic speed and easily shatter all of my mirrors. The plumes weren''t magic attack so the mirrors caught it and broke. But before the plumes hit me, I already activated one of my trump cards the moment the Griffon fired its plumes. I just float in the air, do nothing, and let my body being hit by hundreds of fast and sharp steel plumes. nk, nk, nk, nk. As if stopped by an invincible wall, the plumes halted a centimeter from my skin. It transformed back to feathers in midair as it gracefully fell off to the earth. "What will you do now?" Chapter 39 39: First Companion ?After seeing its opponent, a mere human boy, still unharmed despite all the attacks that it made, the Griffon reached to a certain conclusion. The Griffon steeled its resolve and made its final move. With the Steel Wing still activated, the Griffon stopped making afterimages and pped its lustrous majestically wing using the Wing st skill. The Griffon soared to the sky surpassing the supersonic speed. Itsunch was so intense that it creates a shockwave that curved a shallow crater on the earth below it. The shockwave reached for hundreds of meters from the crater and even billowed the long lustrous ck hair of the girl who was standing a hundred meters afar and watched the entire fight. The Griffon continued to soar through the atmosphere until it reached the altitude of ten thousand meters above the ground in just five seconds. The Griffon slowed its speed and stayed in the altitude. It turned its body and fixed its gaze to the ins inside the dangerous forest. The ins had few vegetation despite being in the very fertile Great Forest of Darkness. After surveying the area, the Griffon turned its sharp eagle eyes to a certain spot. The Griffon used the Extra Skill Telescopic Eye and confirmed that its target staying still, levitating in the air. The boy looked directly at its eye, like he could see the Griffon clearly despite the unreachable distance. Which made the Griffon think that its chance of sess were getting lower. Even knowing that, the Griffon never felt insecure and steeled its resolve firmer. Along with the cold winds, the Griffon continued to pped its wings, making itself constant with the altitude. With the zing sun and thin clouds above the Griffon, the half lion half eagle monster opened its metallic wings and pointed its sharp beak to its target. The wings glowed upon the activation of the Wing st skill. The monster then waved its wings backwards in an unimaginable speed. Wing st was supposed to be an offense skill. The user would pped its wings forward to create intense air pressure and hit its target. But if the wings were pped backwards, it could be used as a force to propel oneself and increase its flight speed. The wave of its wings cause the clouds behind to scatter and form a void in the sky. From the surface, it looked like a blue hole within the forest of clouds. As the Griffon dove from the atmosphere, it activated some skills midair. Hypersonic to increase its diving speed surpassing Mach 10. The Griffon then used a skill that it rarely use, the Sky Dive. It is a skill that ignore the air resistance and increase the gravity eleration. The Griffon rarely used it because it''s a double edged skill. Every two thousand meters, the Griffon used Wing st to speed itself. The Griffon repeat the process every two kilometer like the shifting of gears of a sports car. From the boy''s point of view, the Griffon''s dive was like the gliding of a peregrine falcon preying its food. The difference was that its dive is faster than a jet and the prey was him. As the Griffon dove faster as it closed the distance between the monster and the boy, the Griffon suddenly hear a mechanical voice. It just a split second but the Griffon do not take heed of it as the Griffon don''t understand humannguage. Instead, it just activated its newly acquired skill. The Extra Skill Meteor Dive does not only increase the eleration and ignore air resistance, but also increase the momentum of the dive for greater output and more destructive power. Not only that, it also prate some defenses and disrupt magic circles and cancelled its casting. From six thousand meters, the Griffon''s diving speed increased significantly and it seem like a meteor. As the velocity goes up, thepressed air will heat up the falling object. But that''s not what happened to the Griffon. Because the Meteor Dive ignored the air resistance, there were no air beingpressed. Making the Griffon unharmed during the dive. (This is bad!) Sensing the significant change in speed, I startled a split second but regain theposure afterwards. I know it wouldn''t work but I still deployed barriers along its trajectory. "Windshield. Mud Wall. Barrier. Light Barrier. Stone Wall. Ice Barrier. Iron Wall. Void Barrier. Anti-Physical Barrier." I deployed barriers of different attributes to at least slow down the Griffon''s falcon dive. Each barriers were rounded and had a diameter of 15 meters. The order were varied with the toughness in the given situation. The first barrier were deployed three kilometers from me. All the barriers had a interval of a hundred meter from each other. But despite that, the Griffon still broke all of the defenses in just split seconds. The Windshield blown, the Mud and Stone Walls crumbled, the Barriers were shattered, the Iron Wall became a donut. Seeing all the barricades shattered into pieces, I immediately envelope myself with myst line of defense, also served as my trump card, once more. I stepped on my newly deployed Foothold created by my Space Magic. With a quick split second decision, I held my crimson sword with both hands and post a thrusting stance as I waited for the Griffon. I didn''t blink my eyes and focus my attention entirely to the Griffon. I have my ultra fast Though eleration enhanced with Concentration technique to perceive the meteor-like dive. I waited for the right moment to strike my sword. When the Griffon reached my range, I thrust my crimson katana right at its chest and did a Sword Art technique. "Impaler!" My swordunched at imperceivable speed passed the Griffon''s feathers. The tip prated its flesh, so did the rest. Even though the guard already hit its feathered chest, the momentum were still too powerful that I was pushed back. My Foothold cannot withstand the force and shattered like a mirror. The Griffon''s massive steel wings collide with my upper body. I let go of my sword and wrapped my arms against the wings. The Griffon dragged me until we hit the ground, creating a big crater on the surface. "Raphael!" I heard the cry of the sister, who was watching from afar, but cannot see her because my vision were obstructed by the thick concentration of dust. Though I can still sense her running to my location with Detection. "Are you okay?!" "I''m fine." I said, lifting the massive body of the unconscious Griffon then flipped it over. I stand up then brushed the dust off of my clothes and shoes. "I though you won''t left unscathed." "The Griffon made me use Impregnable Fortress twice. I give it my respect." Even though I was hit by a meteor-like force, I am still unharmed due to my Ultimate Art: Impregnable Fortress. If not, my body would have been a Swiss cheese from the plumes before. I approached the Griffon and pulled out my katana from its chest, like a pulling a sword in the stone, then sheathed it back to the scabbard. I looked at the Griffon and found its condition. Unlike me, the Griffon suffered serious injuries like dislocated wings, broken bones and internal hemorrhage. Blooding out from the crest and its mouth. In spite of that, the Griffon is still breathing and alive. (Looks like I didn''t stabbed its heart.) "It depleted all of its mana and used it to perform itsst resort. Even knowing that it cost its own life." "Aren''t you going to finish it?" "I''ll do the opposite." "Huh?" Ignoring my confused sister, I open both of my palms in front of the dying Griffon. I am this to demonstrate my token of respect. "Area High Heal." Upon chanting the name of the Level 6 Light Magic spell, a huge white with a tint of aquamarine, magic circle appeared above the Griffon. Big enough that it covered the whole Griffon. Then the magic circle emit pale white light and enveloped the Griffon below. Bathe with warm and soothing light, the Griffon''s wounds closed up and healed. The fractured bones connected and restored. The dislocated joints fixed to its original position. "Done." I said after I did my job. "Why are you healing it?" "Maybe because I saw potential in it? I want it to get stronger then fight it someday." "Are you certain it will not attack again?" "Its mana and stamina had depleted already. So it would take some time before it could get move. Let''s investigate this unusual in before it regain its consciousness." "Yeah." As we turned our way to the center of the ins, a familiar female voice rang in my head. "" "? What''s the matter?" she called me out noticing I halted my feet from walking. "Ahh looks like I tamed the Griffon just now" "What?" When we looked back at the Griffon, it is now stating at us, still on the ground. It still has no strength to move and rendered immobile. "To think that you tamed a S-ranked Griffon. You are really something, Raphael. Even Mom could only tame monsters of A-rank and below." "I do not have a thought of taming a monster, though, what''s more of the legendary Griffon." Mom had a Taming skill and she was able to summon them using the Summoning Skill. When we asked her to show us her tamed monster, she summoned a jet-ck A-ranked Thunderbird that was soaring thunderously in the sky. "What are you going to do with it?" "I''ll make a use of it." then I conjured a small bottle from my Inventory. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Elixir - a potion made from the mixture of Moon Mushroom extract and other herbs. If consumed directly, it will partially restore the consumer''s stamina. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ I took off the lid and sshed its aquamarine content to theying Griffon. The liquid submerged into its lustrous coffee-brown feathers then absorbed under its skin. The Griffon stood up in ce post-restoration and spread its wings wide. There''s no word I could exin but majestic. "There you have it. Aerial transportation, acquired." "Well, air is definitely faster than we have onnd. Let''s go now and find the answers of this irregrity." Chapter 40 40: Irregularity ?After an intense fight with a formidable opponent, the Griffon became my very first tamed monster. To solve the mystery of the ins, me and my sister mounted the monster and soared throughout the entire ins. We flew around the whole ins and grasped the entirety of it. The flight was around sonic speed and we covered the dimensions of the vicinity in short time. "Based on our aerial investigation, the ins is in perfect circle and has a diameter of twenty kilometers." "When I checked the soil earlier, the earth was notpacted and the ins is no barren. It looked man-made but it''s definitely natural." "The soil is not as fertile as the forest. It''s like a piece ofnd from somewhere were dropped in the middle of the forest. But I''ll reject that possibility for thend to slowly be fertile as the time pass." "You''re right, Sis." After we survey thend midair, we took a rest under the shade of a small grove of maple trees within the ins. Cold winds touched our skins and blew the orange autumn leaves as the seasons transit. For us to feel the breeze of the uing winter, I opened my Inventory and set up wooden table and chairs on our resting ce. Prepare some ceramic tes and serve it with my piping hot homemade D-ranked Great Boar skewers. Though I grilled it years ago and keep it in my Inventory to maintain it freshness. We need calories to fill the burned energies from our today''s activities. I also cooked the amputated Scythe Mantis limb and it taste like crab. (I''ll cook the meat and sell or make a use of the des and exoskeletons.) Griffith, the name that I bestowed to the Griffon, also joined our meal and is currently chomping a C-ranked Cockatrice that I hunted years ago. I named it Griffith because it sounds like Griffon, Griffin, Gryphon, whatsoever. But when Sister asked, ''Do you even know its gender?'', it felt like a supernova suddenly exploded in my face. I checked its genitals and confirmed that male-named Griffith actually had no Y in its chromosomes. (Her title says ''Sky Queen'' itself. I''m so blind.) While eating our rations, we discussed about our findings and spections of this abnormal phenomenon. But we haven''t concluded a single thing. "This perfect circle piece ofnd is too unrealistic. The reason behind its formation is still a mystery. And there were less monsters appearing and not affected by the forest''s thick mana and fertility." "Yeah. Lesser mana doesn''t make nts grew too much and contains not too much nutrients. Making it unappealing to nt-eating monsters. Even if one entered the ins, it will be hunted down by Griffith." I said as I ced the right side of my face on the table and continue, "You can only draw a perfect circle with a pair ofpasses A pair ofpasses? That''s it!" "You got in mind?" As we were seeking for answers, realizing how things made up, an idea came up in my head. I raised my head and grabbed the used metal skewers on my te. Used Alchemy to mold it to a pair ofpasses. Thud. I struck one of its arms on the wooden table and slowly rotate the metal, leaving inscription behind. "A perfect circle was done by drawing a line with fixed distance from a given point." "If there''s a perfect circle, there''s a point that revolves its radius. Since this ins is in perfect shape, it means that there''s a center that make it round." "If we pinpoint its center, we might find an answer, or at least clues, to exin this ins'' irregrities." I dered as Iplete the rotation of thepass, carving a perfect circle on the table. We are now getting closer to put a dot to our investigation. If this only hint leads to nothing, we don''t know what to do or where to start anymore. So I has high hopes for this one. "That''s decided then. Let''s move out." Sister stood from her seat and approached Griffith, who''s done eating her share. I followed suit as I taking back the set to my Inventory. The sun is still zing and it''s about three o''clock in the afternoon. We have more than two hours before our five o''clock curfew. "No matter how much I stroke her feathers, I can''t get enough of it. So is so soft that I wanted to sleep on it." "I, too, was captivated by that soft feathers. But you know that we cannot take her home, yes? Her presence only can freak out even veteran adventurers, how aboutmon people?" As I arrived at their position, Griffithid her back on the grassy surface, exposing her pure white feathered upper torso. Sister wrapped her arms around Griffith''s feathered chest with her knees on the ground. Because of Griffith''s intimidating appearance, we can''t just bring her home like picking a stray cat. Her size and existence could attract the gazes of malicious people and started hunting Griffith for her valuable raw materials. "I know, but can you do something about it?" "I can change her size if I bestow her Size Change. But it''s still inconvenient for having her continuously consumerge amount of mana just to keep up her minimized size." "What a shame I wanted to keep her in bed" she just mumbled something inaudible after my exnation. "You wanted to know the truth behind this irregrity, right?" "Yeah" "So get your well-endowed butt up to get Griffith stand." As if following my words, Sister straighten her knees then Griffith rolled and stood up. I climbed on Griffon andid my butt on her back. Sister follow suit and sessfully mounted Griffith behind me. For me to withstand inertia, I created an impromptu bridle just after I tamed the airline. I didn''t made a saddle for Griffith''s feathered back alreadyfortable. With nothing to hold on, my sister wrapped her arms around me. I held the rein and ordered Griffith to soar into the sky. "Hold tight, Sister. We''re flying at the speed of sound." After that, Griffith pped her wings and burst at sonic speed towards the center of the ins. Just several seconds, we arrived at our destination without a hitch. "There''s nothing here. Just small hills and thickets." "We might find something if wend." Just as Sister suggested, I ordered Griffith tond near the center. Same as before, all we can see are grassy hills and trees. We even check the surroundings to find nothing. "There''s nothing at all." "If not on the surface, how about underground?" "I''ll try." I activated my Unique Skill Omnidirectional Perception and powered it to its maximum output. Enough to cover the entire area of the ins. I scanned every corner of the coverage and noticed something that was unlikely to happen. "Hmm? What is this?" "What is it, Raphael." "For unknown reason, there''s something that my Omnidirectional Perception could not detect. If I haven''t maximized my skill, I wouldn''t have found it." "Do you know what is it?" "I don''t know, but it is definitely blocking my perception. It''s t and located around a kilometer beneath us. It''s wide and vast. It''s exactly as perfect and as big as this ins." My Omnidirectional Perception can detect anything within my spherical range. But this is the first time I encountered a thing that my all-seeing cognition couldn''t sense. Rendering a Unique Skill useless need at least to be at the same level or higher. "Not just that, there''s also an undetectable object buried under that hill." I said then pointed my index finger on a certain hill. The hill is quite slopy and about fifteen meters tall. Covered with verdant grass and surrounded by trees. It''s located exactly as the center of the ins. "Level." To make the object appear, I casted a Level 2 Earth Magic: Level to tten the ground. If used by average magician, it''s quite difficult and took long time to tten a lump of earth of this quantity. Since I have lots of mana and magic power, I will be able to tten this hill less than a minute. As the hill slowly descends, the object started to manifest. Since it''s undetectable, it was excluded from my spell and remained unwavered. The hill continue to descend until itpletely ttened out, leveling the vast ins. The he full image of the buried object finally unfold in front of our eyes. "What is that? A door?" "Yeah. No matter where I look, it''s definitely a door, or a gate?" The object that was buried under the hill was arge set of double doors. Standing at five meters high and is stretching around ten meters wide. Wide enough to be walked by several people abreast. The doors seems metallic and the twelve-inch thick cylindrical frame was somewhat made of pitch-ck stone. "Centuries or even thousands of years of being untouched, the soil piled and stack up until it covered the whole door." "Looks like it. But why its looks familiar?" "This stone I can''t detect it even when touched and I think I have seen material this before" I pondered, touching the frame. "It looks like the city walls of the Imperial Capital Now that I think about it, it''s looks exactly the same door that I have seen in the same city." "Indeed. Based on what we''re gathered so far, this door is, without a doubt, an entrance to enter a dungeon." Chapter 41 41: Dungeon ?"If that is a dungeon gate, that means that there a dungeon underneath." "Means that this entire ins is the Surface Level or the 0th Floor of the dungeon. That''s exined its irregrities. Dungeons were not within in the jurisdiction of the world after all." Dungeons have different kind of system and are isted from the world. Since this area was located within the dungeon''s territory, it was not affected by the forest''s thick mana concentration and fertility. But what is a dungeon, anyway? Dungeon. A structure that was constructed beneath the surface. It was neither natural-urring nor made of human hands. But said to be made by the cosmocrats themselves. It''s up to a person if he believes that idea. Aside from taking quests, dungeons are one of the major sources of ie for the adventurers. Loots from the dungeons are indefinite and has the highest potential to gain fortune. Dungeons have different sizes and difficulties. Its sizes varies with the number of floors a dungeon had. Each floors are inhabited by countless monsters. But the number of monsters are constant and doesn''t overflow to the surface. Every ten floor, there is a Domain Guardian awaits. The Guardian must be dealt first before proceeding to the floor below. When defeated, a reward will be given to the challenger and can take the Guardian''s corpse. The strength of a Guardian is proportional to the level of the floor where the Guardian guarded. Same as the Guardian, the value and rarity of the reward were also based on the floor it''s situated. The deeper the floor, and more and stronger monsters to expect. If there''s a monster, there''s also its raw materials to loot. It''s no wonder why dungeons are the main source of ie for most adventurers. Dungeons of different sizes scattered all over the world and waited to be conquered. The first one to defeat the Dungeon Guardian, the strongest monster located at the bottom floor, will be a Dungeon Master to manage the dungeon. The easiest known dungeons had only ten floors with a Dungeon Guardian of E to D rank. While the most difficult known dungeon was the Imperial Dungeon of the Dixon Empire. It has seventy floors and a high-tier S-ranked monster as its Dungeon Guardian. The reason of the existence of dungeons is still unknown. But it was spected that it was the way of the Gods to improve the capabilities of their subjects. Well that''s what our mothers said. They were e still mysteries behind dungeons left unsolved. Theorists and schrs are currently studying dungeons until these days. It''s purpose, structure,plex systems, it''s origin, and many more unanswered questions. Before my mind get derail, I cleared my thoughts and go back to what''s important right now. I stared at the big gate and express my thoughts. "From the way it was located hundreds of kilometers away from the entrance and buried for a long time, I assumed that it''s still untouched by human hands until now." "So this is an unexplored dungeon, huh." "What are we going to do now?" "What else? Since we are already here and still have time before the curfew, how about exploring it for a while?" "Are you sure about that, Sis? Exploring an unconquered dungeon is dangerous, you know?" "Are you referring to the resurrection feature?" Conquered dungeons had many functions and features that Dungeon Masters could implement to the dungeon. Every conquered dungeons had a function to issue cards to people and be its members. One prime example of it is the Adventurers Guild Card of the Imperial Dungeon. (Like a membership card of a hotel.) By having a card of a specific dungeon, a member receive perks of essing some of the dungeon''s features. The implemented features is up to the Dungeon Master themselves. One of these features was the resurrection system. Stepping inside a dungeon is the same as digging your own grave. If an adventurer was not careful and prepared, death is inevitable. That''s where resurrection systemes in. Resurrection feature is a function that only members of a dungeon could use. It is a feature that allows members to resurrect themselves if died inside the dungeon. Died members would be resurrected at the resurrection area of thest 10th floor they visited. By the way, I have a card of five different dungeons around the continent. Even though a person got resurrected, the resurrection had its drawbacks. After resurrection, the resurrected person lost two percent of their Level, with a minimum of one Level. It may look small but it''s a big hassle for high-leveled adventurers to gain back the lost Level. Not only that, if you''re not holding your weapon upon death, it would be excluded in your resurrection and left behind inside the dungeon. Loots and equipments also left behind the dungeon if not within your grasp. Adventurers had an unspoken rule finder''s keeper. So you have to negotiate with the finder to take your weapon back. That''s why it''s rmended to have a magic bag hanging on your waist to keep your weapons and loot. Even though there''s resurrection, adventurers tend to be cautious when ites to dungeon crawling. The drawbacks are hitting them in critical. That''s the advantages of a conquered dungeon. And my sister wants to explore an unconquered one. "Isn''t it better to inform our mothers first? They scolded us for fighting an unknown monster, how about exploring an unconquered dungeon?" "Well, we will just explore as deep as we can and call mothers for help if things so south. How about that?" "Hmm. I''ll think about that." "Beside, we alone are strong enough to reach at least fifty floors." Our parents were former adventurers and conquered dungeons already. So it would be better to leave it to the veterans. But Sister''s idea wasn''t bad either. "Sigh. If we think we cannot go further, we will inform Mothers, okay?" "Of course. And if we''re lucky enough, we might be able to conquer this dungeon and be Dungeon Masters ourselves." "Having a dungeon as our training grounds isn''t that bad. It''s inhabited with unlimited monsters that can be a good source of EXP." "That''s decided. Let''s go and conquer this dungeon!" "We still don''t know how many floors this dungeon had and you already dered its conquerableness." After Sister''s deration, we stand in front of the gate. We hold the golden-ck metallic ringtch on each door with both hands. Despite being buried for a long time, the metallic doors of the same metal doesn''t even deteriorate and still void of rust. We strengthen our bodies then slowly pull the huge doors. The doors arerge and quite heavy. After a time of creaking hinges, the doors reached its limit and pivoted for more than ny degrees. We let go of thetch and faced the opened gate. "Everytime I saw a dungeon gate, I couldn''t help but think it really looks and works like the Portal spell." When we fixated our gaze into the gate, the scenery within the frame was a stony pathway contrary to the grassy ins behind. Same my Portal spell, dungeon gates are the passageway to enter a dungeon floor beneath. "The back of the gate is also made of the same pitch-ck stone." Sister walked around the gate and check out if the back also leads to the dungeon. From bird''s eye view, all you can see at the center of the ins is a lone standing ck gate. "But before we proceed Mirage." Now that the gate has been unearthed and exposed to the surface, others can also took a glimpse of it. To keep it hidden from any spectators'' eyes, I used Level 5 Illusion Magic: Mirage to make the gate blend with the grassy ground. "Griffith, keep an eye to the surroundings." "Skwa." "Okay, let''s move in." "Yosh." With my words, me and my sister entered the gate and stepped on the stony path corridor. The inside is bright despite having no source of light like a torch or a magic light bulb. The pathway that we track is quite wide. The walls, floor and the ceiling shared the same width of ten meters. The hue of the stones were dark grey and looked sturdier than normal bedrock. I used my Omnidirectional Perception and discovered that the walls are blocking my detection skills. Even my irvoyance couldn''t pass through the walls. (Dungeons are really otherworldly.) Even though my detection was blocked by the walls, I can just ignore the walls and only detect the air and the life forms. With that, I am able to draw a map of the floor. "Based on what I''ve gathered so far, this floor has the samebyrinth structure as the other dungeons'' first floor. It is circr and had a whopping diameter of two kilometers." "Even the first floor of the Imperial Dungeon only had a diameter of 1400 meters. That means, this dungeon contains more than seventy floors!" "It means this dungeon consists more floors than the Imperial one." Chapter 42 42: Dungeon Crawling ?After discovering an unconquered dungeon, me and my sister decided to explore it a bit. We are currently walking along the wide corridor as we wait for a monster to appear. "Herees the first challenger." "A wild monster appeared!" ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Goblin Elite Condition: Normal LV: 51 MP: 612 STR: 1220 DEF: 824 MAG: 488 MDEF: 736 AGI: 1016 Skill: Martial Art: 3, Sword Art: 2, Keen Smell Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Fire: 2] Resistance: Exhaustion Resistance, Fear Resistance, Pain Resistance, Hunger Nullification Blessing: Dungeon Monster ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ We walked for more than a hundred meters until we encounter our first monster in this dungeon. As we expect for a first floor, the monster that we encountered was an E-ranked Goblin Elite, an evolved Goblin. Since it is an evolution, there are changes in it that differs to a Goblin. It is taller, around four feet, and bulkier. It equipped with leather armor and wielding an iron sword. Unlike natural monsters outside, the monster inside the dungeons are produced by the dungeons itself. The Dungeon Monster blessing gave them fixed Level and restricted them not to fight with another Dungeon Monster. This blessing made them invulnerable to hunger and impossible to tame. Means there''s no reason for them to fight each other, unless its territorial issues. Monsters produced by dungeon sometimes had weapons and equipments like this Goblin Elite we are facing. But before the goblin raised its sword "Pew." St. Imitating the firing sound of a gun, a pointed my finger gun at the humanoid and silently casted a shot of Level 2 Water Bullet. The bullet flew fast and straight at the goblin. The goblin''s head bursted like a watermelon scattering its contents to the walls. "Can you be a bit more mindful with your surroundings? Its dirty blood almost came to a contact with my unblemished fair skin." "I''ll be more careful the next time." Sister muttered herint about my attack as I am storing the iron sword and the corpse inside the Inventory. The goblin was just too squishy that it immediately explode after taking a shot of water. (The blood didn''t even reached a meter from you, you know?) Since the first floor had abyrinth structure, we just have to follow the path and to reach the end of the floor. We encounter and kill monsters along the way but they were so weak for us. It doesn''t take us long to descend to the second floor. "Hmph. Only weak monsters spawned in lower floors. Can you make a Portal or do Warp straight to the exit?" "I''ll try if possible." After slicing a Level 52 Goblin Elite head to crouch, Sister suggested a direct transfer to the floor exit. Thest time I entered a dungeon was like three years ago. That time I am not proficient with teleportation magic spells so I didn''t have a opportunity to use it inside a dungeon. As Sister suggested, I widened my Omnidirectional Perception up to the exit and send my irvoyance there. After talking a screenshot of the stairway, I hold Sister''s hand and tried to cast a teleportation spell. "Warp." The walls were still dark grey but our position definitely changed. "Oh. It works." Seeing the stairs nearby, I concluded that teleportation is still working inside the dungeon. We passed the stairs and sessfully finished the second floor. "Do the teleportation again, Raphael. I don''t want to y with these weaklings." "Yes, ma''am." As Sister ordered, I did the same thing as before as teleported ourselves to the exit of the floor. We cannot just waste our limited time killing some low-leveled monsters. So low that it almost add no EXP in our Level bar. We continue to teleport to ignore weak monsters until we reached the tenth floor of the dungeon. But instead of dark grey narrow walls, a wide open space unfolded in front of our eyes. "I''ve been into the tenth floors of some dungeons But no matter how many times I see this floors, I couldn''t help but think how wonderful and mysterious dungeons are." "Indeed. I don''t even sure if we''re still underground." We are under the surface right now, but the scenery in front of us was like in the outside world. Grassy ins, bright sky, white clouds, and the 4 o''clock sun. Dungeons had day and night system that follows the sun just above the ground. Seasons also existed inside the dungeons, like these deciduous trees of this floor. From the first floor to the ninth, the area only had a diameter of two kilometers, but this perfect circle dungeon tenth floor had a diameter of twenty kilometers. It''s surrounded by three-kilometer high of pitch-ck stone walls. I tried to ascend my irvoyance to the sky but was stopped by an unseen force when it reaches the altitude of the walls. To make sure if there''s a barrier above, I pointed a finger to the sky and casted a very sharp Level 7 Compound Magic: Obsidian Bullet to discover it was also blocked. "Same as other dungeons, seems like no one can break or pass that invisible invincible barrier above." "Even our parents'' Divine Arts, Absolute Severance and World Magic cannot dent or make a scratch on that barrier and those pitch-ck walls." we discussed as we looked up at the sky. Absolute Severance can cut basically everything and could only be blocked if the DEF stat of the Ultimate Art user is higher than the attacker. So if dungeons are Ultimate Art users, it had absurdly high DEF stats that rendered Midnight (100% stat boost from the Monarch of the Night) Mother''s Absolute Severance useless. "I want to survey the entire floor. Take my hand, I will teleport at the center." "Okay." Sister took my offered left hand and immediately cast Warp. Arrived at the center of the floor, I opened my Omnidirectional Perception that covering the entire floor. (As expected, those ck walls blocked my detection again.) From what I''ve perceived, the whole Floor had a cylindrical shape like a tuna can. Radius of ten kilometers with the height of five kilometers. The earth filled two kilometers or forty percent of the floor''s volume. Every ten floors of a dungeon are called Safe Areas. These floors are in in terrain and void of monster infestation. There''s even a crystal clearke for clean water source. Some dungeons have towns constructed inside Safe Areas. "Hold me again. We will move to the Domain Guardian Room." "Okay." this time, Sister put her hands over my shoulders from behind. The reason for its certainty is for the adventurers to prepare their uing battle with the Domain Guardian located on the same floor. At the furthermost end of the floor, there''s a quadrteral room where the Domain Guardian guarded the passageway to ess the lower floors. This ce is where we are going to enter. "We''re here. The entrance of the chamber of this dungeon''s first Domain Guardian." With our footgear on the grassy surface, we teleported in front of the doors of the Domain Guardian Room. We cannot go further if we don''t pass this room first. "Let''s go." We ced our palms against the cold metal doors and push it inside. The doors made mild creaks as we keep pivoting its hinges. Unlike therge dungeon gate, the doors of this room are smaller, lighter and easier to open. The metal is still the same with the golden-ck gate, indicating its rock hard durability. As we opened the doors enough for us to pass through, we entered the room with expectations painted on our faces. The doors slowly closed as we''re inside the room and saw a lone monster standing in the middle. "So that''s this floor''s Domain Guardian." ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Redcap Goblin Title: Unnamed Dungeon 10th Floor Domain Guardian Condition: Dormant LV: 100 MP: 800 STR: 3000 DEF: 1000 MAG: 600 MDEF: 1000 AGI: 3200 Skill: Martial Art: 3, Dagger Art: 5, Enhanced Senses, Detection, Weakness Finder, Danger Detection Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Fire: 2, Wind: 2] Resistance: Exhaustion Resistance, Fear Resistance, Pain Resistance, Hunger Nullification Blessing: Dungeon Monster ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ The Domain Guardian of the level was a D-ranked Redcap Goblin, an evolution of the Goblin Elite that we fought earlier. They had the same height as the Goblin Elite but this one was slimmer. This goblin wore light armor and an iron dagger in each hand. A red cap covered its green bald head that made everyone know its race at first nce. Redcaps had different fighting stylepared to its predecessors like the Goblin and the Goblin Elite. While Goblins and Goblin Elites had various types of capabilities, Redcaps focused on one type of ability. The Redcap in front of us was a rogue type and specialized in daggers if you look at its stats, skills, and gears. Since this Redcap was a Domain Guardian, it''s just standing straight in the middle of the room, asleep, while folding its arms. Shut. "" After the doorspletely shut, the goblin finally opened its sharp eyes for the first time after the long time of dormancy. It stared at us for a while before it starts brandishing its daggers. The fight with a Domain Guardian started when the doors shut. The doors will automatically close in a slow manner as the challengers stepped in. The slow closing gives time for the challengers to determine the strategies to defeat the Guardian. The room is closed with no other way to escape aside from defeating this goblin first. The room is quite spacious, measuring a hundred meters at all sides. Wide enough for us to have a decent fight. "Wanna fight it with our Limiter activate?" "Good idea. Fighting a skilled humanoid monster is a rare opportunity. It would be boring if we''re overpowering it. Let''s have to be fair." she replied as we unsheathing our des. Chapter 43 43: Domain Guardian And The Reward ?After agreeing with limiting our strengths, we activate the inherited skill we got from Mother, the Extra Skill Limiter, to lower our Levels down to Level 100. With this demoted strength, we can now fight fairly will the Redcap. Just after we lowered our Levels, the goblin suddenly crouched and like a loosed arrow, itunched at me with a speed my nerfed stats barely perceived. With its daggers pointed at me, I did a quick side step and sessfully avoid the swift des. "Whoa! I almost got hit! It''s been a while since I am this sluggish. It feels like I turned back when I was just ten." Even with the same Level of 100, the goblin''s AGI stat is higher than mine. My stats were allocated more to magic and attack almost equally, so my speed was inferiorpared to the roguish stats of the goblin. My thinking speed was also affected by the lowered stats, which made me hard to catch up with the goblin''s speed. That''s why I activated a Level 8 Space-Time Magic. "Future Prediction. Now I can see its movement a second ahead." Future Prediction is a time spell that allows the user to peek a glimpse of the future for a short time. But it sucks my mana too much that I have to use it for only a minute. "" The goblin charged at me again then shed its daggers rapidly and made a barrage of attacks. I use my katana to deflect the raging daggers. I used my ability to see the future to sh my de in a fluid motion and deflected two of the attacks at once. As I am repelling its daggers, Sister didn''t waste the opportunity to sh her de at the upied goblin from behind. "?!" As if having an eye behind its head, the goblin rogue suddenly withdraw one of its daggers from attacking me and shed it upwards, sessfully deflected Sister''s sh. Using a Dagger Art technique, the goblin skillfully maneuver its daggers and parried our des at once. Even though I can predict what move it would make, its movements were too fast for my limited me to react. Me and my sister stepped back then charge to the goblin and thrust our des from the both sides. Since I was the one who is slower, the goblin just avoid my sword by rotating its body, and reacted only to Sister''s de by parrying it. My future sight showing me a de going straight to me neck and a front kick to my stomach. Due to its fatality, I decided to use my de to block the iing dagger and let my body being kicked. Even though I have st Resistance, I was knocked back for several meters due to the power of the kick. I held my sword with both hands and struck it to the flood to stop myself from knocking any further. With a knee on the floor, I watched the duel of my sister and the Redcap. After exchanging of des, the goblin stepped back and crouch down. Like before, the goblinunched itself to my sister while crossing its arms. The daggers glowed a pale light, indicator of a technique. When the daggers reached its target, my sister''s neck, the goblin swiftly swept both its arms forming a pair of pincers of daggers. (Level 4 Scissors!) nk. As I am screaming the name of the technique inwardly, a sharp nking of metals echoed throughout the room. Sister raised her sword in time and barely block the trajectory of the pincer attack. If she haven''t stopped the daggers, her head would have sent flying. The daggers glowed again and the goblin furiously attack Sister. Even though Sister was being attacked simultaneously, she just parry, block or evade all of it. Even though she cannot use the same future-seeing spell as me, she had a technique that works the same as the Future Prediction. The Level 8 Martial Art: Foresight. When I asked my sister for details, she said that even though it cannot predict the future, she could see streaks of lights which was the trajectory of iing attacks. After recovering my stance, I charged at the goblin. Sensing my approach, the goblin shed the left dagger horizontally. I ducked to avoid the de as its forming a beautiful arc. I stood up just after the de pass then did a roundhouse kick and hit the goblin''s iput with the intention of dragging its head to the floor. Sister use that opportunity and swing her sword in a fluid motion. With its head being pushed downwards, the goblin couldn''t do anything to stop the sword aiming straight for its neck. The blue de met the goblin''s green skin and buried through its flesh, cleanly decapitated the goblin like a heavy guillotine. Being separated from it body, my foot kicked the decapitated head to the floor. It bounced sequentially then rolled before stopped by the wall. "Skilled dagger user are hard to deal with." "Yeah. Even though their range were limited, they have faster attack speed and can freely mobilize their body." "Since daggers are lightweight, you can wield two at once. Not only that, you can even activate two dagger techniques at the same time." The goblin gave us a hard time despite fighting two opponents with the same Level. But that was because we weren''t using any sword techniques. If we did, the fight had concluded in a matter of seconds. "Seems like our rewards are here." I said as I keep the corpse and the des in my Inventory. After defeating the Redcap Goblin, this floor''s Domain Guardian, a block of dark grey stone at the furthermost top of the room move, creating a two by two meter square pit. Then sounds of moving rocks echoed through the room and a wooden chest slowly ascend from the hole. At the same time, an odd five meter high, five meter wide stone b on the wall, right beside the chest, sunk into the floor. Upon sunk down to the floor level, a flight of stairs of stone revealed behind the wall. "Dungeons were like straight out of RPGs." "RPGs?" "Well how do I exin it In my previous world, we y games to entertain ourselves. RPG was one of those. RPG is a type of game where one or more yers assume the roles of characters and will interact inside a fictional world. There were dungeons inside those worlds." "I see I don''t get it." "It''ll be easier if I just show it to you." I conjured a video footage of RPG in the air using the Projection spell. I exined the concepts of it to my curious sister as I am ying the video. She couldn''t understand most of it and it takes her many reys and several minutes to at least grasped a gist of it. "So there were systems in your magicless world?" "There''s not. It existed only in video games. But I''ve been wondering about this since I was born How do an RPG-like system exist in this world in the first ce?" "Isn''t it something from your world?" "I don''t know. Even if a Reincarnator wished for it, it might be impossible." "Why is that?" "That''s because RPGs only existed in my era. And there were evidences of the system dated back at least two thousand years ago. That was one of the mysteries that I''ve encountered in this world so far." "What are the others?" "Just leave it in your imagination." "Did you just started at my chest?" (Of course! One of those mysteries keeps a mystery raising!) "Oh, look! Our rewards!" "Hey! Don''t ignore me!" Ignoring her rants, I approached to the wooden chest, which contains our rewards, and opened it. Since it''s the reward for defeating the first Domain Guardian of this dungeon, the chest was rather small, about a meter in length. "Sigh. Just like other dungeons, our reward was just two bars of iron ingot." "What can we expect of the first reward?" "Don''t worry, Sis. We can get higher grade rewards as we go further." I tried consoled my sister as I throwing the ingots into my subspace. The reward that we got was a pair of iron ingots. Even though it just iron ingots, it''s already pure and void of impurities. That means it had higher quality than the mined ones. The quality and rarity of rewards are proportional to the difficulty of the Guardian. The deeper the floor, the better the rewards. Our parents'' weapons were the rewards for defeating the Dungeon Guardian of a 70-floored dungeon. By the way, the rewards that we got wasmon-grade and there were many other items under this category like low-grade monster''s raw materials. While our mothers'' weapon are legendary-grade. "Then we have to delve deeper. Let''s go, Raphael. You''ll be my transporter." "At your service, my queen." After talking our rewards, we passed through the five-meter wide spiral stairway and descent down the 11th Floor. From here on, going to the next will be a lot more difficult. Unlike Floor One to Nine, floors with unicursalbyrinth, 11th to 19th Floor were constructed with circr maze structure. These floors had twice the diameter than the first ones. The paths are still ten meters wide but the ceilings are now fifteen meters high. The walls that separates the paths had the thickness of a meter, still made of the same dark grey stone from the Labyrinth Floors. If a person explore the Maze Floors for the first time, it would take around a month to escape a floor. A day or more if memorized or guided by a map. The monsters lurking in these floors are around Level 51 to 119. However, my Omnidirectional Perception, irvoyance, and Warp made us clear a floor less than a minute. A few seconds to draw a map of an entire floor. More seconds for me to solve the maze manually in my head. I had a maze solver app but I want to solve it on my own. Just a few minutes, we already passed the Maze Floors and reached the 20th Floor. Since it''s almost time for our curfew, we decided to fight the 20th Floor Guardian the next time. I tried to teleport outside but didn''t work. But for some reason, teleportation between floors seems to be working. Since it works, we warped back to the 1st Floor''s entrance then existed the dungeon. Chapter 44 44: Redeemed Rewards ?When we got home, me and my sister keep the matters of the dungeon hidden from our mothers. Just as we discussed, we will explore the dungeon first and eventually reveal it to our parents if we cannot go deeper by ourselves. As for Griffith, since we couldn''t do anything to its size, we didn''t bring her home. We also keep her submission a secret and is currently in the ins, guarding the dungeon gate. I left a barrier with Mirage spell to keep it hidden from others. The day after tomorrow, my sister and I continued our dungeon exploration. "Okay, Griffith. I''m sorry but it''s your duty to guard the entrance again. As your rewardhere." "Skwa." I opened my Inventory and dropped a huge fresh carcass of a Scarlett Boar. Scarlett Boars are C-ranked swine monsters with an average height of six meters. Its distinct feature was in its name itself, scarlet red furs. Scarlett Boars are very valuable due to its raw materials. With furs so silky and vivid, many nobles and wealthy people demanding its pelt for their coats. It''s had little resistance to magic so it also serves as a defensive material. "Eat well. Let''s go, Sister." "Goodbye, Griffith." After that, we proceed to the gate and entered the 1st Floor of the unconquered dungeon. "Let''s fight the 20th Floor Guardian right away." "How about we level up first?" "I don''t have time to waste on weaklings. We have to conquer as many floors as we can. For I will be staying here until spring." Sister''s already fifteen years old and eligible for studying at the Imperial Capital. She will be studying at the academy for three years starting next spring. That''s why she''s been eager to conquer this dungeon while she''s still here. Not only that, she''s been spending more time with our parents and even had her first passionate night with Mary. Since she already knew my some abilities, she threatened to kill me if I peek at them while having wild nights. "If you say so. Let''s go and conquer this dungeon as soon as possible." "That''s the spirit, Raphael." Since the monsters lurking from the 1st to the 19th floor around only around Level 119 at the strongest, we just skip those floors and directly teleported to the 20th Floor. In front of the Guardian Room to be exact. "I wonder what kind of monster slumbering behind those doors." "Let''s open the doors to find out." We opened the door slowly and the doors made a creaking sound. As the noises stopped, we entered the room and observe the inside. Unlike the 10th Floor Guardian Room, this room expands twice the former. Though, the material of the walls were still the same and the same standing odd stone b of the exit gave image at the adjacent wall. We then fixed our gaze at the sleeping quadrupedal monster at the center. And there''s a matter that we immediately noticed uponying our purple eyes on it. "This monster I never seen a monster of its kind before" "Me, too. First time seeing it." ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Buraq Title: Unnamed Dungeon 20th Floor Domain Guardian Condition: Dormant LV: 200 MP: 1000 STR: 6400 DEF: 3600 MAG: 600 MDEF: 3600 AGI: 4000 Extra Skill: Intimidation Skill: Martial Art: 3, Horn Attack, Steel Horn, Herculean Strength, Stomp Magic Skill: [Non-Elemental Magic: Force: 4] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Magic Attack Resistance, st Resistance, Impact Resistance, Fear Resistance, Hunger Nullification Blessings: Dungeon Monster ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ "Seems like a bull. And that''s a hell of strengthpared to its Level." "It''s defenses are decent. Agility are also high since it has wings." "It must be a rare monster. Killing it would be a waste but we need to." If youbine the descriptions we had sketched on the monster, you could conclude that it''s a bull with a pair of wings. Thud. Upon closing the doors, the winged bull monster called Buraq opened its eyes then stand from its sleeping position. The Buraq breathe out a long and heavy exhtion before activating its Extra Skill and stood in spot menacingly. "Let alone the lizard, it didn''t even reached Mother''s." "Yeah. Even without activating the Intimidation, you''re still scarier than that." I nodded in agreement, but whispered thetter. "Did you say something about me?" she asked with a cold and chilly tone. "N-no, Sister." (See?! That''s the reason why!) Her sharp gaze alone, Sister was capable of immobilizing a knight. If she''s really pissed off, her frightening aura could knocked out even Level 200 adventurers. As I am thinking about my pulse-pounding sister, the Buraq flew upwards then charged at us head-on with its hardened horns. Even though it flew at its full speed and might Swish. Thud. A hissing sound of something sharp quickly reached my ears followed by a falling noise. It was the sound of the swing of my sister''s naked de and the thud of a copsed bull. "Thank you, Sis. How considerate of you." "You want it, right? I cut it clean for you." she said as she sheathed back her blue de. Since it was a rare monster, I want to have a preserved specimen of it. As a collector myself, I wanted to have the sample alive, if needed to be killed, the corpse must be in pristine condition. The Indestructible Lizard was a rare urrence, too. But it too dangerous to be left alive. To prevent the bull from inflicting unnecessary lesions, Sister cleanly decapitated the bull in one swoop. I have a better way to kill it even inflicting a single wound but Sister got the first shot. (Still, I have to thank her properlyter.) I reminded myself as I froze and carefully store the Buraq in my Inventory. As usual, the stone bs begun to move upon the defeat of the Guardian. The reward chest ascend and the stairway to the 21st Floor unfold. "Hmm. A high-quality steel cuirass. Not a bad reward but unnecessary to us." "Indeed. Wearing armors make us ufortable." Even though the cuirass is in high quality, we already d ourselves with durable but muchfortable gears. And it were all handmade by me. I asked Mom some materials for our defensive gears like monsters'' silk, threads, wool, hide, and fur. With a skill that I synthesized, the Unique Skill Weaver, I would be able to produce garments. For my upper garments, I weave Queen Evil Tarant''s white silky threads into fabric and sewed a long-sleeved shirt. Due to its material, the shirt had an extremely delicate and refined texture. I then weave Vermin Kaiser''s ck metal threads for making the top. To protect my vital organs against fatal damages, I made a waistcoat over the shirt. Using the same ck fabric, I used it and sewed my own ck cks. Since the metal threads had the same thickness and shade as a piece of hair, my pants and vest gave off radiant raven-ck luster. Being made from high-ranking monsters had its perks too. If charged with mana, the fabrics bes more durable than this steel armor, or even a mithrill one. To make it more convenient, I enchanted all of the articles with some skills. Size Change to change the size of the garments to fit the physique of the wearer. Since I can''t always let it drenched in blood to repair itself, I can''t apply Blood Life on the garments. I tried to bestow it with Regeneration but it seems to be working. Then Ownership and Disguise for the final touches. That''s my defensive gears that I will be using for battles. Durable butfortable and easy to move. As for my sister For her battle gear, I used the metal threads as the main fabric. Sew it into a in ck dress with a knee-length skirt and see-through loose long sleeves. I made the dress covered up to the cor level for her protection. Of course, I didn''t forget to make a close-fitting, non-sheer tights to cover her waist to ankle. Serves as a protection from lesions, also from the sharp gazes of voyeurs. The tights were made from ck-dyed Queen Evil Tarant''s silk for smooth sensation and flexibility. Sister has been able to move on ease and gave it high remarks about itsfortability. Then bestowed the set with the same enchantment as mine. I vastly focused on safety rather than forsaking chic and ir. This is an RPG game where the lesser the covered area, the higher the defensive stats. Sister hesitated to wear the set first, but went through when I revealed my reward coupon. I forged her a katana as my sister promised me a reward. So I took that opportunity to use her slender body. Now, she became my model for my homemade clothing. And I still have many clothes for her to wear and are currently sleeping inside my storage or still drafted on paper waiting to be sew in the near future. After wearing and used it in battles many times, she gradually gained awareness of the dress''s convenience and started to like it. Now, she looked like a Gothic Lolita in ck. "Now that we redeemed our rewards, let''s go quick and dive deeper, Raphael." "Yes, ma''am." I replied with a weak voice as I followed her down the flight of stairs. Chapter 45 45: Graveyard Floors And The Magic Caster ?After Sister overwhelmingly defeated the winged bull, the 20th Floor Domain Guardian of this unconquered dungeon, we descended down to the 21st Floor. "We are here. The domain of the living dead. The Graveyard Floors." "Hmph. I don''t like these types of environment. The earth is polluted and the air is filled with rotten filth. There''s almost no things to be looted from corpses aside from its magic crystal and carried equipments. Come on, Raphael. Let''s teleport together to the fresh 30th Floor as soon as possible." "If you say so." As Sister''s order, I opened a Portal and we used it to get to the exit of the floor immediately. Just as we indicating, we are now on the floors of grief and sorrow, the Graveyard Floors. These floors are basically wastnds and infested by monsters, mostly undeads. These rounded floors had a diameter of six kilometers and walled by a kilometer high pitch-ck stone bs. Much spacious that the previous ones. Unlike the floors above, the Graveyard Floors had no ceilings and open, with the impregnable barrier, of course. If looked above the sky, clouded night sky covered your entire vision, although it''s a little beyond noon outside. These floors always had night settings on it and quite dark and lonely. The bright full red moon is the only thing that gives light in this lonely ce. Maybe the devs were trying to make these floors as aesthetic as it could. Since these floors are always in night time, many adventurers had lost their sense of time as they stay here for a long time. In the worst case scenario, some even had difficulty in seeing the after exposing to too much dark. The monsters lurking on these floors are mostly undeads like the weak F-ranked Skeletons, sluggish but tough E-ranked Zombies, agile and savage D-ranked Ghouls and physical-immune C-ranked Wraiths. Just a reminder, undeads in all dungeons are produced by the dungeons itself not a monster resurrected from human corpse. There were other monsters beside undead. Canines like E-ranked Grey Wolves, D-ranked ck Wolves and Hellhounds. nt-type F-ranked Mist Pumpkin and D-ranked Treant. And D-ranked Giant Centipede. The monsters'' strength were ranging from Level 96 at the lowest thru Level 179. Means adventurers has to be at least D-ranked just to fight decently on these floors. B-ranked if an adventurer wanted to solo. "Warp." After stepping on the dead soil of each floor, I repeatedly cast Warp to instantly teleport in front of the spiral staircase while holding my sister''s hand. We are basically skipping any monster confrontation. Dealing with undeads are pain in the ass. They are resistant to most physical attacks. Stabbing and cutting weapons didn''t do much damage. A battering weapon like axe, mace or hammer would''ve been the most effective. If you didn''t have one, you could just use any weapon as long as its made of silver, since silver had holy attribute, the weakness of undead. Magic was the most effective means to deal with undeads. But Light Magic deals the most damage among all the elements. I keep casting Warp and just around a minute, we finally reached our destination, the grassy and bright 30th Floor. Seeing the artificial dungeon-made sun again and savouring the fresh air made us drew a long and deep sigh. "Finally! Fresh air of the verdant ins. Not from stagnant environment." "Even thought it was just minute, I feel like getting sick if I stayed there longer." The Graveyard Floors were contaminated by filthy air. Not only the air, but also the very earth. So polluted that the whole floor turned to barrennd. Or it''s just already like that from the making. Those polluted air are carrying not only filth, but also diseases. That''s why adventurers tend to avoid staying here for long to avoid getting infected by diseases. Being in sickness preventing an adventurer from working. No work, no pay. Medical expenses filed up as one stayed weak, making them sunk in debt. "Let''s go, Sis. Take my hand." "Thank you, Raphael. I''ll be in your care." "Warp." After savouring some fresh air to rece the filth in our lungs, we teleported in front of the Guardian''s Room''s door. Behind these golden-ck doors, a Level 300 B-ranked monster lying inside. "What''s you''re waiting for? Let''s go in." "Alright, alright." I frined then headed to the doors. We slowly pushed the doors and entered inside. As the floor goes deeper, the size of the Guardian''s Room expand. The 30th Domain Guardian Room had dimensions of three hundred meters on each sides. "It''s an undead, huh." "A magic caster Lich to be exact." ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Lich Title: Unnamed Dungeon 30th Floor Domain Guardian Condition: Dormant LV: 300 MP: 7200 STR: 2400 DEF: 3600 MAG: 6900 MDEF: 5400 AGI: 3300 Racial Skill: Cursed Body Extra Skill: Auto-MP Recovery, Kin Command Skill: Magic Sense, Though eleration, Detection, Summoning, Pole Art: 1 Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Dark: 6, Fire: 4] Resistance: Magic Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Fear Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Exhaustion Nullification, Hunger Nullification Blessings: Dungeon Monster ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ A Lich, an evolved magic adept skeleton. A B-ranked undead type monster alongside with Undead Knight, evolution of Ghoul and physical adept Skeleton, and Spectre, an evolution of Wraith. An undead specialized in offensive magic attacks, especially destructive area of effect spells. Also have defensive spell for self protection. Thud. Right after the doors shut, the two empty holes of the Lich''s hollow skull started to ze in red. Stood straight the wooden staffying on its ivory-white boney tight to raise itself from its mediating state. The Lich stood almost six foot in height andposed of pure white bones void of rotten materials. d itself under a brown ragged robe. Looks garbage at first nce but had high defensive capabilities. Given its rough and wrinkled surface, the staff was like a snapped branch of a tree. But it was just a deception. The branch was actually made from Treant that makes the casting and magic output better. "Hey, Sis. Can I have this one?" "For it''s Summoning Skill, right? Go ahead." "Thank you, Sis." Now that I have received permission from my goth sister, I would be able to take its skill after the fight. I just learned the Taming skill two days ago and cannot call my tamed monster yet. That''s why I just have to steal it from others. I fixated my eyes upon the undead and wait for it to make its move. The Lich raised its staff horizontal to its chest level. A vivid red magic circle appeared in front of the caster, foreboding an uing Level 3 Fire Magic spell. "" Chanting is necessary to cast a magic spell. I have Chantless Skill so I don''t have to recite the name of the spell. But for some unknown reason, monsters are able to cast a spell without chanting a word. Even though there''s no Chantless Skill in their skill set. Then a ball of fire around two feet in diameter released from the magic circle. It flew at decent speed approaching towards me. My only reaction is just a swipe of my crimson naked de. Swoosh. With just a swing, I split the Lich''s Fireball in half, making it passed me and vanished midair. No techniques included, just a fast and quick swing of my sword. But the undead haven''t finished yet. Itunches other Fireball again. This time, the Lich fired it rapidly with a second of interval. It releases a dozen of ming spheres at aim all directly at my standing physique. Unfortunately for the Lich, I just shed my sword for each ball of mes and the results were the same as before. But shing a magic spell this rapid wasn''t amon sense. A normal adventurer cannot just shed a flying magic spell. A person must have quick reaction time and had great awareness of its surroundings, or else, engulfed in mes. I can sliced the Fireballs easily due to my high numbers. The faster the swing, the more the spell divert each other. But swinging too fast might slice the spell cleanly that it refuses to separate. Witnessing I easily shed its balls of fire, the Lich stopped producing Fireballs and changed its tactics. After pouring enormous amount of mana through its entire body, familiar ck fog released from its skeleton body. "The Life Absorption, huh" It''s the same life-absorbing forbidden spell that the Indestructible Lizard used. It''s a spell that gradually absorbs nearby life force to heal itself or restore lost mana. "It would be bad if the fog filled this whole room. This dungeon is yet to conquer. We won''t be able to resurrect if we die." "Can you do something about it?" "Of course. After the fight with the lizard, I''ve been racking my brain to counter this spell." Even though Life Absorption is a Level 6 magic spell, it''s still can pass through obstacles. Level 6 Light Magic spells Light Shield and Anti-Debuff Field, even Level 7 Anti-Curse Barrier were not effective to intercept the formless ck mist. After conducting experimenting with some spells, I ultimately created a counter for the evil fog. Using Parallel Thinking, I''ve been able to cast the three Light spells that I''d mentioned before at once. With my Computerized Mind, I have each spells tobine its corresponding effects together in one form. In the end, I sessfully created a more superior spell than the formers. "Sanctuary." Upon reciting the name of the Level 8 spell, the whole room suddenly glowed a pale aquamarine light. The ck fog quickly dispersed then disappear within the light. Being inside the holy grounds, the Lich, who''s life came from Dark attribute, also takes lots of damage. Just a few seconds, the Sanctuarypletely exorcised the undead and copsed like a stringless marite. (Yes.) "Huh? It even killed the Lich?" "So powerful. Powerful enough to purify a powerful undead like that former Lich." "Well I didn''t expect this spell to be that powerful. I have to be grateful if anything else." After deactivating the Sanctuary, the bs begun to move. I store the bones and we walked towards the chest to imed our reward. "A mithrill dagger, not bad. Now let''s go." "Okay" I responded weakly as I followed her to the stairs. I can''t help it. A servant cannot have a contumacious assertion against his domineering master. Just a little more. I will be able to break loose of these shackles. Chapter 46 46: 40th Floor ?Upon defeating the 30th Floor Guardian, we hastily descend to the next floor. Contrast to the gloomy and dark Graveyard Floors of 21st to 29th, the 31st Floor was a wide and grassy ins like the surface above this dungeon. "The area is a lot cleaner than the ones below and had strongest monsters lurking. Let''s Level up on these floors first before facing the Guardian." "I understand, Sister. Monsters of several types are filling these floors. It''s worth spending our time and also serves as training." The 31st thru 39th Floor are called in Floors. Just as the name stated, these floors were all nds with little hills. The ins had significantly lesser area than the Surface Floor and the Safe Areas, covering an area of four kilometer radius. Sieged by pitch-ck stone walls of the height of two kilometers with a transparent membrane that prevent literally anything from escaping. Not all areas are only covered with grass. Small cluster of trees also scattered throughout the ins like dots if seen at bird''s eye view. Since it''s autumn this season, and the season outside was the same in the dungeon, the grass and the tree leaves are changing its shade. "There are many flying monsters here. Also walking ones." I muttered seeing the monsters dominating this area. The monsters infesting on the in Floors had different and diverse variety. Their Levels are ranging from Level 131 to Level 239. Means monsters up C-ranked by Guild''s tier list. When I said diverse, it includes the one flying approaching at us. "A monster is already weing our arrival." "Then let''s give it a heartwarming appreciation, Raphael." ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Hippogriff Condition: Normal LV: 210 MP: 2000 STR: 4700 DEF: 3000 MAG: 1800 MDEF: 2500 AGI: 5000 ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Hippogriffs are C-ranked monsters that had a head and lower body of a horse, front limbs of bird''s talon, and a pair of falcon wings. It had an average wingspan of fifteen feet and light bones for faster flight speed. When gain much Levels, Hippogriff will evolve into A-ranked Hieracosphinx, a step below the Legendary S-ranked Griffon. The Hippogriff flew at us straight half sonic. Sister readied her blue naked de and pointed it at the flying horse-falcon. Sister then charged forward to meet the Hippogriff. Upon reaching the right timing, Sister thrust her katana aiming at the monster. The horse didn''t even decrease its flying speed. In an instant, the de pierced the flesh of the horse''s chest and went straight to its heart. "Neighhhhh!" The horse yelled an agonizing cry that echoed throughout the floor. The Hippogriff stopped by the sword and meet the green earth. Sister didn''t even knocked back by the impact because she''s already strong in the first ce. "Now the others are weing us, too. Around a hundred or more. They must have heard the horse." "Good Let''s start the banquet." She dered while pulling out her de. "Graaahh!" "Lightning Bolt." Yellow streaks of lightning writhing all over my left palm as if it''s alive. A beatter, a single streak of lightning bolt released from one of it and strike at the azure bipedal dinosaur. The Level 4 Lightning Magic spell instantly spread throughout the body of a 12-foot long C-ranked Raptor. It electrified for several seconds before it copsed on the ground. "Pinnnggg!" "Water Jet." I recite the name of the spell as I am pointing a finger on a group of flying opponents. A small magic circle, around six-inch in diameter, appeared at the tip of my left index finger. Then ultra-speed water gushed forth from the magic circle and spouted to the very sky. I waved my left arm leftwards and cleanly sliced all the six 15-foot wingspan C-ranked Great Eagle in one swipe. Level 6 Water Jet is a jet of water had a water pressure surpassing 200,000 psi. That pressure could easily cut off a thickyer of steel. "Yes. Finally, a Level up." After killing more than almost a hundred of monster, I finally gained a Level. Even with a blessing, I''m still having a hard time gaining EXP. The higher the Level, the harder to Level up. I wiped off my forehead sweat before looking for my sister on my Omnidirectional Perception. I instantly casted "Warp." to her as I pointed out her exact location. "Folded sh." "Mooo!" As I went to her location, she used a Sword Art technique and gracefully shed her de six times decapitating six C-ranked bison-like Bicorn. "That''s my beloved sister." "I gained four. How about you?" "Five." "The number of monsters?" "We slew too much. The respawn rate of this floor cannot catch up with our pace. We better get to another floor." We''re been on killing spree for more than a hour. We already one-sidedly ughtered hundreds, or probably a thousand, of monsters non-stop until it affect this floor''s monsters respawn rate. Right now, there were only less than a hundred entities in this floor. "Indeed. Let''s clean up the mess of this floor first." "I''ll take care of that issue, Sis." Given that we''re inside a dungeon, an isted space, I''ve been able to perform my abilities almost no restriction. I widened the coverage of my Omnidirectional Perception to the point where I overwhelmed the entire floor. Within my range, I identified then pinpoint the location of each monster corpses. (The dots keep popping up. It''s getting annoying.) After thest dot popped up on my radar, I am getting ready for the next step. "Inventory." Under the cold corpses, a pitch-ck disk appeared and slowly swallowed hundreds of dead bodies. The dots gradually disappearing on my radar until thest one vanished after a couple of seconds. "Done." "It really is convenient to have that skill. It''s thebination of Inventory and your Unique Skill, right?" "Yes." "If you''re done, let''s go." After that, we continue to y monsters to Level up in the lower floors. We spent another hour farming our massive source of EXP until we goes down to the 40th Floor. "So, a Raptor Lord is the Domain Guardian of this Floor, huh. It''s so eye catching." "First time seeing one. Seemsrger and stronger than a Tyrant Lizard." After annihting indefinite amount of monsters in the ins, we hastily entered the 40th Floor Guardian Room. Uponying our gaze into the monster inside, we couldn''t help but feel amazed at its majestic appearance. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Raptor Lord Title: Unnamed Dungeon 40th Floor Domain Guardian Condition: Dormant LV: 400 MP: 3400 STR: 10400 DEF: 5000 MAG: 2800 MDEF: 6800 AGI: 10000 Racial Skill: Kin Command, Dragon Scales Extra Skill: Intimidation Skill: w Attack, Bite, Enhanced Senses, Detection, Danger Detection, Growl, Power Limbs, Weakness Finder, Concealment, Soundless, Though eleration Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Wind: 3, Fire: 2] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Magic Attack Resistance, Temperature Resistance, Fear Resistance, Hunger Nullification Blessings: Dungeon Monster ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ A-ranked Raptor Lord, a superior evolution of the Raptors that we fought above. A bipedal monster with a radiant turquoise blue scales. It had a long snout like of a crocodile and a length of twelve meters. But for me (It looks like a sailless spinosaurus!) Thud. After the doors of the four hundred by four hundred meter room shut, the sharp amber eyes of the raptor unfold. Seeing us, its prey, its immediately engaged itself to towards us with an intent to kill. "Haa!" Suddenly, Sister jumped in ce and fluidly twisted her slender body counterclockwise. At the perfect time, the rushing raptor flew for several meters upon taking the powerful kick of my sister. "What a hard scales." Sistermented after shended. "It''s probably the Dragon Scales." After a second, the raptor stood up as if nothing happens. The area where the kick of Sisternded turns thicker and radiate a pale glow. Indicating the activation of its Racial Skill Dragon Scales. "Let me try its tolerance. Level 4: me Pir." With a snap of my fingers, a huge scarlet magic circle suddenly appeared under the confused raptor. Without a word, vivid mes bathe the raptor whole. "Grraaww!" The raptor screamed in pain as it is engulfed in extreme heat, but it just from the start. Secondster, the raptor adapted the heat and ovee the hell. After the mes subdued, the raptor stood in ce with sizzle all over its blue body. Dragon Scales not be thicken the defenses, also reduces the damage taken, physically and magically. "Grrraww!" With a deafening cry, the raptor charged at us at high speed with its enhanced legs. We responded by unsheathed our des and also charged to the running raptor. "Lightning de." "Thermal de." We activated our respective magic de spells in unison to transform our des into magic swords. Yellow flickering lightning enveloped Sister''s Raven Blue while blowing ze mes on my katana named Sanguine Lotus. "Grraaaaa!" We shed our des on each of its thick hind limbs as we met. Our des pierced its tough scales and even scraped its bones. Its wounds instantly burned and charred as it met our scorching des. The raptor turned around then opened its mouth and attack me with its Bite Skill. I evade its super fast snap with minimal effort as I have faster AGI stat than it. But solo fight isn''t Raptors'' forte at all. Raptors speciality was teamwork. With a superior leader, like this Raptor Lord or even the B-ranked Greater Raptor, Raptors could easily hunt down their prey even if it had higher ranking than its predators. (If it had Summoning Skill like the Lich before, it could have summoned its cronies and made thisndslide fight more exciting.) Distracted, the Raptor didn''t even noticed Sister dazzling deing straight to its neck. It activate Dragon Scales on its neck but the quality of our des are already enough to slice it without using any technique. Thud. With a dull sound, the fight had been already concluded. "Let''s call it a day after we receive our rewards and mark a spot on the next floor." "Indeed. Mobilizing my body that much really wear me out." I stored the raptor and the Unique-grade item, Magic bag, into my storage. We went home after I made a step on the 41st floor and nned our activities for the next days. Chapter 47 47: Fiftieth Floor ?After our victory against the raptor, the 40th Floor Guardian, our next target is to defeat the 50th Floor Domain Guardian. Before that, we need to take preparations and make ourselves more stronger. "Take this, you disgusting swine. Exploding Fist." "Boor" Before the B-ranked Orc King finished its anguish yelling from the my prior strikes, its pig-faced head bursted like a watermelon as I hit it with my newly learned Level 7 Close Quarter Combat Technique. Exploding Fist is a technique that stored massive amount of energy in the fist and released it upon hitting its target, creating a little explosion of crushed flesh. "Eww, so disgusting. Let''s check out my Sister a bit." Iined then conjured a Waterball to washed my blood-drenched right fist. I opened my Omnidirectional Perception and discovered my sister surrounded by a dozen of C-ranked Orc Generals. But all got chopped in half my sister''s single de swipe. "How''s it going, Sis?" I asked her immediately after I Warped myself to her location. Sister didn''t flinch at my sudden appearance since she''s used to it. "Well, I''m able to gained more than usual. But the winds are bing colder and colder." "Yeah. We''re in the beginning of winter after all." Since seasons also exist inside the dungeon, we are now experiencing the cold winter winds like on the surface. We''re currently at a forest inside 49th Floor of the dungeon. No, this floor was the forest itself. 41st to 49th Floors are called Forest Floors. Three kilometer high pitch-ck walls surrounded the five kilometer radius circle. Of course, still had the barrier on it. Although it is not as dense as the Great Forest of Darkness, it is still designated as dangerous areas. Monsters of at least Level 166 up to Level 299 lurk in these vegetated floors to prey its victims. But it''s a huge source of unlimited EXP if we ask. "Say, Raphael. Are our Levels enough to gain a safe and absolute victory against a Level 500 monster?" "Well I can''t say safe for sure but we will be in the victor." "Maybe we need to Level up more." she muttered as she is clenching her fists. "Everything is not about Levels, you know? Everything cannot be defined by numbers. You just have topete with what we have" I paused and fixed my gaze at her. "But the most important thing is that" then pointed a finger at her. "My breast?" "Not that! The heart! Heart!" "So that''s what you meant. I thought you were blinded by your lust." "I''m not as bad as you think!" She provoked me with a sarcastic expression, which made her more annoying but still beautiful. Just what have you been thinking for who I am? "Anyway, our current strength is already enough defeat the one below." "Escaping your issues, huh." Since we cannot guarantee our victory if we face the unknown 50th Floor Guardian, we''ve been killing monsters to gain experience and level up on the Forest Floors for more than a month. The dungeon is yet to conquer so we won''t get resurrection after death. It''s better to be safe than sorry. "Shall we take the 50th Floor Guardian now? Our month long winter break is just around the corner. And after that, we only had a month to bond before you leave for the academy." "Now that I think about it, we''ve been focusing on attempting to conquer this dungeon too much that I even forgot my uing departure." "Although we spent much time inside the dungeon, not only we got stronger, we also made valuable and unforgettable memories together." "If you say so Well, I''ll just use the winter break to spend more time with mothers, too." Winter break is an annual month long break where we cease all our monster hunting operations. The intense drop in temperature made our movements duller that might affect our performance. "It''s decided, Raphael. We will defeat the 50th Floor Guardian after talking care of these literal beefheads." "As Her Majesty''s wish." After we one-sidedly massacred a herd of Bicorns, I used Warp and teleported us down the 50th Floor. "Are you ready, Sis?" "No need to ask me." "If things so south, hold on me so I can use Warp or Portal to withdraw." "Okay." When things settled, we push the door and open it wide to its limit. We hold the door from closing as much as we can to inspect and analyzed the sleeping monster longer. "What''s that? A type of slime?" "Looks like it" ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Race: Abyss Slime Title: Unnamed Dungeon 50th Floor Domain Guardian Condition: Dormant LV: 500 MP: 10000 STR: 5000 DEF: 4000 MAG: 9000 MDEF: 12000 AGI: 5000 Unique Skill: Organic Domination Racial Skill: Infinite Regeneration, Acid Body, Fragmentization, Crystalization Extra Skill: Auto-MP Recovery, Intimidation Skill: Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Nocturnal, Enhanced Senses Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Dark: 4, Water: 3] [Non-Elemental Magic: Acid: 8, Poison: 5] Resistance: Pain Nullification, Exhaustion Nullification, Asphyxiation Nullification, Physical Attack Nullification, Corrosion Nullification, Poison Nullification, Natural Effect Nullification, Temperature Nullification, Hunger Nullification, Magic Attack Resistance, Fear Resistance, Impact Resistance, st Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Organic Domination - a skill that allows the user to absorb and manipte all organic matter within its grasp. It consists of the subskills: Biological Analysis - a skill that breakdown, study and modify the gic information of an absorbed specimen, also tracks its genealogy. True Transformation - a skill that allows the user to biologically copy the traits and appearance of an absorbed specimen on the user''s own body, fully or partially. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ "What a stat" "Forget about the stats. The problem lies with its skill set. It''s the annoying Infinite Regeneration and invalidations again, like that lizard. And it even have a broken Unique Skill!" "Really?" "Really." Because Sister only had the Appraisal Skill, she only peek it''s stats, titles and condition. But not me, who had the superior Analysis Skill from the God''s Eye Blessing. I can see its skills like day. In terms of appearance, it had a jet-ck jelly-like body, like of a ck Slime. It had a indefinite and irregr shape but I could tell that this slime was several timesrger than the ck Slime around five meters in diameter, but slightly smaller than the humongous pale-blue A-ranked Gluttonous Slime. "If it''s like that lizard, we already knew how to deal with it. It''s even easier now that it had lower Level than the lizard." With confidence in our words, we let go our palms off of the doors and let it automatically close. "Look at this, Sis." I opened my Inventory and took out a single monster''s corpse. It''s humanoid in shape with a size of a child and green hue on its skin. In other words "A goblin? What are you going to do with it?" "Wait for it." Shut. Thud. Immediately after the doors shut, I threw the goblin corpse in front of the ominous slime. The slime started to move a little and fixed its gaze at the goblin. It doesn''t have eyes or any body parts so I cannot distinguish most of its actions. Suddenly, a part of the slime detached from the main body. The part then start crawling on the stone floor towards to corpse. As the part touch the lifeless body, it spreads on the corpse at high speed then slowly but grotesquely consume it. Due to its Acid Body, the corpse emits smoke and burned. "Disgusting and creepy. If it wasn''t for the Mental Attack Resistance, I would have been messing up with this ce." Sister bellyached witnessing an unpleasant scene. The goblin disappeared as if it wasn''t there before. The fragment didn''t even erge a bit, enough though it just swallowed a whole body. As if pulled by a rubber band, the fragment flew back towards the main body and the real magic begins. The slime gradually reduces its size until it minimize itself at three foot diameter. It changed its shape and took the form of a three foot tall humanoid. The jet-ck jelly-like surface of the humanoid then altered into green skin. In just less than a minute, the five meter wide S-ranked Abyss Slime turned into a naked meter tall F-ranked Goblin. "That''s the power of its Unique Skill." "So it can transform into anything that it ate?" "Biologically, yes. But don''t let your guard down. Even though it transformed into a mere goblin, its stats and skills were the same as before." "You''re right." As we are having conversation, the goblin opened its right palm to us. It suddenly shoots its jet-ck fragmented gloop forward. "Anti-Physical Barrier." Before the gloop reached us, the immediate erect the translucent dome to protect us from the gloop. As I observed the slimy substance attached on the dome, I noticed that it''s moving and alive. "Beware of these slimes, Sis. Don''t let it touch you or else you''ll be its fodder." "Of course. I won''t let that filth touch my body." After I draw the barrier, our battle begins. Chapter 48 48: Can We Get Much Deeper? ?"Let''s go, Raphael." At my sister''s signal, we rushed towards the Abyss Slime in a form of a Goblin. With naked de grasped by our right, we shed it on the standing goblin. Sister decapitated its head and I cleaved its waist in half. "As expected, physical attacks won''t work." We ceased our feet and looked back at the goblin, still in one piece. The slices had been already closed and healed and the goblin stand as if nothing happened. "ytime is over, you filth. Purple Lightning! Lightning de!" "Infernal mes! Thermal de!" As Sister announced that, we unleashed our magical scorching des. Purplish-white dazzling and zing lights enveloped our naked swords. Our amethyst eyes glowed pale purple like the shade of the lighting streaks of the Attribute Armor enveloping our bodies. Whoosh. "Giii?!" Enhanced by lightning cloak, we dashed towards the goblin at tremendous speed like there''s no future. Sensing the dangerous approach, the goblin reflexively waved its left arm and draw an arc of ck corrosive slime. We avoided the acidic ck sludge by doing a sharp ny degree turn. I turned to the left and so Sister the opposite. Then we shifted our tracks and did a U-turn tounch at the goblin again. Being attacked at both sides, the goblin opened both its palm and activate an Acid Magic spell. Multiple greenish liquid in a form ofnce conjured surrounding the goblin and fired it at all directions in bullet speed. Hizzzzzz. As soon as thence met my ming de, it instantly evaporated due to its ridiculously high temperature. The collision of the Level 4 Acid Spear and my Sanguine Lotus made sizzling sounds like hot coal extinguished by water. Realizing the uselessness of its attacks, the goblin pouredrge amount of mana inside its body and prisoned itself inside a massive sphere of lime juice. "?! Get back, Sis! It''s its maximum Acid Sphere powered by Steel Corrosion spell!" "Hiih." The goblin inside the sphere smug seeing the effectiveness of its defense. It''s annoying face is so irritating that I wanted to punch its face a thousand of times. The goblin surrounded itself with a massive ball of acid. Level 5 Acid Sphere is a offensive spell. Since Abyss Slime can invalidate corrosion, it can also be used for defense. But the problem was the Level 8 Steel Corrosion spell. Just as the name implied, it was a spell that makes the next Acid Magic spells more acidic to the point where it can corrode even the noble mithrill steel. Even though our des can nullify the acid, our bare skin and gears cannot. If we just carelessly attack it, the sphere would crumble and spill its contents all around the room. "Then we have to attack it remotely." "You mean that? If that''s what you meant, I''m ready for it." "We''ll remove that annoying smug of yours." "Hihihi." Sister suggested to execute a certain spell. The goblin just giggle at us full of oneself as if saying ''If you can''. We leaped back for several dozen of meters to avoid the spilling acid in the process. To prevent the collision of our spells, we distanced ourselves from each other, around twenty meters. We one by one turned off the Lightning of Attribute Armor and deactivate our magic swords to reserve our decreasing mana. Before I cast the spell, I have to increase its damage first. "Blue Lightning." I cast as we pointed my de to the target. Because I can''t activate the Purple Lightning, I casted an inferior version of it. And then ""Dragon Lightning!"" Upon casting a Lightning Magic spell, massive amount of lightning-filled mana release from our body. It clustered together then begun to materialize and take the form of a sparkling dragon, a Chinese dragon to be exact. "Let''s saut this goblin in its ownrd. Charge!" On her lead, we raced our own electric dragons towards the goblin, which is still inside its acid asylum. "Giii?!" The goblin perceived the danger of the rushing dragons and tried to defend itself, but s, my bluish-white writhing dragon strikes first. "Gaaaa!!!" The dragon of lightning passed through the liquid and electrified the goblin, but wasn''t enough to dispel the acid. After a second, still damaged from the previous attack, another dragon electrified the goblin. But unlike before, this purplish-white dragon had higher voltage and temperature than mine. "Gwaaahhh!!!" That was the loudest cry that we heard this day. My sister''s lc dragon deals the most damage. Due to its soul damaging attribute, the dragon managed to interrupt its skills and sessfully cancelled the spell. The Acid Sphere copse on the floor and spread its contents on it. Inside the steaming hot acid spill, the goblin is on its knees, paralyzed by the dragons "If you thought it''s done, you''re absolutely wrong about that." With the wave of my Sanguine Lotus, my blue shining dragon devoured the helpless monster again. The goblin went into convulsion as if doing a strange dance. The strange thing is that my sister''s dragon didn''t follow my lead. "Already out of mana?" "Activating the Purple Lightning sucks too much mana." "Here. Take that." I took out a small bottle from my Inventory then threw it at her. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Mana Potion - a potion that partially restores consumer''s mana. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ "Good. All I need is to restore some strength. You better buy me some time." I nodded at her request and continue to manipte my Dragon Lightning. She ducked and observe the battle as she is recovering her stamina. Dragon Lightning is a Level 9 spell and my current most powerful Lightning Magic spell. This spell doesn''t stop after it hits its target. It will stay active and can be freely maneuver as long as there is mana. Sister onlysts a shot due to its lc aura and insufficient mana reserve. Though she had much more mana than most people because of her absurdly high Level. I didn''t get a moment for the goblin move a muscle and continuously attacking it lopsidedly. After about a dozen of bursting fireworks, the charred goblin finally copsed tly to the surface. I cancelled the Dragon Lightning and the Blue Lightning after the goblin down. But I know it''s not finish yet. After a few seconds, the grilled goblin returned to its former green hue at tremendous rate. The goblin gradually raised its small body then stood up straight. And Sister just came to my side in time. "I''m ready, Raphael. Let''s end it in an instant." With those words, two teens wrapped themselves with dazzling shes of lightning and unleashed their magic swords. Their current appearances lit up the solemn scene and make it move livelier when they begun to move. Daffodil and lc streaks of lights filled the entire half-kilometer cubic room as the pair run fast throughout the room. Engaging on the same target, they shed their own de in one after another. "?!" The goblin couldn''t follow the movements of the pair. It were too fast that it didn''t realize its both missing lower arms. When it gazed at its burned amputated arm, the goblin noticed that it decreases its length for every second the goblin stared at it. When it looked the floor where it is standing, inch-thick chunks of burned flesh scattered around the surface. In other words, the siblings slowly chopped off its arms one at a time. The goblin tried to activate its prided Infinite Regeneration to heal itself but nothing happened. Upon realizing its fate, the goblin, no, the Abyss Slime fell into despair. With knees on the dark grey stone surface, the monster let the zing and dazzling de of purple smite its own pathetic body simultaneously. The dazzling de of the girl in monochromatic style flew straight towards the monster''s neck, easily decapitating it. The de cleanly sliced the head that it didn''t get separated from the body before it dropped off to the floor. The waves of shining des continued to chop the monster into pieces. The burned chopped pieces turned back to its original form, the pitch-ck slime, as they lost connection to its main body. The des finally ceased when the monster''s existence reduced to hundreds of ck viscous substances. Same as the feet of the attackers. "Finish it, Raphael." Following the girl''s words, the boy raised two fingers facing the scattered slimes. He gazed his glowing amethyst eyes left to right before he open his mouth. "Be my steeping stone. Infernal Fire Arrows." Hundreds of arrow-shape mes appeared and around the boy. Each were around five-inch long and had Hollywood cerise hue. All of those are Level 2 Fire Arrows enhanced by soul burning Level 10 Infernal mes. "Shoot." After he rotate his hand, the arrows flew straight each of the blobs. Upon contact, the bolts quickly spread out and engulfed the blobs in purple ze. Few seconds had passed, the Abyss Slime lost its life. After the Abyss Slime lost its life, the mass and volume of the small blobs increased. If the blobs merged together, it would have been equivalent to its former pitch-ck massive blob. When I heard the mechanical voice of the system and sessfully plundered my desired skill, I extinguished the mes to avoid damaging the slimes further. I''ve seen potential of it and gonna use it in the future. "It''s dead. Confirmed." "Right before my mana deplete. Good thing we get rid its acid." "Yeah. If isn''t of that, we would have killed it fast." We weren''t able to get near and finish it immediately with our des since it was protected by corrosive acid. Because of that, we restricted to only attack it from distance but manage to get rid of its shield then finished it at closebat. "Sigh. Let''s get home after iming our rewards. We''ll decide what we will gonna do next now that the conquest get rocky." We got home safe and sound after I deposited a bar of orichalcum ingot. Chapter 49 49: Winter Break Discoveries ?A few weeks before our close season, my sister and I managed to defeat the 50th Floor Domain Guardian of an unconquered dungeon. Our next goal is to ovee the boss of the 60th Floor. Although we''ve reached that far, and the risk had been raised significantly, Sister still don''t want our parents'' assistance for conquering the dungeon. Not until we at least reach 70th Floor, if there''s one after the 60th. Since we don''t know what lies behind the doors of the 60th Floor Guardian Room yet, we have to strengthen ourselves by levelling up first. We had the monsters of 51st to 59th Floors as our source of EXP. After we bathe ourselves with the density and breeze of the Forest Floors, we have to endure the droughty and searing heat of the dested and barren Desert Floors. Like the name implied, those floors were filled nothing but sand. Scorching and arid white desert sands. Not a single nt or even a cactus erected on those floors. Desert Floors had an area of six kilometers radius with three kilometer high ck walls surrounding it. The monsters on those floors were diverse. Flying, crawling, walking, slithering, etc. The deeper the floor, the more powerful the monsters. Desert Floors have monsters starting from Level 201 up to the strength of Level 359. Desert Floors provides more EXP than our current hunting grounds inside the forest, which had the average of around Level 300. Since these unlimited monsters were enclosed by the sky high dungeon walls, we were able to umte dense amount of EXPpared in a vast forest. Not only we increased our Levels and stats, we also increased the intensity of our mock battles with mothers to improve our proficiency with our skills and have more experience in battles. Even though it just a mock battle, our opponents were the continent''s more powerful couple. A single sh of Sister''s and Mother''s de caused winds to run amok. While an exchange of spells between me and Mom could change the terrain. They didn''t even used their Ultra Skill, Divine Sword Art and World Magic, while fighting us but the damage was already that destructive. That''s why we''ve been doing battles inside the dense and fertile Great Forest of Darkness to prevent coteral damage. We don''t mind if we caught some monsters since they''re levelling us up. It doesn''t matter how much damage we made in the forest as long as we fought somewhere far from adventurers'' hunting grounds. Since it''s the Great Forest of Darkness we''re talking about, forest will heal itself at great pace. We keep strengthening our bodies and improving our skill for a long period. So long that we missed the opportunity to fight or even fathom the identity of the 60th Floor Guardian before the close season. By the way, Griffith stayed in the ins where the dungeon gate stood off. She experienced countless winters in the forest so I know she will be fine. Our mothers still don''t know a thing about her. "What are you doing?" "I''ve been trying out some skills that I rarely used. You can see why, right?" "Yeah. You can''t let anybody see that." I answered her question as I am showing her my scaled arm. With nothing to do, I''ve been experimenting the new Skills that I acquired during the dungeon conquest. Also skills that I rarely use to, due to it''s inconvenience in battles, and difort in the body while using it. Right now, in the middle of transition of winter and spring, at our mansion''s workshop on the third floor, I am using one of the Racial Skill of dragon-type monsters, Dragon Scales. It''s a skill that let me grown sapphire-blue scales like of a dragon to any part of my body. By the way, I acquired it after killing my first A-ranked Wyrm, a wingless, limbless serpentine dragon. "It feels weird, like wearing a thin, but very durable metal gauntlet. I feel that I can smash boulders barehand." I proimed while punching the air. Dragon Scales not only for defenses, like tolerating physical and magical damages, but also for increasing the damage output of ones body techniques. With protected fist, one can punch without worrying about the impact. But it also has its limits. Like a fast and power swipe of sharp and durable de. "Dragon Scales is not the only one that I can just expose. Look at this." I did some few hand signs with my deep blue scaled hands before taking a long breath. Swoosh. After talking enough air, I released it in form of mes. Ignited the embers in the firece that had been giving warmth of this room. Seeing the charcoals lit, I immediately turned off the skill. "Did you just shoot fire from your mouth? Is that a dragon''s skill?" "Yes. It''s the dragon''s Breath Attack." "I knew it." Breath Attack is one of the dragon''s signature move. It''s a skill that shoots off the attributed breathes, not just fire. The attributes that the Breath Attack could do, based on my experiments, were fire, frost, lightning, wind, and fog, either poisonous, misty or miasmatic. By the way, the hand signs wasn''t particrly necessary. I just did it to look like a fire-style user shinobi. "It would be weird if I just spit out mes from my mouth." "Yeah. I find it out of ordinary, too. What''s the reason of you summoning me here?" "About that I have something important to tell you in private." "Based on your behaviours earlier, it''s about your skills, right?" "Yeah, you''re right. As sharp as ever, my sister. Let''s take a seat first to warm ourselves." We sat on our couch, faced each other with a ss table between. We can feel the heat of the firece for us positioned in front of it. "What do you want to talk about?" "You remember the 50th Floor Guardian, the Abyss Slime, right?" "That transforming slime? Of course I remembered it. Don''t tell me it''s about its Skill?" "Yes. Even since I acquired its Unique Skill Organic Domination, I''ve been conducting experiments with it." I called my sister here in the soundproof workshop to inform her of mytest discoveries on the Organic Domination for thest month. "Organic Domination doesn''t only take the form of what the skill absorbed, but also analyzed theponents of it up to molecr level." "What does it mean?" "Give me a strand of your hair." Sister plucked a piece of her hair then handed it over me. In front of her sharp stare, her hair slowly ingesting into my palm. When the hair fully disappeared on my palm, I begun to exin her the details. "Using a subskill called Biological Analysis, I am able to break down the information contained within a single strand of your hair. In my previous world, there''s a forensic analysis called DNA testing. It''s a test to verify the biological rtionship between two individuals." "So you can determine the rtivity between two people by analyzing the samples, huh. I already knew the results but what''s our rate of being siblings?" "Based on the test, we are 100% full siblings, with the same pair of parents." "Is that so? It''s good then." (Hmm? What''s that? Lemme tease her a little.) "Oho. Why do I hear disappointment in your words? Are you not satisfied with the results?" "I-its just your imagination." she refuted as she averted her gaze. In these recent months, me and my sister has been more intimate with each other. To the point where Sophia considered Sister as her rival. I don''t know what Sister thinks but for me, I considered our rtionship as tonic. "I made a modification in my body using the True Transformation subskill. Can you guess the changes in me?" "Hmm" Sister scanned my body using her amethyst gaze with fingers under her chin. She widened her eyes when she ultimately noticed something. "Wait, why your mana flow so fast throughout your body? Not only that, it''s so stable that you can run it even in sleep." "Hehe. Since I can biologically copy the traits of the monsters I''ve absorbed, I changed the qualities of my mana veins like that of a Dragon." "" My dumbfounded sister fell into silence after hearing my nonchnt exnation. Well, it would be shocking to know a person with monstrous capabilities. Dragons are S-ranked monsters that had high physical strength, toughness, and magical abilities. They were quadrupedal monster with majestic bat-like wings and tough skin under the hard lustrous scales. They are wild creatures that ravage viges and caused catastrophic damages. Due to their high quality materials and wild behaviors, they were the number one priority to subjugate in the Adventurers'' Guild. "But that''s not the revtion that got me the most. It''s about the one that I just discovered a few days ago." "That''s not it?" Now that we''re done with the first topic, I move to the next one. It''s the most important part of this discussion. "When I was experimenting the Unique Skill, I tried to analyze and copy the Abyss Slime. But the results really surprised me. As I am copying it, four Skill added to my Extra Skills category. Infinite Regeneration, Acid Body, Fragmentization, and Crystalization. All of it were the Racial Skills of the Abyss Slime." "Wait a minute. If that Skill can copy the racial abilities of a monster, it means that you can also" "Yes. All I need is to get a hand of their part." Chapter 50 50: Propagation ?"All I need to do is to get a hand on their part." "When you said part, it''s not necessary to be flesh, right?" "It''s not necessary, but flesh had the highest change of acquiring a Racial Skill." I answered her question beforeying my back against the couch tly. "I think a strand of hair or saliva would be enough." Using the Unique Skill: Organic Domination, I can thoroughly analyze and gically copy the racial traits of an absorbed specimen, that includes Racial Skills. Ever since her birthdayst summer, Sister had been forced me Level Up faster than usual. The reason for it was when I told her a way to prolong the life of Mary, her future concubine. She had me to level up to Level 1000, evolve myself to a High Human, and acquired its Racial Skill, Longevity. After that, I will used my Unique Skill: Bestow to bless Longevity to Mary for her to live with Sister forever. Since my acquisition of the Unique Skill: Organic Domination, I found an easier and attainable way to obtain the Longevity Skill aside from levelling up or vampire conversion. That way is to analyze and replicate the Longevity itself. To achieve that, I need to get a hand of the specimens first. The graspable specimens are just walking around the mansion, our High Human mothers. But why our High Human parents had offsprings of the inferior race Human. What''s more? They were already High Humans before we were born but still gave birth to inferior Humans. In my previous world, only of the same species can produce offspring. But there were some cases of hybridization like the liger, the hybrid of a lion and a tiger. This world had its own way. The concepts of reproduction here was way different than of the ones in Earth. Here are some of the information I''ve read so far about the reproduction in this magical world. Offsprings between two different races is possible, although has low sess rate, as long as the two are in the same evolution line. For example; Human and High Human, Elf and High Elf, and so on. The race of the offspring depends on the parents. Offsprings with parents of the same race always had the race of the parents. Fifty percent chance of getting one of the parents'' race if the pair was in the same evolution line. Although very low to almost impossible, crossbreeding between two individuals with different evolution line rarely happens even without the assistance of the Crossbreeding Skill. While couple with different evolution line bore offsprings called Halflings or Mixlings, thebination of the parents'' race. The only known examples of Halflings are Half-Elves, Half-Dwarves, Half-Beastmen, Cambion (Half Demon/Devil/Subus), and Dhampir (Half Vampire). There were races that crossed with races of different evolution line but the race of their offsprings were still the same. They were races that were born with the Racial Skill: Crossbreeding. Those races are usually from single-sex races that needs to mate with an opposite gender of another race in order to survive their existence. If luck''s in their side, members with Extra Skill: AlphaOmega could help them reproduce homosexually, like what our mothers did. By the way, AlphaOmega doesn''t alter the user''s reproductive organ. Hence, no lightsabers. The user can choose between Alpha, one who dominates, or Omega, one who gives birth. In order to fertilize, the female or Omega have to intake sexual fluids of a male or an Alpha into their body. Examples of those races are the all-female serpentine races of Lamia and Gorgon, and Subus. They must breed with males of another race to give birth to a female of their own. By the way, Subus having a Cambion child rarely urs. Both our parents were High Humans but we siblings are both Humans, an inferior race of theirs. That''s because Mother used the Monarch of the Night: Birth Control and made us Humans at birth! When we asked why they did that, they casually told us it''s for us to work hard to catch them up with their eternity. Since we wanted to live by their side forever, we raised of levels to evolve into High Human as early as we could. There''s no shortcuts in life and not every single thing that we wished for cannot be granted in an instant. No pain no gain. We had no choice but to work hard to achieve what we want. "Well, all we have to do is to pluck a hair or collect a drop of their saliva. Do you have any idea how to obtain it without them noticing?" "Can you just picked up fallen hairs during bath?" "Now that I think about it, I haven''t seen a single strand of hair everytime we took a bath. Perhaps it''s the effect of their Longevity skill?" Since they activated their Longevity when they reach thirty, their appearances didn''t change a bit since then. Longevity doesn''t only expand ones lifespan, also prevents problems that urs as we grow older. No matter how many years our mothers will live in the future, they always wear the same skin. Since they stopped their maturity, Mother and Mom will be always as fertile as a turtle! They are always active at night. It wouldn''t be surprising if we would be having a younger sibling. "How about we task ourselves to each of them?" "Good idea. Who will you choose between Mother and Mom?" "I choose you, Sister." "What? S-stupid! Quit joking around!" Sister yelled at me in crimson after I teased her once again. (Maybe I provoked her too much?) "Okay, okay. I''ll choose Mom." "As expected of you. You do really love Mom." "Yes, I do. You, Sophia and Mother, too." "Hmph!" Then she averted her gaze. "Now that we allocated the task, let''s start the collection of samples right now." "Okay, Sis." After we get up from our seats, Operation Sample Gathering officially begins. Chapter 51 51: Tasked Failed Successfully ?Raevender Mansion, Viscountess Mylene Raevender''s Office. A woman at her prime is currently checking the contents of the paper she was reading. With her firm buttocks on the wooden chair, the light-brown haired beauty slithered her pen on the paper, indicating she approves what written on it. "Phew. Thest workload for today." She muttered to herself as she stretched out her body from today''s paperwork. On the stylish wooden table, lies two piles of white paper of her hard work. The taller pile was the ones she approved and signed and opposite for the other side. Most of the papers in front of her were the projects and suggestions for the year. Knock, knock. As she was about to stood up from her chair, which she seated for hours, a pair of knock suddenly echoed through her silent office. But before she give her response, she straighten her exhausted spine first. "Come in." "Pardon my intrusion." After she gave herposed and gentle response, the door open with a slight creaking noise. Then a girl came into the office and and closed back the door with a clicking sound. The girl picked the hems of her knee-length skirt and elegantly bobbed her body. "Good afternoon, Mother." "Good afternoon to you, too, Louise." The girl, Louise Raevender, respectfully greeted one of her mother, Mylene Raevender, as she entered the room. The woman smiled professionally at the girl as she greeted her back. Although Mylene was Louise''s mother, she''s still the Lady not only of the mansion, but also of the territory. That''s why Louise behaved formally and properly in front of the viscountess. "My work just finished a while ago. So, Poof. I am your mother now. You can now behave like usual, Louise." "Thank you, Mother." She thanked as she approached the table. Mylene finally stood up from her seat to meet her eldest. The twovender-eyed females embraced each other as they cross paths. They wagged each other''s hairs as they put their arms against each other''s back. Having the opportunity, Louise buried her face between the valley of her mother''s mountain ranges. "Ara. You''re quite bold today. What''s up?" "Nothing in particr, Mother. I just want to embrace you as much as I can. I only have a few days left to stay here, you know?" "I know, Louise." Mylene''s coiling tightened and so do Louise. In just a few days, her daughter, who had turned fifteen years old, will attend the academy in the Imperial Capital to study. ? The mother and daughter continue to wrap each other for a couple of seconds. Not long before Louise let her arms off of her mother then stepped back with her arms at her rear. "Thank you, Mother. That''s help things progress a lot." "? You''re wee?" Mylene tilted her head as she felt puzzled upon hearing her daughter''s sudden sweet appreciation. "That''s all for today. See youter, Mother." "See you." Mylene responded seeing her daughter walked out of the room, still baffled by her daughter''s strange behavior just now. After we gave task to each other, we separated as soon as we got out of the workshop, fulfilling our sample gathering duties. Sister went to Mother''s office on the second floor while I descend down the first. I am going to see Mom after me and Sister separated to aplish our tasked mission. Waltzing through the hallway, I am on my way to where Mom is, the living area. I ambted myself for several dozens of meters before passing the arc opening to the living area. Inside the chamber, I saw the voluptuous figure of Mom sipping a cup of tea, alone. "Good afternoon, Mom." "Good afternoon, Raphael." As soon as we finished exchanging greetings, I took a sit besides Mom. Even though there are many empty couch in this chamber, I filled the vacancy of the couch which Mom is sitting. I sit besides her because I have to. "What can I do for you, Raphael?" In order to get a specimen of Mom, I decided to pluck a strand of her long ck hair. For me to have it, I need to get closer to her, physically. Hug is the best and easiest way to pluck a piece of hair. I umte all of my inner courage and ignite it will the zing will of all my ancestors, from this world and the other side, to express an embarrassing phrase. Fixed my gaze at her, I told her my true feelings. "I love you, Mom." I opened my arms in attempt to wrap it around Mom. But before my fingers touch her pure white dress, Mom raised her right hand which stopped me from what I am doing. "What do you think you are doing to your mother, Raphael?" "I am going to show how much I love you, Mom." I hastily made an excuse to cover what I am suppose to do. The sun is still raising and still too early to give up. I haven''t got caught yet so I''m gonna go with the flow for now. "You can''t just embrace your mother out of nowhere. Besides, you''re too old for this kind of thing." "It means my love for you never fades." Upon confession, I ced the slightly sweaty palm of my right hand on her porcin-white left hand. Mom turned her gaze upon our hands with difort in her eyes before looking at my eyes sternly. "I noticed that you''ve been treating me with keen intimacy and affection since you were just a child. Answer me straight, Raphael. Do you see me as your mother or a member of opposite gender?" "" Damn! That''s a hard question to answer. I didn''t expect Mom to ask me that topic. If I were asked by that question, my answer would be "Silence means thetter, right?" "No, Mom. I see you as my mother and a" As I am honestly conveying for her, Mom suddenly put a finger on my lips that made me stopped from finishing my words. "Why me?" "You are kind, gentle, caring and beautiful. Mom, you are my first love." "" "Are you disappointed of having such a son?" "That was what your Mother told me before." She replied as she averted her blushful face. "Let me hug you, Mom." Seizing the opportunity, I attempt to embrace my embarrassed mother to pluck a hair of her. Same as before, she stopped me again but grabbing my shoulders. "I cannot have you hug me. Instead, I''m giving you this" Mom peeled off her hands out of my shoulders and ce it against my cheeks. She leaned forward and did something out of my expectations. "Mom?" Smooch. She nted a quick kiss on my lips. "That was the first and thest, okay?" I am too dazed to respond. Upon recovery, I put a hand on my lips. I smiled as I realized it made things proceed further. "Thank you very much, Mom. That''s more than enough." "Keep it a secret from your Mother." "I understand, Mom. See youter." I stood up from the couch and rushed out of the living area with smile on my face. Chapter 52 52: Genealogy ?As I am trying to get a strand of Mom''s hair, I got something more than a mere streak of keratin. Not only I acquired a special specimen of her, I also conveyed the feelings for Mom. Although it''s quite quick, the softness of her red lips remained on mine along with the samples. She reminded me that that kiss was our first andst. That moment will remain in my memory as one of my most unforgettable experience even though she''s not the first woman I kissed on the lips. Sophia was my first, by the way. Still smiling from what happened, I skipped my steps as I am walking towards our rendezvous. "Oh. You''re already here." "Well, things run smoothly. And what''s with that unsual smile on your face?" "So you notice it, huh." After I opened the door of the workshop, the ce of our rendezvous after the samples gathered, Sister already been there with crossed armsying her back against the milk white sofa. I immediately took notice of my weird facial expressions upon entering the fire lit room. "Hmph. Putting that aside, have you umte Mom''s specimen?" "I have. And seems like you also got one from Mother." "Anyway, here is Mother''s hair." She handed me the thing that she was holding between her slender fingers since I entered the room. I approached Sister and epted Mother''s hair then absorbed it into my right palm to analyze it. "So you had Mother''s hair, huh." "Hmm? The way you sound it makes me think you got something more than a strand of hair." "I also got Mom''s hair." "Something''s strange. I can feel it." Sister''s purple eyes stared suspiciously of me. It would be bad if she knew I kissed Mom. Things like beaten halfdead by Mother surfaced in my mind as I am imagining the worst case scenario. I better change the topic that could derail her thoughts. "Can I conduct some examinations first?" "Go ahead." Upon receiving her permission, I begun to carry out examinations upon our mothers'' specimen. I sit down on the couch adjacent to Sister''s and conduct the tests. "First is to test our rtivity." I closed my eyes as I am examining our DNA. Just a few seconds, the result already done. "Based on the examinations, the rate of maternity between we siblings and our parents are 100%. Means Mother and Mom is our biological parents." "Uh huh." I didn''t doubt them a little bit. I know that they were our parents, but there was a thing that I''ve been wondering of. The essence of Y chromosomes in me. Since our parents are both female, there''s no pair of X chromosomes in their cells. Making it impossible to produce a male offspring, which have an X and Y. I released a sigh of relief after I saw the results of the test. I spected that it''s because of the AlphaOmega subskill of the Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night. AlphaOmega might change the chromosomes of an Alpha to X and Y temporarily. A magical world is really something. "Next is our parents'' genealogy." I can track somebody''s ancestry with the help of the Biological Analysis of the Unique Skill Organic Domination. But the results I found after tracing the genealogy of Mother and Mom made my eyes widened. "What''s wrong, Raphael? What did you saw?" "Well I discovered Mother and Mom had the same pair of great-great-grandparents. Making them third cousins." "What they said about them being a distant rtive was true after all. Them having the same amethyst-colored iris make sense now." Then fixed the same colored eyes on me. "Well, it''s definitely more moral than the one in front of me who will be marrying his own full cousin." "Why would you have to attack me personally? We genuinely love each other so there''s no problem of us being rted." Sophia and I are indeed full cousins and shared the same pair of grandparents. But that doesn''t stopped us from loving each other. Besides, no matter what or where the world I am, inbreeding is amon practice in aristocracy, just to make the bloodline pure. (You know, I''m something of an aristocrat myself.) As if irritated by my satisfied smile, Sister broke a chagrin. "Hmph. Enough of this chitchat. Are the samples enough for you to replicate our parents'' Longevity?" "More than enough." "That''s good then." With this, I can live eternally and make someone immortal by my skills despite didn''t reaching the High Human realm. Now, I can make Sister owed me for real. I stood up from where I was sitting then approached my bewildered beautiful elder sister. I filled the vacant space of my sofa like what I did in the living area earlier. Facing her, I gently stroke her left cheek with my right hand down to her chin. "You knew that I cannot grant it for you without a proper payment, right." "I know." I reminded her with a persuasive, soothing voice. Sister answered as she turned her reddened face away from my sight. It''s rare to see this cute side of hers. "As for the advanced payment" With my fingers still on her chin, I fixed the position of her head to face mine. I fixated my eyes upon and leaned my face closer to hers. As I looked into her eyes, several emotions clouded around her lc gazes. Fear, disgust, resolve, anticipation? I shrunken the gap between our faces and then "Well I will just pile it along with the ones that you owed me." I shifted the trajectory of my heading towards her right pinna and speak quietly upon it. "Huh? You little!" p. Betrayed by her own expectations, Sister gave me a dry and crispy p on my cheek. The strong impact made meically flew and embedded against the wall. Like that in a manga. "Don''t talk to me today!" Yelled Sister before she walked out of the room. "Perhaps I shouldn''t y a girl''s feelings too much?" I asked the silent room before I fell off the wall. Chapter 53 53: Eternity Ceremony ?A day had passed and a new day hase but Sister haven''t said a word to me. I tried to approach and interact with her but she''s been avoiding me around the clock. She must have really disappointed of me. No matter how much she displeased of me, resented me, hated me, she''lle back to me because I have something very essential to her. But her giving me forgiveness needs to fulfill her satisfaction first and foremost. "Can you please forgive me for what I have done now? How much time do I need to do this?" "Until I satisfied myself. Do you really think you can just y with an innocent woman''s heart like that?" "I don''t remember you being an innocent." "Oh ho. Baring your fangs against your master now? Are you inciting an insurrection against a tyrannic statism?" "I am very sorry, my esteemed elder sister. Please forgive this sinful nature of this younger brother of yours." "Good boy." If you''re asking me what I am doing right now, well I bowed down my body so deep to the point where Iid my forehead t on the cold floor. In other words, I am prostrating myself before my crossed-armed sister. As I am humiliating and suffering myself here, though I quite deserved it for what I''ve done to her, Sister just locked her sadistic eyes on me as if she''s a queen herself. With her entwined porcin-white legs, she raised a foot and ce it on my iput then started her divine preaching afterwards. "Do you understand what you have done?" "I truly understand.." "Have you reflected yourself after what happened?" "I sincerely have." "If you have, I''ll forgive you this time." Then removed her ck shoe off of the footstool. "Thank you very much, my beloved sister. May the benevolent gods take your pure-white sou Ack!" As if hammering thest nail of a wooden coffin, Sister strucked her shoe back to my head. "Are you praying for my hastened celestial transfer?" "Of course not! Long live the queen!" "Hmph. You may stand now." "Thank you, Sister." I immediately stood up from my prostration the instance she lifted the guillotine. Bugged off the dust and dirt around my garments before turning my attention to my sister. "Looks like you''re done tending yourself. Can you make Mary immortal now?" "Anytime you want, Sister." Now that Sister finally forgive me after an hour of humiliation, we are now capable of discussing the topic of Mary''s life extension. Sister''s dream of living with her love ones is about to be granted with a sufficient amount of payment. I am not sure of Sister''s future but she will be staying with our already immortal parents for life, the same for me. Whether she take another partner in life or not is her choice. But I am certain it would be a member of the same gender. Because of that, our family will reject marriage proposalsing from men. Since she is a beautiful and strong, physically and mentally, noblewoman, many male suitors approached her to take her hand. Even since her social ceremony, many young nobleman tried to take her but got tly rejected in an instant. She didn''t told her that she like women so no one knew what she likes. Mother don''t want their only daughter to have a politically arranged marriage. They wanted her to choose whoever she likes. Even though we rejected too many proposals until now, it wouldn''t hurt our territory, geography, politically and economically. There were various reasons for that im. First is our territory, or our tiny realm, only had one ruler, which is Mother. Second was that thend of our realm was formerly a fraction of two neighboring countries. If one forced us to acknowledge the proposal, the another party would react to the issue. Friction between the two countries would ignite that might escted to war. Third and probably the most vital reason was the location of our territory itself, at the entrance of the most dangerous ce in the continent. The infamous monster infested Great Forest of Darkness. A city that is facing the forest filled with powerful entities will have abundant quantity of powerful monster materials in hand. Making us the source of high quality raw materials that are essential throughout the continent. That''s why our humble family can refuse as many engagement as we want. In case a royalty propose, we have to think about it deeply and decide the best way to response. I also received a few proposals but professionals have standards. "Should we summon Mary here?" After I asked her that, Sister unbinded her legs and stood up from my seat. "I''ll go. You, stay." "As you wish." After she walked out of the workshop, Iid my back against the couch and waited for her toe back. "I''m here with Mary. I leave the rest to you." "I understand, Sister." A few minutes had passed before she opened the door again. This time she brought Mary with her. The Mary in front of me really turned into a matured womanpared with the girl when I saw her for the first time. Not only she grew up mentally, but also big changes in her physique. The former slender girl is now a curvaceous beauty like that of Mother. Sister is a lucky bastard who had bedded her for nights. "Okay." In order to get the ceremony more dignified and aesthetic, I have it done as if Mary has been ded. Out of thin air, I conjured a sword in a stylish scabbard from my storage. "What are you? A king?" "Can you please don''t break my moment?" I pleaded as I sheathed the de of my hand-forged sword. The de was made out of lustrous mithrill and had stylish engravings on it. The sunlight reflected throughout the room as it touch the golden surface of the orichalcum hilt. It''s actually a replica of the British Monarchy Knighting Sword. "The Eternity Ceremony of Mary Anallet officially begins." Chapter 54 54: Departure ?"Come here, Mary." "As you will, Milord." Mary in her elegant maid uniform kneel before me. The gravity slowly pulling her golden mid-cut locks from her shoulder to fall as she bobbed her head. Mary is now ready for the bestowal of the Longevity skill. Iid back the naked silvery de on her right shoulder. Like that of a monarch granting a knighthood. Inwardly, I started to activate my Unique Skill: Bestow. "For your long and fruitful service in our family, you deserve an honorary reward. I, Raphael Raevender, will personally grant you your gift. Bestow, Longevity." Upon giving her the skill, her body glowed a pale golden light. It onlysts for a second but the ding has sessfully awarded. And for the finishing touch "Bestow, Disguise. Using that skill, you would able to hide the skill from the others." It would be bad if someone discovered Mary having Longevity skill despite being a double digits Level. Better safe than sorry. "Thank you very much, Milord. I cannot thank you enough for all the things that you have done to me." "Then work harder for the family, now and eternity." "My guilt can let the Young Lady to fulfill what she owed by herself alone. I also wanted to pay for the things you have done to me myself. I already had discussed it with the Lady beforehand." Still a knee on the floor, she raised her head and clenched her fist on top of her chest. (Something''s wrong. I can feel it.) Sensing the strangeness circting around Mary, I turned my head facing my sister and tried to asked her about it. "What is she talking about, Sister?" "just one night" she whispered. "Hmm?" I baffled. "Last night, Mary told me she can''t tolerate herself of me paying you alone. That''s why she made a decision that we argued for hours" Yeah, Sister and Mary slept on the same bedst night so they can have a conversation all night. "In the end, I ultimately gave up for her unwavered persistence." "" "In agreement, we decided for you to" "To what?" "To have Mary for just one night!" "What?" Did I hear it correctly, right? Did my ears defective or something? Lemme check the recordings Ahh! What are my sister saying?! When she said night, it means doing that thing, right?! "Are you serious about that?" "I don''t want to admit it but I''m dead serious." Just for sure, I faced and asked Mary. "Are you really sure about it." "I already resolved myself to do it." "You can''t just force yourself to do something you don''t like, you know?" ? "Pardon my rudeness, but I didn''t said I dislike it. If it''s you, Milord, I don''t mind having a night with you." She said with crimson on her cheeks. Sister just averting her eyes, restraining herself to cool off. Getting cucked must have hit her to the bone. So Mary wanted to offer herself to me to fulfill her part, huh. Although I have a beautiful fiance now, I never getid and still a pathetic virgin in both worlds! Sophia is still too young for that kind of thing. She must have to be ripen for at least a year for me to harvest her bountiful fruit. "I love your temping offer but I have to say no for now. I didn''t have experience yet and want my first night to be with the person I love." "" That''s it. I wanted to give my first to one of my partners in life. So I cannot just give it nonchntly. But "But I never said I don''t want it. I just said I don''t want to do it now. Perhaps someday? For now, enjoy your life with my sister, okay? I will have you attend me when the timees. Is that fine with you two?" "Hmph. I''m fine with it." "Milord" then she stood straight putting a hand on her chest. "I understand. I promise I will serve the Young Lady with all my life." Mary announced her servitude as she bowed her upper body to me. With the things settled in, we walked out of the workshop and continued our daily lives. By the way, Sister and Mary sleep togetherter that night. Three days had passed since that day. The winter snowpletely melted and the earth slowlying back to life. These days are the time when some establishments and institutions continue to operate after the cold season. One of them is the Dixon Imperial Academy. "Be careful when you''re there, okay? Also, don''t forget continuing your training before delving the dungeon, okay?" "That''s what you told me yesterday, Mom." "I leave Louise in your care, Mylene." "Leave it to me." Gaudy carriages with our family crest loaded with heavy luggage parked in front of our mansion gate, as if preparing for a long journey. Female servants lined up as Mom and Sister bid farewell to each other in the middle of the morning spring. The time of Sister''s departure hase. "I will miss you, Louise." "I will miss you too, Mom." Then the two ck-haired beauty start embracing each other. After that, Sister turned her attention to me, who''s standing between Mom and Sophia. "You better not cause any problems for Mom, okay? Take care of Mom and Sophia while we''re gone." "I promise. I will take care of them in your stead." "Good boy." She praised me, petting my head. "You grew up fast this year. You are already taller than me." "Thanks for the praises." Sister let go of her hand from my head. She turned right and approached Sophia. Sister put her hands on Sophia''s shoulders and started a conversation with her. "I will miss you, Sophia. Take care of my brother for me." "I will miss you, too. You can leave Raphael to me." "Thank you." Then she turned her back around and walked besides Mother. "Let''s go, Mother." Mother nodded in response before she entered the carriage. Sister fixed her gaze at one of the lining servants briefly before shutting the door our their transport. (The moment the master take off its sight from its subject, the subject gained a little bit of freedom.) [[End of Volume 2]] Chapter 55 55: Masterless Servant ?The sun set and rise after my sister''s departure to the empire. She will be studying there for three years but can visit us every summer and winter breaks. Before we bid farewell yesterday, we''ve been discussing of the matter about the dungeon. During the whole transition, our dungeon conquest lessen because she was preparing for her study abroad. For that reason, we didn''t have extra time to take a peek at the 60th Floor Guardian of the dungeon. We still keep the matters of the dungeon secret from our mothers even though we stuck at 60th Floor. In my opinion, we have the power to take down a Level 600 Floor Guardian since we already defeat a more powerful monster before. (That lizard still creeping in my mind though.) Speaking of formidable opponents, Griffith still watching the ins from intruders. She excitingly rushed at me everytime my feet touch the t earth from teleporting. Perhaps she missed me everyday? "It''s only a day but I already missed her whines, scoldings and beatings. Right, Griffith?" "Skwa." After I gained enough Level at the 59th Floor, I transported myself back to the surface. Resting my back against Griffith''s soft chest feathers, I told Griffith how I missed my sister. Me and my sister has been conquering this dungeon together for time so everything''s new to me without her dominating presence. "The only good thing happened after she leave was that I gained freedom." Looking the the cloudless sky, I continued my rattling against my sister. Seeing the birds soaring freely in the sky, I raised my right hand then closed my palm as if grasping the very sky. "Since I gained a little freedom, I can now stop myself from holding back my abilities" and an idea popped up on my mind. "Hey, Griffith. Wanna see something cool?" "Skwah!" "I''ll take that as yes. Let''s go!" I raised my body from Griffith''sfort. Marched towards the dungeon gate several meters away with Griffith following me up. I opened the gate wide and activated the Mirage Barrier around it. I entered the gate first before the massive body of a Griffon. Despite only ten meters wide, Griffith can fit perfectly if she fold her majestic wings. After she fully entered the dungeon, I closed the gate for safety. I turned back to her then touched her lion legs. "Warp." Upon casting my usual teleportation spell, The gloomy stone path instantly change into a ss in. Me and Griffith has been transported to the 30th Floor of the dungeon. "We''re the only ones beating in this Floor. This ce is perfect for exhibiting some of my hidden skills." I expressed my thoughts as I am taking a breath of fresh spring air. Since Safe Areas follows the same season like that at the surface, the cool spring resonating here. An isekai life cannot bepleted without bing an adventurer. Taking quest, subjugation of monsters, rank promotion, gain fame and fortune, building a harem of gorgeous females I wanted to experience those with my own hands. But cannot since I am a nobleman and had a reputation to uphold. If I cannot do it with myself, I can just pass the baton to my other self using a certain skill. What I am going to do is to activate a skill that I never gotten use of. In order to start, I have to take some steps to make it perfect and void of anomaly. I have to prepare the materials first things first. Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud. The materials made thuds after it dropped off from my Inventory. These are not ordinary materials. These are four human skeletons. Genuine calcium of real humans, not from dungeon-made undead monsters. These skeletons are the ones I collected from all over the world, that includes the Southern Continent. Months ago, I am synthesizing some skills to kill time. Bybining my Parallel Profile and Cerberus'' Split Body, I acquired a very useful Unique Skill. But it had a description that made me never activate it. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Alter Ego - a skill that allows the user to permanently split a Profile out of the main body, having a permanent appearance with the corresponding eye and hair color for life. Consists of subskills: Broadcast - allow the main body to perceive Profile/s senses. Also allow tomunicate privately or in group and monitor the condition and location of the Profiles. Data Transfer - the skills, memories and recordings can be transfer back and forth. All Profiles shares the same subspace with each other and the main body. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ If I just activate this skill carelessly, I would just make a copy of mine. Although having different eye and hair color, the face would be the same. Even if the colors were different from mine, other would immediately noticed my face the moment theyid their eyes upon the copy. Mothers would notified and I would have my second interrogation after Sister''s. But after acquiring a godsend Skill, Organic Domination, I begun to gain hope. That''s why I gathered human relics all over the world. Years ago, I sent some of my parallel mind via irvoyance to investigate the world. After acquiring the Organic Domination, I subsequently sent a message to the minds to get me some specimen of human. I ducked myself to touch the skeletons with my bare hands. Activating my Unique Skill: Organic Domination, I one by one absorb the skeletons of three female and a male then initiate the analysis. You can determine the gender of fleshless bones by looking at the hipbone. With the True Transformation of the Organic Domination, I can restore the former appearances of the bones then implement it to the Profiles. Adjust each Profiles the hue of their eyes and hair different from their former selves (This one is beautiful.) I said inwardly seeing the 3D model of one of the females. Just as simple as that, the copies are ready to print. But before I separate them from my body and mind, I have to provide them clothes, gears, equipment and weapons. I took out the materials necessary and started creating the said articles. It took me almost an hour toplete the customized clothes and gears. I had made the equipment and weapons beforehand in case this momentes. Having the groundworkid, thepletion dates hasten. "Today, my egos shall incarnate upon this physical world." Chapter 56 56: The First Incarnate ?For me to experience a daring and glorious adventurer life, although not personally, I have it done through the wills of mine. Those wills are about to receive their own corporeal vessel and receive incarnation into the corporeal world. Their vessel will be provided by the Unique Skill: Alter Ego. Because they had the same appearance without their own physical identity, I had the Unique Skill: Organic Domination to copy and paste the physique of the skeletons that I gathered all over the world. The preparations for the incarnation of four of my Profiles had done. Material matter, identities such as name, gender and race, adjusted Levels and stats, selected and concealed Skills, clothing, battle gears, weapons and equipment, andstly, my memories. All I have to do is to give them tangible existence using the Alter Ego. Before that, I have to absorb the articles I''ve made earlier. It will be equipped with the corresponding owner as soon as I am incarnating them. It would be obscene if a fully naked person appeared in front of you. I picked some of the garments which will be equipped along with the first Profile to gain flesh. Among the garments was a purple brassiere with arge cup like that of Mom. It''s a replication of Mom''s underwear that I pick and keep long time ago. (I am so excited to see how bibeautiful she looks like.) "Are you ready to see the first person, Griffith?" "Skwah!" "Hmm. Here we go." I opened my right hand linear to the sight. After a beat, using the bones that was found inside the Vagoth Forest of the empire, the very first Profile is about to incarnate. The white robe with purple linings that I made earlier shoot off of my palm andnded on the grass. Not only the robe, white buttonless blouse, long skirt of the same color, and violet lingeries buried under the white robe. But there''s something like a flesh blob wiggling under the robe. The blob quiver rapidly and spread wide through the white garments. The robe inte and the blob started to surface from the cover, take the form of a human being. The blob then started to change its texture to the like of porcin-white human skin and hairs grew at tremendous rate. Just a few seconds, the blob perfectly replicate the former physical appearance of the most beautiful woman among all the fleshless remains. "" The woman in white raised her upper body from the ground. She looked around her surroundings beforeying her sky blue gaze on my amethyst, making me catch a full view of her beautiful body. "State your name." Those words came out of my mouth. I will confirm her rtivity to mine if she answer the name of the Profiles she used correctly. The name I baptized upon her Profile was "Gabrielle" Hearing her sweet voice upon saying the name I gave to her ego, a curve drew on my lips. Meaning, the ego separation is brightly sessful. I have mountain of things to test and verify. Before that, I have to check her condition first. "Can you stand?" The woman, Gabrielle, attempt to stand in ce. "I can." She responded after she straighten her back. There''s no problems in her pose. Normally, newborns had difficulties in operating their fragile bodies. But it''s not a problem for my clones. Seeing the curves of her line, I want to see more of her up close. "Come here." I ordered. She didn''t reply, just stepped in closer to me. She didn''t show resistance hearing my order. Perhaps it is because we shared one mind? I realized I forgot something after seeing her bare foot. Ipletely forgot her footwear. Well, I can make itter along with the others. After a few light steps, she already in front of me. (She''s a little bit taller than Sister.) At this distance, I can get a close observation of her. As I can see, Gabrielle appears as a bombshell at her early twenties wearing the garments I sewed a while ago. The blouse even tucked in under the belt of her skirt. I didn''t saw her tending her garments once. Atop her head are locks of hip-length, silky, lustrous, tinum-blond hair. Her gentle eyes are as blue as the ozoneyer adorned her kind face reaching the pinnacle of beauty itself. Putting her up to the level of my immediate family. By the way, her hair was originally golden-blonde while her eyes shone like the golden honey. My newly sewed pure-white cotton blouse took the shape of her curvaceous figure. Gabrielle has fine waist, plump hips, and th thighs she''s been trying to hide under her skirt. But the most outstanding feature of her was p. "Wouldn''t that consider geh?" Gabrielle reminded me of something trivial after striking my dexterous hands. "I don''t think so. Although we have the same thinking, your whole existence is entirely opposite of me. Besides Kin Command." "?!" "Why are you disobeying your superior in the first ce?" Ignoring her struggling, I forced my hands to plunge into her most noticeable property. Her soft and round Mom-sized twin mountains. "So this is what they feels like." I gently fondled her cotton-coated valuable assets as she is embarrassedly averting her crimson-filled porcin-white face. She couldn''t do anything as I am directing her amand-type skill. Ruling-ss monsters'' special ability, Racial or Extra Skill: Kin Command. It''s a skill that gives the user authority over inferior races of the same evolution line or entities like tamed monsters, descendants, and familiars. Since Gabrielle was like an offshoot of me, she was considered as my descendant. Although she''s a part of me, I already modified her DNA and mana wavelength for us to be biologically and spiritually unrted. The same for the other three. "Why are you doing this for rification?" Gabrielle asked in humiliated manner. "We have the same thinking, huh. Yes, I wanted to do a physical examination." I answered, still fondling her healthy milkers. Then I lowered my eyes down to herher region. "Raise that." I ordered Gabrielle for the next phase of the examination. Chapter 62 62: Bandit Attack ?Michael and thepany walked their feet on the earths of the Vagoth Forest. They tracked the trail towards the nearest road guided by the image pictured by a irvoyance above the sky. They decided to walk the path with their feet although they can easily get teleport directly inside the city walls. They would get interrogated if they didn''t pass one of the city gates. Since they are inside the continent''s thirdrgest forest, monsters popped up frequently as they walked further. Although not as dangerous as the Great Forest of Darkness, Vagoth Forest still considered as danger zone by normal means. The area where they arrived at was where B-ranked monsters lurking around. Certainly hazardous to explore and not suitable for everyone who''s notbat type. But the group casually waltzed through the forest and effortlessly slew any hostile sentient along there way. Not only they gained a grain amount of EXP, monster parts also filling there subspace that they could exchange for hefty sum. They proceed further from the heart and walked towards the shallow parts of the forest. A matter of around three hours, the tetrad finally saw the unpaved highway after the sea of trees. "We''ll be following this road by foot from now on." Said Michael. "We will reach the capital by a few hours of walking. Let''s put our set our restrictions and wear our disguise from here." After the girls nodded upon Michael''s statement, the four marched their way to the capital. Since this road leads to the continent''s capital, the road is quite wide, around fournes by Earth''s standards. The part of the highway the four trailed off wasn''t paved yet since the distance was way too far from the city. Muddy path surely urs when after the rain. "Stop. I heard nks of metals." Marching for a few minutes, Lucy, who walked in front, raised a fist. "I detected multiple people clustered in an area. Seems like a group of bandits currently ambushing a carriage a kilometer ahead." Being the rogue of their party, Lucy has the highest sensing capabilities. She used Omnidirectional Perception to perceive what''s happening. The egos can still use their cheat skills as long as no one noticed them casting the skill. "Oh! An isekai clich! It a good opportunity, isn''t it?" "Indeed. We can use this chance to gain connections." Gabrielle nodded in agreement with Uriel. Helping people makes them owe one a favor. Which might lead of having a good rtionship between the two party. If they''re lucky, they might hook up a big fish. "What''s your waiting for? Let''s go." After Michael''smand, the group then casted Warp to teleport themselves fifty meters away from the scene. Around twenty ruffian-looking men besieging a pair of splendid carriages nked by four panicking horses. Six escorts desperately trying to defend the rear carriage, which was upied by an important person. "We have to protect the Young Lady no matter what!" A middle-aged man in armor shouted his lungs to his subordinates. "Yes, Sir Van!" Yelled the five of the remaining knights as they are shing their swords with the bandits. Their numbers of escorts are originally nine, but the three magic casters already fulfilling their duties. In battles, bnce numbers of roles is crucial. Sometimes, mages took the most important role like attacks at distance or healing and supporting the team. That''s why the bandits prioritized the mages first upon ambush. Individually, the escorts are around Level 200, while their leader named Van stepped the Level 300 realm. Only two of the bandits reached Level 200 and only got the upperhand due to their overwhelming numbers. The bandits only have five loses out of twenty-six with three of them lost their lives by Van''s mithrill longsword. "Your struggling is futile. Surrender now while you''re still alive." Said the bald, bulky bandit leader. "Hmph! Even if we surrender now, you will still kill us as soon as you get what you want. I''ll rather died fighting than betraying my Liege!" Steeled Van. (Whatever the thing wanted from us, I won''t let them do as they please.) "Then I will grant your wish. Kill them." "Okay, bos" the grunt suddenly stopped his mouth and turned his head around. "Hey, boss! Something''sing!" He warned. "I thought there''s no one around?!" "They''re just four! And looks young!" "Whoever they are. Stop them!" Some of the bandits noticed the sudden approach of the new opponents. The leader change the previous order and made his cronies attack the intruders instead. (Reinforcements?) As Van thought that to himself, two of the intruders, both women, stayed twenty meters from the scene. The woman in crimson hood raise its ebony staff and arge ball of fire flew out of it engulfing two of the charging bandits in ze. "Aahhhh!!! I''m burning!!!" "H-help me!!! Put it out!!!" The two shouted in agony as they feel the mes burning their skin. It''s only a matter of seconds before the two copsed as a coal. Seeing the ball of mes, a bandit immediately recognized the situation. "A magic user! Step ba" But before he finished talking, one of the two rushing raised a finger and the bandit''s head went flying in the air. Not only him, but the two two behind already lost its head. "A-ahh. W-what just happened? What did you did?!" The bandit leader blurted. The bandits feel dumbfounded thinking what caused the decapitation. But Van caught a little glimpse of what really happened. (Thread?) ording to his vision, thin lines flew fast towards the bandits'' neck and cleanly beheaded them. But that kind of feature requires indefinite amount of practice to master. Judging how young the woman is, Van couldn''t fathom how she''s able to do it. Another Fireball flew along the road again and swallowed two more bandits. Seeing that discord in the bandits, he swing his sword at one of the bandits at manage to kill it quickly. "Attack them while they are still distracted!" As he raised his blood-drenched sword, the other knights shed their own des and fight back against the dazed bandits. Chapter 65 65: On The Road Not long time before the carriage started to march towards the capital. Seeing the shadow of the trees outside through the ck window, Eisherz reminded a certain time of day. "It''s already noon. The intensity of the ambush really make me forget my sense of time. How about having a lunch with us then continue our discussionter?" "Well, if thedy herself insist" "Good. Este." "I understand, Mdy." The woman besides Eisherz, herdy''s maid, Este, finally opened her mouth since Michael stepped in the carriage. Ste is a woman in herte twenties. Her long ck hair tie in a French twist, her sharp and cold gaze added to the unwavered seriousness of her expressionless face. Along with her orthodox maid uniform, she was like a strict matron of a girl''s dormitory. She stood up from the seat and walked towards the table at the center. As soon as she raised her right hand, a familiar pitch-ck disk appeared in front of her. "An Item Box" ying dumb, the group of Michael gasped upon seeing they''re Mom''s storage spell. Space-Time Magic was already very difficult to learn, let alone mastering it. For that reason, spacial magicians only focuses on levelling the proficiency of Space-Time Magic spells that they intentionally neglect the basic elements. Ste ignored their shock as she is putting her hands into the disk. She took out a pile of seven white ceramic tes from it andid quickly but gracefully on the table. In just a matter of seconds, each of the te already upied with mouth-watering beef steak drenched in aromatic sauce. "Please enjoy your lunch." Este bent her body before turning back to her seat. "If it''s not enough to satisfy your pte, Este can serve another dish or two." "Thank you very much. Thanks for the meal." Michael and his team used their fork and knife to slice the same meal they had on breakfast. The people inside the vehicle enjoyed their several minutes consuming the blessings in front of them. They didn''t utter a word while eating as the wheels go round and round. "Now that we''ve finished with our lunch, we can now start our postponed discussion. Are you fine with that." "We fine with that, Lady Eisherz." With lunch done, Eisherz opened the discussion again. There are mountains of things need to topic in the conversation. "What we are going to tackle first?" "Pardon my rudeness, Mdy." Van chimed in. "Can I give my report about what happened earlier?" "Go ahead, Van." Having the permission to speak, Van nodded. "Understood." Van starts narrating the incident. Michael and the team carefully listened to Van story. Then they grasped a gist of why the ambush happened. ording to Van''s statement, the caravan was ambushed by a group of twenty-six ouws. Due to the duration of the travel, the magic casters, who safely riding the front carriage, were called by nature. Urged by a body metabolism, the caravan park besides the road, for them to drizzle. But that was the most anticipated opportunity that the observers patiently waited for a long time. Without wasting any second, the bandits unerringly took down the whistling mages. Before the knights realized it, they were already surrounded by an overwhelming force of ouws. The knights desperately tried to resist and fight back. But they were too many for the five of them to handle. Though the brave knights managed to kill five of them before the group of Michael intervene. "If your team haven''t came to our rescue, we wouldn''t here talking right now." Van chuckled after he ended his story. "Many noble children wille oring back to the Imperial Capital. So bandit attacks are frequently urring during these days." Eisherz added. "It remains me, these days are the time for the academy to open its gates again, epting new and old students after the winter break." Michael repeatedly nodded his head in realization. Atrocious attacks of bandits aremon during these times, instead of merchants, they''re targeting noble children in lieu. That''s why the empire deployed more patrons outside of city. But the location they were before was way far for the guards to roam. Ouws attacking convoys of nobles for some reasons. Abducting rich and pampered kid in exchange of ransom or selling them to illegal ve merchants forrge sum. In isted cases, some hire bandits to assassinate a noble children and make it looks like an average bandit attack. Whether it''s for personal gain or so, Michael can''t ignore this case as intended assault given how the mages sprinkled together. (Might investigateter.) Speaking of the academy, Raphael''s sister, Louise Raevender, is currently on her way to the capital, just departed a few days ago. Even if they were attacked, she was apanied by their mother. Therefore, Raphael and the others won''t have to worry at all. "So Lady Eisherz is a student of the academy?" "Yes. This year is my third year of studying in the academy." Eisherz answered Uriel''s inquiry. "Although I am a student there, I am only taking the general studies, so I am not able to fight the whole thing." She continued with a low volume. (She''s not abat type? Then what is that numbers for?) Michael wanted to say something but he didn''t. Seeing her expressions, Gabrielle tried to console Eisherz. "You don''t have to worry about that, Lady Eisherz. Everyone has its weaknesses and strengths. Even me, I am not skilled in closebat but I am confident with my healing spells, it''s one of my contributions in our team. It''s up to you how to use the power you''re good with." "Thank you, Gabrielle." As if swayed her Gabrielle''s enticing voice, Eisherz gained her confidence again. The evidence of herck in experience and strength was shown in thest attack. That''s because she can''t use her abilities in that kind of situation. Every single thing has its own time and ce to be valuable. "Let''s close this topic about mine. How about telling yours?" "Sure thing." Being asked by an aristocrat about themselves, the group of Michaele up with the story Raphael made up in case this kind of situation urs. "Just as she said earlier, Lucy and I are twins. We live somewhere in the Kingdom of Astley." "You all came far from the County of Arts?" "Well yes. We have traveled for several days up to now." Eisherz heed attention of the group''s origin, which was too far from the empire. Traveling from the Kingdom of Astley all the way to the Dixon Empire indeed is a long and tiring trip. There are two routes between those countries if one travel bynd. One is to turn way and cross the elongated Kingdom of Boulder to get from Astley to Dixon and vice versa. The Kingdom of Boulder is vertical in shape and one have to track the whole kingdom to cross countries. The shortest route is to pass the Primaria Theocracy and Dwarf Nation of Doria, but have to climb a mountain range first after crossing the theocracy to enter Doria. Which is why many took the Boulder route to travel between the two countries. If someone what''s the best way to get to the empire from Astley or vice versa, air would be the best answer. No traffic, no obstacles aside from flying monsters, no bandits, except if they were airborne. But one have to find a flying mount first, like a Pegasus or a trained Wyvern, which were hard to acquire and not avable all the time. "But why travel to the empire?" People won''t travel far away unless there were some reasons. Eisherz couldn''t help but asked. "We trained ourselves earnestly and eagerly for a long time. ying monsters, challenging local dungeons, fighting ouws and so on" Michael paused to fold his arms. "But recently, we realized that we couldn''t find enjoyment of what we''ve done so far. All the achievements we''ve attained doesn''t spark any further. We want to experience more challenge and trill. That''s why, we want to challenge the most difficult dungeon in this continent." Then he pointed a finger to the north, where the Imperial Capital located. "Mmm." The three girls nodded in agreement after Michael''s motivational speech. "That''s a courageous objective you have, but I heartfully wish you a good luck." "You have my wishes too." Van joined Eisherz encouragement. "It might not be easy to achieve and you might encounter endless obstacles, the way how strong you all are despite being young, I know you will achieve your goals someday." "Thank you for your words." The four bobbed their head upon the ones in the front. "If you happen to conquer the Imperial Dungeon someday, I''m sure that you all will be big shots. Anyone who will conquer that dungeon will receive great fame and achievements after all." "Throughout the entire history of this continent, only a handful of brave people managed to conquer the Imperial Dungeon. Even reaching the 60th Floor serves as a great feat among adventurers." "The first one was the founder and the first emperor of Dixon Empire. It happened a thousand years ago." "Indeed. It was after the he ended the Demon Lord''s tyranny." Michael expressed his harmony concurring with the statements of Eisherz and Van. The hero, also the empire''s first ruler, Alfred Dixon, was the first person who managed to reach the 70th Floor of the dungeon and be its Dungeon Master afterwards. After ending the five-hundred-year rule of the Demon Lord, the hero attempted to challenge the dungeon that the demon desperately trying to conquer to, and the rest is history. Chapter 70 70: Unknown Creature A white creature desperately run for its life through the snowy forest. It catches each its heavy breaths as the creature trying to escape from its pursuers, enduring the pain it took before separating from its kind. No matter where its goes, no matter how fast it runs, its pursuers sneeringly chasing the creature like tailing a weak prey. Aside from its paw marks on the white snow, the crimson liquid from its deep marks leave a trail of its tracks. The enemies ravaged their settlements and went on a violent onset to its upants. The other side ceased the opportunity of the cold season to attack the resting nemesis. The two tribes has been hostile against each other for a long time, long before the civilization. From disputes of authority for the scrimmaged territory to the survival of the fittest. The two opposing races used every single means to destroy and erase one another. But the attacking side were going to put an end of this long term rtionship in one day. The monster didn''t stop its silver hooves from running over the cold yet soft snow despite knowing its pursuers are ying with it. White puffsing out of its tired mouth as it catch its breath. Its staggered limbs are at its utmost limits escaping from its depredated home. Not long before the monster slowed its speed and copsed on exhaustion. "Kyu" A tired and low whine let out of the worn out and injured monster. A few secondster, its pursuers, three wolf-type monsters, casually waltzed through the snow approaching the lying monster. Now that ytime is over, one of the wolves kicked the monster with intention to kill. The monster flew fast towards the tree nearby. The force of the kick snapped the tree in half all the way to the second one, albeit didn''t break. The distance between the two trees are far, making the monster travelled long midair. Despite that, the monster keeps its body and soul together. The reason behind it was that the monster has higher Level and stats than the wolves. The wolves certain that they inflict enough damage to the monster, they slowly but confidently walked to it. But the wolves let their guards down. With enough time, the monster barely managed to cast a certain spell at random. Before the wolves noticed the disappearance of its smell, the monster vanished from the snow. It''s the hottest days of the year. The season where the sun bathe the northern hemisphere of the world in heat, summer. In the middle of the day, in the month of Cancer, my sister, who had started to study at the academy in the Imperial Capital, sent a letter to us stating, ''I am very sorry, Mothers. I will be challenging the Imperial Dungeon to improve myself so I cannot go home this summer break. And also expect visitors to visit our mansion.'' "Seems like we cannot have Louise this summer." Mother, who is sitting on a couch, said in a sad manner. "I know training is a must, but family is important too." "Our daughter''s already a properdy." Mom, who is upying the excess space of Mother''s seat, sced Mother. "She not the little girl from before, you know?" Then she pulled Mother''s head into her ample sulent bosom. "Mmm~. Ay wery rav yu. Yur da bet." Mother then wrapped her arms around Mom. "Can you be more mindful of your surroundings?" Witnessing their coquetry, I blurted out my envy. Sophia, who''s sitting besides me, opens her arms. "Come here, Raphael. Let me spoil you." "Thank you, Sophia. You are the angel of my life." epting her invitation, I plunge my face unto the soft assets of my beautiful future wife. Although they are not as bounty as my Mom''s or Gabrielle''s, I still love them because they were owned by her. I took a nce at my mothers and glimpsed Mom winked at me when our eyes met. I winked her back as discreet as I could not to be noticed by Sophia. It''s been months since my approach to Mom. Since then, I barely engage an interaction with her for a few days, the same as her for me. Though we still continued our mother and son rtionship. Once our awkwardness settled, we eventually be more intimated with each other. When she was alone, I sometimes surprisedly hugged her from behind, sometimes, with rubs. Even with our intimacy, she didn''t gave me chance to hear her response to my feelings. She really wanted to say it this autumn. We stopped making physical contacts when Mother got home. Mother don''t know that I am flirting with her wife behind her back. But fret not Mother, once I''m done with Mom, you''ll be the next one, if only I''d stay alive that time, probably. I have to recruit these two high-ss generals to build my forces. The more the powerful and plenty my army will be, the more my chances to gain victory once I spark a revolution against my sister. (And I might take her, including her properties, as my spoils of the war once I win.) We are currently in the living area as we read Sister''s not so-good letter from the empire. Sophia''s in my side, using the same couch adjacent the flirty couple. She will be part of the family so she''s included in our family matters. I haven''t told her about the development of my rtionship with Mom. Sophia had saw Sister as a rival and I am going to add one soon. I truly do not want to hurt her but this is really all I want. I will slowly breaking down details to her time by time. I want to deploy cushions prior before dropping the bomb. Sister cannot visit us on her summer vacation because she''s been grinding herself inside a 70-floored dungeon. The Imperial Dungeon was a conquered one so the resurrection feature is avable. Without Sister means we cannot go dungeon crawling and face the 60th Floor Guardian together. Sister wanted to personally conquer the dungeon so I have to wait until her next vacation. But winter is cold so her next break might not be the right time. Mother and I passionately continued to embrace our respective partner for a while. With my satisfaction full-tanked, I raised my head to continue our conversation. "But what did she mean visitors?" "I don''t know. Perhaps she invited someone?" Still having her wife trekking her twin mountains, Mom answered my question while caressing Mother''s head. Sister told us to anticipate visitors this month. She didn''t specified who or how many will being, but as nobles, we have to give them a warm wee in the middle of summer. After eating my lunch, I went to the forest, at the in to be exact, to continue my training. I already achieved my goal, which was to acquire Longevity skill, but mothers don''t know a thing of it yet. It might rouse suspicion if I suddenly stopped working. I also wanted to be stronger and better inbat, killing monsters to evolve into a High Human is my goal for life now. "Skwah!" "Hello, Griffith. I am here again." As usual, Griffith immediately rushed to me as she detected my presence after I teleported. If she missed me this much when I''m not here for just a day, how about when I started studying in the empire? (Maybe I can visit her once a week.) Michael and the others are in the Imperial Capital right now, enjoying their adventurers'' life. Leaving me no one to apany me. "Wanna rove around the forest with me?" "Skwah." "Hm. I''ll take that as yes." I opened my Inventory and withdraw her bridle. Equipped it on her before mounting her soft back. "st off!" Griffith slowly pped her wide and majestic wings then flew off to the azure sky. Flying constantly a thousand feet above the ground, we sonically stroll above the thick forest. I have motives going to the vast and dense forest instead inside the monster-rich dungeon. I''ve been ughtering monsters in the dungeon for some time until now. Stepping on the hot sands of the Desert Floors, kill indefinite amount of monsters, gain EXP then Level up, repeat. If still have free time, I fondle Gabrielle''s and thedies'' soft assets. Just grope, nothing more nothing less. Thedies are sure desirous and tempting but I have to set boundaries for a certain period. I''ve been doing the same thing since Sister''s departure. Three times a week, from cool spring to hot summer. Things had gotten boring except for the fondling part. Encountering and killing the same monster every single session pige no skill. Repeating attack patterns improve me no tactics nor strategies. That''s why I am looking for new monsters within the vast forest. "Oh! Looks like I detected something new." Almost an hour of swirling around the vicinity, a hundred kilometer south from the in, I perceived an unknown entity. Within the coverage of my Omnidirectional Perception, a quadrupedal creature popped up a dozen of kilometer ahead. But "It seems badly injured hurry up, Griffith." "Skwah!" She croak harshly, increasing her flight speed. Just half a minute had passed before we arrive andnded at the location. Upon stepping my feet on the earth, an unconscious and bleeding monster unfold on our eyes. I approached the monster and check its condition. "That''s a lot of damage." Its wounds are visibly deep and fatal despite its thick fur covered with blood. Broken bones and torn flesh surfaced from its skin. In spite of being in that situation, the three meter long mammal monster managed to make it alive and breathe heavily. "I have to heal it immediately before itpletely lose its life." I ced both my hands on its blood-drenched bushy silver fur. "Level 5 High Heal!" Pale aquamarine light emitted from the suffering monster, warm and soothing. Deep wounds quickly closed up and healed, bone fractures conjoined and fixed. The blood still strained its furs but the monster has beenpletely healed. "All done. But it''s still down for the count." After being healed, the monster''s stillying on the ground. It must have been mentally exhausted from all the trauma and distress it experienced today. I tried to find if it left trails like footprints or blood but couldn''t found any. I still couldn''t find out how it went here but we cannot stay put. "Alright. I don''t know what or who attacked it but it''s definitely dangerous if we stay here further. Let''s take it to the dungeon and wait for it to awake." I grasped Griffith and the monster at the same time and warped ourselves to the in then to the dungeon. Chapter 72 72: Sudden Visitor A dayter. Yesterday, I found and helped a badly wounded legendary monster called Tailed Fox the same day. Grasping her blood, I got Tailed Fox''s Racial Skills, Minimization, Spirit Sense and Spiritual Scathe. Minimization is a skill that only reduces the size of the user and could revert it back to the original. Unlike the Size Change, the effect of Minimization is permanent and don''t consume any more mana after casting. Spiritual Scathe allows the user to inflict a bit of spiritual damage while activated. Soul-damaging attacks are really effective against physical or even magical resistant opponents. Spirit Sense, on the other hand, is an ability to perceive incorporeal spiritual beings that human senses cannot understand. Floating lights are now shing in my vision like fireflies under the cloudless night sky. Apparently they''re called Pixies, the weakest species of the Spirit race. Earlier that day, Sister sent us a letter stating us she cannot go home and challenge the dungeon instead this summer. She can Level up in the dungeon as she wanted since it''s a conquered one. She also mentioned in the letter that visitors were anticipated during the summer vacation. I don''t know who they are but a single splendid carriage is now marching on its way to our estate. The ebony magic carriage stably traced the brick pavement then parked in front of our mansion''s gate. The coachman handed a letter of appointment to one of the two male gatekeepers. Confirming the letter''s contents, the gatekeeper give his affirmation. The door made a clicking noise revealing a well-dressed, elegant young man stepping his ck shoes on the pavement. "Greetings. I am Raphael Raevender, the heir of the Raevender Viscounty. May I know what is your purpose visiting our humble abode?" As a noble, I formally introduced myself to the young nobleman who just entered our yard. I am the only one weing our visitor since both Mother and Mom are busy right now. I forthwith distinguished he came from a noble house the way he dressed and the crest embedded the carriage. "So you''re Raphael" The young man chewed the cud for a moment, then clears his throat. "Pardon for myte introduction. My name is Seth Fordfield, the first son and the heir of the Fordfield Earldom of the Dixon Empire." The young nobleman, Seth Ledfinn, put a hand on his chest as he formally introduced himself. He seemingly to be slightly older than me, probably a batchmate of a big sister of mine. Seth is a tall, slender man with turquoise hair, light-blue eyes, and a solemn handsome face. His voice and demeanor are ostensibly cool, calm and collected. A sword hanging on his waist coupled with his stylish garments, indicating the type of weapon he specialized of. "As for my intentions of visiting your household" he continued, " I am here to challenge you in a duel." "A duel? What does it do with me?" I couldn''t help but blurt out my confusion. Normally, duels are honorary arrangedbat between for two individuals in order to settle ounts. When an issue with options needs to reach a certain conclusion, like the race of two men for a woman''s heart, a duel can decide. (Medieval problem requires medieval solution.) But why have a duel with me? I don''t even know or seen this guy personally. Unless it has something to do with that. "I have started attending the academy this year" (So do my sister.) "At first, I thought life in the academy would be filled with boredom. Ever since I am young, I have been trying to sharpen my sword to the point where no one in my age in our territory can match my skills. That''s why I have confidence in my swordsmanship when I stepped my foot at the academy. But it was instantly shattered to pieces when I took a glimpse of a certain person''s perfect swordsmanship and that person was your sister, Louise Raevender." (I think we all know where this is going) "I was immediately fascinated by her charms and got interested in her." (I knew it!) "That''s why I took an approach to her, which led me to have a duel with you." "What does this duel have to do something with me?" "When I asked her about her preferences for a man, she tly told me, ''He must have to be stronger than my little brother and had defeated him in a duel.'' That''s why" Seth said, unsheathing his sword. "I challenge you into a duel." So that''s the reason why and why you have to selfishly pass your problems to me?! You are just making excuse to escape from your aristocratic responsibilities! (And why don''t you reject him on the spot?!) But Sister is really standing out at the academy. She had gathered a lot of attention and even captivated some, like this nobleman in front of me. I am captivated by her as well. She is gorgeous and has a beautiful body, her chest is remarkably bouncing in every swing of her sword. She is absurdly strong and high-leveledpare to average academy student. Deep inside, I honestly don''t want other man to look at her body. Why she have to stay at the capital? She could just hunt monsters in the forest with me. "Is the duel really that necessary?" "It is. If I cannot achieve victory against you, I cannot find myself worthy of challenging your sister into a duel." I see. Sister probably told him to defeat her in order to ept his feelings. Before that, Seth have to step over my dead body first. Which lead him to the current situation. "Fine. I will ept this duel." "Thank you very much." Seth bowed down his head. "Let''s have a fair fight." Gathering the duelists, the two of us stood in the front yard of our manor. Summer afternoon is certainly hot and zing but a single sweat haven''t flowed down our temples. We have done changing our clothing and now d in our battle gears. With a naked de in our dominant hand, we faced each other between the gap of ten meters. "Are you ready?" I asked Seth. "I am ready." In order to duel my sister, Seth have to prove himself first in gaining victor against me in a sword fight. Seth didn''t know what Sister''s real sexuality is, which I knew. She intended to pass the baton on me because of a reason. That reason is to let me be the invincible wall before the beautiful garden. "Let''s fight fair and square." With those words as the mark, weunch ourselves towards one another. We draw our own des and collide it together. To break the stalemate, we repelled each other and do a long stepped back. "Power Up! elerate!" Seth charged with great velocity approaching me. He swing his sword parallel to the ground casting a Sword Art technique. "Horizontal sh!" The flying de aiming for my left shoulder. I raised my mithrill sword and unwaveringly block his sword. The sword bounced off of my de due to the impact of the sh. Seth rotate his wrist before turning his body oppositely and change the direction of his sword. He used the momentum to rotate his body clockwise and execute another sword technique. "Circr Swipe!" Now the sword is aiming at me right side. His mithrill sword drew an arc of its fluid motion. But before it touched my clothes, I already gave my reply. "Parry." I intendedlynded his attack on the forte of my sword and effortlessly deflected his sword downwardly along with the casual invocation. His sword followed the path of the gravity and embedded deeply under the dirt. He hastily pulled out his de and fixed his feet backwards. Seth charged pointed his de at me. I deflect it upwards to address it. He put back himself again and began to attack me all over my body simultaneously. But all were either blocked or parried by my de. My Thought eleration raised my brain''sputational speed dozens of times normal. Speed where I could see all his movements as clearly as the day. There were no extraneous movements in his swordy, showing the results of his time and effort sharpening his de. Everytime I deflected a de, he just shrug it off and aim at my weak spots all over again. I caught a glimpse of the change in pace of his attacks, his sword has been gradually decreasing its power and speed for each blows. Sweats started to cascade from his temples down to his face. Seth had rained me a lot of blows at this point, but none of it hadnded a strike. His breathing beginning to rag and started to catch it up. He held the hilt both handed then take a stance. Knowing what it means, I instantly imitated his posture and did the same technique as him. (There no way I would lost and gave my beloved sister to anybody else!) "Power Swing!" "Power Swing." We recited the technique in unison. Like a war cry, Seth consumed all of his remaining strength and swing his sword horizontally with all might. As for me, I swing my sword like throwing a t stone to repeatedly skip on the water surface. nk. Our des sh with a shockwave that billowed the grasses of the yard. Although we use the same sword technique, the oue isn''t. "Ahh!" His full blow was overwhelmed by my casual swing. Despite limiting myself to his Level, my swing was more powerful with thebination of strength and speed, granting superior momentum. His sword was blown away along with him. The intense shock and vibration writhed through his hands causing him to let go of his sword. I pointed my de under his chin to conclude the duel. Chapter 75 75: Letter Dixon Empire Capital, City of Jeffer. "Afternoon." At one of the room in a decent inn within the city''s downtown area, a woman d in nothing is sitting on one of the inn''s rtivelyrge beds, a bed intended for lots people to sleep. Given the size and area of the bed, she is not alone in the room. "Get up you two. It''s already afternoon." The dark-brown haired woman turned her bare back and nced at the rustling sound under the white bedsheet-covered lumpying on the mattress. The ones under the sheet stirred at the woman''s words and sat up, fully naked and with eyes still heavy despite the sunny day. "It''s already thatte?" The tinum haired woman muttered, rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Mmm." The blonde young woman stretched out her arms. "We did it til dawn, it''s understandable why we get up thiste." The three women, Lucy, Gabrielle and Uriel, vigorously and passionately swive together while the world embrace the darkness. Using the Monarch of the Night ultra skill, the three were able to pleasure each other through the night until the blue hour. But the backsh hit them hard the moment the skill diurnally wore off. Having used up their energy of the next day that night, the three have to replenish the lost vigor by resting their bodies until now. "Good afternoon, my dears." Lucy crawl over the bedsheet and close the gap between her and her love ones. She leaned in close to Gabrielle and pressed her lips on Gabrielle''s. Lucy draw out her lips from Gabrielle andnded it on Uriel''s. Once they''re done, Uriel shifted her gaze to Gabrielle and meet her lips with the woman. "Have you heard Michael''s call earlier?" Lucy asked, throwing her arms around them. "I haven''t. How about you, Uriel?" "Nothing." "You two were soundly sleeping so you didn''t hear anything." Since they all have Computerized Mind, they can psychicallymunicate with each other at any distance despite not having the Telepathy skill. They usually used it to chat one another discreetly, to send messages from distance, or to remind everyone of something. "What''s the content of the call." Uriel asked Lucy for details. "He said we got a letter from the Guildmaster himself. He is waiting for us at the base." Unlike the three, Michael, the only man of their party, slept alone in a separated room from them. Michael practically woke up quite earlier than the coptivedies since he didn''t have a partner to sleep with. He sometimes do adventuring alone and receiving mails like this day. "From the Guildmaster?" Gabrielle pondered. "I wonder what he wants." "A congrattory letter of our promotion? Or another special mission specifically exclusive for us again?" "He formally congratted us the other day, maybe thetter." Lucy answered Uriel''s inquiry. A week ago, thedies aplished the quest that brought themselves to the rank of B. Michael had promoted before them and almost halfway to the next rank. They only went to adventure a few months ago yet they achieve such rank in just a short time. The Guildmaster perceived their quick advancement and unknowingly got his eyes set off of them. Doubtful about the pace of their raising, he conducted a surveince to appraise their authenticity. He intended to assigned them to aplish an A ss mission, which was out of their league he used to think about them, a Chimera subjugation quest. A Chimera is a felid type A-ranked monster that is massive and ferocious, an evolution of the B-ranked Manticore. Spit magic out of its monstrous lion head, inject deadly venom from its snake tail. Those feats alone made Chimeras hard to deal of. But they had the ability to put forth bat wings out of their bodies, increasingly their difficulties to be as hard as leaning Chinese Algebra. Despite facing a monster with beastly traits, the party of Michael still epted the mission without hesitation. They fought and killed the lion and aplished their mission with flying colors within a day. The Guildmaster heard the reports of the dispatched scouts he sent and got convinced of the party of Michael is a real McCoy. "Get dress now. The letter must be important." Lucy reminded the girls with a gentle tone as she conjured her gears from who knows where. Gabrielle and Uriel followed suit and dressed themselves as well. "Don''t forget to heal yourselves if you don''t want to be chased by unicorns." "Got it!" "Alright. Let''s go." Thedies get out of their room and descent down the stairs. It would rouse unwanted suspicions if they suddenly disappeared without showing their fleshes to the inn staffs and other tenants. The bustling sentients inside the establishment stopped for a while just to see the descending beauties. Parties of people who are patrons of the inn Michael is staying. The tenantsrgely consists of vagabond adventurers and wandering merchants that are currently making mints in the capital. Being the most prosperous city attracts opportunists all over the continent, like how moths instinctively get allured of amp''s warmth. Although having a base to return, Michael and the party made up their minds to stay in an inn on the surface. If people took heed of their homelessness, they would questioned where do they are living. Might incite tighter investigation against them. "Good afternoon,dies! Looks like you''rete again." "Good afternoon too, Jenna." A freckled girl in herte teens with short ginger hair weed thedies with a cheery smile just as they stepped on the first floor. Her name is Jenna, the only child of the inn''s proprietor. "Are you leaving already?" "We are. And no need for us to take lunch." "Is that so? Take care!" Thedies waved back to Jenna while walking out of the inn. In the middle of an enclosed green steppe, a lone house stood up firmly, the base of the party of Michael. There''s almost nothing standing around it aside from few maple trees and small structures. A field of various crops found several meters back from the structure. It is used to provide veggies for the ones living there. A few hundreds of meters from the house, a paddy field moisten approximately a hectare of the dungeon floor''s soil. They don''t have the grains in hand yet so it''s left unattended. They had built no chicken coops or any other poultry facilities. Since they are in a dungeon, they can husband unlimited livestock on a regr basis. Out of nowhere, three women with divine beauty suddenly appeared in front of the house. Lucy, Gabrielle and Uriel started walking on the stone pavement and entered their secret base. "Wanna fill our pte first?" "Wanna." Both Lucy and Uriel uniformly answered Gabrielle''s question, which made Gabrielle rushed to the kitchen and started preparing their lunch. Lucy and Uriel, who were left behind the door, nced at the living room to find Michael sitting on a couch with crossed arms and legs. The pair deliberately ignored his presence and head up to the dining table. Minutes had passed and the Holy Trinity finished their pasta with satisfaction on the beautiful faces. They then went back to the living room and jointly upied the sofa diagonally across Michael. With everyone in the room, Michael opened his hand to catch the envelope from his own subspace. "This is the letter we received from the guild." Said Michael neutrally before voiding the wax seal on the envelope. "What''s does it says?" Asked Lucy who''s been sandwiched between the twodies. Michael slipped out the letter from the envelope and read it. Michael and thedies had the Computerized Mind that they replicated from their main body. For that reason, Michael broadcast a 360 degree live feed of his point of view to the receivers for them to read. "I see." Lucy with her eyes shut to focus on reading muttered. "It seems to be relevant with that incident." To which left their heads keep nodding. The incident Lucy just mentioned was the bandit ambush of a Count Gracier''s daughter, Eisherz, that urredst spring. They left thoroughly baffled by the timing the nature called the three mages. They secretly interrogate the lone survivor of the bandits and found out that they were hired by an anonymous person to assassinate the noblewoman. But the one who approached them was just a middleman sent by the mastermind, or someone higher. "It''sing together now." Gabrielle said. "Even though they can loot items from the ones they ransacked, it''s hard to think of them having the same high-quality mithrill sword individually. There must be someone with power provided them those weapons." They still don''t know the exact reason of why that someone wanted to get rid of Eisherz so badly to the point they gave high-quality equipment to the bandits in order to make the assassination more sessful. But the n was utterly destroyed when the party of Michael interrupted. "Exactly. We went through tight investigation on this one but couldn''t find out a shadow of the ones responsible." Uriel stated after opening her eyes. "But the culprits made a mistake. The weapons they provided had the quality that can be only manufactured within that country. With this escort mission, we can freely enter the said country." The Guildmaster recognized their abilities and assigned them to escort a weapon merchant to his mother country. "The nation of hammer and steel" Michael opened his mouth to finish Uriel statement. "Doria, the Nation of the Dwarves." Chapter 76 76: Escort To The Dwarfen Kingdom A quarter before noon, four people standing in front of a weapons shop located at themercial district of the Imperial Capital. They looked up and nced at the sign of the said shop. "Seems like here''s the ce." Michael confirmed the case. "He''s a dwarf, right? Won''t he be like the stereotypical stubborn and grumpy old man that we read in novels?" Gabrielle said with concerned voice. "Don''t sweat the small stuff, Gabrielle." "We don''t know what he would be so we can''t assume yet." "You are right." Lucy and Uriel consoled the concerned Gabrielle. Each of them carrying the personality that assigned to them by Raphael. Acting how they supposed to be for months caused them to apply the attitude in some situations subconsciously. They are gradually bing the person they forged as the time goes by. The adaptation of their own personalities deep into Raphael''s mind doesn''t change the fact that they came from the same root. Meaning they still trust each other and maintain their absolute loyalty towards their creator. Not long before the wooden door of the shop make a clicking noise and open a little. "If you are here to buy, it''s closed today." A rough voice of a man leaked between the gap. The four didn''t saw the source of the voice immediately because the man didn''t paralleled with their eyes. They lowered their gaze and meet the peeking eyes of the ones talking, a Dwarf. "We are not here to patron, we are the ones who were assigned to escort the owner of this shop." Michael spoke as the representative of the party. "Are you perhaps Mr. Norm?" "That is me. If you are my escorts, get inside." The Dwarf named Norm opened the door widely to let his safeguards in. The party fascinated by the wonderful weapons line up on the walls. Swords, axes, spears and so on. All came with different materials, starting from iron to the shining gold. No matter what the metal used, the sharpness and toughness of the weapons are top notch. (As expected of the artisan dwarves.) "We haven''t introduced ourselves yet. My name is Michael. Here are the members of our party" "Gabrielle." "Uriel." "Lucy." "We are the B-ranked party Myriad Wings." Norm nced at them sternly before he spoke. "Name''s Norm. A cksmith and a weapon shop owner. I''ve been seeing various people everyday and don''t see your faces often." "We''re been here since a few months ago, that''s why." "I haven''t heard anything about your party, either." "Well, we don''t do dungeon that much andrgely do off city missions." Michael exined with a subtle tone. Adventurers have their own goals and objectives in life. They have their own ways to achieve what they wanted to attain. Adventurers who desired fame often go dungeon diving to make a name for themselves. The deeper they goes, the more famous and popr they get. Same goes with their influence and wealth. All the famous S-ranked parties are apparently dungeon crawlers. But their are still adventurers that don''t desire fame at all. Adventurers who don''t dive much dungeons and mostly took outside quest like monster subjugations. May be the reason of either not to attack too much attention, to travel ces, or to help others out of kindness. Although Michael''s party said that they will conquer the Imperial Dungeon, they didn''t put a foot on it once. They thought it isn''t time yet. Despite not wanting attention, they were standing out due to the breathtaking individuals of their party. Another reason was that they wiped out a notorious B-ranked party, that was known for harassing newbies and low-ranking adventurers, without a beat. Not only that, they unintentionally bugged off the infamous party away from the capital. The effects of the Dread Fascination feared them too much that they never swore a word of vengeance and get distanced from Michael as far as they can. "Hmph. Enough with this chitchat. We will shove off right away after I''ve done my lunch." "We understood." Half an hour had passed along the southern main road. A road wagon keep its wheels rolling on the wide street southbound along with other vehicles. The sun''s still high and the roads are quite congested with people and transports. Inside the wooden carriage, five individuals sitting facing each other''s knees. Genders are separated by the wide wooden seats, males on the left and females the opposite. Norm, who is sitting besides Michael, constantly ncing on the adventurers'' equipment and weapons sequentially. His weapon loving blood boiled upon peeling his eyes off of their articles. Noticing the behavior of the dwarf, Michael opened his mouth. "Would you like to take a look?" "If you don''t mind." Norm thought for a while as he fold his thick arms from years of hitting the hot iron before he spoke. Michael take off his saber, including the scabbard, from his waist and handed it over to the enthusiastic dwarf. He can let others inspect it for the reason of itsck of effects and enchantments. Unlike the weapons Raphael made for himself and his sister, the weapons the four are wielding don''t have special effects. Except for Uriel''s ebony staff, it was enchanted with Ownership for a hidden function of it. Norm slightly pulled the mithrill de from its leather scabbard and observe it sternly. "The nobility of this de is outstanding. The hilt was crafted with such details and artistic design. The sharpness, durability and all" The dwarf inspect every inch of the sword and had entered in his own world, muttering some jargon terms that a few people might know. He snapped back to reality and turn his face to Michael. "The quality of the sword clearly surpassed that of what dwarves are capable of. I can assume it reached Unique-grade. Where on earth do you got this splendid sword?" Norn could not helped but ask the originality of Michael''s de. Michael, who had a script for such encounter, spoke with a neutral voice. "I don''t know where it came from or how he acquired it, but it is the sword of my father of his glory. He handed it over to me before he died. It''s basically our family heirloom." Is what Michael revealed. "Nothing about its craftsmen?" "I never asked about that from him." "Well, it can''t be helped." Norm scratched his head. "Whoever forged this weapon, his must be a great craftsman." (Actually, it was SirBoss who made it.) The reason of its quality was probably the forging techniques and the machineries that Raphael used. Aside from that, the metals used were the items he got from dungeon conquests, materials of high quality and void of impurities. Before they noticed, the rental carriage of Norm had passed the Imperial Capital''s south main gate. Something clicked into ce inside Michael''s mind and turn his way to Norm. "What route we will trail?" Michael asked what is on his mind. "For the route, we will be taking the shortest. We will follow this highway and stop at the southernmost of Primaria." He replied as he is handing back the sword. "So we will trek the Rashi Mountain Range, huh." The Rashi Mountain Range is longest range of mountains in the Northern Continent. A naturalndform that put a long barrier that separate the northern and southern part of thendmass, begins at the west coast through the Kingdom of Boulder. "Are there any problems passing the mountains?" "Hm? No problems at all." Thedies nodded at Michael''s words. "Good. I hope our trip will be as peaceful as the blue sky." The carriage passed some towns and viges as they are marching southbound. Since the distance are far from the capital, monsters frequently appeared due to theck of patrols. But any hostile monsters they encountered were easily dealt by the escorts. After traveling for four days, they crossed the borders of the Theocracy. They continued their way and spending days on the road. They often spent a night at some sacred cities they passed to rest they bodies. Norm covered their lodging expenses of the inns they stopped, it''s his responsibility to amodate his escorts. Michael and Norm had their own rooms while thedies slept in the same room. Of course, they made sure they erected a noise barrier to avoid leaks. Spending a week of journey, they ultimately reached a saddle between two mountains. It''s one of the trading route that ran between the northern and southern part of the continent. The trail that they tracked was the easiest and safest way to go back and forth of the mountain range. Some trails are somewhat more dangerous geologically and biologically. The monsters lurking around the path they took were at most A-ranked, rtively an easy task for the party. But have to show difficulty to prevent the true strength beingprehended. Throughout ip, they encountered and fought assorted monsters, with an A-ranked Wolf Sovereign as the most powerful. Of course, the corpses of the monster they looted were given to the members of Myriad Wings, the hunted it after all. Michael and thedies can''t just showed their Inventory to Norm, that skill is what most merchants wanted to acquire. They used a spacious magic bag to cover up their abilities, Norm also have it by the way. They hiked and walked for another week through the space between two mountains before stepping on the soil of the Dwarfen Kingdom of Doria. The journey of more than half a month''s about toe close. Chapter 77 77: Agenda In The Shadows Somewhere within the Dwarfen Kingdom of Doria. In a dim corridor, a suspicious man in ck hooded robe traced the long stoned path. He walked without concern for his surroundings as he knew he had nothing to sweat of. Only the mes of the torches illuminated the area not magically powered bulbs. Not that they don''t have budget to purchase lightings, but it''s a countermeasure to avoid any usage of magic being detected in their secluded spot. The man stepped his feet endlessly until he passed a door. Upon pushing it, five figures unfold behind the cold walls. Each of them sat on their own chair facing each other on a rectangr table. "You''rete." The man at the end of the table scoffed. "Tardiness is what makes people lost opportunities, you know?" He reminded theter while his feetid crossed on the wooden table. "Hmph. This location is in the middle of nowhere and the hallway is long. Not a good ce for a old man like myself to follow." The hooded man whined begrudgingly as he is taking off the hood of his ck robe. Just as the man said, he is really passed his prime, appeared to be at his seventies. Gray locks with sign of alopecia, ridged forehead and thin bodyposition. "Putting that aside. Are you perhaps here to request a job again, Liscio?" "Indeed. Thest attack failed. My master put the order again. Are you willing to work with me again, Sir Kolben?" Kolben, the man with wine red hair, remove his calves from the table and ced his right arm instead. The other four around him broke a smile, which made Liscio increased his awareness. He knew he is currently dealing with a demon. "Don''t make that kind of face, old man. We are still open with transactions. Sit down and rx. I know you''ve been tired of walking." "I''ll take your concern." Liscio epted Kolben''s offer andy his back on a chair across him. Liscio has been making himself to be more cautious and careful about his gestures and actions in front of the group. Displeasing them might call off the transaction, or his head on the floor at worst. He had reasons to fear the group, for them to be the upper echelons of an infamous underground organization. Five Headed Hydra, the name of their organization. An organization lurking under the shadows of the countries of of the Northern Continent. Notorious for their crimes and illegal activities throughout the region. Most countries are aware of the deeds that they have done then and now. The whole truth of their power and influence has been a mystery until now. The authorities are still trying to find out their base of operations but no good. The organization has been snitching up with some aristocrats that shielded them from thew, their business has been making them dimes for their own satisfaction. "So what''s the reason of the failure?" The only woman in the group expressed her confusion with a seductive tone. "We amodated you high quality sword, isn''t it?" Her name is Sabrina, the leader of the human trafficking division. Crimes such as kidnapping and illegal ve trading are there daily activities. A few pleasure houses that offered high caliber services. She is in her early thirties and has long wavy wheat-blonde hair, a bewitching beauty and figure that instantly charms every men around. A former famous first-ss nymph of darkness that owned several high-ss brothels, legally and illegally, through the continent. "Why do you have to ask that if we already knew the answer?" A muscr man chuckled with his arms crossed. "He failed because he didn''t have the brain to hire my men." He is Mordred, the one in charge of the assassination division of the underground organization. Being the head of manpower implying his absolute strength among all his underlings. He appeared to be in his early forties but his prime didn''t deteriorate a bit. Gray locks sit atop his head, not from aging but his natural hue. Pierce face and menacing gaze that immobilize weak in a nce. Mordred was used to be a former Supreme Ranked adventurer. A famous warrior that spread his name throughout the empire but suddenly disappeared and left his glory in history. For some reason, he is now sitting under the shadows as an elite member of an underground organization. "That was the decision I regret the most." Liscio showed a tired face. "I should have hired your men instead of those stupid ouws." "That means the items that I provided wasn''t the cause. Qualities are guaranteed if rmended by myself after all." The man who just spoke was a dwarf, the leader of the ck market division. Although wearing a ck mask under a hood, his stoutness over height clearly says so. He is a man of authority so he''s been concealing his identity. "That''s right. It''s a waste that all of those expensive swords were confiscated by the Imperial Knights." Liscio showed his disappointment. "Well, it''s already done, no need to cry over a spilt milk." The slender man in charge in illegal drugs dealing, Methis, muttered. "Our influence in the empire wasn''t as solid as the other countries yet do we cannot take those swords back." The Five Headed Hydra is the one responsible of the production and distribution of a certain kind of drug that widely spread throughout the continent. An addictive drug that put the consumers in cloud nine and lost reasons along it. Some nobles has been corrupted by it and even secretly shielding them from the authorities. "Are you going to request the same asst time." "The same as before. Here are the details." Liscio then threw an envelope on the table, to which Kolben, the leader of all divisions of the Five Headed Hydra, took and read. "You got the nerve to take down an aristocrat. Are you perhaps working under an another noble." Liscio was taken aback by the words of Kolben but managed to contain himself immediately. "It''s not on your business. I am just a servant who is obediently following his master''s demands." "Well, trust is the most important thing in business." Liscio took something under his robe and ced it on the table. It was a small bag that emitted jiggling sounds upon contacting the wood. "Fifty gold coins as down payment, Master is willing to pay double if you seed." Methis, who sat nearest to Liscio, took the bag of coins and threw it to their leader. Kolben jiggled the bag of coins and confirmed the number of golds in it by just listening to the sound. "You''re boss is quite gant, must be influential and rich. Quest epted. You can leave now." "Thank you for epting my Master''s demand. I hope you aplish it." Following Kolben''s instruction, the old man stood up and walked out the room. With nothing to worry, they can discuss the matter thoroughly. "Can you tell us about the ambush, Velfast?" "Understood." A man d in ck suddenly appeared in the room. The silent reaction of the members inside indicating he is a member of themittee. His name is Velfast, the head of the intelligence division. In charge of gathering information around the continent. He''s been concealing his presence the whole time until now. "The scout I''ve been dispatched to observe the incident never came back. But it was said that a group interrupted the ambush." "So the scout had been killed as well" "There''s a high possibility. We have been concluded that that was the case. But killing a man of his caliber required a strengthparable to mine. They must have a good rouge among them." The person Velfast sent was an elite underling of his, not your average rouge. Kolben couldn''t think someone of his caliber was detected and beaten by someone who is on par or greater the Velfast. "Have you heard anything about the ones who interrupted?" "Nothing at all. Only one survive among the bandits and was in the custody of the knights. The knight that they bribed to get rid off the mages was incidentally killed by the bandits. The others knights were tight lipped and didn''t exposed their benefactors." "If the group wiped out the band of bandits and even found out our scout, they must be strong. Let''s take this case to increase our awareness in the empire." "Yes, sir." Once the conversation was done, Kolben shifted his gaze to Mordred to change the topic. "Mordred, you said that your men in the Imperial Capital fled here and isted themselves, right?" "Yes, they never exined what happened to them. It was like they were tortured mentally and spiritually. They''ve been shutting themselves and never got back to work since then." "Hmm" A few months ago, one of the few mercenary group that the organization despatch into the empire came back to their base mentally unstable and with frightened eyes. They seemed to be desperately trying to escape from something that disabled their ability to talk about it. "That party was strong enough to be recognized by myself. But they encountered something that wasn''t supposed to be touched, resulting to their neutralization." "Something is happening in the empire, which is the next venue for our next mission. So Mordred, tell your men not to mess up and be discreet." "I understand, boss." "Good." Kolben turn his attention to the masked man. "You know what to do." "Alrighty, boss. Leave the items to me." The six of them chuckled within the darkness of the world. Chapter 78 78: The Dwarfen Capital The foot of the mountain has a small town that receive travellers from the other side of thendform. Multiple races resided the town,rgely consists of humans and dwarves. They offered ces to rest, eat and entertainment for the tired travellers. Carriages lined up awaiting for the patrons to transport them to the Dwarfen Capital. "How long does it take to arrive at Zwergin?" "Just a day by wheels." Norm answered Michael''s question. "We will be stopping by at a mining town before arriving though." "It''s no problem at all." Michael, thedies, and Norm are currently in their rented carriage on their way to the Dwarfen Capital, Zwergin. Going eastwards following the mountain range. One more town and they will be at their appointment destination. The convoy reached the mining town that night and stayed there until the sun raised again. Since it''s a mining town, many people with cart and pickaxe poured in and out of therge hole that miners dug on the rocky mountain. The ores and minerals that are mined there, or not all, the mines around the nation, will always be delivered to the capital to process. Metalworking is the main industry of the kingdom, which was likely much anticipated of a nation ruled by dwarves. There isn''t much dungeons around the country, a good source of materials used for crafting, so the dwarves greatly depends on the materials that nature grants. Even though there were dungeons, nothing exceeds the deepness of forty floors, which umonly give mithrill and coppium ingots. Coppium is a teal colored metal with durability of a mithrill but with lower magic conductivity. The only 40-floored dungeon is located at the Dwarfen Capital and the reason of dwarves bing mountain dwellers. "Seems like it''s time of our farewell." "You''re right. Although it was a short time, I have been protected by all of you." Standing in front of a well-known shop in the capital, Michael and the party bid farewell to their client. They spent weeks on road so there''s a slight development of their acquaintanceship. "It''s no problem. It''s our job as adventurers to fulfill the quest our clients asked." Gabrielle is in high spirits living up the mood. "But because of your strength, monsters easily beaten up, which made us went ahead of schedule." The journey was set for a month. But was shortened significantly by the escorts. Making Norm saved some finances and time. "If you want something rted to crafting, I have your back. Just visit me at my stores here or the empire." "We''ll take your word." "What will you do after this?" "Since we are here, we want to explore the city a bit." "Right. Good luck with that." After a wave, Norm get in of his shop. Michael, Gabrielle, Uriel and Lucy waved back before disappearing into the crowd. The Dwarfen Capital, Zwergin, is an ancient city founded by the first dwarfen king, Zwergin Doria, roughly around two thousand years ago, more than a millennium earlier than the foundation of the Dixon Empire. The nation was founded after the first king conquered the most difficult dungeon in the country. Used the functions of the dungeon and developed a city around it. The capital city of Zwergin was named after the ancient king himself. As the capital, Zwergin is thergest city in the country. Although not the big as the Imperial Capital, pitch-ck walls skirted the circumference of the two kilometer radius area. Beyond the walls, fertile farndid out of the remaining area of the dungeon''s Surface Floor. A good source of raw materials for the capital''s every day food consumption. Due to the geographical location andndforms around the country, the nation of dwarves never invaded by the demons. If any, only a handful of small armies reached out the dwarfen soil, but all of them tasted the technological artilleries of the dexterous dwarves. The Dwarfen Capitalrgely consists of dwarves, it''s their capital city after all. The city houses the poption of more than a million, not including the mining ves. Metalworking is the city''s main industry, making the city the main exporter of high quality weapons and equipment throughout the continent. Although the city is situated a few kilometers away from a mineral-rich mountain, it wasn''t enough to keep up with the demand of the craftsmen. Zwergin is also the main importer of ores, lumbers and magic crystals. Every city and town has a hidden side of it, a dark side behind its shining light. Zwergin is no exception to resist the devil''s temptation. Summer night, inside a lively tavern within the city. Michael sat on one of the stool with arms rested on the counter. He raised a finger to the dwarfen bartender indicating a second mug of the beer he has been drinking. The bartender poured his ss mug with golden water to which Michael gradually sip. The taste was significantly better than the beers he drunk at the Imperial Capital. Dwarves has high standards in liquors and produced much better beverage to satisfy their livers. As for what Michael is doing in that kind of ce, he is not there because was is broken hearted and wanted his problems to be dissolved by alcohol. He is actually gathering information about the ones responsible for providing weapons to the bandits involved in the assassination of Eisherz Gracier. It was not that they gain profit for scrutinizing the case, nor gaining fame. They are concerned about the noblewoman''s well-being and the effects of this darkness in the continent, especially the Raevender Viscounty, if ignored. Firstly, Michael visited this tavern to inspect the routine of any illegal actions in the city. A few days ago, while they were on the road with Norm, they showed him a sword the bandits wielded. They got some swords because they requested the knights to have a few. They helped them dealing with the bandits so its reasonable they wanted the weapons as reward. Norm seemed to recognized the sword and told them it was allegedly a work of a well-known cksmith that manufactures equipment for the Dwarfen Knights Order. Being in the hands of ouws clearly implies the essence of unknown group lurking under the kingdom''s shadows. That im was not just a mere spection but confirmed by the confession of the rogue that they caught. Someone from the government probably dealing with the heinous organization. Articles of that quality cannot be embezzled without someone who can turn a blind eye to the crime. Michael was not apanied the his colleagues, he simply came alone the noisy tavern. Thedies were left behind the inn they have rented, they were too conspicuous if they nonchntly stroll the street reeks of booze. They are notzying around, neither ying with themselves. Thedies remotely lending Michael a hand in investigation via irvoyance. Exploring out of reach areas reeks of suspicions, only Michael personally went out to investigate. At first nce, Michael seems to be bibulously enjoying his drink, but he is secretly searching for something doubtful inside the bar using a remote eye. The patrons inside didn''t they are being watched by him. His eye observe the movements of every men and women, carefully seeking for any questionable actions. But he only sawmon urrence happening inside a pub. Dwarves happily destroying their livers while burstinglyughing with each other, gold-diggers looking for someone to bite their hooks, dejected looking men sobbingly holding their beer on the counter, and so on. Michael is in his fourth establishment and don''t have high hopes of expecting new results. It''s almost midnight but many establishments still have lights on their logos, as people still pouring in it. (As expected of the booze-loving dwarves. Lonely nights are getting livelier.) As Michael was about have the thought of leaving, a suspicious looking human in ck robe cautiously entered the tavern. ncing around the pub as if checking the surroundings. The man then approached a table which is upied by a tall blonde man. (SUS.) Feeling a sense of what Michael''s looking for, he decided to attentively keep a close watch on them. "Here''s your package." The robed man said in a very low volume. "A premium quality product." Then he pulled something from his pants pocket under the table. The blonde carefully opened the small bag below the table to check the contents, making sure no one can see what''s going on. Michael clearly see what he is trying to conceal and seized the moment to take a peek. His irvoyance unfold crushed shards of cerulean blue crystals, shards shouldn''t be right words to describe but powdered. Michael noticed a faint essence of magic from it and realized what''s going on. (Blue quartz, huh. A drug transaction.) "Hmm. Good." The blonde replied in the same manner as he is epting the package. A beatter, the blonde man toss a gold coin over the supposed pusher. "I''ll be back in three days." The pusher stood up and walked out of the pub, leaving the blonde inside. When the pusher walked far enough, Michael, as if done with his drinks, paid his tabs and leave the establishment. "Let''s see what happens from now on." He disappeared from an alley as his remarks were swallowed by the cloudless starry night. Chapter 79 79: Continents Underworld Morning. A man in his forties cloaked with ck robe traced the narrow alleys of a certain area within the capital city of the Dwarfen Kingdom. A dpidated neighborhood where unfortunate people live in a state of poverty, the slums. The man deliberately ignored all the impoverished people that he encountered in every turns, thinking it''s their fault putting themselves to destion. The poptionrgely consists of orphans and people who failed to raise themselves in the city. He passed some rugged, of what they called, shelters as he is going to his destination. He is definitely not living in the streets but he somehow memorized this maze-like confusing area since he''s always using this district almost every day. His job is to deliver the goods that were manufactured by the syndicate he''s been working to, illegally produced addictive narcotics called blue quartz. Blue quartz are a type of an extremely addictive stimnt made out of a certain monster called Crystal Hermit, a D-ranked monster releasing an addictive mist that was more potent than the Mist Pumpkins give off. This drug gives the user a feeling of bliss as if being on the seventh heaven. That feeling made them want to try again and again until they lost their minds. For that reason, all countries banned its manufacture and distribution. As a syndicate who works underground, they have to move inconspicuously by straying away from the light. Slums are one of their cloak to conceal their activities. The man continue walking around until he reached a building that''s not as odd as the others. He pushed the wooden door since he knew it didn''t have something like a lock. What awaited him inside was a robust man sat in a lotus position facing a low table. He has a sword on his waist defining his ability to fight. "How''s business going on?" The swordsman asked. "Not as good as usual. Recently, more soldiers and knights deployed throughout the city. They had increased their awareness on us again." The news of people getting addicted to drugs has been reaching the ears of the authorities in the city. Aware of its negative effects on the poption, more soldiers and knights has been deployed throughout the city. "You said that right. But it''s unlikely we would be discovered as long as we are under his protection." "I have been hearing about this man from time to time, but who the heck is he?" "As if I ever know." The robust man folded his arms in frustration. "Only our bosses knew that information." The organization they been working for has hierarchy within its members. The top is the one who ruled all whole organization. Below it, the heads of each respective division. Direct subordinates of them, then the subordinates'' underlings, and so on. The two are at the bottom caste of different division, so they don''t the authority to ess such information. "Ah! I''m tired of the women in this city. I wanna have something new. Maybe I''ll have elves next time." "Ha! As if you got money for that! Only exclusive members can have some high-ss women." The robed man suddenly blurted his hidden desire. A dream to share a bed with a member of the elven race. Just as the man eximed, he can''t afford to pay one. There are races other than humans residents the continent, elves are one of those. Elves are long lived race that are nature lovers and rarely leave their home country, the Elven Nation of Forester. Although build with weak physical body, elves has high affinity for magic in exchange. They are proficient with marksmanship and expert at wielding bows. But they have a trait that the others races don''t have, all of there members are beautiful and none are considered ugly. Making many to dream of having one of their own. For that reason, elves are illegally captured and branded as high quality goods of illegitimate groups. The organization the two are joining is the top group that sells and offers elves. "Hmph, I have to get more supplies to please our seniors. Maybe I will be promoted if I sold bunch." "Yeah, yeah. Good luck with that." After the casual conversation, the swordsman give the robed figure permission to pass the hidden passage to their secret base in the Dwarfen Capital. "So that''s how it is." Inside the living area they have been staying, while the ray of the morning sun still basked the interior in light, Michael uttered those words. "At least we find a base of this Five Headed Hydra organization, but it is just a small fraction of a division though." "Indeed. It''s better than nothing." Michael nodded at Lucy''s statement. They are currently in the base in the 30th Floor of the dungeon, inside their house to be specific. Discussion in a crowded city doesn''t seem to be safest option so they unanimously concurred to set the meeting in the safest ce they know. Above the table they have been facing, arge translucent panel steadily floated radiating a pale light. Within it, a sort of something like a footage broadcast in front of the them. The twins attentively focus their deep blue eyes at the live feed of a suspicious individual they eyed sincest night. The man in the question didn''t have an idea that he is leading the Myriad Wings to their hideout. After leaving the tavernst night, Michael deployed a irvoyance to watch him the whole time. Even if he had an anti-intelligence magic item in hand, it cannot detect something that was cloaked with God''s Veil. "Who do you think is the one who "protects" that they been talking about?" "I don''t have in mind. Maybe a dwarfen official?" "That''s the only thing we can think about now." They don''t have concrete evidences yet so they can achieve to a certain conclusion. The way the syndicate haven''t discovered yet implies someone who work behind the curtains to distract the authorities. Michael remotely navigate his irvoyance around the secret hideout of the drug syndicate they have been investigating. He paned the screen and taped something that caught their eyes. "Hmm? Is that Crystal Hermit?" "Seems much likely." Dozens of blue crystalline rocks are piling up behind the door of one of the rooms in the underground hideout. A room that is used for storage purposes. Each had the size of at least a meter and beamed a pale azure glow that slightly illuminated the whole room. Each of the crystals there were the carcasses of the Crystal Hermits. "Where on earth did they procure this amount of Crystal Hermits without the kingdom noticing? I thought those were hard to find?" "Crystal Hermits are arbitrarily rare because they tend to be alone all the time. There numbers scattered all over the world and still considerablyrge if you count all its living members." Michael paused to pass his irvoyance through the wall. "As for how they smuggled the our blue crabs, they used this." "A transfer circle" Lucy muttered what''s they saw on the footage. "The prisoner said that the the Five Headed Hydra is quite arge organization. It''s no wonder they can huntrge numbers of monsters and slipped it to several cities through transfer gates." Transfer circles are magic devices that transport people and objects at long distances. Transfer circles are made in pair, a sender and receiver and vice versa. Transfer circles are like the Warp podiums that Raphael made. The remarkable differences between the two is while Warp podiums activated instantly, transfer circles took several seconds up to minutes, depending on the size of the cargo, to cast. It needs numbers of materials to create and handsome amount of fortune to fund, only producing a handful if pair in a year. Only few people have transfer circles in their own, mostly for escaping purposes and urgent errands. "Since its suppose to be arge syndicate, they either are financially stable to afford one, or in the worst case" "They are capable and powerful enough to create their own." Michael finished what Lucy''s about to say. This is going to be a serious case, that''s what they thought. The organization carefreely use expensive transfer circles as a courier of their supplies and support, which is hard to believe. It deeply indicating its a trivial matter to them of using such rare items and could do something bigger than they are currently showing off. That thought made Uriel to let out a tired sigh. "Seems like we''re hitting a wall thicker than we initially thought. The sun is happily shining but our mncholic mood ruined it." "Indeed." Michael agreed to his older twin sister. "We have more things to do for the next days. Extensive preparations and nning such as gathering intel,ying groundwork and many more" The Five Headed Hydra is the top underground organization in the Northern Continent. A group that lurking under the shadows and gradually corrupting the righteousness of some countries. Uncertain of the vastness of their influence, Uriel couldn''t rest and ask. "Do you think they already reached our territory?" "Well, I can''t say for sure. I don''t notice any suspicious activities the territory either." "Then, what are we going to do for a meantime?" "Let''s find out who is protecting them first." Chapter 80 80: In A Certain Room Inside The Dwarfen Royal Palace In the innermost part of the walled city of Zwergin, the morous Dwarfen Royal Pce was ejected. a massive castle where the Dwarfen Royal Family resides. Curtailed by octagonal walls made out of grey stone, unlike the pitch-ck stones that besieged the whole city. Each edge of the walls had a tower manned by dwarf knights to observe the surroundings of the castle. Inside the royal castle, there was a room adequately illuminated by gentle amber lights. The room was furnished with decorations such as splendid ornaments and hanging weapons. An armor stand is ejected from one corner of the room and holds a set of dazzling, fantastic armor. a full te armor with a cardinal red cape that remained stationary due to the absence of a gust of wind in the room. The armor set was made of a golden metal called orichalcum with navy blue adamantite ents for additional durability and protection. By the appearance alone, anybody could tell this wasn''t your ordinary armor and would cost a fortune. If worn on a battlefield, the wearer would be immediately recognized as themander of the legion. Its golden radiance gives off a heroic aura that encourages the hearts of those who bask in it. Not that the armor had that kind of effect; it was just how noble the armor and the wearer were. The set of armor is called Golden Warrior, a legacy-ss item passed from generation to generation of the Dwarfen Royal Family, specifically to the kings. The armor is currently the best man-made equipment that the dwarves have ever created. One of the few forged articles that have an auto-fitting function on it. On top of a cushioned chair, a man with a well-built body and d in luxurious garments sits aloft. Slicked-back Vian red hair wore atop his middle-aged head. Beards of the same hue sprouted under his jaw. He is Oumpha Doria, the reigning king of the Dwarfen Kingdom of Doria and the current owner of the Golden Warrior. Oumpha is known as the strongest member of the dwarfen race, surpassing his mighty predecessors. Unlike other dwarves, whose height doesn''t exceed four feet, Oumpha is different. He is a few inches over five and has almost the build of a muscr human. Among the dwarves out there, he is one of the few who evolve into a superior race of dwarves, a High Dwarf. Once a dwarf reaches Level 500, he will evolve into a higher lifeform that causes massive changes in the body, like the buff of height. High Dwarves are a higher race with better stats and a better physical buildpared to the shorter Dwarves. There is another benefit aside from that: a racial skill. If High Humans have Longevity, which lengthens their naturally short lifespan, Dwarves acquired the racial skill of Weapon Master after evolution. Weapon Master is a skill that hastens the process of learning weapon-based art techniques. For the safety of the future of the kingdom, every crown prince of the kingdom undergoes intense training and leveling to evolve into one before seeding the throne. The king must be a High Dwarf to avoid demoralizing his citizens. Not only the crown prince but also the other princes and princesses are voluntarily joining the training. Some of the reasons were to gain a better physical appearance or to be much stronger. That''s why many members of royalty and nobility are significantly taller than the average. Common citizens are allowed to evolve themselves but are mostly invited to join the military to serve the royal family directly. Evidently, the knights and guards stationed at the royal pce are all High Dwarves. On his table, Oumpha mindfully read the paper stating the kingdom''s weekly report. His sharp and cold hazel eyes focused on a report that he often read every now and then. "Hm. Another report of our knights'' weapons being confiscated from ouws, huh? It''s happened more frequently in recent years. It''s starting to tarnish the image of our dignified country. It might not have taken long before the other countries started to suspect us of being in cahoots with that underground organization. Ino, we have to take down this group before it causes greater damages to our country and to this continent as well." The king sighed helplessly after he finished his routine monologue. There was no one else in his office besides him, so he''s certain no one heard his constant, annoying behavior. Nothing can hear his voice outside since the king has faith in the soundproofing and anti-recon enchantments on the walls of the room. He has been able to release his vented stress without minding his surroundings carelessly. He had done this a week before and a week before that. Every time he saw a report dragging the name of his nation, he started monologuing; it became his habit. "This happened more frequently than usual. Are the officials really doing their jobs?! Either they are being bribed or they are aplices; the organization is now messing up inside my regime. There are even drugs being distributed throughout the cities and towns. Even with the cooperation of other countries, it was not enough to name the organization, let alone pinpoint its base of operations!" Oumpha then mmed both his fists on the table; of course, he controlled his strength to avoid breaking the expensive ck Treant furniture. The king started talking to himself again, but at a higher volume this time. Although he gained a longer lifespan after evolution, he felt like he was getting older from the stress. Doria has been working with other realms to assist them with syndicate matters. Dixon Empire, the Theocracy, Kingdom of Astley, Kingdom of Boulder, Beast Nation Lionoir, Elven Nation Forester, and more Even with that level of effort, the results didn''t improve a bit within the years of investigation. Though they don''t want to admit it, the syndicate is good at keeping their things safe, probably better than some countries'' top secret squads. The thought of an organization roaming around his nation''s underworld made Oumpha begin to throw tantrums again. "Damn it! It''s like we are groping the void with blindfolds on! Nothing to grumble about but pure darkness! If only the heavens could give us a clue. "As if it will just fall in front of?" He stopped midway when he sensed something odd on the table; he heard something that was pping. He raised his head from his dejected position and had his hazel eyes follow the falling trajectory of a white envelope that suddenly appeared from who knows where. "Who''s there?!" Oumpha stood and turned around to find no one and nothing unusual inside his silent office. "How on earth did this envelope appear exactly on his table?" is what he thought right now. If someone tried to enter the room, one of the High Dwarf knights stationed along the corridor must have knocked on the door first to ask permission. He would have heardmotion from the other side of the door if the visitor was persistent, but not a footstep would have passed his enhanced auditory. Oumpha had no idea how the envelope suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of him. He only has an unsettling thought in his mind; it emerged as soon as he sought help. Not that he doesn''t believe in the existence of something like a god, but Oumpha is certainly certain this was not the work of a divine being. Someone from afar has been listening to his monologues, disregarding the multiyered, impregnable enchantments that were engraved on every square inch of the walls. That thought made the dwarf king internally shiver in fear. A sweat broke from his craggy forehead for the first time after his encounter with an SS-ranked monster a hundred years ago. The king''s office is an important room in the royal castle, so much so that it was cloaked with all sorts of barriers and enforcement for security, protection, and privacy purposes. The room is virtually impossible to spy on, and the king freely demonstrated his hidden side. But now, someone is currently listening to him or even watching him, and they give him an envelope as if to answer his desperation. The king brushed off that thought and regained his usual dignified coolness andposure that he always wears in public. If someone is really watching me, as a king, I have to act like one! Oumpha straightened his back like a steel column and picked up the envelope on his table. The envelope didn''t have a seal, and the king immediately took out its contents. He already checked the envelope in case it was poisoned, so presumably it wasn''t an assassination attempt. He opened the folded paper and read what was written in it. His eyes widened as he scanned the letter carefully and thoroughly. The contents were quite shocking and unbelievable; they left Oumpha wide-eyed and with a dropped jaw. (I cannot just believe this anonymous sender so quickly.) Oumpha noticed that the letter wasn''t the only content in the envelope. Inside, dozens of thick sheets of paper were piled; paper wasn''t enough to describe the thickness of the sheets. Oumpha widened his eyes again, seeing what was illustrated on each of them. He inspected one by one each of the photographs he had in his hands. It shows that there is evidence to prove the authenticity of the message. Realistically detailed images of the facilities that make drugs, the carcasses of the Crystal Hermits, the ones who actually produce the blue quartz The exact location of the facility was snapped in one of the photos. "Ahh." Oumpha squealed in disbelief when the photos showed a dwarf he knew chatting with a suspicious man. The dwarf put on a wide smile as he happily received arge bag obviously full of coins. The king gathered all the evidence and rushed to the door. He called the knight beside the opened door and gave him a royal order. "What is it, Your Majesty?" "Summon and gather the Prime Minister, Head Commander, and Intelligence Chief to the conference room immediately." "Right away, Your Majesty! Let''s go, men!" The knights run at full throttle through the bright corridor quickly to fulfill their king''s demand. The king''s two personal guards left behind to escort Oumpha. "Are you really betraying me?" Oumpha''s furious remarks give chills to the guards as they walk their way to the conference room. Chapter 81 81: Busted Two dayster. Late morning. Inside the government sector of the Dwarfen Kingdom, a building housing one of the country''s ministries is in great hustle. Government employees with mountains of piles of papers appeared from one room to another with panic in their faces. For an uncertain reason, the minister is hysterically giving orders to dispose of some files dusting inside the building''s archive. The minister''s reason was that it''s taking up much space, but in truth, the archive still has seventy percent of its avable space. As inferior employees as themselves, the staff had no choice but to follow themands of their superiors. They do not want to be kicked out of their workce and have families to feed. Despite the noises and moring that rang through the building, a room belonging to a certain official gave off a contrasted air. Only the quick, repeating footsteps of a short man echoed through his office. The dwarf in question is the head of the Commerce Ministry of Doria, Minister Alt Furz. The man in charge of the country''s trade and traffic. A man in his century had a fifty-year-old face, long ck hair, and a beard that partially covered his head. Dressed in a luxurious formal getup that surely cost a hefty amount of money. But the grumpiness and dissatisfaction on his face ruined the exquisiteness of his articles. "The drug den was raided by the knights yesterday." Along with the sound made by his restless feet, Alt repeatedly walked back and forth alone in his office. With both hands entwined at his back, he is thinking of how things went haywire. "How were they able to acquire information and discover the exact location of the facility? It is possible that someone betrayed us and leaked our information to the knights. Or maybe the knights discovered it by themselves?" Alt Furz had been themerce minister for a long time. A man who was respected by his peers and the king himself. He gained power and influence over the other ministers to the point that he was nominated to be the next prime minister. But during the duration of his public service, he discovered the darkness slithering below the light and was allured by its unbearable temptation. Under the mask of his job as a mere minister of a country, he has a hidden identity as one of the heads of the Five Headed Hydra. "I cannot just sit here and do nothing. There might be something in that facility that reflects on my name. I better get rid of the evidence as soon as possible." The first thing he did early in the morning was to dispose of the papers of illegal transactions he had discreetly signed. Smuggling, embezzlements, hoarding, graft, illegal trading, and even narcotic deliveries. If something links his name to the organization, his reputation will tarnish and crumble. He would be used and convicted of treason, which might lead to a death sentence. "Ack. When it was almost time for me to be the Prime Minister, this thing happened. I''m sorry, Methis, but I have to protect my business first and foremost. This case is your problem, anyway." By Methis, he meant the head of the drug dealing division of the syndicate. Even if the drug facility was destroyed, it would only cause slight damage to Alt''s business. The Prime Minister of Doria had gone old and weak. He has been serving since the previous administration, after all. If the current Prime Minister were to resign or pass away, Alt would undoubtedly be the one who would inherit the position. When that happens, his power and influence will grow sorge and wide that they will dwarf the power of the dwarf king. All he needed to do was Level up and evolve for a royal reason. With the assistance of the organization, they can weaken the power of the royal family by corrupting the nobles, then have Alt usurp the monarchy afterwards. The whole nation would be a puppet of the Five Headed Hydra. As Alt is walking around his office decorated with glistening ornaments, his ears hear a faint noiseing from the other side of the door. He knew that the hallway was currently in a hurry, but this was different from those. "What''s with those noises? Seems like there''s amotion" After he spoke, the door suddenly flew open, and his male dwarfen secretary went in. Apparently, what he thought was truethere''s indeed a fuss in the corridor. "Minister Furz, the knights announced an emergency meeting with all the ministers in the pce, and they are here to fetch and escort you." (Am I getting arrested? No, I made sure I didn''t leave footprints in every transaction, and the files had already been reduced to ashes. The goods are also hidden in my secret basement.) "I understand. I''ll go with them." After his deration, the short man left his office and apanied the fully armored tall and short dwarf knights towards the royal pce. (I must clean my name in case I am being used, or else I would be silenced.) The dwarf thought to himself, not knowing the fate he didn''t seeing. "Life imprisonment, huh. I thought he would receive a death sentence." "Well, a dead man tells no tale. So they have to keep him alive to collect information." Lucy responded to Michael''s statement. At this moment, Michael and Lucy are in the living area of this dungeon base, presently keeping their deep blue eyes on arge translucent panel like watching a television. A conjuration of the Illusion Magic Level 3: Projection. The projection broadcast a zerotency live feed of the conference room in the Dwarfen Royal Pce. The feed visualizes the two High Dwarf knights pinning a furiously enraged Alt on the floor, who cannot ept his verdict. ((I can''t ept it! You cannot just believe what an anonymous tipper is saying!)) ((The images they sent are concrete enough to prove your crimes. The documents that the undercover incinerator brought us are here in this table.)) ((Whah?!)) ((On your way here, the knights raided your mansion and discovered all sorts of contrabands hoarded in your secret basement.)) ((What? How did you know that?)) ((The images showed us the way. Look at these.)) The king then tossed the photos of the contrabands, like the controversial mithrill swords, that were hiding peacefully under his mansion. As well as the map and detailed directions on how to get there. Alt popped out his eyes in surprise seeing the photographs. Many questions swirled around in his mind, but he shouted it off. ((How? Impossible?! My basement has been constructed withyers of enchantments surpassing that of a king''s office! There''s no way anyone or anything could enter the base other than myself! How can someone infiltrate those imprable barriers so easily and unnoticeably?!)) ((I am seeking that answer, too.)) Alt is seemingly baffled by the king and looks up. ((Huh?)) The king clears his throat and continues. ((Well, no matter. Commerce Minister no. Former Commerce Minister Alt Furz, you are arrested for multiple heinous crimes, so many that I cannot name them all. Stop resisting and atone for your sins behind the rails forever.)) ((Impossible! My decades of hard work have been destroyed by just a tip?! I can''t ept this! Curse you!)) ((Hmph. You''re ruining my mood for my lunch. Knights, send him to the inquisitors.)) ((As you wish, Your Majesty!)) The knights then pulled Alt up and dragged him out of the conference room. When the fuss subsided, the elderly High Dwarf Prime Minister turned his attention to the king. The other people want to do the same as him, too, but they will leave it to him. ((Your Majesty, like you told us before, an envelope containing sensitive information dropped out of the blue on your desk despite being covered with multiple barriers. Do you think it''s the same way this anonymous tipster acquired the information from Alt?)) ((I do think both cases are the same. I can''t believe they are capable of passing through my office and Alt''s basement, which he imed to have better privacy than I have.)) ((Even Extra Skills irvoyance and Telescopic Eye cannot prate His Majesty''s office.)) ((They must have a superior skill, item, or spell in their arsenal to achieve those feats. They are probably watching us now as we discuss.)) The Supreme Commander and the Intelligence Chief shared their thoughts, respectively. Not only the king but also the other officials in the room are disturbed by the thought of someone viting their privacy, which is actually happening to them right now. ((Your Majesty, how will the nation treat these people?)) ((Hmm We haven''t determined whether they are allies or enemies, let alone their identities. But if it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t be able to name the Five Headed Hydra and discover Alt''s apliceship with an underground organization.)) ((What His Majesty said was true, but we cannot trust them immediately.)) ((I know. For now, we should disclose this underground organization to the other countries.)) After the king''s remarks, others nodded in agreement. Michael turned off the live footage and turned to Lucy. But instead of tackling the current situation, they first discuss the king. "Well, I never expected the Dwarf King to be that powerful." "Yeah. Although the king had a lower Level, I assumed he was on par with or stronger than SirBoss in terms of martial prowess." "Indeed. His tanned skin and robustness embodied his time and effort to attain that level of strength. He has centuries of experience in battle and has achieved multiple victories in his life after all." "Hmm." Lucy will then go back to the topic. "But Alt seemingly wasn''t alone; he mentioned something like Methis, anyway." "That too. For now, let''s see how the organization will respond to this." Chapter 82 82: The Ones Whos On The Top In an unknown space beneath some unknown ce somewhere on the continent, five figures gathered around a gleaming ck marble round table. Among the six obsidian ck thrones skirting the splendid table, a seat seemed to be vacant. Seeing the absence of one of its important members, the ones already sitting shed all sorts ofplicated expressions. The atmosphere in the chamber is heavy; any unnecessary movement could be seen clearly by everyone. Aware that no one would break the silence, the person with the highest position among them, Kolben, the leader of the Five Headed Hydra, spoke on behalf of everyone. "So Alt had been discovered and confined, huh." Kolben then shifted his attention to one of the division heads. "Velfast, can you detail how that happened?" "Yes, sir." A man with a ck mask that covered half of his face and enveloped him in light ck clothing responded to Kolben. "The knights raided our sole drug den in Zwergin. They probably found any links that connect to Alt that resulted in his confinement." "Then, how on earth did the knights find out the location of the facility?" Right after he said that, Kolben stared straight at the shivering head of the drug dealing division. "Sir Kolben! I swear, I have truly disciplined my men not to betray our organization! Sir Kolben, please! Spare me! Someone outside must have leaked out information!" "Are you saying that Alt assisted the knights to be captured afterwards?" "N-no, sir. I am not saying" "That''s enough, Methis." With a voice so loud and clear, not only Methis but all four other heads stopped moving a muscle and shut their mouths up. Even the strongest-looking Modred cannot handle Kolben''s staggering presence; he knew very well who''s more powerful between them after all. His words are filled with overwhelming pressure, cutting off the intensity of the air circted around the slightly dim chamber. The chamber left silent as if the tension before was nothing but a lie. Kolben unfolded his arms once the table settled and turned to Velfast once again. "borate on what happened." "Based on what we gathered so far, some anonymous tipster leaked out the exact location of the facility, as well as the involvement of Alt with the organization." "Have you identified who these people are?" "We haven''t, sir. Even the dwarfen authorities are still clueless about the identity of the tipster. The way they deliver the information is still a mystery. Allegedly, it mysteriously dropped exactly on top of the king''s table by itself." "Now that''s strange" Kolben caressed his beardless jaw in wonder. They knew that the king''s office was enchanted with various types of barriers and enhancements. Although weaker inparison with their own technologies, the king''s office has walls that are difficult to pass through, even with the ghostly irvoyance. And if someone tried to skillfully conceal and sessfully infiltrate the room, the room''s defensive mechanism would react and sound an rm. So Kolben thought of that someone as an obstacle in their ns. "Let''s set the unknown aside. Were we able to reach out to Alt?" "Not quite, sir. He is currently detained in the castle''s underground dungeon and is being interrogated by the kingdom''s most elite inquisitors. The pce was heavily guarded by High Dwarves and we weren''t able to discreetly enter the premises." "We won''t be able to silence him that way. Anyway, can anyone share their thoughts?" "Um" The lone female on the board raised a hand. Her bewitching beauty and her gorgeous red dress liven up the solemnity of the chamber. "You are allowed to speak, Sabrina." "Um. How are we able to handle the ck market without Alt?" Now that the head of that division has been captured, no one is currently managing the ck market. Some transactions might be dyed or end up being canceled. A headless army blundered along after the death of their general, aplishing nothing. "In the meantime, pull off some insignificant and small trades, then prioritize the VIPs first. Sabrina will lead the division some time until we find an appropriate recement." "I will give my all to fulfill my duties. You can leave the market to me." "Good, as expected of Sabrina, reliable all the time. Since they already have the name of Five Headed Hydra, now four unfortunately, in their heads, we need to lessen the activities we will create, especially in the Dwarfen Kingdom. It would be bad if we lost another head twice in a row. Anyway, let''s move on." After one case settled, another hand touched the air. Kolben bobbed his head and permitted Modred to voice his concern. "What if those anonymous informants sabotage us again?" Mordred asked an obvious question. Of course, Kolben had that in mind, too. Kolben nodded gravely before he spoke of the measures he had concluded in his mind. "The intelligence unit will be tracking them down to their full extent." "Yes, sir." Velfast responded. "If we finally identify their identities and such, it will be your turn to fulfill your job." "I understand, sir." Mordred, as if he knew what Kolben wanted to imply, replied with his fist on his chest. Once the issue had been tackled, Kolben stood up from his glossy throne. His intent wasn''t to finish the discussion. He flicked his fingers, and a bursting sound echoed in the chamber. St. Crimson was painted on the ss-like ck table. A beatter, the headless body of the drug dealing copsed on the stone furniture like a dead fly. His real intent is to finish off some ipetent subordinate of his. The members of themittee only flinched and didn''t move any further. They had indeed witnessed the same scenario. "After this, make Gadro a recement for Methis." Kolben reminded themittee as he walked towards the massive arched double-door after the four uniformly replied, "Yes, sir!". "Whoever dares to bare their fangs against us shall taste our wrath." It''s been a few nights since the capture of Minister Furz. Michael and thepany observe the nightlife of the Dwarfen Capital, Zwergin, after the incident. They are still in the city since they still have more time before returning to the empire. Inside their room at the inn they stayed at, the threedies tly sat on the mattress of a rtivelyrge bed. A pale translucent rectangr board hovering in front of them, disying the visuals Lucy''s irvoyance perceives. "Looks like things have settled down within the city." Gabrielle voiced her thoughts. "Many of the drug pushers have been arrested by the knights. Some fled from the city quietly, and only a few sessfully left the country." "But we cannot ensure that the organization haspletely vanished in the city yet. There must certainly be another business that they illegally manage other than drug trade and smuggling." "Lucy is right. This unknown organization is so vast that we cannotprehend its size or grasp. And this Methis guy must be the leader of the drug dealing; it''s just a presumption, anyway. So that im could be wrong as well." Busting the head of a syndicate doesn''t mean their operations would cease, maybe to a certain point but not permanently. There must be some recements that will continue the legacy of their predecessors. The party had a gut feeling that the organization was a lot bigger than they initially thought. Feeling that Alt and Methis, the presumed drug lord, have colleagues that manage all sorts of businesses. It may be impossible to think that they all served an absolute leader. "The one that transacted with Alt is still on the run." Lucy said with a worried face. "He transported himself using the transfer circle that only recognizes specific people." "Yeah." The tinum nodded sadly. "Michael personally attempted to teleport himself to the other side of the circle but failed since his magical wavelength wasn''t recognized by it." "Good thing there wasn''t something like anti-malware installed on it." The blonde was greatly relieved. For them to locate the other secret locations of the organization, Michael perfectly concealed himself and easily sneaked into the drugboratory before the raid. He used the slum route, by the way. He cautiously tried to use the transfer circle, but it didn''t bulge, and he discovered it uses a system that identifies mana wavelengths. It brought them to a conclusion that it only recognized specific people to activate. The transfer circle seemingly doesn''t have the function of reacting to an unknown wavelength. There''s nothing like an rm warning, a facility''s total lockdown, or transporting the intruder into a deadly ce such as a volcano or a room filled with poisonous gas. But they prepared countermeasures against that in case something like that happened. By the way, Michael is currently roaming around the city. "Isn''t that kind of technology beyond what dwarves are capable of?" "This organization is surprisingly resourceful and inventive. Given that they can build a wall better than the dwarf king''s office and the performance of their transfer circle, they can showcase more than they are disying off." Lucy borately answered Gabrielle''s question before turning off her projection. "Well, let''s leave it for another day." As if reading each other''s minds, Lucy and Uriel grasped each of Gabrielle''s wrists and pinned her down deeply on the soft mattress. "Because it''s already time for our nightly routine." Said Lucy as she sat atop Gabrielle, undressing her top. Uriel positioned herself overhead of Gabrielle. She removed all her clothes, other than her ck lingeries, before holding Gabrielle''s slender hands. "Be gentle." That was Gabrielle''sst words before Lucy ravished the two. Chapter 83 83: Progress Of The Training My life during most days of the month of Cancer was a bit messy. My schedule drastically tightened, and my time to flirt with Mom and do dungeon had been reduced for some annoying reasons. Speaking of dungeon, I haven''t seen Gabrielle and the others more often because they had some business in Doria to deal with, something like an underground organization. They reportedly said they had done their jobs over there. I haven''t visited Griffith for a while, so she''s going to break my bones when we meet up again. My free time has been significantly decreased due to some noble causes. Four young noblemen, including three who are apparently my sister''s suitors, came to our house and challenged me to a duel but became my apprentices after I beat the crap out of their asses. I gave them preferential treatment for ruining my summer. I applied the same intensity of hell that our mothers gave us to the noblemen. They are coping hard with the sudden heaviness of the training but will gradually get used to itter on. I slightly increases the pull of gravity as they ovee one weightlifting after another. They were able to move properly until they lifted fifteen times their own weight. That was the training I gave Seth, Gauss, and Serdean. Alexander, a pure magic caster, had a different routine from the others since he is not a physical type. I have him repeatedly spamming full-powered spells until he passes out. Not only does he increase his magic power, but he also broadens his mana reserve from exhaustion as well. Serdean is also participating in this course. I didn''t allow them to kill any monsters during the duration of the month. I have them gain stats from their own efforts to gain more numbers when leveling, just like we siblings do. Today is the day I decided to stop their vigorous training and give them permission to finally hunt monsters for the first time after almost a month. I also wanted to see the results of my tort--er, teaching. Their stats and battle skills improved so much in this past month. If they continue their disciplined routine at the empire, or even at home, they would be able to grow stronger than anyone else. In the middle of the Great Forest of Darkness, just a few hundred kilometers southeast of Raevender''s border line, I am discreetly watching the boys as they team up together against a gigantic Level 548 Ram Bull Behemoth. S-ranked Behemoths are the final evolution of some specific species of mammal-type terra monsters. It''s the Goliath version of those monsters. No particr changes in his physical body and would endlessly continue to grow as it gaining Levels. Gaining a massive body brings with it a massive amount of materials that can be traded for a massive amount of money. But only a few showed up on the market since they are rare to begin with. The known monsters that could evolve into a Behemoth are Blood Bear, Hippocampus, Ram Bull, Saehrimnir, an evolution of Scarlet Boar, Thunder Sheep, and Red Ape. There might be other monsters that can evolve into a Behemoth but weren''t given opportunities to Level up themselves due to hunting. Reaching the Level of 500 is a bit too much for monsters to achieve. I have a feeling that Horned Rabbits could evolve into one, but they are too weak and are hunted more often due to the demand of the market. The Behemoth the four are facing right, stood at a height of five meters, which is toorge for your average Ram Bull. Great sizees with great mass. Long, pointed bull hornsbined with virtually indestructible toughness skewered and crushed all obstacles in its way. An unstoppable force with steel-hard ck skin that leaves nothing but destruction as it rushes. A giant with destructive and earthshaking momentum. Each stomp of its behemoth hooves shook the earth and nearby tall trees. The boys are currently facing an entity of literal mass destruction. "Moooo!" But in spite of its monstrous feats and behavior, the group of young noblemen fought the Behemoth with some difficulty. The bull is full of sh marks and burns from the des and magic the boys inflicted. "Now!" Gauss cried with his full lungs after he managed to incapacitate the bull with a mighty Power Swing on its stubbornly hard head for a few seconds. With that very short breath, Seth and Serdean came from both sides and shed their des together. Seth''s sword dropped fluidly, swiftly, and resistantly sliced the right side of the bull''s neck. Serdean''s ice-coated sword did the same thing on the other side. Serdean is a magic swordsman like Mother and Sister. When Mother and Sister got lightning and I got fire, Serdean learned how to imbue the water element, specifically ice, into his own de. Since he only cast the default setting of the Weapon Enchantment on his sword, the only thing he did was add the water element to the de, nothing like a spell. For that, I had him learn Level 7: Froze de, which inflicts an additional freezing effect upon contact. "Mooooo!!!" Serdean''s sword drew pale blue marks on the bull''s left neck after his blow. Blood sprouted from its severed arteries as the bull anguishedly cried out in extreme pain. The three stepped out from under the bull as soon as they had done their job. They are not to get away from the rampaging bull, but to not get hit by an iing attack. "Level 4: Wind de!" The forth person, Alexander, readied his weapon for pointing at the severely injured bull. After invoking the name of the spell, an extremely fast and sharp de flew straight at the bull, causing it much suffering. The de passed through the icy rupture that Serdean made, shattering it like ss. Passing throughout its neck before slipping out from the deep slice mark of Seth. Losing its life by a messy decapitation, the Behemoth lost the strength of its limbs and stumbled to the earth with a loud noise and a cloud of smoldering dust. "Woo!" Gauss sirens in joy. "We really made it! We really killed an S-ranked monster! What''s more? A Behemoth!" "Haah... that sure was tough." Seth remarked that he was breathing staggeringly. "If you shout like that, you''ll only attract monsters." "So this is the result of that hell." Alexander muttered as he stared at his fists. "The stats I just received after Levelling up are quiterger than any of the Level ups I experienced before." "Only Alexander Levelled up this time, huh." Serdean tagged a question. "Well, you''re the one with the lowest level amongst us after all." "I am sorry that our territory doesn''t have dungeons or any nearby monster-rich areas. Besides, I only got a quarter of its EXP." "Yeah, yeah." Serdean uttered these words while freezing the severed head and neck of the dead bull. It''s their first time fighting and defeating a S-ranked monster, so it''s understandable how happy they are. Defeating a powerful monster such as a Behemoth is tantly written on most adventurers'' bucket lists. "Good job, guys." I congratte, canceling my cloak. "Ah! The Sword Devil!" They yelled all together. "Can you all stop calling me that?" "No way!" Ever since they started taking my boot camp training, they have been calling me Sword Devil. They said my guidance is already in hell mode from the start, and I am the one who facilitates that hell. "Well, anyway, I''ll keep your loot for now." Since Behemoth is too much for their magic bags, I dropped it into my subspace. "You have an Ogre King to y." "Yes, Sir!" a?a?a?a?a?a? I have been transporting the four around the forest via Warp for them to demonstrate the results of my guidance. I didn''t get them near the vicinity of the dungeon, of course. They faced different types of monsters, bipedal, quadrupedal, flying, formless, grotesque, physical, magical, and so on. I wanted to witness their tactics and strategies in any situation. Their teamwork andmunication with each other are going well. They meticulously analyzed every opponent and nned to y it well. They learned to adjust themselves to adapt with each other for them to ovee any challenges they bravely faced. "Okay, that''s all for today." "But we still have strength to use." Protested Gauss. "No stills no. Excess fats have to be burned to shape our body." "If the Sword Devil said so." It''s been hours since they started Levelling up; it''s past 4 o''clock now. The four noblemen gained sufficient Level so they have to experience hell again. But I guess they are to continue it in the academy and their own homes. "Good. I will send you home first." "How about you?" Seth asked, noticing I would not being with them. "I have a business to take care of first." "Are you sure? Are you going to be okay?" "Your concerns are understandable. You don''t have to worry about me. Besides, I''ve already explored the areas where more S-ranked monsters popped up alone. These A-ranked regions are no threat to me at all." The four looked at each other before nodding in agreement. "We understand. We pray for your safety." After our conversation, I opened a Portal to our estate, through which the four used to cross. Ensuring all of them had gone to the city safely, I turned my body in the direction of my business. "...That thing has been observing us since then. It''s pretty strong, much stronger than the lizard." Along with the blow of the winds, I vanished and drew myself closer to that monster. Chapter 84 84: Versus Someones Pet A few kilometers from thest hunting spot of the boys, a very powerful monster is consistently watching us from afar. I constantly changed ces and concluded that it''s definitely observing us. It was strange that it didn''t attack us while we were upied and busy fighting. For their safety, I made a reasonable excuse and had them leave the forest as soon as possible. I don''t know what its intentions are yet, so I warped myself a few dozens of meters away from its location. It doesn''t seem like something I canmunicate with, but I have to confront it anyway. I somehow knew it could detect me, but I still tried to hide myself behind a tree. From there, I peek between the gaps of the tree trunks and conduct a detailed analysis on it. The monster is quite long, estimated to be around thirty meters in length. It''s serpentine in shape if you ignore the only appendages that sprout from its body, a pair of ck bat wings that pping consistently to levitate itself in midair constantly. Coated with tough and lustrous ck scales that reflect myriad colors like a prism. Has a head of a reptilian and slit eyes that are sternly ring at my hiding spot. I only activated Concealment so it can still perceive me with the sensing Skill of it. It''s a species of monster that I have never seen before. From the characteristics and skills it possessed, I can only conclude that this is a dragon-type monster. It''s probably an evolution of a Wyrm, a limbless and wingless race of dragons. ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Wormy Race: Amphiptere Title: Dragon yer Condition: Normal LV: 864 MP: 19236 STR: 11332 DEF: 10178 MAG: 21034 MDEF: 14550 AGI: 16982 Racial Skill: Dragon Scales, Kin Command Extra Skill: Auto-Recovery, Auto-MP Recovery, Intimidation Skill: Magic Sense, Detection, Danger Detection, Thought eleration, Breath Attack, Bite, Steel Wing, Sky Dive, Enhanced Senses, Heat Detection, Scale Shot, Wing st Magic Skill: [Elemental: Fire: 6, Wind: 6, Water: 5, Earth: 5, Lightning: 3, Compound: 4] [Non-Elemental: Pure: 5, Force: 4] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Impact Resistance, Hunger Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Poison Resistance, Magic Resistance, Infliction Resistance, Temperature Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ This Amphiptere has a whopping Level of more than eight hundred, almost two hundred more than that lizard we fought before. Of course, it''s much more powerful and stronger than Griffith in terms of overall stats. It''s currently the most Leveled monster that I''ve personally encountered so far, if we exclude the over Level 2000 Ancient Dragons my irvoyance recorded. All its tabs are in five figures, with magical power exceeding twenty thousand. It''s remarkably agile since its structure is pretty slim and it hovers in the air. But the thing that caught my attention the most was its name. It has a freaking name! That means it has an owner who probably sent it to intently observe me, probably. But for what? I don''t remember having someone with whom I have an ount. Is it probably from the Five Headed Hydra that my egos encountered with? If it''s them, how did they know about me? Finding out who''s behind the party''s identity is low but not zero. The way the owner named it, it turned a Level 800 monster into a mere pet! The owner must be a lot more powerful than its monstrous pet. I have to deal with that problemter. I have to deal with this monster first. From the looks of it, it seems it can''t form amunication to begin with. I can''t fathom its unnatural behavior since then, but it is definitely waiting for me to approach it. As if impatient, the Amphiptere finally made its move. It started to take in air and expand its chest. Since it''s a dragon, I immediately knew what specific attack it was about to release. When it took in enough air, it unleashed its stored energy from its mouth. A huge wave of freezing air is being released and targeted at the spot where I am hiding. I immediately teleported myself away from the range of its frost breathe and let the trees solidly freeze in an intense chill. As I looked back at the site, a small tundra unfolded in front of my eyes. The Amphiptere sensed my location and reeled in its breath to mine. I moved away, but it is still aiming its chilling breath at me. Before I realized it, the kilometer radius area where we are became a pale blue forest of ice, and I mean that literally. Many nearby monsters froze to death or werepletely immobilized for those who barely survived. The damage of its single attack is greater than I thought. That attack alone could freeze an entire city in a single attempt. Good thing we are in the middle of the forest. The Amphiptere finally stopped its Breath Attack, but changed the element of its breath. After the bone-chilling cold, a zing me spewed out of its obtusely opened mouth. "Hot!" Although I managed to avoid the mes, the heat it convect still reached my bare skin. Despite having Temperature, Pain and Magic Resistances, I could still feel pain from it, and it would inflict damage to my body due to its white colored mes, a me heated by Level 6: White me. Every time I step on the iced earth, it is immediately melted and evaporated by the white fire. Not even a minute has passed, and the frozen forest has turned to char, as if the extreme cold from before was nothing but a lie. The white mes subdued, and the Amphiptere took a deep breath again. Not wasting that moment, I unsheathed my Sanguine Lotus from its scabbard and drew myself closer to the upied hovering dragon. I cannot afford to let this destructive monster run havoc in this forest, even though it is quite distant from civilization. It mighte closer to any settlement if I leave this monster unattended. I don''t have to leave a bad taste in my mouth if it causes massive, unnecessary killing and destruction. But before I coulde closer, the serpentine dragon suddenly whipped its tail, shooting dozens to hundreds of clearly sharp and hard ck scales at the future track. It was probably the Scale Shot Skill. I instantly stopped from dashing to avoid the rtively huge scales along my path. I look up to see another volley of bullet-fast scales at my stopping point, to which I spring myself up in ce. But what awaits me midair is a dazzling yellow streaks of lightning that flew meticulously at the zero velocity of my jump. The lightning breath is too fast for me to react, so I let it writhe through my body. "Ack?!" It''s toote to deploy a barrier, and I was blown up as I was descending to the ground. Thanks to my five-digit magic defense, resistance to magical attacks, and my gears, I was able to tolerate the damage. My back felt pain as I snapped a few thick trees from the knocking momentum of the lightning beforending on the earth scorched by its fire breath. "Another thanks to my stats again for reducing the impact dam?!" I cut my words halfway as I felt a huge amount of mana in the air. Upon looking up at the cloudy sky, a hundred meter diameter sky blue magic circle manifests a kilometer above the surface. Only two words came out of my mouth after I saw what spell the circle contained. "No way" It''s definitely a Level 10 magic spell, one I once witnessed being cast by Mom before. A massive spell with destructive area of effect output. Water Magic Level 10: Iceberg Meteor. The current me couldn''t handle the damage of this spell and would get crushed like a tomato if I took it personally, so I have to get out of this situation. But one of my minds, the one tasked with Omnidirectional Perception, reminded me of the deployment of some barriers around me. As I looked around, multiple translucent membranes erected themselves around me. The circumferences of the barriers are exactly the same as the gigantic magic circle above. "So you gonna trapped me in here? It looks like you forgot about somet?! Huh?" I tried to cast Warp to escape, but I didn''t get transferred. I tried other Teleportation spells but they all gave the same results. The spells worked, but the teleportation was dyed by several seconds. There''s only one spell that could prevent me from teleporting. "Space-Time Magic Level 8: Transfer Dy" One of the barriers deployed was a Transfer Dy, an attribute that wasn''t on its skill board. I nced at the Amphiptere and finally realized it was still stationary, hovering in midair, didn''t cast a spell since the lightning bolt. It was at that moment that I knew, I fucked up. The Iceberg Meteor and barriers were not cast by the Amphiptere, but by someone from afar. Its owner was the first and only thing to surface. I looked up at the sky and saw the magic circle just finish its casting. Then a ridiculously huge chunk of solid ice dropped off of it,rge enough to fit the barriers. "Oh no! I have to get out as quickly as I can!" I ran as fast as I could as the iceberg went inside the kilometer-high barriers like fired bullets passing through the rifling. But one of the barriers erected was an Anti-Physical Barriers so I cannot break it by normal means. I drew my katana and swung it with all my might at the barriers, but it didn''t waver a bit. The strength of the barriers depends proportionally on the caster''s magic power. Which means the caster has, probably by a factor of two, more magic power than I do. Chapter 85 85: Anonymous Pet Owner As the iceberg above gradually increases its velocity as it is being pulled by gravity towards me, I have been trying to break the barriers set up around me to trap me. The barriers are a kilometer high, which hindered my flight capabilities to escape. I have only a very few seconds left until the giant chunk of ice hits the surface. Even with my defenses and resistance, the falling iceberg will totally and surely crush my body if I take it head-on. My defensive trump cards, the Impregnable Fortress and Infinity Barrier of the Ultra Skill: Ultimate Arts could protect my body, albeit temporarily. The moment the techniques wear off, the weight of the iceberg will still crush me. Aside from the Transfer Dy field and Anti-Physical Barrier, an Anti-Magic Barrier was deployed as well, which is so tough that my maximized magic spells were rendered useless. "Infernal Earth Splitter!" I tried blowing the barriers up with Sword Art Level 9: Earth Splitter, with a 50% stat boosted body powered by Martial Art Level 7: Ki Release, and a purple-zed de lit of Thermal de ignited with Infernal me. Despite all that effort, my ming sword just bounced off like your average cheque. Just how powerful the caster is to harden these virtually unbreakable barriers?! What''s the reason for this confrontation to begin with? To kill me? To gather information? To test me? To resort me revealing my cards? I don''t know what their intentions are, but I have to forcefully expose one of my trump cards to protect myself. I don''t have time to think of its consequences and possible effects in the future. Steeling my resolve, I firmly held the hilt of my sword. As the massive, solid, and cold iceberg descends to the height of double digits above the ground, I unleash a power that I wished for from the goddess more than fourteen years ago. (Absolute Severance.) With just a single fluid swing of my Sanguine Lotus, all the obstacles instantly shattered into pieces as it touched the crimson de. The shards disappeared in the air as they lost their structure and ess to mana. I silently cast the technique to confuse the ones who are observing me a little. This is the best I could do now to leak as little information as I can. Breaking the barriers also breaks the effects they had until now. Before the iceberg hits the scorched earth, the teleportation spells that I cast before activated due to the cancetion of Transfer Dy. I had traveled three hundred meters from the crash site when a loud sound reached my ears. I turned around to find that dust and mist enveloped the area around the crash site. The impact of the drop shook the earth terribly and created a thunderous noise apanied by a strong shockwave that even shook the trees outside the burned woods. As I am witnessing an embedded, over a hundred-meter-long iceberg, something fast ising out of the dust and cold mistit''s the flying serpent. It is traveling through air at a speed surpassing sonic speed with shining metallic-gray wings, indicating the activation of the Steel Wing. Even though it exceeds the speed of sound, it is not as fast as base Griffith. I really meant to kill it since it''s probably doing the same as well. As a collector, I want to keep its long body as pristine as it looks. Using the Dread Fascination of the Fear Incarnation is the best option to kill a monster without damaging its body. But this Amphiptere is powerful enough to resist passing out, never mind instant death. Since it''s alle to this, I will kill it fluidly in one shot, as neatly and cleanly as I can. I singled out its vital Achilles heel without damaging most of its body. In order to do that, I held my Sanguine Lotus which is in its scabbard. I activated Weapon Enchantment to cast Froze de upon my sword. All I have to do is meticulously and patiently wait for the very right moment. Milliseconds and the Amphiptere was already a few meters in front of me. That was the moment I had been waiting for the most. I quickly drew out my de and aimed at the serpent''s neck. "Dragon yer!" I invoked a technique for a smoother cut and additional pration as my de easily went through its hard scales, flesh, and bone. My katana is sharp enough to slice its scales, but adding Dragon yer will cut them off like a hot knife on butter. My frozen de left an icy path after passing through its flesh. With my current magic power, the freezing effect of the Froze de is cold enough to instantly freeze the flesh of this cold-resistant Amphiptere. The headless Amphiptere dropped onto the earth along with its severed head. Since I maximized its coldness, it instantly froze the severance, prohibiting blood from leaking out. "Phew" (Yes.) With this, I am now able to shoot the scales of my Dragon Scales. However, I will be using it less often because I have to hide it and it''s a dragon''s skill. I have killed the Amphiptere but couldn''t figure out the reason if it was an assault. There was this mysterious owner who somehow intervened in our battle. But for what reason? I''ve been asking myself about that. But during the entire fight, I didn''t feel any bloodlust or killing intent at all. So their reason might be to test my capabilities and skills. They had power and tactics that almost had me on the other side. The barriers it deployed were tough enough to unwaveringly stop my strongest Infernal Sky Splitter. The owner''s magic power has obviously exceeded mine, or even Mom''s. The thought of someone who is more powerful than anyone in my family made me shiver in fear. It feels like our family is a frog in a well. Now that I thought about it, I just realized there''s actually a very faint sign of skill usage in the air. Something like a reconnaissance skill like irvoyance, probably to observe the entire event and cast spells along with it from somewhere unknown. I''ve been too busy dealing with the Amphiptere that my minds and I forgot to cloak our surroundings. The observers had witnessed me activating one of my trump cards. Well, it''s toote to cry over spilt milk, anyway. Inside a splendid estate in a certain territory within the Dixon Empire, there was a rooma private quarter, to be specific. With its opened windows, the setting sun bathed the interior in an autumn hue. Winds billow the thin curtains of the room located on the second floor of the building. "Wonderful~." Uttered the only sentient inside with satisfaction while writhing a pen, leaving ck scribbles on white paper on her desk. The one who just expressed her satisfaction was a female, a teenage girl. Sitting on the cushioned chair, she is hastily doodling some interesting things she just discovered. "Hm. It seems like I have to abort the missions I gave to my subjects. Unnecessary killing gives me a bad taste in my mouth." She then ced two of her fingers on her right temple. As if everyone had connected to her line, she started giving new orders to the receivers of her Telepathy. "Target found. Abort your missions as quickly as possible." Unlike her previous cheerful tone, she ordered her subjects with a cold and serious voice, as if disying her absolute superiority and authority over them. "That was Absolute Severance, right? The same technique that Alfred executed before? That isn''t disyed on his skill panel, so maybe he is hiding it?" She licked her pink lips after her precise observations, returning to her blissful mood. Her target''s move exhibited a technique she familiar with. That moment made her recall her memories about a certain man, an ancient reminiscent of the past. "My eyes are something that cannot be deceived like something as trivial as Disguise. But he was able topletely conceal his hidden abilities, which my eyes cannot unfold. Only divine beings could do such things." Her smile widened as she listed every discovery and piece of information she had just unearthed today. "He said something like Valha and Valkyrie something before. Well, I could not ask him anymore since he had gone so long." She was genuinely sad as she remembered her long dead acquaintance. "Ugh! Recalling the past made me remember that time when someone who knows who hit me so hard that I actually cried! I was even in my true form at that time!" She held her nape, remembering her traumatic experience. The wounds had been healed a long time ago, but the trauma is still there. "I absolutely knew Moon knew something about that, but he was still tight-lipped up until now!" She cutely yelled in frustration, imagining the grinning face of her peer. "Ah! I am throwing tantrums again." She snapped back. "Well, if I cannot fully see all of his Skills, things are alling together nicely. After more than fourteen years of searching, I finally found you~." She couldn''t contain her giggle in joy. It was as if she finally found something that she had patiently waited for a long time toe and go. "Your noble sacrifice wasn''t put to waste, Wormy." She said it with the sincerity of a mother to her children. She stood up and turned around. Walking around her room before facing the opened windows. Autumn light kissed her face, and breezes slightly brushed her silky hair. "Raphael Raevender, huh. I am looking forward to our meeting next spring~." She giggled softly, but eerily, inside her impossible-to-spy room as she was ncing at the setting sun. Chapter 86 86: Post Game A day had passed since my encounter with the Amphiptere. The four noblemen are with me in our estate''s training grounds on theirst day of their stay in our estate. "What do you think he''s going to say to us?" "I don''t know, man. Who knows?" I gather them here to announce something important. I wanted them to know the truth and give up what they were hoping for. "Hey, guys. I have something to tell you." "What would it be?" Asked Seth. "Well It''s about my sister." I said it hesitantly. "What''s about her?" This time, Gauss inquired. After I let out a tired sigh, I am gradually exining the matters about my sister. "To tell you the truth, I gravely advise you three to give up your hopes on my sister." By three. I am referring to my sister''s suitors, Seth, Gauss and Alexander. Serdean only wanted to fight my sister but needed to step over my dead body first. "Why though?" Alexander curiously demanded an exnation. That''s right, I am about to disclose Sister''s real sexual identity. She is only limitedly attracted to women, not the opposite sex. "What I am about to reveal might be shocking." I nced at them to confirm something. "Are you still going to hear it?" The four, including Serdean looked at each other''s faces and nodded before turning their attention to me. "We understood. We will hear you out." "Hm. Okay. Thanks for the response." I cleared my throat before exining the truth. "The truth is... my sister likes women." "" "Which probably means she wasn''t interested in you, guys. So give up all your hopes already as early as you can." "" "Um Aren''t you going to say something?" "So the rumors are true, huh." Gauss finally broke the ice, but his words baffled me. "Rumors?" "Yeah." Seth answered my question mncholically. "There''s a talk circting around the academy about Louise." "Rumors about how gentle she treats the girls but the opposite with the boys." Alexander added. "She only hangs out with girls and mostly spends her time with them." "Really?" "Really." Seth noddingly said. "There''s even a hearsay among the girls that they allegedly caught her constantly peeking at their bodies with malice. They had started thinking of her as being attracted to women since she''s a child of Raevenders." "So there''s something like that happening in the academy, huh. By the way, what are you going to do now that you have learned the truth?" "Well" Gauss responded first. "It looks like I have to ept the proposal my parents offered to me." "Hm." Alexander pushes his sses. "My parents only wanted to make a connection with your family, and I don''t really have any feelings for Louise, anyway." "Sigh" Seth let out an exhausted sigh. "Seems like I have to utterly dere defeat now. Besides, I can''t see myself defeating you no matter how much I try." "I thought you would react more stubbornly." I totally expected them to stubbornly refuse, but I didn''t expect this to happen. Well, it''s better since I don''t have to fight anymore. Besides, I don''t want Sister to be taken by a man. "So, you''re going to give up now?" "Although we cannot take your sister''s hand, I gained a strong body instead." "Gauss is right, Raphael." Alexander agreed. "Your hellish guidance remarkably improves battle capabilities." "Your boot camp is just beyondmon sense, right, Nashkin?" "Yeah, I totally agree with them. With our current selves, we might beat the crap out of our seniors!" Despite learning the truth about my sister''s identity, the four noblemen are now full of enthusiasm and determination. But they have to regrly train their bodies in order to maintain their fitness. "Just continue doing what you had started in the academy, okay?" "Yes, Sword Devil!" More than a week had passed since the drug raid and capture of former Commerce Minister Alt Furz. The news didn''t only spread in the country but in other realms as well. The fuss caused great disturbance for the underworlders in the city after Michael''s party assisted the authorities. Many of the illegal businesses and smuggling warehouses had been seized by the knights without, if any, minor issues. Michael and the party keep an eye on the Dwarfen Capital every now and then. Observing some changes in the state, but found the strange silence of the syndicate recently. With nothing else to do and no way to get more information about the organization anymore, the party decided to leave the country and return to the Imperial Capital. They had spent much money and would eventually run out of coins soon. It''s not that the city doesn''t give them enough money, but the quests posted inside the city''s Adventurers'' Guild are mostly about monster subjugation in the mines. It''s a waste of time for them, and they don''t want to hole up in the country any longer. Throughout their months of adventuring, they established some acquaintances among their peers. They felt slightly homesick and wanted to see some familiar faces again. "It''s been more than a month since thest time we saw this building." Gabrielle said as the party traced the road going to the Adventurers'' Guild. The Adventurers'' Guild main building is so tall that they can peek at its highest point from a few hundred meters away. Locals greeted the party as they passed by the stalls and stores. People approached them to get a good look at them. Some even halted their work to see the vista that they hadn''t seen for more than a month. Not only are they powerful and strong, but they also have an unparalleled beauty that has unwillingly captivated the people of the city, making them popr among the masses. Many have learned their lessons about hitting girls, so no one dares attempt it again. Within a few minutes, they had reached the jurisdiction of the guild. Adventurers in the vicinity twist their necks to peel their eyes off of them. Most of them already recognized their abilities and had high respect for their strengths. Michael and thedies came to the guild to report their aplishments on theirst quest and im their rewards. Quests have to be confirmed by a guild receptionist before iming the reward money. Upon entering the building, the four didn''t waste any time and approached Nefa''s desk right away. Some adventurers greeted them, to which they just waved a hand or deliberately ignored it. It''s not rush hour yet, so the foot traffic is still low. "Wee back, Myriad Wings!" Nefa was greeted happily and in a professional way. "It''s been more than a month." ".Yeah, it''s been so long." Michael greeted Nefa with a subtle face, and Nefa frowned, thinking Michael wasn''t seemingly happy to see her again. But in truth, the party is secretly checking her light. "I guess your party has finished thest quest, yes?" "That''s right." Michael took a slip from his magic bag. "Here is the sign of approval from Mr. Norm." "Thank you." Nefa forcefully smiled as she received the slip. She scanned the paper and verified it eventually. "Your work has been verified. Five pieces of gold are your reward." Something''s murky behind her wless smile. Expressions that she masked with her expressionless face. Seeing that, Gabrielle and the otherdies, who are in the third person, realized something. (How could Michaelno, that''s wrong. How could we be so dense?!) Before they could telepathically remind Michael, Nefa continued to speak. "By the way, the Guildmaster told me that he wanted to have a talk with your party the day you return to the capital." "Is that so? Then we willply in ordance with his will." "He is currently upstairs; he is anticipating your arrival today. Do you want me to set an appointment now?" "That helps a lot Ah" Suddenly, Michael received a message in his head. The contents were quite unbelievable, but he eventually absorbed and digested them in his mind. Since that''s what they said, he has to believe them. "By the way, Nefa." "What is it, Michael?" "Um are you somewhat free tonight?" "Mmm. I don''t think I have anything to do after this. So, yeah, I''m free." "So, would you like to have dinner with me?" "A dinner?" Michael''s question bbergasted Nefa, which is understandable since no one ever asked her that. "Okay, Michael. I''ll go with you." "Thank you for your response, Nefa. See youter." "See youter." On the second floor of the Adventurers'' Guild main building, inside the Guildmaster''s office. The members of Myriad Wings sat together on a wide couch, facing a man in histe forties. "It''s probably our first meeting. My name is Gilbert, the Guildmaster of the Adventurers'' Guild. I''m d to finally meet the members of Myriad Wings." "It''s our pleasure meeting you, Guildmaster." Michael humbly replied. "You don''t need to be so unpretentious. Your party got its name too." There''s no better word to describe Gilbert than robust. His muscles are still bulging after his years of retirement. Trimmed ck hair and ck eyes sharply appraise the party in front. One of the only three adventurers who reached Supreme Rank D. With his strength of over Level 600, a single swing of his greatsword could wipe out hundreds of monsters. A man whose name is already carved in the annals of history. "Um, why does the Guildmaster want to discuss with a party like us?" "Well, let''s get straight to the point." Gilbert turned to his Guildmaster mode. "There''s actually someone who wanted to meet the party who supplies Tyrant Lizard materials the most in the guild." "Hm? May I ask who they are?" "Well, they are the vampires of Prussilvania." [[End of Volume 3]] Chapter 87 87: A Certain Night In The Vampiric Capital The Vampire Nation of Prussilvania was situated to the west of Primaria Theocracy and southwest of the Dixon Empire. An isted country ruled by bloodsucking races of vampires. More than half of itsnd borders are surrounded by some naturally urring barriers. First off, the whole extent of the country''s eastern border was nted with trees from the southwestern portion of the Vagoth Forest. Those greennds kept them separated from the faithful followers of the Theocracy. At the southern border of Prussilvania, a long range of mountains served as a division between the vampires and the dwarves. In actuality, those lines of mountains were only a fraction of the total length of the Rashi Mountain Range. Those mountains were so high and rough that they could not serve as a trading route between the two races. But it doesn''t matter since vampires and dwarves don''t trade that much. The western side of the country faces the sea. Whilst the northern part made an open path to the empire, in which the country the vampires are trading from, since Prussilvania didn''t have many dungeons to explore. Although the country faces the Vagoth Forest, their jurisdiction over it is rtively small. If they cross into other realms, they might cause some territorial disputes. That''s why the country resorted to trading by legal means. High-ranking vampires, nobles of the Greater Vampires race and higher, usually request materials that are umon and rarely found in Prussilvania, mostly high quality blood from powerful monsters. Not all vampires drink blood for their sustainability and vitality; only Lesser Vampires do since they still have the vampire''s weaknesses and needs. Powerful vampires mostly treat blood as a leisure and luxury product, like how humans see wines. Like humans to alcohol, vampires had preferences in choosing what blood to drink. ording to the vampires, the quality and taste of blood varied depending on what race of organism the blood came from. Blood from dragon-type monsters was said to have the best quality. For that reason, the evaluation of vampires for blood increased significantly, to the point where they find average human blood too salty for their taste. The blood of powerful magicians barely suited their taste but was probably at the threshold of their standards. The absence of dragons in Prussilvania prompted the vampires tomence trade with the empire through the guilds, since the empire is the only neighboring country that epts any non-hostile races. Many people in the Theocracy still believe vampires and demons are alike, the opposite of what the country portrays. The reason why Prussilvania tends to avoid engaging in any interaction with Primaria. Prussilvania wasrgely popted by vampiric races along with other races like humans, mostly merchants and adventurers, and subi who sought shelter from discrimination. The vampire nobility isposed of only Greater or True Vampires. But not all the members of superior races were nobles, sincemoners can Level up and constantly evolve. Vampire race like Greater Vampire and True Vampire had lifespans exponentially longer than the Lessers, Lesser Vampires had lifespans like that of humans by the way. A longer lifespan also has its side effects. As a counter to their nigh-immortal lives, powerful vampires didn''t have much fertility. That''s why vampires are not as popted as the other races. For that reason, the total poption of Prussilvania was about asrge as the number of citizens of the Imperial Capital, Jeffer. Half of it was situated in the Vampire Capital City of Nosferatu. Vampire Capital Nosferatu was located at the very center of Prussilvania. In the center of the city stood a majestic castle, where the Supreme Ruler of all the vampires resided. The Supreme Ruler is the most powerful of all the few remaining True Vampires in this world. Lived for more than a thousand years, witnessing the history and changes of not only the country but also the world. The city is filled with active people despite being basked by the midnight moon. Most of the establishments still had their lights on to receive customers for their products and services. Vampires are nocturnal beings, and working the whole night is their thing. Among all the structures erected in the city, there was one building that was not different from the others. A two-story restaurant that serves blood-rich dishes intended for vampires to eat, like the popr dragon blood stew. The first floor is for customers to walk and dine in, while the second floor was constructed with small rooms cloaked with barriers. These rooms are for rent for customers to privately converse while eating their ordered dishes. The rent is a silver coin per hour, excluding the food. In one of these rooms, two individuals are facing each other as they are eating the Tyrant Lizard liver steak they ordered prior, which cost five silvers per serving. One is a man. His race is not indistinguishable, but he appeared to be in his sixties. His white hair, probably from his age, was slicked back atop his head. A white mustache sits below his nose, and gray eyes are covered by a monocle to the right. After munching a slice of the soft organ, the old man began to speak. "The packages you had ordered are at the warehouse already. Though we can only provide a lesser quantity this time." "Good job, Mr. ude." A female voice echoed in the room, responding to the statement of the old man who''s named ude. "Things have gotten more dangerous, so it''s better to y safe." The woman wore a ck dress that shaped her curvaceous figure. Her wavy wheat-blonde hair swayed gently as she was eating her order. "Thank you for your consideration." Then he ate another slice. "But I didn''t expect you to personallye here, Miss Sabrina." The woman with whom ude is currently interacting is indeed Sabrina, one of the heads of the Five Headed Hydra. The head of the human trafficking division and the acting head of the ck market division. "Well, many of our illegal businesses had been shut down by the authorities. Someone has been sabotaging our organization, so I have to handle things personally to avoid further failures." "Quite the cautious person, are we?" "Hmm. I do not want to experience the same fate as Alt and Methis, anyway." Sabrina is still wondering why Kolben, their boss, killed Methis just because they lost a facility. But she concluded that there are things that only Kolben could perceive and understand. "Pardon?" "Never mind that. Let''s continue our discussion." For things to go well with the n, the heads of the organization have been supervising the organization''s activities and working more cautiously and strictly than before. Failures would inevitably either be arrested like Alt or silenced like Methis. As for Sabrina, who is simultaneously managing two divisions, her workload has been piling up to a mountainous level. It is starting to affect her daily routine and will eventually reflect on her body. The stress from her increasing workload reduces her limited time to groom herself. Lately, she started to notice strands of her hair staying between her fingers while taking showers. She didn''t have a fail-safe way to address the problems the saboteur had caused. "Well, about the package, we were able to procure fewer than usual because the other ns had noticed the frequent disappearances of the subi in their domains." "We can''t help it. At least you sneaked some out." The package they are referring to is the subi. A race of demons that only consists of female members. Since subi are an all-female race, they had to breed themselves with the males of other races in order to repopte. For that purpose, subi are naturally born with beautiful faces and alluring bodies. Those feats alone are more than enough to attract men, even without the assistance of their innately charming abilities. Despite those attractive characteristics, subi were often discriminated against due to their other trait, a pair of ram''s horns that curled out of their temples. Those appendages are apparently the same as the horns of demons, the nemesis of humanity. Although the empire considered subi a nonhostile race, they could not stop people, especially women, from thinking of subi in the same way as the northern demons. Thus, making subi migrate to Prussilvania. There are still remarkable differences between demons and subi. Demons are naturally born with dark skin; subi aren''t. Subi have a whip-like tail; demons don''t even have one. So distinguishing a subi from a demon was not that hard. A white-skinned, horned woman is genuinely a subus. If there are discriminating subi, there are still a minority of people who are consciously attracted by their looks. desire to apany one on bed. But people might think of them as heretics who''ve been charmed by demons. That''s the reason why Sabrina of the human trafficking division is here. The organization is making subi as sex ves for their clients, like they have been doing to the elves. She had a powerful yet corrupted vampire n abduct some subi residing in their territory, promising them wealth and power. To prevent suspicions, the kidnappers had been taking subi from other territories as well. Recently, the rulers of the affected territories have been taking heed of the suspicious activities happening inside their domains. Deployment of more night patrons was their temporary solution for now. "Hmm. This dish is quite good." After gulping down thest chunk of her dragon liver steak, Sabrina voiced her honest impression of the food. "I''ll be taking off now." Then she stood up from her seat. "Thank you again for your patronage, Miss Sabrina." ude, who had just finished his meal, stood up and opened the door for Sabrina. "What a gentleman." Sabrina was praised after collecting her robed coat back from the hanger. "This is what servants do." The man in the butler suit bowed as Sabrina exited the room. After Sabrina got out of the establishment, ude transformed himself into a bat before storming out through the window. Chapter 88 88: Deal With The Vamps Four individuals gathered in a luxurious room. This was no ordinary hotel room but one of the noble suites of a top-ss hotel in the Imperial Capital. The whole room was brightly illuminated by notably expensive magic lights. Polished floors and walls that were regrly cleaned by professional hotelkeepers. So neat that one couldn''t find a speck of dust at each corner, let alone trash. The room has its own bar and bathhouse with a hot tub, a feature that is rare even in noble houses. A room truly for the service of important people such as riches and aristocrats Luxurious services mean luxurious expenses; a single night costs a hole in everyone''s pocket. Yet the members of a mere B-ranked adventurer party, Myriad Wings, are staying in one of these royal chambers. There is a reason for them to be here. A matter that the Guildmaster had tackled with them in person. In ordance with the Guildmaster, Michael and thedies are patiently waiting for the other party to arrive, the vampires from Prussilvania. Looking back, Myriad Wings has been consistently supplying the guild with raw materials that are rarely harvested from the Imperial Dungeon. One of these is the Tyrant Lizard, a quasi-dragon monster. There are many species of dragon-type and quasi-dragon monsters, but most of them are too powerful for average adventurers to subjugate. Only a few had the nerve to face one. Dragons are, after all, one of the most powerful races. One of the weakest was the C-ranked Raptor, but it only applied individually. Raptors gathered in groups to hunt under the leadership of a Greater Raptor, or Raptor Lord. One raptor is one thing, but a whole pack is quite troublesome. B-ranked Basilisk was not that strong but very troublesome, annoying, and a big waste of time and effort. The Basilisk had a petrifying gaze that stoned anything it saw. But most of all, it had an extremely poisonous body that it utterly considered inedible. Tyrant Lizards left them with few options. Ranked as B, hunts and roams alone and has aposition quite simr to dragons. That is to say, these bipedal monsters are in demand by the guild. Although Tyrant Lizards didn''t have much mana, their mana veins and blood resembled those of a dragon. Veins and arteries that stably flow not only blood but also mana. The main consumers of these materials, the vampires, were pleased by the slight increase in the number of Tyrant Lizard parts imported to their country in these recent months. There''s almost no supply of Tyrant Lizards from the dungeon since they usually roam around the Desert Floors of the dungeon, that is, Floors 50 and beneath. Tyrant Lizards are rarely seen in the Vagoth Forest. Not many adventurers venture into the forest and risk their lives to hunt and earn. One obvious reason is the absence of resurrection, which was only effective inside dungeons. That notion caused a great scarcity of Tyrant Lizard supplies to meet the vampire''s demands. The current events piqued the interest of some members of the vampire nobility. Before the other noble vampire ns could react, a n made a direct approach to the guild to inquire about the reason for the change. Later, they found out which party contributed the most Tyrant Lizards to the guild. They set up an appointment with the members of Myriad Wings in a luxurious hotel room in the capital. The lodging expenses have been paid by them, of course. "Hmph. Are they going to arrive?" "Let''s wait a little longer." Inside the room, Michael reclines his back against afortable couch while his twin sister and thedies fit themselves together on a settee. A ssed-in table was set in front of them, and Michael faced the width and the length for the females. sses and bottles were stationed atop it; some sses contained half-drunk red colored beverage. The alcohol content is quite strong, but as long as they activated their Poison Resistance, they would remain sober even if they were ingesting much. They have been waiting here for more than half an hour as they enjoy their drinks to kill time. asionally y free-for-all online games through their minds, though Uriel always had the luck of the devil. "Oh. Some people areing." Lucy detected some presences along the hallway of the fifth floor of the hotel. Well dressed figures silently race the corridor before stopping themselves in front of their room. Guessing them to be the other party, Michael and the others fixed their sitting positions and gestures to look presentable. For this asion, the party didn''t equip themselves with battle gear but covered themselves with their formal garments instead. "Be ready, everyone." The doorknob twitched and nked before revealing the people behind it. A pair of people d in monochromatic clothing showed up and entered the room. One was an elderly man, probably a manservant type. Dressed in a typical butler outfit and strike an unmoving and statuesque pose. He is definitely a well-trained and veteran servant. He had a closed umbre in his hand, which he has been using as a cane for a while. He turned around elegantly to put the umbre kept inside the umbre stand. The second one, on the other hand, was a beautiful silver-haired woman d in a maid''s dress. Her skin was pale, and she has a pair of gleaming scarlet eyes. There is something that caught their eye. She has a blessed pair of assets that areparable to Uriel''s. But that wasn''t the thing they were wondering for. Both of them seemed to be a bit different from average. The creepiness they emitted all over evidently distinguished them from humans. Both of them were not humans, but vampires. The old man nced at the party with his deep blue eyes. "Good afternoon. You must be the members of the Myriad Wings, aren''t you?" "Yes, we are the Myriad Wings." Michael politely answered, representing the party. "You must have been waiting for long. We deeply apologize for ourte arrival." The elderly remorsefully bowed to the party, and the maid also did the same. "It''s no problem with us. You answered our lodgings, so there''s no need toin." "Then if you excuse us" The old man was seated on a couch in front of Michael and diagonally across from thedies. The maid was just standing still behind the couch, prepared for any orders the man might implement. "You must have known what we were doing here. Let me introduce myself. My name is Maximilian, the Head Butler of the prestigious Trandafir family of Prussilvania. I was sent as the proxy for my master, Lord Trandafir." Maximilian presented himself as a servant of the Trandafir family, one of the noble vampiric families of Prussilvania and a powerful one to be considered. Ifpared to human realms, Trandafir should have been at the rank of Duke since they contain the purest blood next to the vampiric royal family. "It''s a pleasure to meet someone who works at the honorable Trandafir house." Michael bowed with respect. "My name is Michael, the leader of the B-ranked party, Myriad Wings. They are my party members, from left, Uriel, Lucy, and Gabrielle." Thedies smiled and waved their hands at Maximilian and the maid. Maximilian nodded and peered at thedies. The maid, on the other hand, constantly fixed her gaze between Uriel and Gabrielle, but consistently more on Uriel. "Now that the introductions are done," Maximilian said with a serious expression. "Let''s proceed with the main topic." "Yes, sir." Maximilian skipped the irrelevant and started the discussion right away. The matter they wanted to discuss rted to the supplies of Tyrant Lizard materials in the market. The Trandafir wanted to form a contract between them and the Myriad Wings regarding the materials. A contract for prioritizing the reservations of dragon-type monster materials to the Trandafir. Maximilian has begun to break down the details of the contract with the party. The contract consisted of deals that were beneficial for both sides. They seemed to be making the best offer before the others. Agreements such as purchasing the materials at a higher price than the guild, providing incentives for every carcass they provide, and many other appealing offers. Michael and thedies thought it was too good to be true but reconsidered it since they were giving it their best shot not to be overshadowed by other nobles. Maximizing the effort in one fell swoop. The party of Michael ultimately signed the contract since they don''t find any suspicions behind it. But they have a problem to face first. The Tyrant Lizards themselves It''s not that the lizards were the problem, but their hunting spots. From the start, the party has been collecting most of the lizards from the Great Forest of Darkness, not from the Vagoth Forest. Though temporary, they decided to catch some T-Rexes and release them into the Vagoth Forest. Then they would make an excuse to implement a short mating season for the T-Rexes to mate and repopte. It might increase the supply of T-Rex in the capital if they infest the forest once again. Outside adventurers would profit more if there were more valuable monsters to harvest, increasing the number of suppliers. "Thank you for the wonderful and fruitful transaction, Mr. Maximilian." Michael appreciated it as he was shaking Maximilian''s gloved hand. "There''s no need to thank me. It''s the master who wrote the agreement." "Your master must be a wise person." "That''s right." After an hour of negotiation, the contract was signed with flying colors. Myriad Wings has been able to establish a connection with the Trandafir family. "Now, then. It''s our time to leave." Maximilian then took the ck umbre back. "Farewell." Maximilian and the maid bowed to the party before Maximilian shut the door. Silence took over the entire room for a while. Michael is the first one to open his mouth. "What do you think of them?" "There seemed to be no problem with the butler, but the woman was somewhat weirdly strange." "Yeah. She keeps staring at me like a creep." "Not only Uriel, but she''s been fixing her eyes on me for a while, though she''s more on Uriel." "It might be the reason why she hides it. Well, let''s not let our guards down." Chapter 89 89: Disappearance Two figures walked on the pavement inside Imperial Capital. One was in a butler suit, and the other was in a maid outfit. It''s still summer, and the time is two o''clock; this afternoon is surely hot and sunny. The elder one steadily held an open umbre to shield their sensitive skin from the scorching sun. Due to their racial traits, they cannot expose themselves to sunlight for long. They are not humans, but vampires. On top of that, they are not just normal vampires but higher ones. The two just came out of a top-ss hotel after a contract signing. The other side, the B-ranked party Myriad Wings, agreed with the terms and conditions of the contract without any minor issues. Right now, they are on their way to the mansion that they rented in the capital''s noble district. "She smelled sweet." The maid, who had never said anything since the start of the meeting, finally spoke. Her voice was soft and full of allurement, so persuasive that men make believe of her every words. "You think so?" Maximilian, who is holding the umbre, didn''t break his stony posture as he was answering the maid. It is visually clear that a Head Butler had higher stature than a mere maid, unless the maid was of noble birth. But that doesn''t seem to be the case between them. "You''d smelled them, right?" The maid asked. "Just barely." Maximilian answered honestly. "I am not as keen as you are." "I thought so." The maid shed a subtle smile. "But the aroma that girl was giving off was so alluring. Probably more fragrant than the ones that I have tasted so far." The maid creepily licked her lips, which were wet under the umbre''s shade. Maximilian had seen this asion very often and had grown ustomed to it. But he still has reminders to make. "We are still in the public. Don''t expose yourself too much." The maid seemed to be peeved by his words, but eventually calmed down seeing the people and vehicles passing by. "So, what are we going to do after this?" "We have nothing to do this entire day, but we will be meeting the Imperial royal family tomorrow." "We will be free until the next day, huh?" An evil grin shed on the maid''s face after she said that. "Can you at least tell me what you are nning to do?" Maximilian noticed her change in character and asked her. "Well, it''s been a while since I have tasted that kind of sweet-scented..." "Don''t tell me?!" As if knowing her intentions, the butler gaped and widened his eyes. "You have it right, Maximilian. I would never let this opportunity pass." "But" "What are you worrying about, Maximilian? They are justmoners, and above all, lowly humans. They don''t have the power to oppose us." "" A maid blurting out those phrases was just too offensive, even if she''s working for a prestigious noble family. But Maximilian didn''t react to her and just went on in silence. "Besides, I''ll be taking a sip, a long and big sip. There will be no problem as long as they don''t remember a thing." "If that is what you want. I don''t have anything to oppose." Maximilian is not only the Head Butler but also the head of all servants in the Trandafir household. All butlers, maids, and other sorts of servants in the household are directly under hismand. Every single thing happening in the household must be directly reported to Maximilian. But right now, he is following the decisions the maid made. A person with stature way lower than his. The peculiarities from before are now getting stranger. After a few minutes of walking, they reach the mansion they rented. After stepping onto the pavement within its premises, the maid suddenly slowed her pace and stopped. "Once you get into the mansion, prepare the dungeon at once." "How about you?" The woman turned her body around and started to walk in the opposite direction. They just arrived there, but she seems to be leaving already. "Mmm. I have to collect my dessert." She confidently dered before she enveloped herself in red mist and vanished as if blown away by the warm summer breeze. Maximilian left behind the estate standing like a statue along the cobblestone pavement. He closed the ck umbre and gazed up at the cloudless sky. "Sigh." Maximilian let out a tired sigh. "At least bring an umbre, Mdy." Evening. On top of the tiled roof of one of the establishment in the city of Jeffer, a figure stood with arms fold looking down the road. Standing up, there would be much attention, but the figure has done a good job concealing herselfpletely from the world. She is the woman in maid dress that apanied Maximilian during the meeting as a proxy for his master. Unlike before, she is currently in a ck dress that highlights her pale white skin even more. She is inconspicuously observing a party of four people who are peacefully eating their dinners in the inn where they are staying. But she consistently kept locking her gaze on a certain member of the group. The adventurers'' party she''s been eyeing is the Myriad Wings. For some reason, something made her want to have them on her watch. During the meeting before, she sniffed, quite literally, something somewhat sweet and aromatic from one of the party''s members. Irresistible fragrance that was remarkably more pleasant than any desserts or luxuries she ever tasted. "Ahh. Her smell alone heavily implies her scrumptious qualities~." She uttered it with a mischievous smile. "I wonder how she became so sweet. Whatever, like hell I care about trivial matters." She looked like a predator, urately spotting the position of her prey. But like all hunters, she is meticulously waiting for the right moment to pull the trigger. Even though she certainly knew she was way more powerful than them through the Appraisal, she isn''t stupid enough to solely engage in a fight with a party of Level 200s. The party reportedly ranked itself at B in just a matter of months. They seemed to have confidence in their own strength, and she was certainly convinced they had some cards hidden under their sleeves. The vampire was just standing atop the roof,posedly, as the twilight slowly got devoured by the darkness. Later on, establishments began to light theirnterns and magic lights up and illuminate the streets. Meanwhile, the vampire waited for some minutes before perceiving the party as being done with their dinner. The party didn''t have to give their tabs since they already paid for the meals for the whole week. Given the distance between them, the vampire barely hears any interactions the party initiates. Using her Enhanced Senses, she dramatically sharpened her sense of hearing to perceive what the party was discussing. "for the night. How about we go shopping for a while?" The tinum-blonde woman suggested. "Let''s do. I wanted to buy more underwearyou know." "Uriel''s still growing, which is understandable. Do you have any ns for tonight, Michael?" "I have a date with Nefa at 7." "I will apany these two then. See youter." All of them made their way out of the inn. The three women headed to themercial district, while the man walked in the opposite direction. Now that the most Leveled member was out of the picture, the observing vampire made an evil grin, seeing a slight increase in the sess rate of her ns. But she reminded herself to be cautious since the fastest and most perceptive member is still with her target. Not that the rogue was near as fast as the vampire. The vampire constantly jumped over the buildings as she followed the three. She was cloaked with Perfect Concealment and could freely move without being noticed or detected. Each of her jumps is noiseless, and herndings were as light as a feather as well. She confidently leaped over the sensitive y so gently that it didn''t bulge. Not even that rogue could hear a thing. "Oh! It''s the girls from the Myriad Wings! Please take my humble offering to the angels!" "Take mine, too!" "Thank you!" The vendors on the sidewalks didn''t miss the opportunity to notice thedies'' godly beauty and offered them their goods. It''s been a daily urrence every time thedies walk the streets. The Myriad Wings, especially the threedies, have be so popr since they arrived at the Imperial Capital. Not only are they strong and powerful for their Levels but each of them has their own kind of beauty and charisma that explodes with appeal to the locals. (They are pretty famous, huh.) The three were being surrounded by the crowd and couldn''t find a way to get near. She has nothing to do but wait until the fuss subsides. "Finally, we managed to break out of them." "They are getting more annoyingtely." "Yeah. Seems like we need to restrain ourselves from going out more often." Three women with exhausted faces are walking down a dark alley. They are just creating shortcuts to escape from the congestion of their fans. (Finally.) The vampire followed them up to there like a tiger trailing its prey. Her holding back before became a fruitful result as the three fell off the trap on their own. She readied herself before she executed her n. In her pocket, she snatched something that looked like a ss shard, but it was actually a data crystal with a magic spell sealed inside. She was just a few meters away from her dessert. In order to distract them, she unleashed Compound Magic Level 3: Fog to obstruct their vision. "Huh? What''s this? Fog?" Once their visibility was remarkably obstructed, the vampireunched herself as fast and quietly as she could to close their proximity. So fast that she drew closer in an instant. (Gotcha!) When she finally got a grasp of her target, she immediately broke the shard she was holding to release the spell sleeping within it. "Huh?" After a few moments, the fog gradually lost its thickness. Upon having a clearer picture, they realized something and uttered the words "Uriel?" One of the three women disappeared without a trace, with shattered ss scattered on herst post. Chapter 90 90: Draconic Veins The moment she pricked her eyelids apart, the first thing Uriel saw was her ownp under a short skirt. She had just woken up from her unconscious state and still had a vague idea of how things had gone beyond their expectations. She pivoted her bobbed head left and right to find nothing but stones. Walls of stones and a floor of stones. "Oh! You seemed to be awake." A female voice echoed loudly and clearly inside the stone room. The slight repetition of the voice indicated the enclosedness of the ce she was in. Uriel cautiously tried to raise her head and find the source of the voice. What unfolded in front of her was a familiar face she remembered seeing earlier this day. The same scarlet eyes that keep fixing on her. "Aren''t you the vampire maid who apanied Mr. Maximilian to the meeting?" The woman chuckled at her question. "I am d you remembered my beautiful face." The woman is standing right in front of Uriel. She wore a dress as ck as the void that emphasized the purity of her white skin. She is beautiful and blessed, captivating everyone with her presence alone. There''s no way Uriel would forget someone who bears such figures. "Hmph. I knew it. There''s really something odd with you." "Oh? You noticed?" "Somehow. Your gestures and movements were all bad and messy, unlike a real one." "" Uriel, or Raphael, had seen what a genuine maid was capable of. Looking back, it was a daily scene for Raphael to witness the meticulousness and elegance of their maid in their estate, with Mary as a special mention. That''s how Uriel, who bears Raphael''s memories, was able to determine the authenticity of the vampire maid. But her method of brewing put the final nail in the coffin. "Oh, I almost forgot the most important part. Your tea tasted like shit." "Seems like you managed to piss me off." She scoffed before making her approach. Uriel tried to stand, but she could not move. She checked herself and found out she was bound with restraints. She struggled quiveringly, but her restraints didn''t bulge a bit. Thick ropes repeatedly revolved around her girth, just under her ample breast, and arms tied on a cold steel chair. Her ankles have the same fate, each bound around the chair''s limb. And iron chain shackles that braceleted around her wrists. "You can''t get yourself into freedom with that, you know?" The woman grinned as she drawing closer to Uriel. Uriel tried to cast her magic to burn the ropes, but her magic was restricted as well. The shackles that fastened her arms were actually anti-magic items. With her shackles, Uriel has been rendered immobile and powerless. She has nothing left to do but acquire as much information as she can. "Where am I?" She first asked a natural question. "Well, we are currently inside an underground dungeon beneath the mansion we are staying in in the capital." Before choosing the mansion the vampires will be staying at, they required it to have a dungeon underground. The reason for it was to contain every person they got interested in, which turned out to be Uriel. To get here instantly, Elise used a consumable item called a spell sealing crystal. Invoking the spell sleeping with it, Warp, Elise was able to instantly transport herself and Uriel to the room. "Who are you? I am certain you were not just a maid." "Who am I?" The woman shed a gentle yet eery smile. "You are right about me not being a maid. As for my real name? I am Elise Trandafir, the second child of the vampiric n of Trandafir." ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ Name: Elise Trandafir Race: True Vampire Title: First Daughter of the Trandafir Family, Dragon yer Condition: Normal, 10% Stat Boosted LV: 638 MP: 19526+1953 STR: 9122+912 DEF: 8884+888 MAG: 18908+1891 MDEF: 7378+738 AGI: 12742+1274 ߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣߣ "So, you really are the boss, huh?" As Uriel could read, her stats proved concretely what the woman, Elise, just revealed. Elise was genuinely a child of the prestigious family of Trandafir. To top it all off, her race was apparently a True Vampire, the most powerful race of all vampires. The pinnacle of blood-sucking races. "Oh. You seemed to be rather calm." Elise spoke with a sad tone. "You can cry as loud as you can. No one can hear us, you know?" "I am actually scared for my life deep inside." Uriel''s forehead broke a single sweat. "But I cannot simply convert it to my lungs." Even if Uriel yelled on top of her lungs, her despair would only remain in this room. No matter how loud Uriel is, no sound could escape from a room enchanted by Elise herself. "What a tough girl you are." Elise bent her body to level her eyes with Uriel''s. "I hope your flesh is not that tough, though." "Huh?" Uriel left confused. "What do you mean by that?" Uriel had an idea of what does tough means to her flesh but couldn''t be certain of that im. Elise is a vampire, and vampires only want one thing. Elise giggled as she lifted Uriel''s chin. "Well, it''s quite a nuisance to burrow my fangs on a hard neck." "?!" Hearing her unnatural remarks, Uriel reflexively shuddered in the chair. But all her struggles were prevented froming true by her restraints. "W-what do you want from me?!" Although she already knew the answer, Uriel still asked the question to Elise for confirmation. "The only thing I wanted from you was to take a big sip of your blood." Elise honestly replied, then swirled her tongue around her lips. "Huh? I thought vampires found human blood disgusting." "Yes, that''s true. But for some reason, you are quite different from the others." "M-may I know why?" Uriel nervously asked the vampire. "Of course, sweetie." Elise motherly caresses Uriel''s glossy cheeks. "You see. Unlike other humans, you are an odd one; I mean it. Out of all the beings I have encountered so far, you have the sweetest fragrance." "Sweetest?" Elise gives the neutralized Uriel a ravenous look. A behavior that reflects a predator staring at its trapped and pitiful prey. "Yes. From the scent alone, I am absolutely certain you possess the most ambrosial blood of all. Even richer than what dragons could give." Hearing that, Uriel realized something crucial that she, Raphael, and the other egos had abundantly ignored. An unforeseen circumstance of what she and Raphael conducted moons ago. Ever since Raphael acquired the unique skill of "Organic Domination," he used its subskill of "True Transformation" to modify his own body in order to make everything more convenient. One of those modifications was in his very blood. Hepletely converted his entire blood and mana circuits to a dragon''s, giving him drastic changes in his magical control and proficiency. Raphael has always been in this mode and hasn''t worn it off, not even in his sleep. Weeks of gaining a convenient body made him ustomed to it to the point he doesn''t want to undo it. When Gabrielle and Uriel, the party''s magic casters, came to life, they sufferedably faced great difort going back to an unmodified body again. They cannot bear the sudden demise any further and demanded Raphael to at least grant them dragon veins in their bodies. Michael and Lucy are physical folks so they are primarily focusing on sharpening their closebat skills. They have no need to improve their magic aptitude since they will be limiting themselves to Arts and Skills. Almost all the embodied egos had given limited ess to the Skills that Raphael owned. The Skills allocated were based on the sses they participated in, but they were still given some cheat skills for emergencies. One of the many Skills that Michael and thedies didn''t inherit from their main body was the Organic Domination. From then on, they weren''t able to modify their own bodies without Raphael''s consent. The reason Raphael gave for not giving them that Skill was that he was just afraid that thedies would turn themselves male. Raphael still has trust issues, even with himself. At the end, Gabrielle and Uriel were able to gain dragon blood and veins. Thanks to that, their magic control has been remarkably better than usual. But no one ever foresaw that this modification would cause some problems. And they totally forgot about the instinctual attraction of vampires to high grade blood. Personally experiencing that consequence, Uriel let her head hang down. "So I am going to be sucked until I dry." "Hmm? I don''t think you''ll be bone dry in just a sip, you know?" "You would drain all my blood and drink it all in one gulp as I am slowly dying." Uriel deliberately ignored Elise and continued her speech. "Hey! Are you even listening to me?" "Before I leave this world" Uriel then looked up and fixed her purple gaze lock on a pair of crimson. "can you help me with myst wish?" Elise doesn''t know what the girl is thinking about and thinks of her as a pessimist. She let out a tired sigh before responding to the girl''s request. "Well, whatever. I cannot have this novelty left unpaid. Speak your mind." "It''s been on my bucket list for a long time. Since it''s in front of me, I cannot let this opportunity pass" "" Elise silently waited for Uriel to word her request. Whatever she wishes for, as long as she could do it with her power, she genuinely wants to grant it as her payment for a top-ss serving. "It''s my very dream to kiss a pretty vampire woman." Chapter 91 91: Desires Meanwhile, a few hours earlier at the Raevender estate. Sometimes I think of things I have done that I have greatly regretted in the end. Wonderful things that I would like to continue and should not miss, but that left me in sorrow once I realized their value. There were things I regretted that I cannot take back anymore and things that I want to take back no matter what. Things that I would love to experience again. And one of those regrets has been recovered a while ago. "Where do you think you are looking for, Raphael?" "N-nothing in particr." A cold voice runs chills down my spine. "My eyes are always set on you, Sophia." "You are really good at lying." She smilingly remarked when I peeled my gaze offndforms that are staticallyrger than hers. Sophia is innocently smiling on the outside, but she is definitely mad inside. "Well, well. It''s been a year since Raphael joined us. He really grown up." "It reminds me, Raphael actually joined us only twice in the whole duration of five years." "That''s right." Mother stood. "Raphael must atone for all the time we spent without him." Mother approaches me and sits on my left. Mom followed her and ced herself on my right. They are nking me on both sides. "Do you have any shame? I am literally holding Sophia in front of me." "It''s okay. We are family after all." Right now, my two mothers, Sophia and I, are currently in our family''s private bath, taking a hot bath before sleep. Basically, we are all fully naked and dipped in lukewarm water. By the way, this is my first time seeing Sophia''s birthday suit with my own eyes. That''s right. I deeply regretted the decision that I made before, and now I have swallowed the words that I dered before and disgracefully asked my mothers to let me join them again. (Though I did this to get physically closer to the women in my life.) There were reasons why I didn''t want to join them at that time. One of them was my "little" big sister. I don''t want to see her child body! I am not even a lolicon! "Is there a problem, Raphael?" Sophia, who is sitting and tucked in between my legs, noticed my unnatural silence and turned her head around. "And can you please be more mindful of what you are touching?" "Ah, I''m sorry." I apologized, removing my hand from Mom''s th thigh. Sophia already knew I was courting Mom. But it takes process and time to admit the truth. First, I told her I will be having another woman aside from my aristocratic primary wife, which sheter epted as long as I love her. Then, I confessed that I already had someone in mind and was currently working to win her affection. Sophia considered it, since I was being honest with her. When I finally revealed to her that it was Mom, she was distraught and pped me multiple times before calming down. She must have been shocked that I ammitting an illicit rtionship with my own mother. I apologized to her countless times, and she finally forgave me after a few days of pleading. When I thought it was the right time, I confessed again and told her I''d do the same with Mother and Sister. Since then, Sophia has been on guard when Mom and Mother are around. She has been constantly and consistently checking on me, watching every one of my actions. She became more aggressive and clingy toward me, brandishing her utmost authority over me. She must have done her best to win against the giants. I shifted my gaze to the left to find Mother smiling yet seemingly peeved over my actions. Was she mad because I touched her wife or because I didn''t pay much attention to her? "Aw. Raphael has been more close with his Momtely. Am I not appealing enough for you anymore?" "You are always appealing to me, Mother." To show my love, I wrapped my left arm around her girth, the same way I did for Mom. Her expressions were illegible and unfathomable, so I cannot be sure whether Mother was bothered by me touching Mom or not. She probably thought it was just a matter of familial intimacy, but I actually do it with malice. Though she looked cheerful, Mother probably still doesn''t know about us. If she somehow knew, she would have beaten me to a pulp long ago. I do not know how she would react or what she would do. Throughout my life, I never witnessed a glimpse of her wrath even once; that is what I have been worrying for. They said that the calmer the person, the more violent they are when provoked. I don''t know why, but Mother must be a case. Or perhaps I was just paranoid and one-sidedly misunderstood her the whole time? "Ahem." Sophia''s exmation brought me back to my senses, and I realized what I had done again. "Seems like both your hands are full. I am sorry for not fitting your optimum." Sophia smiled and said. I got lost in my thoughts and didn''t realize what I was doing. Before I know it, all my fingers are being buried in something soft. I have been squeezing a badonker of my two mothers since I was out of the world! (Oh no! I unknowingly groped Mother! And openly molested her wife!) "...I''m sorry, Sophia. I''m sorry, mothers." "It''s fine, Raphael." Mom told me, with my hand still on her asset. "Right, Mylene?" "...I do not mind as well." Mother bashfully averted her gaze. "...Think of it as your reward from me foring back." "Thank you, Mother!" Having her permission, I didn''t even hold back and fondled them further. I want to abuse this moment and satisfy my desires. (Wait a minute... Mother is letting me stroke her soft, fondleable flesh? She won''t beat meter, right?) As I am profusely sweating inside, Sophia suddenly shook her body. "And, could you please at least try to control your... you know, down there." Sophia lightly swayed her hip, wearing a red face. When I look below, I find out my male member has gone beyond control. He is blushingly stiffening up, base-drummingly hitting the back of Sophia''s bare hip. "..." My mothers silently stared at my angry biological Sanguine Lotus underwater as Sophia pointed out. I tried swinging it and confirmed their eyes were intently following each of its shes, with vague hints of timidity on their faces. Suddenly, the two of them uniformly stood, sshing water off to the floor. Mother and Mom grabbed Sophia by each arm and immediately stormed out of the bath without saying a word. "...What now?" I asked the waters of the silent room, nkly staring at the palms, which contacted some flesh. Ding! As I am condemning myself, a notification rings out in my mind. When I entered my subconscious, a text message popped up on my Messaging app. (Oh! It''s from Uriel! What?) Uriel exined her situation and asked me to grant her ess to a certain Skill, which I approved since it''s beneficial to me. But I gave her reminders not to use it as a sword. Apparently, she was reportedly kidnapped by the vampire, but she was actually fine. They had noticed the vampire''s stalking and intended her to bite the bait. I wish Uriel good luck in granting one of my bucket list. a?a?a?a?a?a? ...I heard it right, yes?" Elise seemed baffled after hearing what Uriel was wishing. "You wanted a kiss from me?" "That''s right." Uriel responded with a serious and honest expression. "Aren''t you a woman as well?" "I have two girlfriends." Hearing that, Elise remembered something from the meeting. Something she initially thought to be something else. "So those two beautiful women are your lovers?" "Well, we are lovers of each other." "But how about your leader?" "Michael? Nah, he just started dating a guild staffst week." Since they discovered that Nefa, the beastmen receptionist, had been seeing Michael as a romantic interest, Michael has been inviting her to dinner until it officially became a date. Not long in the future, the clones would betray their main body, Raphael, once more. Michael and Nefa have been nning to exchange flesh tomorrow night. "So you like women." "Yeah. I love women." "...You are quite a strange fellow. I never thought I would meet a gynecophile at times like this." "Will you grant this wish of mine?" "..." "..." Silence filled the entire dungeon for a while. Elise deeply thought about Uriel''s request and came to a conclusion not long after. "If it''s just a kiss with a fellow woman, I don''t mind." Elise closed the gap between their faces. "In fact, you''ll be my first kiss, so you have to be grateful." "Really?" Elise has been living for a very long time, roughly several centuries already. Through her entire life, only a few have ever made an approach toward her, let alone engaged in an intimate rtionship. Yet a mere human has the nerve to ask her for a kiss. Not that Elise was against that motion; she just wanted to give back what she took from Uriel. "Too bad, you won''t be able to remember a thing since I''ll erase your memory after this." "What...?" With the help of magic or skill, one can erase one''s memories, either temporarily or permanently. After this, Elise would cast Illusion Magic Level 7: Memory Alteration to eradicate all of Uriel''s memories during the entire abduction. Then throw her in front of the party''s inn in one piece as if nothing happened. "I have said too much; get yourself ready for the kiss." Uriel nodded, and Elise grabbed her chin and leaned herself closer. They closed their eyes, and Elise pressed her red lips against Uriel''s pink. "Mmm~." The two were so passionately oscting each other that they maneuvered their tongues. Loud smooching sounds resonating through the close room as they are in deep. Uriel is flinching profusely on her chair, savouring each of Elise''s strokes of her tongue. She wanted to touch Elise and embrace her but was stopped by her binds. It took quite a while before Elise finally withdrew her lips from Uriel''s. A thin line of each other''s saliva drew out upon pulling each other''s lips. "Hm? What''s wrong?" After their kiss, Elise nced at Uriel to check on her reaction but only found her different from what she expected. Instead of being in a cloud-nine state, Uriel dropped her head down and slumped. "Hey, are you okay?" Elise worriedly asked, bending down her knees and peeking under the shade. She caught a glimpse of Uriel''s face and found her wearing a wide grin. "Gotcha." With just a word from Uriel, the table turned in an unexpected way. Chapter 92 92: Domination "Gotcha." "Hah? What are you muttering for?!" Suddenly, Elise felt her body appear to be so heavy that her knees unconsciously kissed the floor. It was as if she were being forcefully dragged by a mysterious but powerful force. After a beat, her feeling was that the gravity that was pulling her body intensified exponentially, and she realized her body wasn''t following the orders of her mind. Something is definitely taking her will. (This feelingimpossible!) The more she feels the burden, the more she remembers the exact effect of a certain skill that she personally experienced a very long time ago. The memories of her first andst disobedience to the Supreme Ruler vaguely surfaced in her mind as she found herself kneeling in front of her supposed captive. (How can a human?!) With Elise temporarily disabled, Uriel used brute force to effortlessly break the chains that shackled her, thus gaining back her ess to magic. "You''ve got soft lips." Uriel praised Elise, still sitting on the chair. "I really like it." "How would a caster manage to break those chains?" Bamboozled by what she just witnessed, Elise fought the force and managed to utter words. She was certain Uriel was just around Level 200, notably a caster, yet she destroyed the shackles like nothing. "Oh. You can still talk? I guess you can withstand that. As expected of a True Vampire." Uriel praised the immobilized vampire as she reduced the binding ropes to ashes. Uriel was genuinely surprised by Elise''s defiant resilience. What she did was not something easy to resist, even for high-leveled people like Elise. "The exnation of how I break those chains? Well, it''s almost midnight, that''s how." "I don''t get it" As the night goes deeper, the more powerful the user is. That is one of the effects of the ultra skill, Monarch of the Night. Though Raphael lowered the Levels and lessened the number of Skills of the Myriad Wings, he considered granting them a few Uniques and cheat Skills. Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night was one of those. Since they are all connected, the other three easily located the location of the missing Uriel, which was still inside the Imperial Capital, an arearge enough to be covered by their Omnidirectional Perception. After abducting Uriel, the kidnapper just put her to sleep and handled her with care. She tied her tightly yet gently, enough not to hurt her white skin. Grasping that the kidnapper, Elise, doesn''t have the intention of harming Uriel, Uriel purposefully didn''t wake herself up until around eleven in the night. The time of the night in which her stats would skyrocket by more than eighty percent would reach up to one hundred percent, or twofold, when both hands of the clock hit twelve. Uriel was originally a few Levels above Level 500 without the limiters, but she gained Levels since she killed people and monsters during missions. Right now, at 11:45 in the evening, Uriel has drastically gained a whopping stat boost of 96% and is still increasing. Currently, she has a strength of approximately Level 1000. Guild-wise, a Supreme Rank S adventurer or a SS-ranked monster. Despite being a caster, her boosted STR was strong enough to break mithrill, let alone iron chains. "That''s not important right now How did you have that Skill?" "You mean the Kin Command?" Uriel muttered, crossing her porcin-white legs. "I got it somehow." "It doesn''t matter how you get it" Elise continues resisting the Skill. "How could a mere Human dominate a True Vampire like myself?" This matter bothered Elise the most. The current situation distorted hermon sense. Naturally, True Vampires were way more superior than humans, except for High Humans since High Humans had higher average stats and a greater growth rate. But the evidently human Uriel cannot just gain dominance over a genuine True Vampire named Elise with Kin Command alone. Elise was not even racially and genealogically rted to Uriel. Something like a human controlling a vampire is virtually impossible, unless they were rted by blood in the first ce. "Well, how do I exin it maybe from the kiss?" "The kiss?" The kiss that Uriel requested before was not just to fulfill her wish but to literally insert her ns inside Elise as well. Their passionate swapping of spit had certain effects on both sides, though all of those were beneficial only to Uriel. Using the Extra Skill: Fragmentization, Uriel spread out her saliva throughout the entire system of Elise, slowly and carefully hacking the body of the clueless vampire. Earlier, Uriel sent a message to Raphael requesting ess to use a certain skill. Granted, through the Data Transfer of the Unique Skill: Alter Ego, Uriel is now able to use the unique skill Organic Domination. The fragmented liquid analyzed the DNA of Elise and applied gic modification to it in order to change her gics to those of Uriel''s child, making Elise a genealogical descendant of hers. The blood of Elise remains that of a True Vampire. Uriel just temporarily altered her gic information to dominate her. She will revert it back to normal once Uriel is done. By the child of Uriel, it''s does not mean the biological offspring of Uriel since she never gave birth. It''s actually a possible identification of an offspring of Uriel and Raphael. Organic Domination could actually be used as a simtor to determine the possible oues of a pair''s future child, as well as modifications like altering the child''s eye and hair color. Raphaelbined his own hair with Uriel''s to produce a descendant sample if they wanted to enve someone by force, he did the same with Gabrielle and Lucy as well. As for Michael, Raphael cannot stomach doing it with him. Raphael did not allow tobine Michael''s with the females, either. Michael just did it with his girlfriend, Nefa. Though they are in different evolutionary lines, Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night could prate racial barriers. "Hm. Seems like you really are a defiant female." Uriel stood and drew herself closer to Elise. "The domination of the Kin Command is gradually wearing off; I think it''s time to use this." Uriel dered before executing her next n. Chapter 93 93: Dream Fulfilled Out of nowhere, an oval bracelet with a crimson gleam suddenly conjured itself between the slender fingers of Uriel. Uriel ducked herself to level with Elise and took her left hand. She slipped the brace through the hand as if putting on a wedding ring. "What is this?" Elise wondered where it came from but was more worried about what the bracelet was going to do to her. "Please wait a bit." Uriel grasped the crimson bracelet around Elise''s left wrist. To the shock of Elise, the bracelet gradually shrank smaller until it perfectly fit her wrist, which made it impossible to remove by normal means. "Okay, done." Uriel dered triumphantly. "All I have to do is wait." "Huh? What happened to my body?" "Look at your stats." As Uriel instructed, Elise took a peek at her status board. Her eyes widened as she saw something she couldn''t believe was really happening to her body. "My Level is decreasing?" Level 500 Level 400 Level 300 Level 200 Level 100 The bracelet that Elise is wearing was not just an ordinary essory. But being made out of the red metal was not ordinary to begin with; it was made from blood steel after all. It was actually an article that had all sorts of nasty enchantments. So nasty that the material used needs to be at the level of adamantite to uphold its effects. Level 1. "No way" In less than a minute, the Level of Elise rapidly went from over Level 600 to the weakest Level 1. Elise could not do anything but fall into despair. Uriel noticed that Elise was defiantly fighting back the domination of her skill, so she changed her way of oppressing the vampire. "Yes way. Since you are as weak as a child, I can now cancel the Kin Command." As soon as the weight of her body subdued, Elise attempted to activate a Skill that could get rid of the bracelet since she knew using brute strength to break a metal as durable as adamantite is currently impossible. But things aren''t going ording to her ns. "What?! Why I cannot use my Skills?!" "Do you really think I can set you free without dealing with the True Vampire''s Mist Form and shapeshifting? Another thing, magic is sealed as well." "Impossible!" One of the True Vampire''s Racial Skills was Mist Form. A vampiric ability that allows the user to transform into a form of red mist, rendering physical attacks useless but very vulnerable to gale and magic. Shapeshift was a Skill exclusive only to Greater and True Vampires, and some shapeshifting races. It''s a Skill that changes the form of the user into the animal pertaining to their race. A vampire transforms into a bat when using the Racial Skill: Shapeshift. Elise would have transformed into a bat to escape the restriction easily but was stopped by the enchantment of the bracelet. Raphael bestowed three enchantments, excluding the finishing touches, Disguise, Size Change and Ownership, on the bracelet. The following effects immediately activate once worn. Extra Skill: Limiter (Level 1), for maximum stat reduction. Limiter only limited an individual by percent, but Raphael was able to limit a person to a specific Level. Extra Skill: Cancel Magic, to neutralize the magic casting of the target. And Unique Skill: Anti-Skill, a powerful Skill that invalidates the activation of the target''s skills, unique-level and below. Ultra Skills, as well as its subskills and skills under blessings, cannot be cancelled. With strength as weak as an infant, sealed magic, and cancelled Skills, Elise has nothing to show off and is utterly rendered powerless. All she had to do was run out of the room, but Uriel wouldn''t let that happen. "If you think of escaping, you cannot. I had already deployed a barrier, so you can''t get out." "Who really are you? What do you want from me?" Elise ultimately realized her situation and asked. She had nothing to do here; at least she can talk it out. "I am the one who should be asking here." "Don''te any closer!" Uriel walked and got nearer to Elise, who reflexively stepped back in fear until the wall touched her back. Reaching a close distance between them, Uriel mmed her right palm to the wall besides Elise''s head. "I have many questions to ask, but before that" With just a snap of her left fingers, something big was suddenly dropped from who knows where. When Elise turned her attention elsewhere, she found a bed lying on the floor. "Let''s have some fun~." "No!!!" Knowing what kind of woman Uriel is, Elise cried in rejection. She repeatedly gave punches and kicks to Uriel, but all were ineffective due to her Level 1 strength. "Come on now. Your pure aura is explodingly indicating your inexperience." "Let me go!" Uriel grabbed both arms of Elise and threw her out on the fluffy bed. She pinned her down with just her weight since Elise could not fight it. "Do you know who I am?!" "Of course, you are just a powerless woman." Uriel said, licking Elise''s sweaty neck. "And you will be my woman this night." "!!!" A single tear ran down from the left eye of Elise as Uriel was marking her. She let all the strength she had been exerting fall. It was as if she was surrendering. Elise knew resistance was futile and had already foreseen and epted her fate. She never felt so powerless in her entire life, to the point where she literally couldn''t lift a finger. "I never thought my treasured purity would be tarnished by a human girl" Elise smiled, and more tears flowed from both of her eyes. "I''m sorry. I never intended to make you cry." Uriel let her hands off of Elise''s wrist. It was her opportunity to fight back, but Elise did not. Uriel sat up and tucked in her body between the white th thighs of Elise. She unbuttoned the white blouse she had worn, revealing her ample breasts raised by a vivid red lingerie. "Don''t worry, Mdy. I''ll be gentle." Uriel said beforending a deep kiss on the vampire Chapter 94 94: Doing It With A Vampire (1) On a bed inside an underground dungeon of a rental mansion in the Imperial Capital, two figures are resting on the soft mattress. The two are seemingly hugging and visibly drenched in sweat. Garments scattered around the bed and floor, like they had been thrown mindlessly. That said, those articles were from the two women who are nakedlyying on the bed. "Ahn ahh" The woman with silver hair, Elise, moaned erotically, enduring something that was pistoning her. She tightly wrapped her arms around the other woman, Uriel, as her breasts were being fondled. Uriel usually pulled her silky golden hair into a bun. But during the times when she engages in nightly activities, she lets it loose and let it straightly obey the pull of gravity. "How did your first night go?" Uriel asked Elise, gently patting the back of her head. "Hah It was painful at first, but it feels good after the pain subsides... Mmf!" Since the Level of Elise decreased a lot, her stats did the same as well. For that reason, Elise took a lot of damage from the stat reduction of the bracelet. Though Elise was as fragile as her numbers, the Anti-Skill enchantment of the bracelet could not deactivate Resistances. Thus, tolerating the pain Elise would receive. Uriel wanted Elise to truly feel the greatness of their horizontal dancing. That is why Uriel asked her to turn her Pain Resistance off before starting their sexual union. One cannot feel pleasure without pain. Currently, Elise is excessively sensitive down there. "Your moans are exceptionally cute." "Could you please stop saying that? It''s my first time experiencing this kind of sensation." Uriel and Elise have been copting on the bed for an hour already. The two women spent that very short time feeling the sensation of each other''s sweaty and bare skin. The strengthening and stat boosts of the Monarch of the Night are gradually weakening upon passing the middle of the night. The decrease is somewhat unnoticeable, and Elise took no heed to it ordingly. Throughout the entire hour of nothing but pleasures, Elise did not refuse to every advance of Uriel and just let her vite her body. Uriel touched Elise with gentleness and care, making sure she wouldn''t hurt as she promised. It would not be surprising if Elise has been fond of Uriel. "You are quite fortunate tonight,dy." Uriel pulled the head of her partner closer to her face. She stared at her crimson gaze for a moment before ovepping her kiss with hers. "Why though?" "Because I have been forbidden to use the real deal." "" Elise could not speak, thinking about what Uriel had just said. "What?" She concluded that she still could not find an answer. "Sigh. I mean this!" "Erm!" Elise covered her mouth to contain her deep moan upon the sudden thrust, but her voice slipped and leaked. But that force did not cease and repeat, maintaining the same momentum. "Ahhn ahh!" Uriel skillfully and powerfully maneuvered her fingers inside and out of the vampire. Elise is visibly in pleasure, resonating to every stab of her groan. "am ''bout toe!" The blonde repeatedly and vigorously pumps the lever, waiting for the transparent contents of the well toe out. "Ahhh!" In response to the repeated pounding of Uriel, water gushed out and overflowed off of the well upon reaching the climax. Uriel wore a blessed smile as she tasted the fruit of her efforts. "Here, have a taste." "Yes" Elise swallowed the index finger that Uriel offered whole since the middle had been consumed. She is basically tasting the nectar of her freshly plucked flower. "I wish I had one" Uriel muttered as she remembered the order that Raphael had engraved on her will. There are various reasons why Raphael was not charitable enough to grant his embodied Profiles much Skills. Especially the Unique Skill: Organic Domination. Organic Domination may be useful in many different ways and situations. Copying the Racial Skills of a corpse and modifying the body sounds convenient, but there was a hole that almost slipped Raphael''s mind. The egos could actually and biologically alter their gonads. Thus, females could grow themselves a lightsaber and be futanari themselves. Raphael was seriously not into that type and personally disgusted by just thinking about it. Girls with sticks were way out of his preferences. Raphael does not want the girls to prate themselves or other women using their artificial phalluses. He wanted to be the only one who would pierce them with his real sword. That only applied to the female egos. Raphael does not want to cuck the women of males like Michael since he still has some respect left for all the immoralities that he hasmitted. For that reason, Raphael did not apply Organic Domination to the skill boards of the egos upon their physical manifestation. Organic Domination could only be shared in emergencies, like in the current case of Uriel. "Now, Lady Elise" Uriel lulled, kissing the carnation teat of the soft flesh of Elise. "Would you tell me what your intentions are in abducting me?" Uriel had a feeling that Elise had opened herself up to her. The time they spent together in bed had improved their attachment to one another. She could actually seduce Elise magically. There are skills and magic spells that dominate a person by force, such as Skill: Charm and Dark Magic Level 3: Enspell or Level 7: Malediction. Despite being able to use those ways, Uriel, or rather, Raphael, cannot just establish a connection with a person by magical means. He would rather put some effort in and spend time building acquaintances. Uriel wanted to have a sentimental rtionship with Elise instead of being bound by a spell. Slowly but surely conquering the heart by satisfying her carnal desires. "Whether you believe me or not, my only intention was to drink your sweet and mouth-watering blood. Nothing more, nothing less." "Really?" "It is true." Uriel doubted that sucking her blood was her only purpose. But Elise did not seem to be lying, and Uriel did not see any further reasons other than that. Though Uriel did not break off her involvement with the underground organization. There were chances that they had been found out by then, given the technologies they had been showcasing so far. Uriel secretly activated Kin Command beforehand for Elise to blurt out the truth unconsciously. Kin Command cannotpletely dominate her mind, so her answers cannot always be the truth. Chapter 95 95: Doing It With A Vampire (2) "Is my blood really that sweet?" "Of course. You are remarkably sweeter than the most powerful subus in our territory." "Subus, huh." Uriel drew out her mouth and looked Elise in the eye. "So you''d tasted one." "Yes. Though they are not as rich as dragons, they are abundantly avable. If there''s no supply of dragons, I just have the subus matriarch visit my quarter." "That matriarch must be powerful to be recognized by you." "That''s right. If my predictions were right, she would have evolved into a Nightmare within a few years." Once a subus reaches Level 600, she bes a Nightmare, a race said to be on par with a True Vampire or even a Demon Lord. The Subus race is an all-female race, which obliges them to mate with other races. Being a single-gender race brought them to their depoption. But the discrimination resorted them to isting themselves, which decreased their sexual diversity and resulted in the decline of their poption. That was why only a very few subi managed to evolve into a higher life form. But other races prevent them from evolving so as not to repeat history. Thest time a Nightmare emerged on the continent, she even awakened an ultra skill and almost destroyed two countries if she wasn''t stopped that time. "Speaking of subus..." Elise remembered something about the topic. "There have been multiple incidents of missing subi throughout Prussilvania. The matriarch had requested to conduct an investigation regarding that matter." "Sad to hear that." After hearing the problem, Uriel recalled the abduction incidents in the nation of Elves, which she knew were orchestrated by the Five Headed Hydra. There''s a probability that what was happening in Prussilvania was linked to the organization. Subi are so gorgeous and good enough to eat that the mind of Raphael inside of Uriel wanted to taste one. (Might investigateter.) When Uriel was done writing on her mental note, she asked Elise a question once again. "So what would you do once you are done with your purpose?" "Well, I would put you to sleep, then erase your memories." Like Elise said before, she would erase all the memories from the time Uriel was kidnapped until she put Uriel to sleep again once Elise had done savoring her desires. Elise does not want to be suspected of the abduction of Uriel. But in case the other party somehow discovered the truth, the Trandafir family would settle the problem by paying them a sum to keep them silent. "After that?" "I would secretly ce your unconscious body in front of the inn where your party is staying. Of course, I would knock on the door to notify the people inside. I don''t want you to stay in the cold for long." "How thoughtful of you." Uriel then kissed her lips. "I wish you were my sister." Uriel did not forget and recognized the sisterly vibe Elise was showing when she was unconscious and defenseless. Elise has endless chances to do whatever she wants to Uriel, but she chose to wait until Uriel woke up. If she were to choose, Uriel would have chosen the caring Elise over the dominant Louise. Though Louise may be oppressive to her little brother, it was her way to express her love to him since she''s not the type to voice her feelings. "Alright. For answering my questions honestly, I will let you drink my blood as you please." "Really?" Elise brightens. "If you say so, I will not hold back then." The two sat up on the mattress, and since they don''t have a nket, nothing covered their naked bodies. "Where do you want to bite?" "I guess... here." Elise leaned over to Uriel and drew her face closer to the base of his sweaty neck. She opened her mouth and bit. But they have forgotten something. "Ah! My fangs cannot pierce." "Oh. Give me your hand." Elise raised her hand, which had a golden bracelet. Uriel put her hands on the bracelet, which grew in size. Elise pulled her hand away, leaving the bracelet in the hands of Uriel. "I am rapidly regaining my original strength." Elise clenched both of her hands into a fist as she felt the influx of her returning power. Her level increases tremendously, and her skills are one by one returning. Less than a minute after the bracelet was removed, the increase in her Level stopped at prime. "With that, your fangs could prate my skin now." Elise nced at Uriel, who had her arms open. Uriel ispletely naked and obviously carefree, full of openings. Elise leaned forward and writhed her arms around Uriel; their pink teats met and pressed against each other. "Here Ie..." Elise burrowed her fangs under the white skin of Uriel''s neck base. Crimson fluid gushed out from the pair of holes, which Elise covered up with her mouth and tongue. "Ahh! Your blood is excessively and sickeningly sweet, Uriel! I never tasted this delicacy for all my life!" "You seems enjoying. I am d you like it." Elise tightens the grip of her embrace as she is euphorically savoring and licking every drop of Uriel''s vampirically sugary blood. With her power retained, Elise could seize that opportunity and attack her. But Uriel released the seal without hesitation, and Elise wanted to give back the trust Uriel had built up in her. Besides, Elise has been attached to her and has resolved to strengthen the foundation the two have established. "Mmm. Thanks for the food." Eliseplimented, licking the excess blood sticking to her lips. "You drank quite a lot. You''re wee, Lady." Elise took time before she satisfied her pte. Uriel estimated that Elise had drank more than five bags of blood. She seemed to be fine since she still had the Organic Domination to produce blood. "That was heaven. I hope I can taste it again." Hearing that, Uriel came up with an idea. "You know, I probably know someone who might be sweeter than I am." "There''s someone who is sweeter than the sweetest?" "But if you want to taste his blood, you have to pay a pair price." Then Uriel rubbed Elise''s newly mined cavern. "So he''s a man, huh. Will I be able to handle it?" "Don''t worry. He still has matters to work on and is quite busy fulfilling those matters. But for now, let''s finish what we left." "Yeah..." Their lips married and they went for another round. Chapter 96 96: Doing What A Manservant Does Imperial Capital City of Jeffer, 1 a.m. Maximilian, the Head Butler of the Trandafir household, is silently sipping a cup of tea, sitting straight on a beige couch. He is certainly satisfied with the taste of the drink since he is confident in his work. He is currently in the living area of a mansion inside the noble district of the capital. In one of the mansions that are intended solely for rental, servants are separated from the payment, and one has to pay for them separately. He and the mistress he has been serving did not hire servants to manage the property since Maximilian alone could handle all the tasks. When the water level in the cup reached the surface, the old vampire put his cup and saucer down on the ss table so elegantly that they only clinked once. His centuries of service to the Trandafir have made his muscles memorize all the specific movements to perform every task perfectly. Like how he cleanly and uniformly ces the cup and saucer. He had done his fifth cup and was ready to prepare one more exactly an hourter if the one he was waiting for had note out of the underground yet. For every hour his Mistress, Elise Trandafir, has not opened the door, Maximilian boils some water, prepares some utensils, and brews high-quality tea for himself to kill time. His body and mind were ustomed to moving all the time in the castle where the members of the Trandafirs'' main branch reside. So he is notfortable withying around and has to take action not to rust his whole existence in order to serve his masters and mistresses again without any signs of deterioration. The whole mansion, not just the living area, is notably dark. Almost all the magic lights embedded in and hanging from the walls and ceilings do not give off light. Only the moonlighting from the curtainless ss windows gives brightness to the dark and mncholy estate. At least guiding non-nocturnal people to stroll the dim mansion. Vampires do not need much light to sense the darkness since it is running in their roots. They preferred less lighting at night; even a candled chandelier was enough for their vision. They are nocturnal races and tend to do activities when the sun sets. Their senses enhance while their weaknesses lessen at the same time. Suddenly, his enhanced hearing grasped the low sounds of footstepsing from the hallway behind the walls. Maximilian immediately recognized the rhythm of the steps and concluded they were made by the mistress. He got up from his seat and stood elegantly in ce. He is about to meet his mistress and does not want to show his disrespect to his master''s only daughter. The clicking heels get louder for every step they make. Then a figure of a silver-haired woman manifested from the arched opening of the living area, carrying a blonde girl soundly sleeping on her arms. "Seems like you''ve satisfied your desires, Mdy." Maximilian gracefully lowered his upper body before his mistress, Elise Trandafir. But he noticed that she reeks of the blood of two people. Elise in a ck dress stepped into the living area carrying a girl on her arms like a princess, though the girl in question is sleeping. The gait remained unwavered despite carrying a fully grown adult. Her numbers are more than enough to lift a ton with ease. "I had to wait until midnight before she woke up. But my patience has been rewarded with the best dessert." She wore a satisfied and pleased face while looking at the sleeping face of the girl. If one does not know the context, one would assume Elise was about to take the snoozing girl to bed. "If the Lady is enjoying herself, I am happy too." Maximilian rose up and struck a gentleman''s pose. Elise turned to her nobleman''s daughter''s mood and looked at him neutrally and professionally. "Change of n, I will be the one who will fetch her to the inn." "May I ask why, Mdy?" Maximilian asked a naturally situational question. ording to the original n, after his mistress got what she wanted, she was going to put the girl to sleep before erasing all her memories of the event. It would reflect on them if the girl remembered the things his mistress did to her. Fully heal the wounds that Elise inflicted on the girl, like the bite mark of her fangs. People would recognize a bite made by a vampire after all. Once it was done, the girl was supposed to bring it all back to her inn, safe and in one piece. It was to prevent any further concern among the girl''s colleagues and to avoid being suspected regarding the issue. Maximilian was supposed to bring the unconscious girl back to the inn where her party is currently lodging. "Why do you ask?" Elise repeated the question, then turned her eyes to the sleeping face of the girl. "Because she asked to." Maximilian eventually realized what his mistress had done. Though he already knew the reason, he still voiced his thoughts. "You told her the n?" "Of course." Elise proudly dered. "I have confidence in myself." Then she stared back at the old man with a cold expression. "Or are you doubting about my abilities?" Maximilian suddenly felt cold running through his spine. He could not do anything but act ording to his reflex. "I never ever doubted all the abilities that you possessed, Mdy!" Maximilian quickly put a knee on the floor and eximed. "Not believing in you is absolutely the same as not believing in the noble family of Trandafir!" He must not doubt every little word of his mistress. He did not think his verbal actions would lead his mistress to believe he was disbelieving her strength. All he could do was nothing but correct his mistakes as well as condemn himself. As Maximilian is prostrating himself, Elise just looked down on him and chuckled as if enjoying the sight of one''s suffering. "Hmph. You are already forgiven. You may stand up." "As you wish, Mdy." As ordered, Maximilian raised his body and fixed his posture. His former straight ded posts have not changed at all. "I will be going now." "Take care." Maximilian could not stop his mistress from doing as she pleased. Elise started to walk again, still with the blonde girl resting on her arms. She stopped to remind the butler of another thing. "By the way, do not include this incident in the records." Before the two set out on their journey to the empire, Maximilian was ordered by his master, the lord of Trandafir, the father of Elise, to make a detailed record of every event that happened during the duration of their trip. Moreover, the Lord made him sure to prioritize listing the actions that her only daughter has done. That''s what Elise is pissed off about since her father is getting annoying every time she gets out of his sight. "I understand." Maximilian bowingly replied as his mistress graciously exited the mansion through the front door. He truly wanted to follow the orders of his master, but Elise is still his master as well. It was his redemption to atone for his mistakes earlier. Once the presence of Elise has gone from the premises, Maximilian rests his back against the couch he sat on before. He looked up at the ceiling and entered his mind. There were things that kept bothering Maximilian since the return of his mistress from the dungeon. One of those was a matter that he cannot casually say in front of her. Firstly, the scents that are faintly lingering around Elise are mixtures of sweat, saliva, and blood. Maximilian perceived the scents of two people and concluded they came from his mistress and the girl. By the time he smelled it, he finally realized how sweet the blood of the girl was. That was the reason why his mistress was so obsessed with it, to the point where she actually did kidnap her. A Greater Vampire like him cannot smell the blood from a person as sharp as the Trues. But once the blood surfaced on the skin, its fragrance would explosively reach the nostrils of the nearby bloodsuckers. The reason why there was a tint of his mistress''s own blood lingering on her skin and dress left a confusion in the head of Maximilian. His only spection was that she got into a fight with the girl. However, that thought seemed impossible for various reasons. The girl was tied, and her magic was sealed by an artifact. He cannot forget that the girl was only at Level 200, not even half of his mistress. If they happened to sh, his mistress''s victory is undoubtedly guaranteed. So Maximilian blew off that possibility and left the case a mystery. The other thing, which was Maximilian, baffled the mostthe way his mistress was dressed. She still wore the same dress as before, but a single article is visibly missing in action. Given how her dress notably detailed the shape of her body. "Why she''s not wearing a brassiere?" Chapter 97 97: Sophias Departure Raevender Territory, Month of Virgo The time goes by, and the season changes once again. The summer heat had blown away, and the maple leaves had been undergoing color changes. My favorite season has started again: autumn. Many things happened in these past months, both within and outside of territory. Whether it''s big or small, any event has its cause and effect not only on my life but also on everyone else''s. For example, my clones. A few months ago, my distant egos had achieved sessful aplishments that I have not attained. Something that I really wanted to do but am still waiting for it toe. That''s it. Michael, Gabrielle, Uriel, and Lucy had made out with someone other than ourselves. Michael has been dating a beastwoman guild receptionist named Nefa for some time. She has been helping and assisting Michael''s party, Myriad Wings, since the beginning of their adventuring. And they had done exchanging their first times in their first week of rtionship. I really get envious of him, to be honest. Though the females have been doing it by themselves, they had never experienced gettingid with anyone other than themselves until that certain incident, when Elise Trandafir joined them in bed. It started when Elise abducted Uriel; her only reason was to satisfy her craving for the blood of Uriel. Uriel managed to dominate her and ultimately conquer her body and heart. Actually, when they did it, the Organic Domination was still activated, and Elise still had the modifications running in her veins. So technically, Uriel was banging our gically modified daughter at that time. After that, Elise has been meeting up with thedies in a secluded ce that they built somewhere in the empire. The empire was big, so finding it required years of effort. Elise is one of the high-ranking aristocrats in Prussilvania, so they had to y it safe. Of course, they never forget to send me their professionally directed foursome videos. Not just those, but also the duet of Elise with each of them as well. Elise had agreed to share a bed with me, which made me make a mental note to prioritize her after I graduate. I have not seen her yet, but I am enthusiastically excited to taste her vampiric noble love tunnel. Though I haven''t met Elise yet, Uriel sent me a scented souvenir from her, which I added to my collection along with my mothers'' and my clones''. Mom and Gabrielle are still fighting for the record. Then again, changes also urred in me. Just a week ago, I happily celebrated my 15th birthday and legally became an adult myself! Not biologically adult, though. Well, I am not on Earth, so like hell I would care about modern world standards. My social debut was not as grand and big as my sister''s. No matter where the world, a girl''s birthday is always memorable and gant. Although it''s my social debut, Sister did not make it since she was studying in the academy at that time. I could instantly took her back home if my birthday was celebrated on weekend, but s it was not. It''s been a long time since Ist saw her face in person, and I really miss her now. I can''t observe her in the academy since she told me she didn''t want to, though we still exchange letters. I did not inform her about my status with Mom, of course. It would be a stupid move if I just revealed my presumptuous future lineup to my enemy. But I am not the only one celebrating adulthood this year. "Well, I really enjoyed the time I spent with this family. Although there were some pains, I managed to endure them." "I am very sorry about that" In front of our mansion, along the pathway from the main door to the gate, my two mothers and I are standing in front of Sophia, as an opened magic carriage is steadily parking behind my fiancee. On winter, we will anticipate not only the cold winds but also the social debut of Sophia. An event that is very important to a girl is her official introduction to the public. There was only a three-month gap between Sophia and I. So there are only three months left before she reaches adulthood, along with the cold early winter winds. Sophia will be going back to her home in the empire for the preparation of hering-of-age ceremony. I, of course, will definitely attend her important day because I am her fiance. "It''s fine, Raphael. You don''t have to worry about it. I already heartfully epted whatever decisions you had made, and I will ept your future ns as well." "But" "It is okay. I already gave you my permission, did I not? You can take as many women as you like." "Are you really going to ept it just like that?" Soon after I asked her, Sophia lowered her head. She then held her hands behind her back and repeatedly tapped the nose of her right ck shoe on the pavement. "I just realized that I cannot handle everything all by myself." She slowly raised her head back after she bashfully answered my question. But what does she mean by saying she cannot handle everything alone? Work? Household management? Territorial? (Well, at least she approved my harem building.) "If you have someone in mind, would you please introduce her to me?" "O-of course I will!" I shiveringly gave my response to the chilly reminder from Sophia. Actually, I already have four women waiting for me outside. Should I tell her? I think not; how should I exin them to her in the first ce? First of all, Gabrielle, Uriel, and Lucy are adventurers in the empire. I have not visited the empire for years, so there''s no way our fates crossed under any circumstances. Unless I told her, I am the one who first approached them by coincidence. The fourth one, Elise Trandafir, was a vampire, a True Vampire out of all. She hailed from a powerful vampiric noble n and was a close rtive of the Supreme Ruler. There''s no way a lowly future viscount like myself could introduce a royalty to Sophia. She might lower her self-confidence and lose her authority over me. "Now then, I have to go." Sophia then turned around and stepped into the carriage behind her. "Farewell, Raphael." "Farewell, Sophia. Until next time." "Until the next time, Raphael. Then she turned her attention to my mothers. "Farewell, Aunties. I will leave him in your care." "Farewell, Sophia! Please be careful on your trip!" "See you on your birthday, Sophia. I will make sure to educate him to be a better man." Mother and Mom respectively gave their farewells and reminders to Sophia as they ced their hands on each of my shoulders, pressing their soft assets against my back. "Thank you." Shestly said before she shut the door. Soon after, the carriage moved and began its long journey to the empire. The carriage on which Sophia is riding has already exited the main gate and is now outside the fences of our estate. The vehicle will be leaving the city within a few minutes. She was not alone in the carriage, by the way. Sophia was apanied by the five top female guards of the Raeven family, a former A-ranked party that was recruited by Uncle Steville. The weakest of them was around Level 250 while the strongest was over three hundred fifty. Uncle also added some adventurers by quest to guard the carriage on mount. With those forces, her safety during the entire trip is guaranteed to a certain extent. If things went south and they encountered a powerful monster or a band of strong bandits, I could assist them via the irvoyance I sent to observe them. But I do highly hope they won''t encounter any problems. Well, Sophia has been departing for her hometown to prepare for her fifteenth birthday. Sister wasn''t home either. That left me alone with my beautiful mothers for a while. "Such a kind girl." Mom suddenly uttered. "I am starting missing her now." Sophia is truly a kind and amazing woman. She went through hardships and managed to ovee them on her own. Unfortunately, some of her burdens were caused by myself. "Not only Louise, but Sophia has been separated from our side. The girls had left, and the number of people with whom we could interact in the estate has decreased. It''s kind of sad, but there''s nothing we can do about it." Mother mncholically reminded us of the absence of two ck-haired members of our family. Both of them are invaluably precious to me, and I am really missing them, just like my mothers are. In response to our loneliness, I wrapped each of my arms around the waists of my mothers and pulled them closer. "Don''t worry, my beloved mothers. I am always here for both of you." I consoled them, tightening my grip. "Thank you, Raphael." They both said, embracing me back. "Well, let''s get inside now." Mom said before we headed back to the mansion. Chapter 98 98: Sleepless Night There are things for which I have been patiently waiting sincest fall. An oath that was promised to me by the one I love, not that it was a promise actually. What I am expecting is... the final response from Mom to my harbored feelings for her. Just as she told me, she would provide her answer on my birthday. It has been a week since my fifteenth birthday, but I have received no reply as of now. Well, she did not specify if it was exactly at my birthday or after, but I could still wait for her anytime. It is also unimaginable if Mom had forgotten about what she dered. After all, I have been reminding her by asionally rubbing her massive breasts. Sometimes, kissesnd on her white neck, sweaty or not. There was a time where I hugged Mom from behind and then cast Warp to teleport ourselves to my room. But she pped me and called me impatient when I was about toy her down on the bed. I do not want her to disappoint me again; therefore, I do not want to repeat those mistakes since then. Mom might actually hate me if I keep pestering her time and space. During bath times, I made sure my face was submerged between my two mothers'' mountains. That includes my fiancee, of course; she has developed much in these past years. Well, she hasn''t reached the level of my fifteen-year-old sister yet. I don''t know why, but Mother seemed to enjoy being fondled by me. In addition, she was also calm when I was groping Mom in front of her. I was curious and tried to touch more of Mother''s body to measure her boiling point. I had been groping her huge pair of badonkers with more pressure and duration, but Mother doesn''t seem to be bulging. Even kisses on her breasts seem fine, too. Is she still thinking of that as familial intimacy? Or is she aware that I am doing it with malicious intent? Was she stockpiling her rage until she exploded, or did she really not mind me doing as I pleased? I am hoping she was thetter. Since the time I began washing with my family, my bath time has been nothing but bliss and satisfaction. I truly wanted our bonding time tost forever. "I cannot thank you enough for reincarnating me in this precious family." Without her, Goddess Prima, I might not be able to experience this kind of happiness. I don''t have any idea if I wasn''t born into this family. To show my gratitude, I have been frequently visiting the church inside the city, usually monthly. I do not forget to give donations as well. I am currentlyying myself down on myrge bed in my own room. I spread my limbs wide and let the cold air brush my uncovered skin; I did not envelope myself with the thick and warm nket after all. It is around ten in the evening, and the night is long and deep. The lights had been out for a long time, yet my eyes did not seem to be fading. For some reason, I cannot fall asleep. I already deactivated my detection skills and the Monarch of the Night to clear out my brain''s activities, but my mind is still fully awake. Is it because Sister and Sophia were not home? Well, it is true that I miss them, and missing them made my head overloaded with cloudy thoughts, which made my night sleepless. ? Knock. Knock. As I am in my deep thoughts, two wooden knocks echo in my gloomy room; the room is not illuminated, that is why. (But who would visit me thiste?) I do not know who they might be since my detections were all turned off. I sat up on my bed and hoped that the people I wanted to talk with were standing behind that door. "Come in. The door is open." I steadily gave my permission since the door wasn''t locked anyway. The doorknob clicked, and the door slowly but creakingly pivoted on its hinges. Once the door opened to a certain degree, two figures unfolded behind the frames. "Mom Mother" The godly figures of my two beautiful mothers revealed themselves upon opening the door. Their presence radiates into my gloomy, dark room, despite them wearing ck garments. "Good evening, Raphael." "Pardon for ourte intrusion." "Good evening to you too, mothers." Mom and Mother greeted me respectively before Mother shut and locked the door. Their voices are lovely and caring, and each word that they deliver strikes warmth in my heart. My two mothers started walking and stopped in front of my bed. "May we sit besides you?" "Not a problem, Mom. You all are wee here." "Then excuse us" Mom stepped in and headed to the right side of the bed, while Mother headed to the other side. They both climbed up the bed and upied the vacant space of the bed. My two beautiful mothers sat up and nked me on both sides. Both my mothers are in their night dresses, which are noticeably revealing. I could clearly see what was lying under their negligee since I activated the Nocturnal skill. Despite the darkness of my room, their light, sheer fabrics are greatly highlighting their superb body figures and the sexy pieces of lingeries they are wearing under. By the way, Mom wore purple lingeries while Mother wore vivid red. "You both are explodingly erotic tonight, my beloved mothers." My honest thoughts suddenly transformed into vibrations and identally slipped out of my mouth. Even if it was idental or intentional, I was d I did convey my feelings. "You shouldn''t have said those words in front of your mother, you know?" "That''s right. You should not tease old hags like us." "But I am just stating the truth. And please don''t call yourselves old, mothers. You are as pretty and young as I can remember." Both my mothers are in their forties, Mother is forty-one years old, while Mom is forty. But their appearances are like those of a person in theirte twenties. They still bear the shapely figure that has caught my eye since I was born into this world, fantasizing over their divine bodies being ravaged by my sword. Many people, mostly women, have been asking for their eternal youth. Mom and Mother would always casually tell them to level up to a thousand and evolve in order to acquire immortality. They will still look the same for years, decades, or centuries. That was the reason I wanted to immortalize myself and live with them forever. Maybe when the timees for us to retire from politics, we might be able to live somewhere isted and do whatever we please. "Um may I ask why both of you are here?" I am quite not sure why both my mothers are on my bed. It is actually the first time that the both of them are visiting my room at night. When I was an infant, I used to sleep with my mothers, sometimes with my sister. That time, I usually fondle their breasts in the context of breastfeeding. I savored every single milliliter of Mom''s sweet milk during feeding, not wasting a drop. Mom''s the one who''s been feeding us siblings after all. I tried to suck Mother''s milkers before, but nothing came out. Well, she never gave birth, so it made sense. "Well, somehow, we are having difficulty closing our eyes. Perhaps we still haven''t gotten used to the girls'' absence at home." "So we thought thating here might help us." Mom and Mother borate on their reasons foring here. The departments of both Sister and Sophia really bug us. "You two could not sleep too?" I shared my problem with them with the intention of increasing the chances of my advances to them. "Oh my, it seems like we are on the same page here." After I exchanged some words with her, Mom hugged me from the side. My shoulder is buried between her twin mountains. I can feel the warmth of her body due to the sheerness of her ck, see-through negligee. I hold her waist with a hand in response, for me to feel more of her body. I nced to my left and looked at my other mother. "Come here, Mother." I said, offering my free hand. "I want to feel you, too." "My son is now being too greedy." Mother leaned over and embraced me. Just as I had done to Mom, I wrapped my arms around her waist to pull her closer. I truly loved both of them, romantically and familially. They are my first love in this world, and I really wanted to increase the level of intimacy with them. "If both of you are here in my room and on my bed, could it be that?" There was a high chance that they would do the same thing I wanted them to do. But there''s still that low chance, so I have to confirm it. "Yes, son." Mom seductively whispered in my ear. "We are going to sleep with you." Chapter 99 99: Same Bed My whole body terribly twitched in joy after hearing what Mom just said. She definitely said she and Mother would be sleeping with me on a single bed. Since I got my own room, I never had a chance to share a bed with any of them, let alone both of them. Through the years, my sister was the only one I slept with. It happened two years ago, and no one has ever warmed up my night again since then. "You are shaking profusely, Raphael. Are you not okay with it?" "No, Mom! I absolutely love having both of you in the same bed!" I raised the level of my hands from their waists to their chests before I grabbed an asset of them. I cannot hold myself any longer since both of them are within my domain. The sensation of their soft breasts reached my fingers despite having garments between them. Squeezing them really got me thinking unwisely. "Oh my." "How bold." Mother and Mom reacted to my sudden deration. They chuckled softly before they removed my hands from their ample and sulent chests. "Mothers" I let out a weak groan of dejection. I nced at both of them simultaneously in demand for an eptable exnation. But my erotically dressed mothers stared at me with a sweet smile before providing their response. "How about we rest ourselves first so that we can sleep well?" Mom advised us to get down and sleep, which Mother gave a nod to. It was definitely not the answer I wanted to hear, and I can''t just end it by only sleeping! "So that we can do something more than sleep, right?" I asked, hoping for the answers I absolutely wanted to hear. "Raphael. Let us get some rest, okay?" "Okay, Mother." After I corresponded with their demands, Mom and Mother embedded themselves in the mattress. I pulled the nket from the foot of the bed to cloak ourselves from the cold. Both my mothers are nking me at both ends, facing their bodies toward mine. I face the ceiling and do not know which side to face after Iy my back down. I really wanted to face one of them and bury my face between their bosoms. But the problem is, which mountains should I face? If I just choose one, the other side might think I love my choice more than hers. "Hey, Raphael." As I am thinking about making my choice, Mom suddenly calls my given name. In order to give my reply, I decided to rotate my body to the left to face her since she called me out first. "What is it, Mom?" "Still cannot sleep?" "Quite." "Then, how about me telling you a bedtime story?" "I am not a child anymore, Mom." "How mean." Mom left dejected. "Just for tonight, Raphael." Mom then pulled my head closer and plunged my face into the exposed portion of her chest. They are remarkably squishy and soft, so much so that my whole time as a baby was not enough to satisfy my desires. If Mom thought of me as a man she could easily get swayed by this method, well she is absolutely right. "You got me there, Mom. You can tell a story." "Yey~." Mom cheered for herself triumphantly. "It''s been so long since we told you and your sister a story." I really cannot resist my beautiful mother. I had been unconditionally attached to her since I was born. I want her to be mine if I am chosen to be greedy. "It seems like what Louise told us was right." "What do you mean by that, Mother?" Mother, who is behind me, mentioned the name of Sister, to whom I turned my attention. "Well, Louise said that you are basically easy to persuade with the application of physical intimacy." "What?" (That big sister of mine! I''ll make you pay your ounts with your body!) "But you would be easily convinced then." "Don''t worry, Mother. It only effective with my family." If you are not bound to me by blood, don''t expect your seductions to be effective. "But I will be the one who will choose the story." I said as I faced Mom again. "Of course, my son. What kind of story does my son want me to narrate?" "If you are okay with it, there was a certain tale that I truly wanted to hear about for so long." "What would that be?" For a long time, I only heard a very few details about this tale from limited avable sources throughout the world. Since the opportunity is literally just in front of me, I do not want to waste this chance. "Mom Mother, if you don''t mind, I would love to hear about your story." My parents have been intentionally avoiding this matter every time my sister and I have asked them to break down the details of their past. We are genuinely curious about the love story our mothers wrote. "Our story?" "Yes, Mom." I replied as, kissing her left milker. Suddenly, something soft is starting to press on my back. They spread on my back, then an arm passed through my peripheral vision andnded on Mom''s voluptuous waist. "Just give him what he wants, ire." Mother happily said, peeking out at her from behind. "I think our story was relevant to what you will discloseter." "Yeah, you are right." Mother and Mom discussed something I have no idea about. But from the gist of it, Mom probably has something to say to meter. Hopefully, I was kind of hoping it would be her response to my call. If that would happen, I want to be more optimistic and believe she would say yes. "Please, Mom. I definitely want to hear the adventures and love stories that you wrote with Mother. Sister would love to hear it too if she were here." "Are you really sure you wanted me to narrate you our tales?" "Absolutely, Mom. I love to, since my beautiful mother is going to narrate it. I will definitely notugh if there is something tough at. I am absolutely not going to hate you, no matter how embarrassing or dark it would be." "Fufu. You are so adamantly persistent. Fine, I will tell you our tales since I am the one who suggested the storytelling." "Thank you very much, Mom. I love you." I thanked her with a kiss on her other milker. "I love you too, Raphael." Mom kissed my head then sent a sharp re to Mother. "Mylene, help me with the narration. You are involved too." "O-of course!" Mother hastily agreed. "Please stop ring at me that way." "Hmph. Now then" Mom looked me in the eye. "I am going to narrate the story of our lives." Chapter 100 100: Story Of Mylene And Claire She could not remember what inspired or incited her dreams or when they started, but Mylene had been admiring the shape of the sword. Dreaming herself inside a battlefield like her brave father had done. foreseeing herself triumphantly standing in front of countless corpses caused by a swing of her sword. Mylene admired the greatness of her father as well. The stories and sagas that her father brought every time he returned from the battlefield. The way her respected father bravely fought his enemies in his narration gradually woven the mind of a little girl to follow the path of her fatherthe path of bing a courageous knight. As early as five years old, Mylene had begun sharpening her sword with the guidance of her father. pursuing to achieve her dreams like every little child does. Being the only child of the knightly family of Lavender, Mylene vigorously trained and honed her body and swordsmanship to prolong the chivalrousness and name of their family. But not all stories ended happily. One time, a letter was brought to the estate of the Lavender, delivering news that changed the life of the little Mylene. The letter contained confirmation of her father''s heroic death in a confrontation with the demons. It shattered her heart like a piece of fragile ss, and Mylene was devastated when she heard the news. She had lost her mother when she was only a year old, and her father did the same at ten. She had lost all her motivation and thought her sword could not be used to protect someone important anymore. The loss of both of her parents left her alone. Being just a bar family, Mylene was too young and did not have any credits to inherit and manage the household. Not long after, the Lavender family lost its power and vanished from the Imperial nobility. Mylene had already seen herself as apart from others, alone with no one else to share her feelings. Later on, the orphan Mylene was adopted by her distant rtives, the wealthy Raeven family. There she met the daughter of the family, ire Raeven, and the innocent heart of Mylene skipped a beat. Mylene had noticed something was wrong with her thinking at an early age. a way of thinking that was entirely different from other girls her age. She discovered for herself that she liked a member of her gender. Laying her purple gaze upon the same hue, she instantly found a new reason to live. That time she got her motivation back and sharpened her sword again to protect her new skin in contrast to her raven-ck locks. Though she had lost her family, Mylene got new inspiration to bring herself back. Along with the revival of the legacy of her renounced family, she had strengthened her resolve to conquer the heart of her first love. She trained herself intensively and improved her swordy to the point where she could stand a chance against Level 20, despite being at Level 1. She had been branded as a "sword genius" for mastering various sword techniques at such a young age. ire took heed of how fond and attached Mylene was to her; she could hear her saying she would be her knight in shining armor in times of need. ire was amazed by her dedication and pushed her to improve herself as well. She discovered that she had absurdly high proficiency in magic as ire was improving her skills. At her young age and level, her magic is probably on par with or even surpassing the gifts of the gifted children of the Arcenciel family. The two young girls formed their friendship together almost every day. Mylene and ire worked hard while correcting the ws and imperfections of one another. The time they happily spent together gradually strengthened the attachment they had created. The two eventually formed a dream to explore the world together. Mylene was a genius in des, with a littlepetence in magic. With her newfound powers, ire was certain they could protect each other''s backs. When she reached the age of thirteen, Mylene finally got the courage to express her feelings. "I love you, ire." "I already know, Mylene." She smiled. "You are too obvious." "Really?" "Really. So you love me? Not Brother?" "I do really love you, ire. You are beautiful, kind, and caring. You are the first person to beat my heart. And I don''t have any feelings for Steville since my heart has been fully attracted to women." "" "Though I am not as normal as you think, I will love you forever and ever. I want to know what you think of me, ire." Smooch. ire pulled Mylene closer to give her response. "How was it?" "ire I am d very, very d" Mylene was on the verge of tears once her first love''s lips touched hers for the first time. She once again pressed her lips against ire''s to seal their love. The two have been in a romantic rtionship since then. Though they hid it from ire''s parents'' knowledge since they were very strict with her. Only Steville knew about their rtionship. Their bond strengthens as they spend their time together. So close that their simple embraces turned to physical intimacy. Not long after, they registered themselves in the guild and started exploring the dungeon to see the results of their efforts. Their other reason was to give power to their own bodies. They thought that no matter how talented you are, it would be pointless if you didn''t have the power to execute it. Mylene and ire ventured together at the Imperial Dungeon for a time. They both earned mountains of achievements with their absurd firepower and teamwork. They became famous and popr for the feats that they had done. Their contributions to the guild promote their ranks, and they are hailed as the youngest adventurers to reach S-rank at the ages of fifteen and sixteen. As the time passed, Mylene eventually realized she had missed something that greatly affected her rtionship with ire. Chapter 101 101: Story Of Mylene And Claire (2) One day, Mylene realized that there was a big gap between her and her lover, ire. A gap so big and obvious that she didn''t know she was ignoring it, even though it''s in front of her. Firstly, both of them are women. There was no way for them to conceive a child unless with the assistance of the Alpha Omega that both of them never had. Same-sex marriage is legal on the continent, but not many people could ept that concept morally. Some people even find the thought of those kinds of couples disgusting. Secondly, ire is the child of a well-known and respected merchant. Mylene, on the other hand, was an orphan who had nost name or influence. Being the daughter of a powerful merchant, her father already had ns for ire. That was to use her as a tool to gain more connections through marriage. Mylene was fully aware of that, but she just brushed off that thought and prolonged their rtionship, the same thing ire did. Mylene ultimately realized she had no chance of taking ire''s hand from her family. But she would do anything to make ire hers. She cannot just give up the bonds that they had made through the years. That''s why she needs to regain what she lost before. "ire, please go with me. We will explore and discover the world." "Mylene" "Don''t worry, ire. I will promise to protect you. Even if I am against the world. Will you go with me?" "Yes, Mylene! I will go with you!" "Let''s go." The day when she was supposed to meet her arranged fiance, ire ran away from home with her paramour to escape her arranged fate. Mylene and ire decided to elope together so they could be with each other. To get rid of the ones who were on their way. Their escape became sessful due to the assistance of Steville and Dorothy, who had been supporting their rtionship. They had been confusing their parents by not pinpointing their locations. For Mylene to have ire, she had to attain what she did not have but that ire did: a family name. Mylene had decided to work hard to restore the Lavender family. In order to regain her lost family name, she needs to earn enough credits for the empire to bestow her peerage, like her father and her ancestors. But Mylene and ire could not just enter the knights'' order since they would be immediately found out by the Raevens if they joined. And Mylene cannot wait years and decades to be a bar. The simplest and shortest way she could think of at that time was to achieve a feat that even the emperor cannot ignore: conquering the Imperial Dungeon. But both of them were rtively too weak to explore the whole Imperial Dungeon at that time. Their Levels were not enough to reach the 40th Floor by themselves. For that reason, they agreed that they would be improving themselves in a ce far away from the empire, a ce where they could train their bodies and increase their Levels without being noticed by everyone, in the Great Forest of Darkness. In their very vast training grounds, Mylene and ire had been secretly ying countless powerful monsters to hone their skills and gain experience. With their vigorous trainings between the intervals of their monster ying, they gained more stat growth than the average. Their whole time there was about eating, hunting, training, and having wild nights. In just a few years of staying in the forest, they gained hundreds of Levels and even acquired their own unique and ultra skills. Absolute Severance and Divine Sword Art for Mylene, while ire acquired One Man Army and World Magic. All the efforts and sweat they had burned had not gone to waste. To celebrate their achievements, Mylene and ire decided to go to a nearby city to rest themselves for a while. Since the city was too far from the empire, they continued their adventurers'' lives to earn some money and rank up. In just a year, both of them reached the adventurers'' rank of Supreme Rank C for the first time ever in the history. Confident that they could sessfully conquer the most difficult Imperial Dungeon with their strength, Mylene and ire headed back to the empire for the first time in years. No one had been tracking and pursuing them since Steville, who had sessfully inherited thepany a year prior, cancelled ire''s engagement and the chase on them. The greatness of the duo of Mylene and ire in the Great Forest of Darkness had reached the empire. They were quite popr once they stepped foot in the Imperial Capital. Mylene was still surname-less and hadn''t forgotten to revive her lineage. Mylene had to conquer the dungeon for the purpose of regaining her family name and marrying ire. Their dungeon days were a lot easier than they initially thought. The monsters that gave them a hard time before were too weak once they rechallenged them. In months of exploring the dungeon, the duo reached the 50th floor and easily defeated a Vermin Kaiser. No adventurers had passed that floor since 50th Floor Guardians are unique skill holders. Less than a monthter, Mylene and ire slew a hundred-meter-long Level 600 Sandworm on the 60th Floor. They were the first to reach the 60th Floor of the Imperial Dungeon after the first emperor. Both of them gained Levels as they challenged the dungeon. A few days after they defeated the 60th Floor Guardian, Mylene ultimately reached Level 1000 and evolved into a higher lifeform, a High Human. Historically, Mylene was the first Human ever recorded to reach a thousand mark and evolve into a High Human. A monthter, while they were massacring monsters on the 69th Floor, ire made the second record. "Ice Age!" The entire floor of seawater in the 70th Floor Guardian Room of the Imperial Dungeon slowly turned into ice after ire consumed a huge amount of mana and cast Level 3 World Magic. The long limbs of the fifty-meter-tall sea monster they were fighting were stuck in the solid ice and rendered immobile. Seeing the Level 700 Scy immobile, Mylene, who had been hovering in the air, charged toward the monster with her sword. "Heavenly Strike!" Her tremendous fighting spirit extends the length of her de. The Level 10 Sword Art technique flew at incredible speed, aiming straight towards the stuck monster. "Absolute Severance!" With just a single strike, her sword destroyed the extremely durable and tough exoskeletons of the Scy. All the exoskeletons and flesh that touched her fighting spirit were obliterated to dust. In addition to her Unique Skill, the Scy was cleaved with frighteningly clean cuts. The monster stopped moving and was dered dead. A part of the ice shattered and a chest manifested. Seeing that, Mylene happily ran in the direction of the hovering ire. Mylene gave her lover a tight embrace. "We finally did it, ire!" "Indeed, Mylene. We really did conquer the Imperial Dungeon." After they passionately exchanged their kisses, the pair imed their rewards from the chest. They were actually surprised when they got their respective rewards for their deeds. The rewards were actually different from their initial thoughts. They had heard of the first conqueror to obtain a piece of legendary article when he captured the dungeon. From there, Mylene got the Demonic Sword Mammon and the Demonic Staff Beelzebub for ire. They never thought that they were worthy enough to be recognized by the legendary weapons themselves. Later on, the Emperor himself granted them a knighthood for their achievements and power. Both of them became nobles with the rank of baress. Mylene finally gained a family name and ultimately resurrected the Lavender household. The emperor also granted her wish to forbid other nobles from offering her marriage. But her Lavenderst name didn''tst long. Rather, it was reced by a newst name. Mylene Lavender and ire Raeven got married but cannot decide whosest name to bear since they are both female. Which was why they decided tobine theirst names to create a new one. Since then, the household of Raevender has been born. "Could you please stop licking the breasts of my wife?" "I am sorry, Mother. They are so soft and massive." "I understand what you feel." "Fufu, he must have inherited that trait from his Mother." "It is because you are spoiling him too much!" Mother gave me a sharp re for licking her wife while she was telling their story. I could not help it; Mom is just so th and sulent. "But, I was actually amazed that Mom and Mother had been working hard to achieve each other''s dreams. Your hard work had made all my efforts dwindle." "Well, your Mother was just so persistent at that time that she really took me away from my parents and we eloped together." "Not that I think about it, it''s quite embarrassing." Mother put her face on my back to hide her embarrassment from Mom. I rolled my body around the bed to face her. "Don''t worry, Mother. I would probably do the same if I had someone as wonderful as Mom." "Oh, Raphael! You really are my child!" Mother said while hugging my head, plunging my face into her cleavage. I hugged her back in response, then put a kiss on her soft assets. "By the way, Mother. How did you acquire the Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night?" "That Skill? Well, it''s kind of a long story. Would you like to hear it?" "Of course, Mother." My mothers didn''t mention anything about that skill during the whole tale. I also have that skill woven into my soul, so I am quite curious about its origin. "Okay, son. Listen carefully" Mother''s purple eyes seem to gaze off into the past. Chapter 102 102: Story Of Mylene And Claire (3) With their hard work and faith in each other, Mylene and ire pursue their dreams and achieve them, their hands grasping at one another. They both conquered the Imperial Dungeon and ultimately achieved peerage on their own. Mylene and ire got married and bear thest name of Raevender at the end. They were both satisfied with all the things they had obtained so far. Freedom from their families, fame and fortune, infinite time for them to spend together, and so on. But Mylene genuinely wanted to have a thing she has been longing for, which seemed impossible for them that time. A fruit of her love with her wife, ire. Their very own child. Since both of them are female, they could not have a child no matter how much time they spent in bed. Nevertheless, Mylene did not give up hope and continued to believe that they would be having a child one day. ire suggested that they could adopt a child from an orphanage to have aplete family. But Mylene defiantly insisted on that idea and absolutely wanted their child to have their own blood running through their veins. ire definitely wanted to have her own biological child with Mylene, and she inwardly supported her idea. It might be hard to admit it, but ire had doubts about the possibility of their dreamsing true. There were actually ways for them to conceive a child despite being of the same gender. One was to have one of them learn the extra skill, Alpha Omega. Alpha Omega skill rarely urs to any race, even the single-sex ones. It is unlikely to happen to humans either. Which is why they have to make a use of their weapons. One of the effects of the legendary-grade purple rapier of Mylene, the Demonic Rapier Mammon, was a slight chance of taking a random skill from their target after killing. But the Alpha Omega was a skill that cannot be found anywhere. And if they happened to meet one of its holders, they could not just kill them for the reason of having a child. Mylene and ire could not find an Alpha Omega holder and ultimately gave up searching for them. They had nothing to do but continue tribbing against each other, assumingly and truly hoping to awaken the Alpha Omega on their own. Months of nightly routine had passed, but nothing like a skill had been added to their boards. Mylene got impatient and told ire about her next n. "Say, ire." "What is it, Mylene?" "It seems like doing it by ourselves is not enough to fulfill the requirements of the skill." "What do you mean by that?" "I thought that we could shorten the time to learn the skill if we had more people." "What are you talking about?" "How about we invite more women during the night?" "But I am not into women" ire shrank herself under the nket of their bed. Mylene wrapped her arms around her wife as they felt the warmth of their bare skins. "But you got married to one." "It is because I love you as a person." "I love you too. And you don''t have to force yourself if you don''t want to." "Mylene" ire agreed to what Mylene suggested, though it is hurting her a little. She couldn''t say it to her wife, but she really doesn''t want others to feel the warmth andfort of Mylene. The next night, Mylene invited a young maid of their estate to their own room and slept with her on their own bed. ire forced herself to join them at first but eventually realized that she could not allow anyone to touch her body other than Mylene. ? Since then, ire has been sleeping with her back facing her wife while she was on fire with other woman. Hurtfully, ire could hear any erotic sounds that Mylene and her night partner had made every time they had wild nights. ire braced herself because Mylene was doing her best for them to conceive a child. Mylene couldn''t still learn the Alpha Omega after several nights, so she invited a few of their unmarried maids to their room. But there''s still no change, no matter how many women Mylene slept with. Unsatisfied with the result, Mylene took more women outside of their own estate. Although the number was small, there were some bisexual and closet-case women among the ones who admired them. Every night, Mylene has beening homete. Without the knowledge of ire, Mylene has been checking into inns and hotels with a woman or two apanying her. And before she knew it, Mylene had forgotten her goal of learning the Alpha Omega and indulged herself with women instead. Her time with ire gradually lessened the more she sought out women''s bodies. ire eventually noticed the changes in Mylene and discovered her new habit. It''s hard to admit she was jealous, but she just turned them a blind eye. She could feel Mylene loving her since they were still making out on the bed asionally. Mylene continued to share a bed with other women despite knowing ire''s awareness of her actions. She even brought some of her women home, with or without the knowledge and permission of ire. ire wanted to reduce Mylene''s lust for another woman''s body but could not personally express it to her. She wanted Mylene all to herself. Which led ire to make a n for them to bring back some of their memories when they were alone together. ire dragged Mylene from their state within the Imperial Capital and set up a journey to the Great Forest of Darkness. She thought that Mylene would change if she remembered the experiences they''d been through. The times when they ventured and escaped the world at the same time. It was supposed to be their training and bonding as a couple. But what unfolded on them once they reached the forest was something out of their expectations. Chapter 103 103: Starfall Bay "Something is wrong with the forest." "Indeed." Mylene and ire could sense that something was happening in the Great Forest of Darkness. The time was night, the time when many monsters became active and aggressive but the forest was silent. Baffled by the strangeness, Mylene and ire roamed around the vast forest to investigate. In the end, they found an indefinite amount of monsters marching uniformly in the depths of the forest. "What on earth is happening in the forest?" "I don''t know. But the monsters are behaving like they are following the instructions of someone." "It seems like that." Later on, the army of monsters split into two and formed two fronts. One is heading southwest, while the other is heading northwest. Dozens of thousands of different sorts of monsters are marching their way to the kingdoms of Astley and Boulder. "This is definitely bad, ire. This is a lot worse than a simple stampede." "Yeah. We cannot handle this much even with our strengths." "If they stay with their pace, they would reach Astley and Boulder tomorrow night." "Let''s inform the countries about this nightmare. I''ll go to Boulder; you take Astley." "I understand. See you tomorrow, ire." "See you too." The couple exchanged kisses before they separately flew out to their designated countries. The next night, thousands of soldiers and knights had been deployed on the borders of Astley and Boulder. The army was beautifully aligned facing the entrance of the Great Forest of Darkness. The night prior, Mylene and ire informed the two countries about a massive amount of monsters that were marching towards their respective territories. So the nearby lords had sent some of their soldiers to garrison the monsters'' route. But there were strangenesses that upied the thoughts of Mylene and ire that night. That strangeness was the number of monsters allocated to each country. The estimated total number of monsters marching in the forest was around forty thousand. It was separated into two fronts: less than ten thousand areing to Astley, while the Boulder forces have to confront over thirty thousand. That left Mylene and ire confused with the division of monsters since both countries had almost the same military power. But they just brushed off that thought and focused on the battle. As the strongest force, Mylene and ire led the troops to fend off the monsters. Mylene led the Astley forces, while the Boulder army was led by ire. Once the monsters had passed the forest, they were greeted with the des and spells of the stationed knights and soldiers. But the two battlefields had their own situations. The Boulder front, which had the most monster and human participants, had the most intense battle. It was also ire''s most exhausted moment. Not only are the monsters thousands in number, but each of them is at least C-ranked. Around a thousand are Level 400s, and about a hundred are S-ranks. ire concluded that her mana wasn''t enough to take all the monsters. But her legendary-grade weapon could supply her mana continuously. ire threw destructive spells after destructive spells to kill the monsters. Then she used the Devour effect of her ebony staff to absorb the corpses, restore her mana, and repeat the process. Once the number of monsters had dwindled to twenty thousand, ire decided to finish them all with her most powerful and destructive spell. Surrounded by more than ten thousand hostile individuals, ire''s unique skill was passively activated to its full potential. All of her stats had been drastically boosted by twofold. Holding her ebony ck staff upwards, ire poured out all of her mana into the air. Thinking that wasn''t enough, she consumed all the nearby corpses and some of the monster dead bodies from her Item Box to add more power to herrge-scale spell. "World Magic Level 5: Comet." A few seconds after she invoked the spell, a single blue line came raining down from the sky. Breaking through theyers of atmosphere, it came down without distinction. A gigantic celestial body with more than a kilometer in diameter entered the atmosphere of the. It brightly colored the cloudless night sky as it dropped off from the cold space. It leaves a trail of light as its frozen body is vaporized by the sun, forming a long tail that is visible from both Astley and Boulder. Theet descended from the heavens like a fast shooting star. No one and nothing could stop it from falling. It was just basically impossible to stop it from falling towards the swarm of ten thousand monsters. The World Magic spell cast by ire finally hit the world''s surface. Its impact caused a devastatingly huge explosion in the northeastern portion of the dense forest. At the beginning of the impact, the whole battlefield was illuminated by a very bright light. A magnificent view. This was the only word that could describe the explosion. Next, incredibly powerful and cold gusts of wind and shockwaves shook the whole area. Blowing and freezing everything else within the st site. The impact caused the earth to shake tremendously; it was so powerful that its intensity was felt even in Primaria and Doria. The explosion was so destructive that it carved a two-hundred-kilometer-wide crater on the earth. In a short amount of time, thendscape was painted with nothing but destruction. The Boulder soldiers and knights, who were ordered to withdraw and forcefully teleport away from the area, finally realized why they should follow the words of ire. Meanwhile, the monsters were stunned by the light up above without realizing it would eventually end their lives. Their bodies were either frozen to death orpletely obliterated by the impact. ire could clearly see the aftermath of her spell but deliberately didn''t think about whether she overdid it or not. Her only concern was the safety of her wife, who was fighting on the other battlefield. Later on, all the ice on the st site melted. The water from the sea gushed into the crater and filled it with sea water. The statements from the witnesses said that that body of water was formed after a star fell from the sky. Derived from that, the newly created sea was named Starfall Bay. Chapter 104 104: Sword Saint At the time when ire and the Boulder forces were thinning out the monsters. The human and monster confrontation at the eastern border of the Kingdom of Astley had begun. The number of hostile monsters was less than ten thousand, which was also the number of human participants. ws and swords shed on the in right in front of the entrance to the Great Forest of Darkness. The strengths of both sides were almost identical, so it needs a bnce breaker to break the stalemate between the humans and the monsters. In front of thousands of monsters, Mylene Raevender stood with her relic-grade adamantite rapier, which she got from a dungeon, in her hand. Her legendary-grade weapon was hanging from her waist, but she could not waste its effects on a random target. "Okay. I hope this sword could withstand this technique." Golden light enveloped the adamantite rapier of Mylene. Her tremendous fighting spirit materialized onto the de of her sword, extending the length of its grasp up to a hundred meters. She held her rapier upwards, and the de''s radiance illuminated her spot, attracting the attention of both humans and monsters. "Decimation!" Mylene swung her hundred-meter de at the swarming horde of monsters in front of her. The way she swung it was light, as if she were just swinging a normal-sized sword. A single swipe of her elongated de slew hundreds of monsters. All things that were in its way were smoldering to dust: monsters, trees, boulders, and so on. But her attack didn''t finish in one swing. After clearing the first wave, Mylene jumped herself over the unrecognizable monster corpses and shed her shining sword towards the monsters once more, taking another hundred monster lives. Mylene repeated the process again and again until she sessfully executed ten godly strikes, fragging the lives of more than five thousand monsters, or more than half of the hostile beings. The lives her sword took could not be revived due to the power of the technique she used. The techniques of her Ultra Skill, Divine Sword Art, were imbued with soul damaging properties. Decimation was a Level 3 technique of the Divine Sword Art. A technique that unleashes Sword Art Level 10: Heavenly Strike ten times in a row, with each strike smiting the soul. "Good! My sword managed to endure it!" Mylene felt happy to see her adamantite rapier still in one piece. Thest time she executed a Level 2 Divine Sword technique using an orichalcum de, it was a failure. After the technique, the de of her orichalcum rapier melted and deformed. "The monsters have been annihted, but we could find the reason why they formed an army." Mylene was baffled by the unnatural behavior of the monsters. If it remained unsolved and unattended, it would cause unnecessary damage in the future. For that reason, Mylene set herself off from the battlefield and flew fast towards the forest, following the route the monsters tracked. She left the remaining monsters to the soldiers and knights of Astley since she had already turned the table for them. Mylene headed to the ce where she and ire first discovered the marching monsters. But what awaited her was a huge swarm of countless monsters. They were besieging an individual that seemed to be the mastermind behind the monster invasion. "So that''s the one who wasmanding the monsters. But getting any closer seems to be difficult." Mylene estimated the number of monsters to be around fifteen thousand, almost triple her previous battle. But there were significant differences between this and the previous one. This time, the monsters were more organized; each individual imposed strength that was superior to the invading force. The sheer number of monsters alone slightly uneased Mylene. No one with their minds would ever charge themselves all alone towards a lion''s den. But Mylene still wanted to move forward and confront the monsters. Mylene was alone; her partner in life was still fighting in another country at that time. Without arade apanying her, Mylene unhesitatingly flew herself towards the center of the swarm. Only a few monsters managed to sense the presence of Mylene, who has been concealing herself up above the night sky. The mastermind, on the other hand, had noticed Mylene''s presence since she arrived. Mylene hovered her body a hundred meters above the center, peering down on the countless monsters. She opened her palm upward and poured out a humongous amount of mana for herrge-scale spell. An enormous golden magic circle spread a kilometer above the ground. With a measurement of three kilometers in diameter, it is wide enough to cover the entire monster force. "Blue Lightning! Superbolt!" A beatter, an indefinite amount of lightning bolts rained down from the magic circle, directly hitting each lifeform below the influence of Mylene''s spell. Each streak of light was, in fact, Level 8 Lightning Strike. In addition to her Blue Lightning, the temperature and voltage of each bolt were higher than what they were supposed to be. Thousands of scorched and charred corpses of monsters surfaced once the dust and smoke subsided. More than a dozen thousand monsters were burned to crisps with just a single spell. "What a powerful spell you have. So you are the one who has been annihting my army." A voice resonated around the area after the subsidence of the Level 10 Lightning Magic spell. Mylene directed her full attention to the source of the voice to find a woman standing along with the surviving monsters. "I never expected that someone woulde and attack us directly. I admire your bravery, but you have to die for ruining the n." As per the woman''s order, half of the thousand monsters, who had survived the first attack, shot their attacks towards the hovering Mylene. Mylene effortlessly evaded and repelled all of them. Shended on the ground to conserve and restore mana; herst spell consumed over two-thirds of her mana reservoir, which she gradually felt depleted. "Haaa!" To conserve her stamina as well, Mylene refrained from using any techniques as she was dancing under the moonlight, killing every monster obstructing her way. It did not take long for Mylene to wipe out all the A ranks, whichprised more than sixty percent of the swarm. All left was left were the hundreds of S-rank monsters that were guarding the woman, who was the mastermind behind the invasion. "A very powerful magic swordswoman under a purple armor... You definitely fit the description of this so-called Sword Saint. With just her mentalmand, all of the S-ranked monsters charged towards Mylene. The total strength of those monsters was too much for Mylene, which is why she immediately boosted her body. "Purple Lightning!" Lightning writhed her entire body as she dashed faster than high-hypersonic speed, slicing tough skins, scales, and exoskeletons in the process. Every time purple lights entered their visions, the monsters who saw them lost life. "You''re strong, I admit it. But I am not going to let you do as you please." The mastermind and the SS-ranked monster, Fire Archdragon, which she has been riding, sted into the sky. But as they peered down, an incredibly long, fast, and sharp wave rapidly approached them. "?!" The woman instinctively got off the hovering dragon hair''s breadth before the Level 9: Sky Tearer technique of Mylene scratched a deep cut on the tough ruby scales of the dragon''s throat. The dragon dropped from the sky as the woman watched its fall. The woman hovered in midair using the pair of ck feathered wings sprouting out of her back near the hips. "So you are not an ordinary demoness at all; you are an evolved subus! The legendary Nightmare!" Mylene soared to the sky to face the Nightmare ready to strike her with her de. But her adamantite sword was stopped by the weapon of the woman. "What?!" "Do you really think you are the only one who has a legendary weapon?" The Nightmare''s weapon was tightly coiling around Mylene''s rapier. Mylene tried to pull off her de but was shocked at the result; her adamantite de was shattered to pieces by the Nightmare''s green whip. "Who are you?! Why do you have that kind of weapon?!" "Take this!" The demonessshed her whip at Mylene instead of answering her, which she evaded. Mylene unsheathed her legendary-grade weapon after losing the relic. The fight had be a battle between two legendary weapons. But there were factors that pushed Mylene into a disadvantage; her opponent had the upper hand in the air. No matter how fast Mylene maneuvered in the air, she couldn''t catch up to the Nightmare. Even if she activated her Purple Lightning and enhancements from Martial Arts. Mylene couldn''t catch a glimpse of her opponent, who had been constantly inflicting damage on her. The speed of her opponent was way beyond her grasp. Though it was still bothering her mind, the Level of her opponent. Mylene had leveled up to almost 1400 after she annihted all the monsters that night. Her opponent was around Level 1000, but her stats were almost double what her level was supposed to be, and they kept rising the longer they fought. Mylene thought that her defeat was certain if their fight prolonged. Which was why she had resolved to gamble and risk herself in order to gain victory. "Overdrive!" Mylene resorted to casting a Level 10 Martial Art to boost all of her stats by twofold. Her flight speed dramatically increased as she pushed her body beyond its limits. In addition to her Purple Lightning, Mylene managed to travel several hundred times faster than sound. With her utmost desire to surpass her opponent, her extra skill, "Supersonic," underwent multiple evolutions. After hearing that, everything around Mylene was slow. No, her brain activity has been racking several dozens of thousands of times faster than normal. By making full use of these powers, Mylene was able to read all the movements of the Nightmare. It was only through this power that Mylene was able to chase her opponent and cut her down. "How?" The Nightmare uttered herst word as the purple de, which was enveloped in the golden aura of the Divine Sword Art Level 1: Soul sh, impaled her heart from the back. Chapter 105 105: Mission Of My Life "Luckily, the effects of my legendary-grade weapon triggered and I sessfully took the Monarch of the Night ultra skill from the Nightmare." "So that''s how it is. Mom really is scary." That body of water situated in the northwest corner of the forest was actually made by Mom?! World Magic spells are truly destructive. Mother, on the other hand, was a monster as well. Killing thousands with one spell was out ofmon sense, and that was not a World Magic spell. After Mom and Mother told their tales, I once again realized how my parents went through the hole of a needle to attain what they have today. But there was one thing that I was sure of. "And Mother was a massive womanizer." "He he, I hate to admit it, but it''s true. I unconsciously forgot my objectives at that time and got myself sucked into the temptation of lust. I didn''t know that I was hurting your Mom." Once Mother said that, I turned my body away from her and faced Mom instead. I tightly wrapped my arms around her and burrowed my face into her sulent bosom. "Mom... that must have been painful, right?" "Of course, son." Mom then embraced me back. "That was why I didn''t hold myself back when she wanted to redeem herself." "I truly wanted to use my newly acquired power to impregnate your Mom the night I got it." Mother added. "But your Mom wanted me to fulfill her requests in order for her to forgive me." Of course, you cannot just impregnate someone you cheated on like nothing happened. But I wonder what Mom wanted for her to forgive the sins of Mother? I peered up at Mom to seek answers. She smiled at me and then caressed my head beforeplying with my demands. "This would contain sensitive information; would you still like to hear it?" "Of course, Mom." "Well, listen carefully, okay?" Mom asked, to which I nodded. "Firstly, I had her cut ties with all her women and made her promise me not to engage in any sexual activity with anybody other than myself." "It was hard and a little painful to say goodbye to all of them, but I did it for your Mom." Hmm. Mom made sure she would be the only one in Mother''s eyes. But how many women had Mother bedded back then?! "Secondly, I ordered her to always follow every single thing I requested of her. After she had aplished my requests, I let her impregnate me, which resulted in my giving birth to your sister." So Mother has been following the demands of Mom all the time? So Mom is really the pinnacle of the hierarchy of our household? If that''s the case, I have to conquer Mom to be at the top of this family. Then no one could stop me from doing what I please. But that would happen if I officially conquered Mom. "As I am pregnant with your sister," Mom continued. "The Kingdoms of Astley and Boulder granted us a piece of theirnd as a reward for saving both countries." "Later on, the emperor of Dixon, Emperor Jefferey Dixon, promoted our ranks from bars to viscounts for our deeds and in ordance with the petitions of the kings of Astley and Boulder." Rewards are indeed obligatory when ites to great exploits. My mothers'' assistance was so great that they deserved to rank up and receive a whole territory for them to rule. What''s more? We even got exempted from paying taxes to any country. For that reason, our territory had its own administration and management and became a small country. "After I gave birth to your sister, your Mother and I continued our normal lives as a married couple and ruled our territory. But my natural instinct kicked in and I realized something about myself." "..." After Mom said that, she tightened her embrace of me. Then Mother pressed her body against my back and put her hands on my shoulders. Mother must have known what Mom was about to say, because she seemed embarrassed. "That time I realized to myself that I was not satisfied with your Mother''s tongue and fingers anymore." "What...?" Did I hear it right? Mother cannot satisfy Mom in bed? "That was why I told your Mother, ''If you don''t give me a boy, I will leave you.''" "?!" "Our territory could have your sister be the heir since she inherited your Mother''s ultra skill. But I really wanted to raise a boy that would satisfy my instinctual needs someday." (Wait, does it mean...?) Mom shed a seductive smile before she continued her words. "That means you were born for my satisfaction. Not only me, but your Mother wanted to feel good as well." After hearing that, I tightened the grip of my arms around Mom. I don''t know what reaction I should have, but there is one emotion I am sure of. I am truly happy to hear that directly from Mom. "..." "What''s the problem, Raphael? Don''t you like it?" "So you have been teasing me the whole time since you knew how much I love you..." "I am sorry, Raphael." Mom apologized as she was stroking my head. "I am just trying to test your determination. I''m sorry." "" "But don''t you worry. Now that you have reached the legal age, you can do whatever you desire." "Mom..." My thoughts are clouded by the way this conversation flowed now that Mom gave me the go signal. That''s why I have to steel my resolve and act like a real man. "I am very sorry, Mother." I apologized to Mother beforehand as I was lifting my upper body from the bed. "Mom." I took a hand from Mom to sit her up on the mattress. I leaned my body closer to her, then I grabbed her head to close the distance between our faces. "I love you, Mom." I said before we crossed our lips. This is my second time kissing Mom on the lips, so I did it for quite a while before I diverged my lips from hers. "Mom...!" "Nmhnhnh" I kissed her again; this time I stuck out my tongue and maneuvered it with hers. Her lips are soft, and her sweet saliva is flowing inside my mouth. Smooching sounds reverberate throughout my dim room as we are kissing. I got turned on by the movements of her tongue, and it aroused me a little. Before I realized it, both my hands had been coiled around her back, the same with Mom. My left hand just moved on its own, due to the intensity of the stimtion, and went down for her butt. Suddenly, as we were passionately swapping spit, Mother already had raised her body and intently looked at us blushingly. "Come here, Mother. I want you to feel good too." I briefly removed my lips from Mom and told Mother to join us. Mother nodded, then slowly dragged herself towards us. I don''t want Mother to just watch us. I wanted to feel her body as well. "I''m sorry, Mom. I have to embrace Mother as well." "It''s fine, Raphael. Take your time." As soon as Mom said that, I shifted my body toward Mother, who is sitting on her knees in front of me, and drew our distance closer. "Mother..." I was about tond a kiss on her lips but Mother turned her face away. She seems to be shaking and frightened. "Say, Mother. You haven''t kissed a man, don''t you?" "Well, I don''t have any interest in men..." "But you have been letting me see and touch your bare body." "It is because I trust you and you are my son" "Look at me, Mother." I held her chin and turned her head to face mine. As I peered into her eyes, I could still see some hesitation and nervousness. "You are so beautiful, Mother." I uttered the words that might lessen the restlessness filling within her. "I am very sorry for not giving you much love and attention." "It''s fine, Raphael." Mother smiled. "I know you have been working hard to win your Mom''s affection." "So you already knew, huh" "It''s so obvious, and your Mom has been telling me about the things you have done to her, like that teleportation incident." Though Mother seemed to be annoyed, at least she had regained her confidence. I don''t want to extend this nonsense, and I wanted to kiss her already. "I''m sorry, Mother, and I love you." After I said those words, I pulled the chin of Mother towards mine and nted my very first kiss with her. "Mmm... Mother" "Raphael" We deepened our kiss and started to involve our tongues. I instinctively hugged Mother like what I did to Mom and pushed her body even further. As we were still kissing, I grabbed her waist and lifted her up, then ced her hips on myp. Since I can''t reach her lips, I started to give her a couple of kisses and licks on her sweaty neck down to her upper bust. "Raphael that''s" "Don''t worry, Mother. You are just too hot and sexy." I had been aroused by the warmth of Mom, and it was catalyzed even more by Mother. In addition to the pressure of her crotch down there, my third leg got provoked and stiffened under my pajama. After another set of kisses with Mother, I held her again and ced her besides Mom. I had them stand on their knees along with me and face one another. "My beautiful and beloved mothers." I said, holding each of their chins. "Tonight, I will heartfully fulfill the mission of my life." Chapter 106 106: Make A Move Holding their chins, Raphael dragged each of their faces for him to give them a kiss. Both his Mom, ire, and his Mother, Mylene, are giving off erotic expressions, which stimte his body. "Mom! Mother!" "Raphael!" Raphael is simultaneously switching lips from ire to Mylene and vice versa after each turn, whichsts several seconds. His mind and body are filled with extreme excitement and enthusiasm as he is bussing their soft andscivious lips. Their kisses alone had him hard already. "Nnh" After he removed his lips from ire, whom he kissedst, he turned their heads and made them face each other. Then he closed the gap between their faces so they could kiss. "Both of you are married couple, so you have to act like one." "Mmm" "There, what a beautiful scenery." He said, pulling his hands away from them and letting the couple fervently embrace and kiss. Raphael had seen this for many times every time his irvoyance prated their love nest every night. But seeing them up close and personal is more sensual and erotic than on the screen. "Okay, that''s enough. I''m satisfied." "But" Before Mylene could finish her words, Raphael pulled her and forced her to sit on his rightp, which was positioned in a lotus. ire followed and put herself on his leftp even though Raphael didn''t order her to do so. "Both of you seem obedient. Are you really offering yourselves to me?" "Even before you were born, I had devoted myself to you, my son." ire said with a gentle smile. "For fifteen years, I have been working hard for you to notice me." "Mom" "You know," Mylene suddenly spoke. "I personally don''t want to have a boy, but your Mom wishes to, so I nted you in her. I don''t like her idea since I wanted your Mom to be mine and mine alone." "Mother" "But my mind gradually changed as I witnessed your growth. As you grow up, I am feeling that I am looking at my male counterpart, and she shared the same first love!" "I am your son after all." "That''s why, even though we all know this is taboo, I will allow you to have an incestuous rtionship with us." "Mothers! I will definitely make both of you my women!" Both of his mothers'' crotches areying on each of his thighs, with their arms scarfing his neck. Raphael slipped his hands under their thin negligee and started ying with their breasts on their brassieres. "Ahh. What a beautiful and bountiful pair of breasts! I am so happy and lucky to be your son." "I am happy too, Raphael~." ire smiled and spoke before giving him a passionate tongue kiss. Even with the undergarments, Raphael feels that each of these lumps of fat is incredibly soft and fondable. They jiggle every time he shakes them, and his fingers are deeply submerged as he is groping them. ire''s assets are remarkably bigger than Mylene''s, but Mylene''s wouldn''t fall behind either. Since ire and Mylene are both immortals, the perfect sagging and size of their boobies willst forever. The dreams of every cultured man are literally within his grasp. And the owners of these dreams are biologically his parents. As Raphael is gently stroking their badonkers, his mothers started rubbing their crotches on his thighs. Once he nced at their faces, both of them were noticeably aroused and filled with crimson. Seeing their lewd expressions, his arousal built up to the limit. "ytime is over, mothers." As soon as he dered that, Raphael removed my hands from their milkers for him to undress his pajama top. ''Things are getting serious now; my days of monkhood are about to end!'' he thought. He had desired both of them all to himself and selfishly wanted to make them do whatever he wanted. (Ethics and rules be damned!) "Excuse me, mothers" After they got their asses off of hisps, he started to remove all of his remaining sleeping wear. A few momentster, he is kneeling fully naked in front of his two mothers. "Oh my." ire gasped, with a hand covering her mouth. "It is bigger than we were in the bath." "T-that thing is going to invade us?" Being equipped with his birthday suit, he unsheathed his biological sword as well. It isn''t at one hundred percent yet, but his two mothers were intimidated by it already. "But Raphael, to whom will you use that sword first?" "Okay" Raphael had decided that thing a long time ago in case this scenario came to reality. It seems like his nightly overthinking was put to some good use. "I am very sorry" Raphael apologized to the unchosen one in advance before he dragged himself and approached the woman who he wanted to spend his first time with. And that lucky one is The woman whom he first fell in love with. The woman who possessed the voluptuous body that he wanted to ravish with. The women who carried him in her womb for months. "I want to do it with you, Mom." ire smiled lovingly and then threw her arms around her son. Raphael embraced her as well before ire softly asked a question in his ear. "Are you sure you wanted to give your first time to your Mom? "I am sure, Mom." "But I had given my virginity to your Mother and just restored it for you to take it." "It''s fine, Mom. But are you sure you wanted to do it with your own son? We had literally crossed the line, you know?" "It''s okay. We had been permitted by Sophia." "Is that so?" Sophia had ultimately epted his mothers as my women. She even said Raphael can take as many as he wants as long as he reports them to her. "If Sophia said so, there''s nothing to hold back then." After he said that, Raphael withdrew myself from Mom a little. He slid the straps on her dress downward, then pulled them under her hips through her legs. Upon removing ayer of obstruction, ire''s enormous and sulent breasts, which are lifted by her undergarment, and shapely hips unfolded. (Neuron activation.) Raphael instinctively forwarded his hands and grasped each of her breasts, kneading them afterwards. As he is stroking them, something pops up in his mind, and he asks his Mom to confirm it. "Hey, Mom. Do you usually wear underwear when you sleep?" "Hm? Well, not always, since we have to remove it when we are doing it anyway. We wear one tonight because we are visiting a man after all." (So that''s why.) He thought inwardly. When Raphael visited and slept in his sister''s roomst time, she wore undergarments. "Since you are my woman from now on, there''s no need to wear it." Raphael wrapped his arms around ire again to unhook her lingerie. Then he slid itsce before pulling it off from his Mom''s massive and soft breasts. "Whoa" Raphael got mesmerized by the pair and started massaging them again, symmetrically. Since there''s nothing covering them, he can truly feel their true softness and squishiness. As he is rubbing them, he puts a finger on their teat and starts ying them like the buttons on a game controller. His Mom''s moans grew louder the more Raphael yed her nipples. He noticed that her two protrusions were pink. He is sure that he sucked them intensively until they darkened. Raphael thought his Mom probably restored them for this sake. After that, Raphael put his mouth on her right boob and began sucking it gently like a child. He doesn''t want to leave marks on these sacred ces after all. Then he started swirling his tongue around her pink teat; Raphael is anticipating for milk toe out but nothing happens. Well, it''s been more than a decade since Mom gave birth to him. Once Raphael is done with her right, he migrated his mouth to the other side. Same as before, he yed with it by sucking and swirling around. "Raphael!" "Mmffmm" ire pulled his head back as she loudly called his name. Raphael''s face has been pressing against her abundant left side, which ttened out and spread widely across his face. Since ire is visibly enjoying herself, Raphael tried to move his right hand down and slip it under her panty, checking the status of herher region. "You are a little wet down there, Mom." He said as he was rubbing her opening. "You are quite hard down there, son." She responded, staring at his hard, erect sword. (Of course, who''s man wouldn''t get stoned upon seeing and touching the angelic bare body of yours? No one, because I am absolutely the only man who can have this privilege.) "Mom" Pomp Raphael hugged her and used his weight to slowly push her to the bed. Her legs are spread apart and ced on his sides. He gave her a couple of kisses and licks on her lips, neck, and cor before pushing himself up. His lips went down to her breasts through her ventral areas. Then he gave thest kiss on a slightly wet panty, right above her revirginated slit. "I''m pulling it off..." Raphael did not wait for her response and grabbed the sides of her purple underwear. ire straightened out and raised her legs as Raphael pulled her panty up. A thin line made out of her love juice briefly bridged her panty and her flesh as he was pulling it off. ire has been so horny and stimted by the things that the mother and son made. Then Raphael slid it further through her wless, porcin-white legs. After he sessfully removed her panty from her feet, he spread her legs to give himself a full view of her hairless, watery, and beautiful pussy. "So this is where I came from" he said, closing his face into it. "Don''t just stare at it" ire said this quietly and embarrassingly. "You can do whatever you want with it, you know?" He looked at her and gave her a gentle smile. ire and Raphael are bothpletely naked on a bed, which only indicates one thing. "Okay, Mom. I am very sorry, Mother." Raphael remarked before he proceeded to his next move. Chapter 107 107: Moms Scent For all the pleasure and sensation that he has been enjoying so far, Raphael''s biological weapon has gone beyond control and seems desperately desirous of unleashing its stockpiled energy and wreaking havoc. The wielder of that destructive weapon wanted to release that power but managed to hold it back. Raphael thought it wasn''t the right time to use it and risked increasing its potency further. "Mom" Raphael intently focused his attention on his Mom''s pussy and spread it open with his thumbs. He drew his face closer and started inspecting his Mom''s insides. "So this is Mom''s scent" Raphael got enticed by the alluring aroma that ire''s opened m gave off and unconsciously gave it a lick. Her fluids touched Raphael''s tongue, stimting him even more. "Ahhn!" ire let out a soft moan as she felt the tongue of her son stroking her flower. The pleasure made her back form an arch, and she put a hand on her breast and kneaded it. Raphael sensed the reaction of his Mom and licked her pussy whole again and again. He tasted the delicious, transparent love juices flowing out of her forbidden well. For his mother to feel better, Raphael used his thumbs and widened the opening of his Mom''s womanhood. After staring at her insides for a while, Raphael stuck out his tongue and put it inside his Mom''s wet cave. "Ahh! Right there, Raphael! Ahn!" ire moaned loudly as her insides were being stirred by Raphael''s slithery tongue. Her mind is in a state of bliss when her dreams are one by oneing true. Not only her dream but for Mylene as well. Both of them are blindly in love with each other. Mylene couldn''t feel any feelings for men while ire have Mylene as her first and only love. Since they cannot trust their own bodies to a man, they decided to make one. She haspletely ignored her blood rtivity to the one who is satisfying her carnal desires. ire has been feeling unsatisfied with her wife''s tongue and fingers, so she truly wanted to feel the sensation of a real dick. It''s been so long since she''s discarded the ethics and thrown away her right to call herself a mother. "Deeper, my son! Make your Mom feel great!" Even without his Mom''s request, Raphael will extend his tongue and pierce it deeply into his Mom''s, hitting her sensitive spots. He had seen his clones'' videos many times, so he knew some things about women''s bodies. Raphael maneuvered his tongue inside his Mom''s tight and wet pussy more intensively than before, savoring each of her forbidden drops. He thrust his tongue in and out of her while sucking it at the same time. "Hah hah" ire increased the intensity of kneading on her breasts, and her groans and moans grew louder and lewder. Although she has been arching her spine for some time, she stats determined her to stay the course. Her son has been ying with her vagina and pushing her to the verge of her limits. ire arched her back further and held Raphael''s head with her hands. "Raphael!" ire shouted as she was showering her love into her son''s mouth. She has reached her climax and hase. Her love juices have been spraying inside his son''s mouth. "Mom" Raphael gulped down her Mom''s precious and sweet juices into his body. He then repeatedly licked her wet pussy, ensuring he didn''t waste a drop of her love. After cleaning her grassless garden, Raphael raised his upper body and nced down at his satisfied Mom, who has been panting heavily since she reached her climax and orgasmed. ire looked at him back with a motherly and lovely smile, then raised her right hand to caress the cheek of his son. "Good job, my son." ire praised Raphael with a gentle tone. "You know what to do next, right?" "Of course, Mom." Raphael smilingly replied. Now that the forey has been done, the time for the real coption hase. This is the moment both Raphael and ire have been waiting forthe moment where they be one again. "Are you ready, Mom?" "I am ready, Raphael~." "I''ll be starting now." Raphael said as he was positioning his hips between his Mom''s opened legs. "Please tell me if it hurts; I''ll stop right away." Every time the people of this world engage in sexual activities, they tend to deactivate their resistance to pain in order to feel the sensation and greatness of coption. Raphael knew that his Mom had revirginated herself. She would likely be hurt if he carelessly inserted his fully powered sword inside her. "Don''t worry about that. You can go all out, you know? I want you to unleash that pent-up lust of yours on me and learn how to control it." "Mom" Hearing that, Raphael realized the meaning of Sophia''s words earlier. If Raphael were to release his stored power on her, he might go all out, and Sophia might not be able to handle it. That''s why his two lovable mothers are offering themselves to Raphael to optimize the control of his lust since they are concerned about Sophia''s well-being. They are trying to satisfy their longed-for desires as well. So they are basically killing two birds with one stone. "Don''t worry, Mom. Even if you hadn''t told me that, I''ll be gentle with you." "Such a great gentleman." Raphael held his stiff flesh then cing it on his Mom''s wet hole before slowly rubbing its length on her pussy. He put his free left hand on his Mom''s big breast and kneaded it for additional pleasure. ire felt the warmth of her son''s dick rubbing on herbium. That action warmed her up and jerked up her whole body, which then started rubbing her vacant breast. After doing several strokes, Raphael steers his biological Sanguine Lotus and repeatedly stroke its helm against his Mom''s wet opening like that of a paint brush. "I am putting it in" Raphael said before they proceeded to the next phase. Chapter 108 108: Making A Beast With Two Backs "I am putting it in" As soon as he said that, Raphael slowly prated his son''s helmet into his Mom. Raphael felt some resistance upon entering his Mom''s insides. He briefly ceased his advance once the head was devoured by the cave and continued to push himself afterwards. "Ughh! So tight!" Raphael forced his rod deeper inside his Mom. When half of his manhood went through the tight and wet tunnel, Raphael felt something being ripped. "Ahhh~!" ire let out her loudest moan as her hymen has been teared up by his son''s dick. The pain is truly hurtful, but all she felt was unexinable pleasure. Secondster, blood was visibly leaking out from her newly deflowered pussy, which also partially painted her son''s big and hard dick. "Mom!" Due to the fact that the barriers had been breached, Raphael let go of his hand from his dick and thrust his blood-tarnished sword all the way through his Mom''s vagina in one go. "Ahhn~!" ire moaned once again in sync with the pping sound that echoed through the bedroom due to the collision of her buttocks and Raphael''s hip. (Finally! So this is sex!) After his dick sessfully went inside his own mother, Raphael shouted internally as he just achieved one of his biggest dreams of both his previous and current lives. The pleasure of his raw dick being tightly wrapped by his Mom''s flesh made him grip his Mom''s enormous breast firmer. Not only Raphael but ire is remarkably enjoying herself as well. (Ahh guilty pleasures are the best.) Sex is absolutely stimting to begin with, but for Raphael, doing it with someone who is rted to him by blood really spices things up. The more immoral the act, the more pleasure he felt. "Hah How''s that, Mom?" "Ahh~ Raphael~ it''s the best feeling I''ve ever felt! Your dick is hitting my womb and is definitely better than your Mother''s fingers~!" Mentioning his Mother, Raphael and ire turned around and took a nce at her, who was sitting beside them. "Seems like you are enjoying watching us, Mother." Raphael asked, still with his dick fully devoured by his Mom''s pussy. "N-no! How can I enjoy watching my wife being prated by my own son in front of me?!" "Our wife." Raphael reminded his Mother, gesturing his hands like those of a certain bunny. "Besides, your body doesn''t seem to be lying." "T-that''s not true!" During the whole time Raphael and ire went about their own business, Mylene has been fondling her breast and rubbing her pussy wet while wearing crimson cheeks and steaming erotic pants. "Fret nothing, Mother. You''ll be the next," He said, then shifted his whole attention to ire. "Once I''m done with Mom." "Oh, Raphael. Ravish this old mother of yours~." "Right away, Mom." Right after he said that, Raphael leaned forward and grabbed the ample breasts of his Mom by the hands, then he groped them as his support for his body. "Ahh ahh" ire let out a series of soft moans again as Raphael started moving his hips as slowly and gently as possible. His dick has been pistoning in and out of his Mom''s vagina. "Mom!" Each thrust of his dick gives Raphael a feeling of incredible pleasure. A feeling that is way better and more amazing than what a simple masturbation could give. Raphael wanted to feel more of those heavenly sensations and gradually increased the pace of his thrusts. His Mom''s pussy is still tight, but her slippery love juices are providing his dick fluid and continuous prods. "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~" ire moans in pleasure every time her son''s dick is hitting her womb. The change of pace of her son made her feel so good that she tightened her grasps on the bedsheet. "Ahh!" Due to the extreme pleasure his dick has been experiencing, Raphael unconsciously increased his thrusting speed once again. Before he realized it, he could not stop his hips from moving anymore. "Raphael~!" Raphael is now roughly pounding his Mom and his hips are creating dry ps against her butt. The umted pleasure he has been holding back is about to reach its limit. (Shit! I''m about toe!) "Mommy''s about toe again~!" "Hold it back, Mom! We''ll do it together!" Raphael once again elerated his pace and started going in and out faster and faster. As he is thrusting faster and stronger, ire''s insides are gradually tightening up. Raphael felt his Mom is tightening up, which increased the pleasure that he was currently feeling. He couldn''t take it anymore and gave her his powerful final thrust. "Mom!!!" "Raphael~!" Raphael and ire shouted in unison as they both reached their climax. Hot white stuff was released from Raphael''s dick, which filled ire''s uterus. Raphael copsed between the mountains of ire after releasing his umted lust. While he is resting on his Mom, he thrusts his dick a few times to eject his remaining load. ire entered the state of euphoria, feeling the warmth of her own son''s semen inside her womb. Once she snapped back to her senses, she stroked Raphael''s head for a job well done. A few secondster, Raphael recovered his strength and got up from his Mom''s pillow breasts. He moved forward and gave his Mom a passionate kiss. If it weren''t for the Monarch of the Night ultra skill, he would have to wait minutes before getting back. After the mother and son exchanged kisses, the son raised her upper body, using the mother''s knee as support, then sat himself in a frog position. Raphael looked below and saw his dick still buried inside his Mom. He slowly pulled it out from his Mom and his rock-hard sword unfolded once it was unsheathed from its scabbard. "Wow" ire gasped upon seeing Raphael''s dick hadn''t gone limp. "Seems like you can do it continuously." "Did you enjoy it, Mom?" "Of course, Raphael. You are the sword that we have sharpened for years." "Thank you, Mom. I am d I am able to satisfy your needs." Raphael said, then turned his gaze upon Mylene. "It is now your turn, Mother." Chapter 109 109: Mother And Son (1) Once Raphael has done popping his cherry and given his first time to his Mom, he has turned his full attention to his other mother, Mylene, who is watching them copte while stimting her own well being. "It''s your turn, Mother." Raphael crawled over his bed and moved forward to Mylene. Then hended a soft kiss on her lips once his Mother was within his grasp. "You are so beautiful, Mother." Raphael told his Mother, caressing her cheek. "I love you very much." "I love you, too." Mylene spoke before Raphael leaned over to give her a long French kiss. Mylene has been hesitant since his son dered that he would make her and her wife, ire, his women. Her hesitation rose when Raphael and ire nonchntly crossed the line and fucked in front of her. There are reasons for her reservation, such as morality. A mother and a child absolutely shouldn''t do this sinful kind of thing. But this is what they had decided a long time ago. She also had this unexinable feeling of aversion toward men. Not that she totally hated men, nor did she have bad memories with them. She just cannot find a reason to like them. But once she saw the euphoric expressions of her wife being pounded by their son, Mylene''s entire body suddenly went into heat, and she wondered what her wife was feeling at that time. She, too, wanted to experience the pleasure that ire was feeling. That''s why Mylene thought to herself that she should give her son the opportunity to make his mother feel good. Steeling her resolve, Mylene wrapped her arms around Raphael while in the middle of their kissing. She haspletely given up all her morals and ultimately decided to revert herself into a real woman. "Oh my~. Seems like Mylene is slowly changing her heart." Mylene''s legal spouse, ire, who is lying sideways watching them, suddenly spoke. She knew Mylene very well, so she noticed what was swirling in her mind. Raphael and Mylene could clearly hear the fully naked ire''s remarks, but they took no heed to them and focused on each other instead. After some time, Raphael broke the kiss and started undressing his Mother. Mylene followed every one of her son''s instructions, so the process went as smooth as butter. In front of his eyes, Raphael is smilingly looking at his Mother, whose body is covered by only her red panty. Her white skin brightened even in the darkness of the room. Mylene''s long, light brown hair is currently untied and unbraided. It partly covered her ample pair of breasts, which Raphael bugged off to give himself a nice view of his Mother. Once done, Raphael started groping his Mother''s breasts gently and symmetrically. As he is kneading them, Raphael remembers something that he noticed in this world and asks his Mother about it. "Hey, Mother." "What is it, Raphael?" "Exercising burns fat, right?" "Yeah." "Then why do Mother and Sister possess this much fat despite going through years of vigorous and extensive training and exercises?" "Well, I have no idea about that. Don''t you like them?" "I absolutely loved them, of course!" Raphael eximed, then intensified the pace of his boob massage. That was one of the mysteries that Raphael took heed of upon being born in this world. But whatever the reason behind it, for him, he considered it a blessing to have a family with blessed love pillows. After umting enough libido from the stimtion, Raphael sped the hands of Mylene and pushed her against his bed. Being on top, Raphael lowered his body to give his Mother a lovely kiss. Raphael broke the kiss, then transferred his lips to her neck. He passed her cor beforending his face on the sweaty valley between her twin mountains. He stuck out his tongue and licked her from her girth, tracking the valley until her neck. Leaving his marks along the way. After that, he climbed up to one of the mountains before devouring its sakura pink summit. Then he jumped over to the other summit. Though those mountains have been climbed by female mountaineers, they did noty waste to them, so the mountains'' natural beauty is still untainted. "Mother" Once he had finished trekking two mountains, Raphael crawled back to go down his Mother''sher region. He sniffed then licked her vivid underwear while holding her porcin-white legs. Raphael then held the sides of the panty before pulling them down. Mylene tried putting her hands on it not to be pulled, but Raphael paid no attention to them and proceeded to strip his Mother naked. After fully undressing his Mother, Raphael put his hands on her knees and spread her legs apart. A full view of her neatly shaved pussy unveiled itself in Raphael''s eyes after the division. "So this is a pure maiden''s pussy, and it''s astonishingly beautiful" Raphael blurted out his honest thoughts, then looked up at his Mother. "Hey, Mother. Have you been deflowered before?" "Never" "You had bedded multiple women, right?" "Yes" "And no one had managed to break your hymen?" "Well... I didn''t allow anyone''s fingers to prate me other than your Mom. But your Mom intentionally inserted only a finger so it never broke." "..." Raphael stared at his Mother''s lower hole for a while. Silence filled the entire room before Mylene finally broke the silence "Please don''t look at it that long" "I understood, Mother." "..." Mylene didn''t say anything as her pussy was being licked by a man for the first time. It is the first time a man hasid an eye on her pussy as well. After the first lick, Raphael used his thumbs to spread Mylene''s slightly wet lower lips and gave them a kiss. Then Raphael used his tongue to change his style to French. "Ahn" Mylene started to leak soft moans once her son was maneuvering his tongue inside her pussy. Many women had inserted their tongues inside her before, but she felt a big difference when a man actually did it. Chapter 110 110: Mother And Son (2) Just by the techniques of her son''s tongue, Mylene started rubbing her both breasts from pleasure. But when Raphael pinched her very sensitive clit, it stimted her body so much that she ultimately reached her climax. "Ahhnn~" Her transparent love juices partly squirted on Raphael''s face. He immediately covered her pussy with his mouth upon the sudden orgasm and gulped it down. "Hoo. That was quite an amount, Mother." Raphael said while licking his Mother''s pussy clean. Raphael raised himself up and positioned himself between Mylene''s opened legs. He then held his rock-solid sword in his right hand and started brandishing it in front of his Mother. "Raphael''s love muscle" "Are you ready for the next phase, Mother?" Mylene was stunned and got intimidated by her son''s schlong that she vaguely heard his voice. She immediately snapped herself back and slowly nodded to her son. Raphael nodded back with a smile and then bent his knees. Using his Mother''s left knee as his support, Raphael reeled his hot rod and pointed it at his Mother''s wet hole. Then he stroked his dick up and down on her pussy like a paint brush. Mylene''s body twitched a bit upon making contact with her son''s warm and hard flesh. "I''m putting it in" After he painted his precum over his Mother''s pussy and soaked his cock in her love fluids, Raphael pressed the tip of his biological sword against a slippery and tight hole. He pushed it and sessfully stabbed the helm inside Mylene. Mylene reflexively pressed her fingers on Raphael''s hip, presumably because she wanted to adjust his advance. Raphael adjusted his advance in ordance with his Mother''s signals as if following a traffic enforcer. He is genuinely concerned about his Mother''s well-being and doesn''t want her to feel pain. As he goes further, the tighter and more resistant his Mother''s pussy is. Mylene is seemingly groaning in pain as her son''s dick dive deeper in her. "Ahhhh!!!" Mylene loudly groaned and arched her back as her hymen finally ripped up. Crimson liquid started to flow out of her vagina and tarnished Raphael''s reputation once again. "Are you okay, Mother?!" "Ahh I''m fine, Raphael." Mylene replied after she straightened her back. "It hurt like hell at first, but the pain is gradually fading. Please do continue." "Right away, Mother." Raphael then slowly advanced his dick deeper into his Mother. He didn''t plunge his dick in one go like he did to his Mom since he knew she had never experienced anything like this before. He stopped once his sword was fully sheathed. "Mother! You are so tight! And it keeps tightening..!" "Ahhn~." Mylene started to release erotic moans again as Raphael initiated the piston. He moved slowly and gently so as not to send shock to his newly deflowered Mother. "Raphael hand" Raphael removed his hands from Mylene''s knees in order to hold the hands that Mylene stretched out. "Ahh~ ahh~ ahh~ ahh~." When Raphael thought that his Mother had adapted his pace, he moved his hips a bit faster to give more pleasure to both of them. Mylene''s ample breasts noticeably swayed up and down every time Raphael thrust his hips. The tightness of his Mother alone had brought unbelievable pleasure to Raphael. Shoving his hard dick in and out of her stimted not only Raphael but his Mother as well. "Mother!" "Raphael! You''re too rough!" Raphael move his hips faster and stronger since he cannotmand his body to slow down. Mylene shouted out of the sudden esction of his pace but Raphael increased his speed faster. Mylene closed her eyes in pain and pleasure, as she was on the verge of tears. The jiggling motion of her breasts intensified, and her grip on his hands tightened while her tightness was beginning to loosen. "Ahn ahn Raphael!" "About toe, Mother? Me too!" Raphael pinned her hands down on the bed before he bent his body lower and pressed his chest on his Mother''s bouncing breasts while pounding her pussy. He faced his Mother, who had glistening tears stored up at the ends of her eyes, and gave her a lovely kiss. Mylene locked her legs around Raphael''s back, reciprocating the thrusts he was giving her. Due to their position, each thrust of Raphael went deeper than before, and his dick is now poking her womb. The pping sounds of the collision of his hips and her crotch resonating through his bedroom. "I''ming, Mother!" "Ahhhnnn~!" Raphael and Mylene umted extreme stimtion, reached their climaxes, and cummed together in the end. Transparent liquid sprayed from Mylene''s pussy as white magma filled her womb. "Mother" Raphael deeply shot his remaining warm load into his Mother''s womb. He release it all exactly in her womb since he wanted to avoid creampieing her as possible like what he did to his Mom. Of course, Raphael has been very cautious and careful before he started fucking his mothers. Since they be immortals, they fertility had brought along with their immortality as well. Even though Mylene and ire are in their safe days, Raphael still used the Birth Control subskill of the Monarch of the Night ultra skill to minimize his own fertility in order to avoid conception by any means possible. Raphael did not want to impregnate his two as fertile as turtle mothers due to the fact that he wanted his first child to be conceived by one of his future wives. But he never said he didn''t want to. Raphael slowly pulled his semihard dick out of his Mother''s wet and slippery pussy. Once hepletely pulled it out, Mylene''s love juices were dripping down from her pussy, which wetted the length of her son''s dick. "I love you, Mother." "I love you too, Raphael..." They exchanged post-sex greetings before passionately crossing each other''s lips. Raphael broke the kiss to grope one of her breasts, which resulted in the rehardening of his dick. "Oh. It looks like Raphael can continue right away." ire then pressed his enormous breasts against Raphael''s back, sandwiching Raphael between her and Mylene, and stroked his rigid dick with her fingers. Raphael turned his face to give her a kiss beforeying her down on his bed. Then he ced himself on top of her with his dick poking at her pussy. "Of course, Mom. I can ram both of you until dawn." Raphael dered before he pounded his two mothers the whole night. Chapter 111 111: Morning After When I slowly opened my eyes from a short sleep, a familiar andfortable scenery unfolded in front of me: the beautiful and mesmerizing face of my sleeping Mom. I peered down and saw her angelic, naked body under the shade of my white nket. I, too, am fully naked under the same cover. Her white skin is metaphorically shining despite being enveloped in shadow. She was slightly drenched in sweat with a scent so sweet and alluring as if it were akin to an aphrodisiac. I move my left hand forward for me to caress her wless cheek before gently stroking her breast with the same hand. I drew my face this time and gave Mom a kiss on her soft lips. I rotated my body in a half circle in order for me to face the one behind me, my beautiful Mother. Like me and Mom, Mother is wearing her birthday suit. Mother is noticeably more sodden than Mom. I know the reason, since I was the one who made her sweat like that after all. Last night was the best time of my entire life. Some of my biggest dreams finally came true, including my dream of graduating from a virgin''s life and the desire to bang my two bangable mothers. But to be honest, I did not really expect that my first night would be a heavenly, passionate, and intense threesome with my th, sulent Mom and tough Mother. Every inch of their bodies is so irresistibly delicious that I ravenously vited every part of them. The scents they are releasing have brought extreme stimtion to my brain; they are like drugs that I am addicted to. Prior to that, I also learned the truth behind my existence, which is to satisfy the carnal desires of my two mothers. Even if they didn''t disclose that information, I would still bang them no matter what. Last night, I really went all out and unleashed my pent-up lust on Mom and Mother. But I am d I was able to control it and did bang them gently at their first time with a man. They are both so tight at the beginning of the coption since it is their first time. Well, Mom revirginated herself and had really never been prated by a man, so I considered it her first. I did not waste any time and unleashed my pent-up lust on both Mom and Mother. I had ravished them with all the positions and routines that I have been simting in my mind every time I jack off my meat thinking of them. Thanks to my Monarch of the Night ultra skill, I was able to keep them up and prolong the night until dawn. I had a vague idea of what would happen if I didn''t possess that skill, but I just brushed it off since it was irrelevant right now. Speaking of that skill, Mother had it as well since she''s my originator of the skill to begin with. With that skill, Mother and I never ran out of stamina during the duration of the intercourse. So it''s only natural that we were able to pull an all-nighter. But Mom does not own the Monarch of the Night ultra skill. When she experienced a newfound level of pleasure and intensity of energyst night, Mom didn''tst long and went to sleep before four in the morning. Without Mom, I had the nocturnal Mother to take on the responsibility that Mom had left before she gave up and fucked her until we decided to stop when the clock struck six in the morning. I looked at Mother''s sleeping face and gave her a light kiss on the lips. I peered down and saw her raw, healthy breasts. I got allured by her pheromones and plunged my face into her sweaty valley. I knew I had a morning wood even before I woke up, but it turned rigider due to the essence of massive mountains and aromatic aphrodisiacs at my sides. Actually, there were reasons why I desperately wanted to have sex with my two mothers. But the main reason was that I absolutely loved them to the point of viewing them as having sexual interests despite being blood rted. The other reason was because of the skill that I acquired while experimenting with a unique skill. A skill that has something to do with sexual intercourse. A few years ago, Ibined three plundered extra skills: Thread Maniption, Sticky Thread, and Steel Thread. By the way, I got them all from a group that consisted of Great Evil Tarants and a Queen. Using my Skill Synthesis unique skill, Ibined those three skills, and they became one in the form of a new unique skill, the Weaver unique skill. It was the skill that I used to sew the battle gear that my sister and I have been wearing. As well as the ones that I had crafted with my Inventory. I initially thought that the Weaver only allowed the user to freely manipte threads and strings at will. It also allows me to eject threads from my body. I can freely generate sticky threads out of my fingers, like a certain superhero. But I need to consume or use metals in order to produce steel threads. That was why I made a coil of metal strings and applied Weaver to it to do thread techniques. I also granted Lucy this skill because it looks he cool. But its true potential has been hiding behind its description, which I experimentally discovered a few months ago. At the same time when I was experimenting with the Organic Domination unique skill. The Unique Skill: Weaver not only gives the userplete dominion over threads but also allows the user to weave and link things. The threads created or influenced by Weaver could be used to connect or reconnect two or more things. But it cannot be used to reconnect the severed ties between you and your ex. When the threads are used to stitch open wounds, the torn tissues will link together and heal in a short period of time without leaving a scar. It could even repair fractured bones and fix broken mana veins. But the influence of the Weaver unique skill is not limited to the physical body; it could fabricate the spiritual body as well. In other words, the soul. How can the Weaver unique skill fabricate the soul, you ask? Well, it''s all about the power to fiddle with a fraction of it, the skills. The Weaver unique skill not only stitches up wounds but also intertwines skills to make small adjustments or improvements. A few months back, I tried tinkering with my skills using the Weaver unique skill. But like the Skill Synthesis unique skill, skill weaving required the involved skills to bepatible with each other. Only two skills can be weaved, and they must be in different grades. I took a stab at it and guessed every possiblebination for the skills to intertwine. I discovered that once the weaving was sessful, the skill with the higher grade got the improvement while the one with the lower grade was left untouched. In the end, I got a few good results, but there was one that intrigued me the most: the intertwinement of the Monarch of the Night ultra skill and the Plunder unique skill. After the skill weaving, two new subskills were added to the Monarch of the Night. That subskill was the [Carnal Empowerment: allows the user to replicate a skill of choice from a target via coption. Limited to one skill per day per partner.] [Vitiator: allows the user to absorb a skill of choice from a target via coption. Limited to one skill per day.] As the description says, this skill lets me copy or steal a desired skill from my night partner. This skill will trigger once I reach my climax and shoot my warm load. Well, that was not the main reason why I banged them, though. I fucked them because I absolutely loved to taste their bodies and just considered the skills as bonuses. I really indulged my timest night and euphorically savored every inch of them that I had to sever all my parallel minds from myself to narrow my focus for my mothers. But I had given my parallel minds tasks beforehand. I ordered to tape our threesome from every angle and point of view in a professional way. The reason for it was to send our sex tape to my three female clones. They sent theirs, so I will send mine. Even though I was concentrating on each of my thrusts the whole time, I managed to mentally choose a skill that I desired to add to my skill board. Using the Carnal Empowerment, I could only replicate a skill from my partner in a single night. So I was able to haul two from my two mothersst night! [New Skills! Unique Skill: One Man Army, Godspeed] Hell yeah! I acquired the unique skills of Mom and Mother respectively! With Mom''s One Man Army unique skill, I will be able to strengthen myself up to threefold at midnight! But I have to face at least ten thousand enemies in order to achieve that. Mother''s Godspeed, on the other hand, will allow me to exponentially increase my speed and thinking capabilities. Speed is everything. My perception would significantly improve since Godspeed could dramatically lessen thetency of the data transfer. I couldbine these skills with others, but I have to think about itter. My mind is currently focusing on my beautiful bedmates. "Good morning, Mother." "Yawn. Good morning, Raphael." As I am burying my face between her breasts, Mother finally woke up after two hours of sleep. After we exchanged morning greetings, we proceeded to our newly found habit of morning kisses. "Fufu. It''s too early to flirt, you know?" "Good morning, Mom." "Good morning, son." I turned my body and gave Mom a kiss. "Are boys always like this?" Mom asked, stroking my morning wood. "Well, it''s involuntarily and always urs when waking up." I replied before raising my body up. "Will you help me, Mom, Mother?" "Of course, Raphael." Mom chuckled. "Please use your mothers as you wish." "Thank you, mothers." After that, I did a round with each of them before getting out of bed. Chapter 112 112: Title And Ultra Powers Many things happened yesterday. It was like a rollercoaster ride that asionally changed the tide of my whole day. That day, sad and happy moments urred to me. Yesterday, Sophia, who will turn fifteen this winter, returned to the Imperial Capital in preparation of her social debut ceremony. It was kind of sad to see her depart from our estate. Mom and Mother also shared the same feeling with me, and we were all saddened by not being able to see my fiancee for the time being. Sophia left some reminders for me before she left. But I don''t think I am able to fulfill her will since I have been hiding some women behind her knowledge. At night, Mom and Mother came to my room to sleep with me. We cannot sleep, so I had my two mothers narrate their life stories. After they told their stories, they revealed to me that I was born to satisfy the carnal desires of Mom and Mother. Lucky for them, that''s what I like. Since it''s a win-win situation, I did not think that much and did what our hearts were screaming for. Not only had I consumed my V card, but I had also banged my lovable and bangable mothers as well. Last night was the best time of my life. My two mothers'' bodies are divine, and I genuinely want to indulge them forever. After we woke up, my mothers and I agreed that we would be exchanging flesh every night. So my nights from now on are going to be a passionate threesome with my hawt and desirable mothers. Aside from courting Mom, I did not forget to train my body and level up this autumn. I gained lots of levels and acquired some skills during my days in the forest and dungeon. As of now, these are my stats and skills ~~~~~~~~~~ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty, Dragon yer, Incester, Condition: Normal LV: 982 MP: 21982+4396 STR: 25022+5004 DEF: 15166+3033 MAG: 24214+4843 MDEF: 15230+3046 AGI: 23308+4662 Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art, Monarch of the Night, World Magic: 1, Ultimate Augmentation Unique Skill: Parallel Profile, Plunder, Skill Synthesis, Computerized Mind, Omnidirectional Perception, Bestow, Weaver, Fear Incarnation, Botanist, Alter Ego, Organic Domination, Anti-Skill, Baneful One, Megethoskinesis, Weaponist, Larcerner, Discriminator, One Man Army, Godspeed, Invincible One Extra Skill: Inventory, Limiter, Regeneration, Thread Maniption, Purity Sensor, Petrification, Intimidation, Auto-MP Recovery, nt Maniption, Kin Command, Perfect Concealment, Mist Radar, Blood Life, Ownership, Disguise, Sticky Thread, Steel Thread, Size Change, Wing Manifestation, Split Body, Dragon Scales, Poltergeist, Cursed Body, Infinite Regeneration, Acid Body, Fragmentization, Crystalization, Longevity, Minimization, Spirit Sense, Spiritual Scathe, Weapon Master, Cancel Magic, Dragonization, Shapeshift, Blood Contract Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Appraisal, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Martial Art: 9, Sword Art: 10, Close Quarter Combat: 8, Chantless, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment, Mist Create, Spear Art: 8, Club Art: 6, Dagger Art: 9, Keen Smell, Hawk Eyes, Heat Detection, Sharp Ears, Echolocation, Soundless, Attribute Armor, Enhanced Senses, Enchant, Alchemy, cksmithing, Herculean Strength, Vegetation, Pole Art: 5, Scythe Art: 10, Shooting Art: 7, Bite, w Attack, Breath Attack, Cooking, Bullet Plume, Scale Shot, Contract Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Lightning: 10, Fire: 10, Light: 10, Water: 10, Wind: 10, Earth: 9, Dark: 7, Compound: 10] [Non-Elemental Magic: Space-Time: 10, Pure: 9, Force: 9, Illusion: 8, Poison: 5, Acid: 5] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Fear Resistance, Magic Attack Nullification Blessing: God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil ~~~~~~~~~~ Well, my skill list is so long right now for all the piging and unification that I have done. And I am nning to lengthen it since I find myself enjoying collecting and experimenting with skills. But what I am worried about is the Incester title that was added to my title category. I knew I got it after having sex with my own biological mothers. Not only me, but Mom and Mother had that title woven into their souls as well due to the fact that they had crossed the line and had a wild night with their own son, which is me. Instead of getting terrified by the manifestation of that sinful title, we felt proud of it because our physical bonds have been officially recognized by the system itself. But titles are clearly visible in the eyes of the Appraisal users. We cannot let others know about our secret rtionship since it is an absolute taboo that might be the cause of our destruction. Due to that reason, I talked to my mothers about it and decided to bestow on them the Disguise extra skill. Unlike Sister, they seemed to not be questioning the acquisition of my skills. Maybe they knew that I have some secrets too that I don''t want to disclose. But if they are fine with it, it''s fine with me too. Back to myself, I gained lots of levels these past months thanks to the blessings of the goddess. I am currently more than two hundred levels ahead of my sister. I only need less than two dozen levels more before the evolution! But gaining a level at this stage is brutally hard, and it will be significantly more difficult as I go on. At this rate, I will be able to reach the millennium mark in a few days. At least that amount of time is absurdly short if wepare it tomon sense. As for my skills, after fifteen years of existence in this world, I once again ultimately acquired not just one but two ultra skills! The ultra skills World Magic and Ultimate Augmentation! The only requirement to acquire the World Magic is to maximize the proficiency of at least seven attributes of magic, which I fulfilled once I reached the proficiency of my Wind Magic a month ago. Acquiring this skill allows me to execute magic spells that could affect the world itself. But Mom reminded me that World Magic spells cost much more mana than Level 10 spells. As of now, I could only cast its default spell, which is Level 1 Smite, which imbues soul-damaging properties in my magic attacks. Its efficiency and consumption are somewhat simr to soul-damaging Level 10 spells. But I still prefer to use the Spirit Scathe extra skill since it consumes less mana than Smite and the others. I will persevere in my course of learning more spells of World Magic to increase my wisdom in magic and widen the vocabry of my arsenal. Things will go out of hand with the existence of some powerful organizations and that unknown one who is testing me. Better to make myself grow and improve. Speaking of improvements, one of my newly acquired ultra skills is all about enhancement. The Ultimate Augmentation ultra skill. ~~~~~~~~~~ Ultimate Augmentation: allows the user to evolve an evolvable skill into its zenith form by consuming skill points. It consists of the following subskills: Soul Absorption: Absorbs the souls of the individuals that the user kills. Soul Bank: Stores soul essence. umte absorbed souls, and the user could freely convert them to soul essence. Skill Liquidation: Converts a skill into soul essence. ~~~~~~~~~~ As the description stated, it is a skill that upgrades a skill with the consumption of something like a skill point. It means I could evolve a skill into a more powerful one. Actually, I acquired Ultimate Augmentation by evolving its predecessor skill into its pinnacle. That skill is the Augmentation unique skill, abination of the Skill Synthesis unique skill and Alchemy. The Augmentation unique skill is an inferior version of the Ultimate Augmentation without the Skill Liquidation subskill. It could evolve a skill up to the unique level; after all, it''s not an ultra skill. But it could be used to upgrade itself to its ultimate level. That was why I prioritized evolving this skill since it has a lot of uses once it evolves. I had a hard time killing an indefinite amount of monsters in order to collect skill points. After umting enough skill points, the Augmentation unique skill was removed from the Unique Skill category and promoted to the Ultra category. Skills points are primarily harvested from the soul essence that I absorbed from the monsters that I killed. By the way, this is the conversion of soul essence and the required skill points to evolve a skill... ~~~~~~~~~~ 1 Stat = 1 Soul Essence (SE) Liquidating a Skill gains 20,000 SE Liquidating a Racial/Extra Skill gains 200,000 to 2,000,000 SE Liquidating a Unique Skill gains 20,000,000 to 50,000,000 SE Liquidating an Ultra Skill gains 200,000,000 SE 2,000,000 Soul Essence = 1 Skill Point (SP) ~~~~~~~~~~ Evolving a Skill to Extra Skill requires 1 SP Evolving a Racial/Extra Skill to Unique Skill requires 10 SP Evolving a Unique Skill to Ultra Skill requires 100 SP Upgrading an Ultra Skill is varied ~~~~~~~~~~ For every soul that I absorb, I generate soul essences depending on the strength of the soul before it is absorbed. The soul essences that are stored in the Soul Bank then converted into skill points. The more powerful the monster is numerically, the more soul essence I get. The more soul essences, the more skill points. If I were to convert my soul into soul essence, it would be converted to approximately less than 150,000 SE excluding the skills, not even close to a liquidated Extra Skill, which is worth at least 200,000 SE. Statistically, I have to y around forty S-ranked monsters or sacrifice Extra Skill(s), in order to sessfully evolve a Skill into an Extra Skill. Around four hundred S-ranks are needed to upgrade an Extra Skill to unique level. Thousands of S-ranks are needed to evolve from unique to ultimate. Unfortunately, the skills of the absorbed souls cannot be converted to soul essence. The skill should be in my skill list in order to liquidate it into soul essence. It took me a lot of time and effort to earn skill points, but it was worth it in the end. My Ultimate Augmentation ultra skill can evolve a unique skill into an ultra skill now. "I will be going now, Mom, Mother." "Take care, Raphael." "Here''s your good luck charm~." Mom said that before I imed my charm through her lips, I did the same with Mother as well. "See youter." After I finished my lunch and swapped spits with my mothers, I teleported myself from my mothers'' room to the forest via Warp. Then I will transport myself to a certain floor of the dungeon. Killing monsters took too much time and effort. That''s why I wanted to test this new idea that I just thought up yesterday. Chapter 113 113: The Sixth Incarnate "Level 2 Paralysis." "Giiii!!!" Five goblins got immobilized and copsed into the ground after I cast a lightning magic spell on each of them. I approached them and cuffed their wrists with iron shackles that were chained together. "Giii..." "You should be grateful for participating in my revolutionary experiment." I am not here to kill monsters, but to capture them. The hack might not work on the dungeon monsters, so I will do it with natural monsters. Before I begin my experiment, I have to procure the necessaries. That''s why I am in the forest: to abduct some monsters. After rendering the goblins immobile, I opened a Portal that connects to the dungeon gate, then cast the same spell on the 40th Floor. I am on this floor to test this new hack that I just came across. Dungeons are dimensionally separated from the world and could be used to freely conduct any activity in private. While this dungeon is still unconquered and unknown to the public, my clones and I are making use of the Safe Areas. The 30th Floor has been our base of operations. A few portions had been plowed on that Floor for the cultivation of various crops. Some of the fields are still empty due to theck of resources. The 40th Floor, where I cut my hair, was used for raising and caring for livestock, not actually livestock but monsters. This Floor is where we keep monsters and sort them for multiple purposes: observation, experimentation, collection, and so on. Some of my collections were kept here in their own cages and fences. The flying bull monster, Buraq, that had been killed and stored in my Inventory for months was revived by myself and resurrected as if nothing happened. For some reason, its Dungeon Monster title disappeared from its board after being resurrected. The dungeon probably didn''t recognize this monster as its constituent once the connection was severed. Due to the fact that the bull has been exiled from the dungeon''s jurisdiction, the blessings of the dungeon have been erased as well, like immunity to hunger and dominance. Without the blessings, the Buraq can now feel hunger, so I have to feed it to live. It is also capable of being domesticated. Right now, I have a pair of flying bulls, a bull and a cowwhile I kill-resurrect once I rechallenge the 20th Floor Guardian. The monster for the Guardian was randomly selected, so I had to rechallenge the Guardian until I ultimately faced a Buraq. Because of that, I have a new hack that I would like to test and verify. If it works, it would help me improve a lot. On the 40th Floor, there are monsters aside from my collections. Monsters that are meant for research and development. On the farthest eastern part of this Floor, if the Guardian Room were located to the north, I would have walked along with the paralyzed goblins, who were being levitated by my Poltergeist extra skill, throughout a forested area to reach my destination. Once I reached my destination, arge plot of opennd unfolded in front of me. At the end, structures of various purposes were erected near the pitch-ck dungeon wall. This area is actually a ranch for experimental and fodder monsters. The area where we usually conduct our own businesses. I chose this location since it was quite far from the open area and was surrounded by trees. Using my Botanist unique skill, I elerated the growth rate of the tree saplings that I nted around the plot. I also used the same skill to thicken the trunks of the natural trees surrounding the area. I walked, with floating goblins following me around, on the grass and approached one of the structures. As I am advancing, someone appears out of nowhere in front of me. I am not surprised by his sudden entrance and let myself in because he literally came from me. "Wee back, SirBoss." He smiled, then put a hand on his crest and bent over. "I had received your message about your visit, so I am here to wee you." "Thank you, Azrael." The man in front of me is Azrael, sharing the same name with one of the Angels of Death. He is the sixth andtest Profile who has given a physical incorporation. I originally wanted to name him Samael, the most powerful angel of death, but changed it to Azraelter on. There was a lore between Samael and Michael that disturbed my mind. But for me, Azrael was a cooler name than Samael. The fifth one is in the Kingdom of Astley and is currently making a name for himself with his friends. We had smelled some anomaly happening inside Astley, so we sent him to investigate. Azrael appears to be in histe teens and has a fairplexion. He has deep ck hair and vivid crimson eyes, which emphasize his cool demeanor. His build is almost the same as mine: same height, same weight, same hairstyle. But our faces are visibly different since Azrael gave us the appearance of a long dead person. The remains of Azrael''s original body were excavated from the same mass grave as Michael''s in the Kingdom of Boulder. His body originally used to have red hair and eyes. Among all the Profiles that have been embodied so far, Azrael is the most powerful and skilled. He shared the same Level as myself, but only got eighty percent of the stats due to the limitations of the Parallel Profile unique skill. Azrael was assigned to herd the monsters on this Floor. He has his own dwelling in this area and rarely goes outside of the dungeon since I haven''t given him a task that needs to be executed outside. All the clones have absolute loyalty and servitude toward me and would do whatever I say. But I gave them some freedom to do whatever they liked as long as they were not ruining my ns. Like Michael, I had forbid Azrael toy a finger on thedies and their women, as well as cuckolding the males. I nodded slightly and nced at my masterpiece for a while before going back to the reason I was here. "Gahhh!!!" I cancelled my Poltergeist extra skill, and the goblins dropped off the ground. I picked up one of them by the head and lifted the paralyzed goblins above the ground. "Okay, let''s begin. Bestow, Weaponist." The goblin briefly glowed with a golden light as soon as I finished bestowing a skill on it. I analyzed it and confirmed that the Weaponist unique skill has been woven into its soul. Weaponist is the result of synthesizing the extra skills Weapon Master and Ownership and the skills Item Enchantment, Weapon Enchantment, and cksmithing. It is a useful skill that hastens the process of learning a weapon-based technique. The rate of learning is significantly faster than that of the Weapon Master of the High Dwarves. I got more proficient with my metalworking since the acquisition of this unique skill. The weapons and equipment that I forged recently have remarkably increased in quality. The weapon that I made for Azrael is my current masterpiece. It surpassed the quality and durability of the katanas I forged for myself and my sister. Azrael''s weapon has superior enchantments. But I did not forget to upgrade my weapons as well. I will upgrade my sister''s de once I see her in the Imperial Capital this winter. This is how much I spoil my youngest offshoot. Azrael himself is a masterpiece of art, my ultimate creation. A masterpiece needs a masterpiece. "Good." I said, then dropped the goblins to the ground. "The next step is" I visibly opened my skill board in front of me. Azrael is right behind me, so he could see my board as well. I turned my head around and gave him my reminder. "In case this method doesn''t work and fails, you know what to do, right?" "Of course, SirBoss." Azrael replied with politeness and nodded. "I got your back." If this experiment were to fail, I had given my backup n to Azrael so I could take what I lost. But I doubt that this experiment would fail. "Okay, I will do it now" As soon as I said that, I started the activation of the Ultimate Augmentation ultra skill in my mind. Then I used one of its subskills, the Skill Liquidation, to convert a certain skill into soul essence. "Liquidation sessfullypleted." I triumphantly announced before turning my attention to the blessed goblin. "You know the rules, it''s time to die?..." I sang, then I cast an Obsidian Bullet and shot it on the goblin''s chest, straight to the heart. "Guuuhhh!!!" The goblin copsed to the ground with a small hole in its chest. Its blood gushed out of the hole that painted the earth red. "Now, let''s wait for the confirmation of the system" Chapter 114 114: Trial And Error There was a reason why I bestowed a unique skill on a goblin. And that reason was... "Whooaa! It''s really working! Yes." "Congrattions, SirBoss." "Thank you, Azrael. With this hack, I can finally evolve a skill or two within this day." In order to execute this hack sessfully, I have many things to prepare. Firstly, I have to get my hands on the vessels for the backup skills. The vessels that I used were goblins. They are so weak and dumb that they probably don''t know how to use a skill they haven''t used before. Then, I will use the Bestow unique skill to make a backup file of the skills that I will be liquidating to the goblins. Unique Skills have the highest value since Bestow could only bestow skills up to unique level. Finally, after the liquidation and conversion of the skill, I will kill the vessel in order to get back the bestowed backup file via my Plunder unique skill. And voil! Repeatable instant twenty million soul essences or ten skill points in just three easy steps. "But I hope that it is really unlimited, unlike the other method." "That''s what I have been praying for, Azrael." The other method that Azrael was talking about was somewhat sessful but had its limits. That method was actually a lot easier than the hack that I am currently conducting. It was using the same Skill Liquidation where I liquidate a skill then reviving the skill back again. The difference was that I did not use any vessel to imnt my backup file. Instead, I only liquidated the skills that I acquired via Skill Synthesis unique skill and acquired them back using the same Skill Synthesis. It''s almost perfect, but the problem is that that method had limits. The time I attempted to synthesize the same skill for the sixth time, a message suddenly rang in my head, saying... [Abuse detected. The number of sessful attempts of synthesizing a skill has been limited to five.] That was really annoying and frustrating. It feels like the devs established a patch update for a game after sniffing the abuse the yers have been doing with the game system. It was really sad to have my newly discovered trick axed, but I had nothing to do with it. At least I am able to synthesize other skills up to five times. Using that method, along with the monster massacre, I was able to umte lots of skill points. With my current SP, I can evolve a few unique skills, but I earned more first because I wanted to evolve multiple skills at once. I am truly hoping that my actions of plundering skills would not be nerfed by the devs, or maybe the cosmocrats? Coz I really want to upgrade my skills to be stronger. "Now then" I said this before turning my attention to the remaining four paralyzed goblins. "Your turns. Bestow, Weaponist." I opened my right palm towards the goblins lying on the ground. All of them glowed with a golden light for a short time, indicating the sess of the bestowal of the Weaponist unique skill. I activated the Skill Liquidation and converted the Weaponist into soul essence once again. <20,000,000 soul essences has been added to the Soul Bank.> After that, I killed one of the goblins to plunder back the Weaponist unique skill. I repeat the process until I gave all the remaining three goblins cessation of life. I was hyped up and telepathicallymanded Azrael to get me five more goblins from the forest. Monsters with the title "Dungeon Monster" have a fixed skill set, so I cannot bestow a skill on them. "Phew. I finally got enough SP to evolve five unique skills, and not a notification was received after ten plunders." "Good for you, SirBoss." It seems like the devs are not going to put a restriction on my piging of the same skill. I was genuinely d at the news of not receiving any news. I have umted lots of skill points, so I was kind of excited to use them and acquire an ultra skill right now. Before that, I have to double-check and convert some soul essences into skill points via Soul Bank. I cannot evolve with insufficient SP after all. ~~~~~~~~~~ umted Soul Essence: 1,052,067 SE Avable Skill Point: 591 SP ~~~~~~~~~~ I had sessfully converted the two hundred million soul essences that I collected today into 200 SP, which were added to my total SP. It seems like I had collected enough SPs to satisfy my desire to evolve five unique skills at the same time. Without wasting any time, I hastily selected the unique skill I wanted to upgrade. First, the Unique skill Skill Synthesis (Yes.) "Yes! Another Ultra skill!" "Congrattions, SirBoss." I shouted in joy at my acquisition of a new ultra skill. Azrael gave me a round of apuse, celebrating my sess with me. "Okay! The next one!" Although I really wanted to test my newest ultra skill right away, I quicklyposed myself and continued to proceed with evolving the next unique skill. But as I am trying it once again, a voiced notification rings out of my head... As soon as the announcement ended, I felt so distraught that I kneeled and put my palms on the ground. "Why? Why do you have to be this cruel?" "Is there a problem, SirBoss?" Azrael asked after seeing me go into a slump. "It appears that there is a condition I need to fulfill." "How so?" "My current body and soul were not enough to hold one more ultra skill. I need to evolve in order to acquire an ultra skill." "I don''t think you should fall like that, SirBoss. You only need less than twenty levels to evolve." Azrael kneeled beside me and tapped my back. He is right. I don''t need to be saddened by this single announcement. Thanks to his words, I regained myself and stood up from my prostration. "Thank you again, Azrael. Your words lift me up." "It''s no problem at all. I am just doing what a servant does." I was actually kind of surprised when the announcement popped up. Isn''t it weird to receive notifications from the system this frequently? Well, I am a reincarnator, so it''s not surprising if some celestial beings are watching me from above. The notification suggested me to evolve in order to gain more ultra skills. It is reasonable since you can''t install heavy games on a potato phone. If you forcefully install heavy games on a potato phone, the phone might overload and burn from the excessive amount of processing required to y the game. I had experienced this before, so I knew that feeling. Humans are considered to be one of the weakest intelligent races in the world. They have a shorter lifespan and a lower growth ratepared to the other races. In spite of being the weakest, humans are one of the most dominant races in the world. The obvious reasons are their advanced civilization and immense poption. But the weakest being could be the most powerful. Once a human evolved into a High Human, that human would gain lots of buffs and develop a greater growth rate that exceeded what every race was supposed to have. That was what my two High Human mothers told me, so that im was kind of true. But no matter how superior they arepared to me, physically and spiritually, they are mine and will be mine forever. The body and soul of a High Human is powerful enough to containrge amounts of Ultra Skills. Although it is tiring and time wille, I have to patiently wait for myself to evolve by killing monsters. At least I am umting soul essences from the monsters along the way. For now, let me check my newly acquired Ultimate Combination ultra skill. ~~~~~~~~~~ Ultimate Combination:binepatible skills to create a new skill up to the ultimate level. ~~~~~~~~~~ The function is not that different from that of its predecessor skill, Skill Synthesis. The only difference is that Ultimate Combination canbine skills into an ultra skill. This might be the reason why I cannot acquire an ultra skill via thebination of Skill Synthesis. Unique level produces up to unique level. Due to the fact that I cannot acquire an ultra skill as I remain Human, Ultimate Combination will be useless to a certain degree. At least I can still use it tobine skills to create non-ultra skills. I looked up and stared at the calm afternoon sky of the dungeon, then thought about my next steps for my improvement. "Well, it looks like I have to work hard before I could reach my goals." "If you persevere, you will reap the fruits of yourbor." "That''s hit the mark, Azrael." If I don''t work hard enough, I won''t have enough willpower to learn the skills I wish for. The best time to start is today. "Well then. I have to go." "Take care, SirBoss." After I bid farewell with Azrael, I warped myself down to the 59th Floor to farm Levels. Chapter 115 115: The Call 59th Floor "Gwaaahhh!!!" Hundreds of monsters are surrounding me on this arid terrain, furiously baring their fangs and ws towards the intruder. But no matter how much effort they exert, they could mark a scratch on an obstacle that is stopping their advances toward me. "He he. They don''t know they are like bugs caught in a spider''s web." I am just standing at the center of my three-meter-radius spherical Anti-Physical Barrier, letting the influx of monsters cluster around the area where I am. "Okay, this many is enough." I waited for several minutes until the number of monsters surrounding me reached two hundred. That is the time for me to take offense. I raised a finger and pointed it towards the dungeon sky, then channeled arge amount of mana onto the space above my finger. A glowing ball of cinnabar hue the size of a basketball was called fourth. But before I released my magic, I activated the unique skill Discriminator and marked all the monsters as my targets for the spell. Once everything''s ready, I unleash the magic that will end the lives of these pitiful monsters. "Level 10 Rays of Demise." The ball of cinnabar burst and became hundreds of rays of light of the same color that flew in specific directions at the speed of light. Each ray of light flew straight towards each of the monsters in the vicinity, targeting their hearts for an instant kill. Cries of agony and misery resonated through this dungeon floor, tasting thest pain of their lives. The monsters made a symphonic round of apuse as their bodies were sequentially copsing on the sand. A momentter, a sea of corpses was created by the art of my Compound Magic spell, Rays of Demise. Rays of Demise is abination of Fire and Light Magic. This is my original spell that I developed using the concept of radioactive energy. The ball before was actually condensed with x-ray radiation, containing the scorching heat of hundreds of thousands of degrees up to the million. The ball will then burst like a water balloon, firing concentratedser beams in all directions. The heat of each ray is more than enough to disintegrate almost everything it hits into ash. Initially, the rays were shot at random and didn''t stop until they hit something. Due to that reason, I need the assistance of the Discriminator unique skill for the perfection of each projectile. The Discriminator was acquired because of the repetitions of my usage of the Omnidirectional Perception, which I used to narrow down and specify the targets of my AOE attacks. Discriminator unique skill is a skill that categorically ssifies individuals in a certain range. The individuals could be marked as enemy or ally, theny out their corresponding effects. If an individual is an enemy, my attacks are only effective against that individual, while the allies gain no damage from my and the other allies'' attacks. If war everes, the Discriminator unique skill is a very useful and convenient one since the allies do not have to worry about something like friendly fire. Without the assistance of the Discriminator, theser beams would have been firing in all directions, including at myself. I am not tough enough to tolerate that level of heat. Setting that aside Well, I am here on the 59th Floor to farm experience points and level up. Killing them one by one is a bit of a hassle, so I am killing them in one blow. This is the seventeenth wave of monsters that I have annihted this afternoon. I estimated that I had in over three thousand monsters. I got hyped up at the thought of gaining new ultimate skills after evolution and started annihting the monsters of the desert floors. I have been switching floors when a floor cannot keep up with my pace. I gained a level per wave and have leveled thirteen levels so far. As of now, I am at Level 995 and only need five levels before I can finally evolve! A dream that I have to persevere with for a long time. Even though I had acquired the Longevity skill from my mothers'' part via Organic Domination andpleted the mission my sister had assigned to me, I truly wanted to move my Longevity from the extra skill section to the racial. I wanted an evident token of my own effort. "Now then" I muttered, then nced at the new wave of monsters on the horizon of the desert. "Be my stepping stones for my new self." "Sigh..." I let out a sigh as I sat with my legs crossed on the sands in boredom, waiting for the monsters to congregate in my location. There are still around a hundred sentients trying to attack me, which isn''t enough to fulfill a level requirement. The monsters keeping to my location as they hear themotion of the monsters here. The dungeon''s inhabitants probably have their minds set to indiscriminately attack any intruders. A few waves had been cleared by my AOE spells since then. Each of the monsters has sheer individual power, and there are hundreds of them. But they were easily killed by my Level 10 spells. As I am watching the wasted efforts of the monsters on the other side of the barrier, I receive a call from Azrael. "Hello, Azrael. What''s up What?!" I cannot help but be bbergasted by the things that Azrael told me after I stood up from my sitting position. The call was about the matter that I encountered and settled a few months ago. I was expecting to receive that kind of news, but I did not expect it to be at this time. He is currently on the in just above the dungeon. Dungeons are supposed to bepletely isted from the world, but we were able tomunicate despite the dimensional barriers. That''s because we aremunicating via my wished-for ability. My unique skill, "Computerized Mind," is a power that allows me to surf the inte of the other world, a ce that is situated on a totally different ne. Since it could bypass universal distances, it would make sense if we couldmunicate while he is outside of the dungeon''s jurisdiction. The contents of the message are urgent for us. I did not waste time and finished my unfinished business. "Okay. Level 10 Rays of Demise." Upon unleashing the hundreds of scorching death rays, a pile of more than a hundred dead monster corpses unfolded once the sands and dust subsided. ck disks appeared beneath the corpses and were untraceably swallowed by them in a matter of seconds. "I didn''t gain enough EXP, huh? Well, I can just finish itter." Unsatisfied, I left the desert and went to the entrance of the dungeon on the first floor. I immediately cancelled my hunting and went to the in after I received a call from Azrael. I gravely postponed my evolution to look after the matter; this is how urgent that matter is to me. "I am here." After passing the dungeon gate, I instantly teleported myself to the location of Azrael, who is five kilometers away from the gate. "You are here, SirBoss." "Skwah." Azrael greets me as I appear behind him. But Azrael is not alone; Griffith is also beside him. She is as majestic and sweet as always. Speaking of Griffith, she improved so much after I met and battled her. My sister and I are not the only ones who are benefiting from the advantages of the dungeon; Griffith joined in massacring the monsters as well. It''s been almost a year since I met Griffith. Through the year, she asionally participates in the hunting for herself to make herself stronger. Right now, Griffith is at Level 800s already. One of the reasons I let her join the hunt, aside from making my pet more powerful, was to grasp the potential of her race. In other words, I will keep her level up until she evolves. There was no record of an evolved griffon on this continent, and I am genuinely curious what lies beyond the scope of her kind. Nothing has happened to her yet, but as long as there is life, there is hope. When I acquired the ultra-skill Ultimate Combination earlier, an idea popped into my mind. Last night, I copied Godspeed, Mother''s unique skill. But what if I were to fuse the Godspeed with another speed-rted skill like the unique skill, Hypersonic, of Griffith? I took a nce at her for a while and thought to myself. (Should I do that in order to copy her skill?) I vigorously shook my head and immediately brushed off that thought. I cannot just imagine myself doing it with Griffith. I am not even a furry, or an avian? "Ho ho. I know what you are thinking, SirBoss." "Please drop it already." "If that''s what you wish." "Skwah?" "It''s nothing, Griffith. Don''t mind it." Azrael had the same thoughts as me and sensed what I was thinking about. Griffith tilted her head and crowed, seeing me and Azrael talking about something she had no idea about. Logging off this nonsense, I turned the attention in front of us. Aside from Azrael and Griffith, there are some other presences at our location. "Now then" I said, then nced at the ones that visited us today. "it seems you have returned, huh?" "Kyuu!" "And you brought apanion with you." In front of us, the vixen whom I had helped before had returned, bringing a big fox with her. Chapter 116 116: The Return Of The Fox A few months ago, I found a five-tailed fox who was suffering from serious injuries in the forest. I lent a hand to her and fully healed her severe wounds. I got three racial skills from her alone with it. The vixen attacked me at first, which resulted in my tolerance against soul attacks. After she left the forest, I never saw her again. And now, the vixen is currently in front of me. She is not alone; she brings apanion with her, a silver fox whose size is definitely greater than the vixen''s. "Wow" The fox is gigantically huge that it made the vixen looked small. I peered up and came to a recognition of how tall the fox is. The fox is sitting, and its height has reached around fifty meters already. I inspected the fox thoroughly and concluded that the big fox bears a great resemnce to the vixen. Shiny silver fur covered its entire body, with turquoise dips on its ears and tails. Speaking of tails, this fox has more tails than the little vixen. While the vixen has five tails, the giant fox has ten bushy, seemingly soft tails. The strength of a Tailed Fox is proportional to the number of its tails. Without a doubt, this fox must possess great powers given her enormous size and ten tails. But there is a matter that I noticed on the fox: she is emitting an invisible light that Azrael and I could see. This fox is a she. Though she radiates crimson light. The Purity Sensor not only works on humanoids but also on monsters and other creatures as long as their race contains a virginal membrane. By the way, Griffith and the vixen are go. If she''s an experienced vixen, she might have given birth, and the little vixen would likely be her daughter. But I cannot be sure for now. Let''s see what she got ~~~~~~~~~~ Race: Celestial Fox Title: Queen of Fox, Dragon yer, Fenrir yer, Sage Condition: Normal LV: 2214 MP: 75035 STR: 31719 DEF: 31204 MAG: 90559 MDEF: 45888 AGI: 57695 Ultra Skill: World Magic: 6 Unique Skill: Mystic Artist Racial Skill: Minimization, Spirit Sense, Spiritual Scathe, Kin Command, Anthropomorphization, Partial Transformation Extra Skill: Auto-MP Recovery, Regeneration, Telepathy, Perfect Concealment, Analysis, irvoyance Skill: Magic Sense, Martial Art: 6, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Enhanced Senses, Bite, w Attack, Enchant, Chantless Magic Skill: [Elemental: Fire: 10, Wind: 10, Lightning: 10, Water: 10, Earth: 10, Light: 10, Dark: 7, Compound: 10] [Non-Elemental: Pure: 10, Force: 7, Space-Time: 6, Illusion: 5] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Magic Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance. Asphyxiation Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance, Infliction Resistance, Temperature Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, Spiritual Attack Resistance, Magic Immunity ~~~~~~~~~~ What the heeeeeck?! What on earth is up with this fox?! She is even more powerful than Mother! As expected of a tailed beast. Her power level is over two thousand! with a total of over three hundred thousand! Her magic power is absurdly high! Her titles are unbelievable. She is the queen of the foxes; she has killed dragons and fenrir? That legendary wolf, Fenrir? I don''t even know they actually exist in this world. But her Sage title left me dumbfoundeda title that Mom has. Not only the title, but this fox possessed the World Magic, with a proficiency that was higher than Mom''s. Was World Magic the requirement for achieving the Sage title? I have the World Magic but not the title. Perhaps one needs to reach a certain proficiency in order to have that title. ((Are you the one who saved my daughter?)) ((Huh?)) Suddenly, as I am in the middle of my inspection of the fox, a female voice rings inside my head. It''s not through sonic waves that were perceived by my ear, but it was mentally transmitted into my mind. Not that I thought about it, but I remembered that the fox actually has the Telepathy extra skill. Perhaps the fox cannot voice her thoughts andmunicates with me telepathically instead. (So she is really her daughter, huh?) ((Yes. I was the one who saved your daughter a few months ago.)) I looked up and stared at her eyes before I answered her question. I told her I saved her daughter, since it was true anyway. The mother fox lightly nodded as if what she wanted to hear had reached her ears. She briefly closed her eyes, then revealed her blue eyes afterwards. ((If you are the one who saved my daughter...)) As soon as she said that, the whole body of mother vixen glowed so brightly that I had to cover my eyes. The fox shines brighter than your mother''s phone. The light wasn''t an attack, but it took long before it decreased its intensity. When the bright lights subdued, all of a sudden, the giant fox disappeared. Instead, an entirely new individual is standing on her spot. "I am thanking you from the bottom of my heart." Said the same voice, but this time, she did not send it telepathically but intoned it with her own vocal cords. The fox didn''t disappear; she changed her form. It was probably the work of her Anthropomorphization racial skill. "It''s no problem at all. I happened to pass by." "Still, I cannot ignore the fact that you saved my daughter''s life." "Kyuu!" The little vixen squeaked, seemingly agreeing to her humanized mother. In front of me, is a woman with bewitching beauty and hair the color of silver. She seems to look like a woman in her mid-thirties, possessing a voluptuous and attractive body that fits my preferences. Her alluring snow-white skin is peeking out of her white tunic. I don''t know where it came from, but it was probably made by magic, either Pure Magic Level 9 Materialization or Level 10 Creation. Being in her human form, she didn''t possess any non-human traits. Nothing like foxtails or ears were sprouting out of her body. She is perfectly human from all angles. But her transformation has its own byproduct. Upon turning herself into a human, her stats were reduced by half. She technically has the smaller size, so it''s reasonable to nerf her powers. She is looking at me with her gleaming blue eyes and a motherly smile. Not only her smile, but her love pillows are Motherly as well. Chapter 117 117: Tenko "Oh my, are you looking at my body?" "Yes, you are so unnaturally beautiful for a beast." "What an honest human, you are." The silver-haired beautiful woman, who is a giant fox, caught me ncing at her body. What is she expecting if she wears that kind of outfit? From what I can perceive, the only garment she is currently wearing is a sleeveless tunic that lengthens down to her th white thighs. She isn''t wearing any undergarments, and her shape is noticeably revealed from her clothing. This MILF is definitely pleasing toy eyes on, but I cannot just disrespect her personal space and privacy. One more thing: Azrael is here with us. I hadmanded him to deactivate his Omnidirectional Perception but he can still see her with his eyes. That is why I opened my Inventory and took something that could cover her up. I chose these because I thought they might fit well with her appearance. "Before we can continue, can you please wear these?" I said, offering her some garments to wear. "Oh. But are you sure you are giving me those?" "It is fine. I have many of these anyway, so don''t worry." She thought for a while, then moved her hand forward. The woman had made her decision and ultimately epted my offer. "I cannot dress myself inappropriately in front of my benefactor, so I am dly taking your hospitality, thank you." "You''re wee, madam." She took the garments from my hands and held them near her chest. Suddenly, the garments shone moderately and started to fade. Once the garmentspletely disappeared, her white tunic is beginning to glow this time. Though vague and slow, I can see that her clothing is gradually altering its form and shape. Wide, long sleeves beginning to extend from her shining garment. After that, something like a skirt is forming and covering her lower body. In just a matter of seconds after the garments ceased from glowing, her in old white tunic has transformed into the garments that I handed over to her earlier. It is as gorgeous as I imagined. "Thank you for providing me with these articles. They are new to my eyes butfortable to wear." "I am d it suits your taste." I proudly said. The fox woman is currently enveloped under my sewn articles, a white kimono that remarkably exposed her cleavage and coupled up with a red knee-length skirt. She hasn''t worn anything inside and is barefooted, but it is still more pleasing to the eyes than her in tunic. I am nning on providing her underwearter. Actually, that set is an outfit that I crafted to be worn by Mother in case I organize a roley one night. I also sewed the same for Mom and Sister. I chose those garments because she resembled the kitsunes I often read in Japanese mythology. That was why I provided her with a shrine maiden outfit, but with a shorter skirt, to make my work more suitable for a model. As for how she was able to disappear and equip the outfit conveniently, I assumed that she cast the Pure Magic spell Level 9 Dematerialization to disintegrate the garments, then applied them to herself using Level 10 Creation. Tailed Foxes are said to be intelligent creatures that humans couldmunicate with. But I did not expect that I could encounter one, and I am currently having a conversation with her. "Now then..." she said with a mature voice, "shall we continue with what we put off earlier?" "Of course, madam." I replied, then changed my tone seriously. "Excuse me, but do you have any name?" I knew I already saw her stats and found she evidently doesn''t have a name, but I proceeded to the etiquettes of conservation, though I had her change her clothes first. But there is a good chance that she has at least a nickname or an epithet that her constituents used to address her by; she is a queen after all. "You might know that I do not possess a name with your Appraisal skill since it is irrelevant to us monsters. You can call me whatever you want." "Then I will call you madam for now. As you can see, my name is Raphael Raevender. You can call me Raphael. This is Azrael, and the griffon is Griffith." "Good afternoon, madam." "Skwah." "I am very d and grateful to meet you, Mr. Raphael. Hello there too, Mr. Azrael and Griffith." (Ugh! Being called mister feeling me old...) I muttered inwardly but held myself back from expressing it, and I went back to the topic. "Ahem. May you state your business here? I assumed that you were not here to only express your gratitude, right?" "Very well, I am genuinely grateful for your aid... and you are right that we have other intentions ofing here." I have a gut feeling that this visit was not just to thank me for saving her daughter from danger, which was apparently true. Given how she turned herself around to adapt with me, she must have other intentions up her sleeve. "May I know what it is?" "Well, you must have known that my daughter suffered a lot of injuries when you found her." I silently nodded before she continued. "Actually, it was caused by the ws of our mortal enemies, the wolves." After she mentioned the wolves, her expressions grew darker, and she briefly gritted her teeth, as if she remembered the things that the wolves had done to her, to her daughter, and to her kind. I don''t know the whole story yet, but I could say that the foxes must have been on bad terms with the wolves. She wouldn''t have to bear this level of grudge towards the wolves if they hadn''t caused tragic misfortunes to the foxes. "If you cannot open upfortably, you don''t have to force yourself, you know?" "...I am very sorry for losing my cool, Mr. Raphael." She looked into my eyes with a smile. "You don''t have to worry about me. Shall we continue?" "Yes, if you will." Chapter 118 118: True Intention "A few months ago, the wolves seized the opportunity of the cold winter and ravaged our dwellings." After she calmed down, the fox woman began to narrate their situation with the wolves. Azrael, Griffith, and I are currently listening to her story. I also found out that she has a persuasive voice, that a man would believe whatever she says. As expected of a vixen. "Due to the suddenness of the invasion, many of us were surprised and panicked. We were unprepared for battling on the snow, which caused us major damage. That includes my precious daughter." "Kyuu" As soon as she stated that, she moved closer to the big little fox, who is her daughter, and gave her a warm embrace. "That time, I was so upied defending our settlement that I didn''t notice that our home had fallen into ruin and my daughter went missing." Her embrace to her daughter tightened, remembering the tragic things that happened that day. She almost lost her daughter, so it is usible that she is being a tiger mother towards her daughter. "I tried to follow her tracks to find out that she was being chased by wolves. I mercilessly killed them, but I cannot find a trace of my daughter anymore." "Kyuu..." "I desperately tried to find her, but I couldn''t find her. I saw blood scattered at herst location, so I was worried for her safety. I want to find my daughter no matter what, but our settlement has been attacked by our enemies, so I prioritized my people first..." It must be hard for a mother to lose her own child, but she chose her tribe first. I have great appreciation for people like her who choose their people over their own. She really is a true queen. "The forces of the invading wolves were mighty and powerful. It seemed that they had exerted most of their numbers at that time. We were having a hard time defending ourselves since the wolves had the upper hand with their numbers..." "..." "We suffered a lot of injuries, and there were casualties as well. The conflict between the foxes and the wolves has been in stalemate for centuries, but they turned the tide that day." "Excuse me, but was there a factor that turned the tables?" I got curious and asked her about it. A long stalemate that had suddenly broken was too suspicious. There must be an element that has been added that turns the tables. "Combined with their sheer number, they had a few Fenrirs included in their ranks, who are as powerful as Celestial Foxes. I am the only Celestial Fox in our territory after the death of my partner, the king..." she said thetter in a sad tone. Wait, so there are beings that are as powerful as this foxdy? She''s over level two thousand, you know? How can those disastrous creatures haven''t heard of? Aside from that, she apparently had a partner. One cannot conceive a child without a partner, so it does make sense. Unfortunately, he had passed away and left this MILF and their daughter widowed and fatherless, respectively. I don''t want to ask her about her partner any further because it might hurt her feelings. But from the gist of it, the wolves must have something to do with it. As I am overthinking some thoughts, the MILF vixen continues... "Weck in numbers and power, and we suffered multiple casualties. The wolves upied our territory; we were driven out of our home and wandered in the cold forest..." That was harsh. Not only did she lose her daughter, but her ce to live as well. "One day, while we were wandering around, I sensed my daughter''s presence from afar. I immediately went straight towards her and found her safe and sound; not a taint of blood painted her fur." Wait a minute... "When I asked her what happened, she told me that she miraculously teleported herself at random while she was being yed with by her pursuers. Someone found her and fully healed her injuries." She probably could interact with her daughter if she conversed with her telepathically, like she did with me earlier. But that wasn''t the matter I have been wondering about. I have an idea of it, but I asked her for confirmation. "Are you perhaps from the Southern Continent?" "Oh my. How did you know?" "Well, you told me that you had been attacked in the winter, but I found her under the zing summer sun. That urred when it happened in two different hemispheres." The two hemispheres of this have their own seasons, which change asionally. Since this is apparently tilted at the same angle as Earth (as verified by myself), the two hemispheres have the opposite seasons. From that, I can conclude where the foxes are. "I don''t know what you are talking about, but you are right. We are indeed from the Southern Continent." Actually, no one has yet to prove that the world is spherical since no one has ever set out on a long voyage to cross the ocean and discover continents or done the Columbus thingy. But even without the discovery of the International Date Line, the clocks all over the world have been set depending on theirtitude. It is because the dungeons in this world have clocks within them. It is said to be found in the dungeon master''s room, and they built a clock tower with hands like those in their room. I myself had conducted an exploration of the world, but only with my irvoyances. My intangible visions had set out on their own journey around the world and discovered some sorts of stuff, but that was another story. "So you have traveled from far away just to see me, huh? You really crossed intercontinentally." "Verily, this is how I appreciate your aid in saving my daughter''s life." She bent her body and gave me a bow. From there, I can partially see the depths of her unlifted soft flesh, which are jiggling against her neckline. Not only she, but the fox lowered her head as well. She is basically a child who is following her mother. I did not waste that opportunity and filled my eyes with satisfaction. I honestly admitted that she was kind of hot, in human form. She''s widowed, but... "Thank you for your effort, but there''s no need for a queen like you to lower yourself before me." I raised my hands and pleaded with her to stand up. I wanted to look at them longer, but I remembered that she is absurdly more powerful than me. She could hit me once and send me to the other side in one shot. Better not to provoke her. "If that''s what our benefactor desired," both of themplied with my request andposed themselves. "Okay." Once the atmosphere settled, I tried to continue our discussion. "So, you said that you have other intentions foring here, right?" "Well, actually, there was something that I heard from my daughter," she said, then nced at the horizonno, the in. "She said you brought her into a vast, open area that waspletely isted from outside. Is this perhaps a dungeon?" (So that''s what she wants, huh?) They have been wandering around, do not have a safe ce to stay, and there is a possibility that they might get attacked by their enemies. They are currently seeking one thing... "What if I say yes?" I seriously replied to her question with a question. "Are you perhaps going to settle here?" They only need one thing: a safe ce to stay. This area would be a perfect fit for their needs. They don''t have a problem with the wolves since they are on a different continent. (Now then, how would you react?) The fox woman went silent for a short while. Then she gracefully closed her eyes and opened them in the same manner with a simple smile. "I am truly surprised that you read my motives. You really are an amazing person." Well, I justpiled your given situations with the functionality of a dungeon and was able to pick up an idea derived from it. And it was that amazing for you? "ttery won''t work on me," I dered, then went back to our topic: "Let''s get this straight, madam. Can you please tell me what is on your business here." "Very well. To tell you the truth, we are currently seeking a safe ce to live. When I heard from my daughter that she had been in a safe and secure ce, somewhere far from our nemesis, a new kind of hope swirled inside me." After she exined that, she respectfully offered me a bow. I folded my arms, then she continued. "That is why I want you to do a favor for me. Will you allow us to stay in this ce?" She finally said it, revealing that she really wanted her people to stay somewhere safe, like this dungeon that my sister and I are nning to conquer. I spent time thinking about her request; I cannot just adapt some stray catsor foxeson a whim. If I were to agree, how do I exin this to Sister once shees back? And to mothers once we revealed the existence of this dungeon? Like hell I would listen to her. My two mothers just usurped her position as my queen. Not only was Sister demoted in my heart, but I am nning on making her mine. I nced back at the vixen and saw that she maintained her posture; she probably is waiting for my answer. Sigh. I let out a sigh before I provided my response. "If I help your people, what do I get in return?" I strongly asked. "Do you even have anything to offer?" I acted almighty in front of her to brandish my authority over this ce; since I discovered it first, this dungeon is mine. I cannot casually ept any tenants without their paying their rents, you know? (Now then, let''s see how you would respond.) Chapter 119 119: Survival Of The Fittest Somewhere in the depths of the Great Forest of Darkness On the higher slope of the tallest mountain within the vast and dangerous forest, a huge, unnatural cave that seemed to have been made by something can be seen. The cave was rounded and spacious, measuring around two hundred meters in diameter. An area so vast and wide that hundreds of people could fit in it. The interior was not what one would expect in a cave, being so rough and rocky. Instead, the walls, ceiling, and floor were surprisingly level and had smooth surfaces. The stones were polished to the point where they could reflect light. The entrance was the only opening of the cavity and the only way to get inside and out of the cave. It was strangely unusual for a cave to have those features, unless the cave was made by humans. But no humans had ever reached the mountains, let alone climbed their summits. As one would expect, this cavity in the mountain did not ur naturally. Actually, the cave was made by the one who live in it. Inside the cave, an entity was soundly sleeping on its cold floor. Not a human or other humanoid beings, but a very powerful and formidable monster, a legendary dragon. At the sudden appearance of a certain creature from a surprisingly long distance, the gigantic owner of the cave woke up from its short slumber. Its keen snout twitched and was irked by the essence of a powerful creature that entered its domain. It''s been more than a month since the dragon sensed anybody who it considered strong. The one this time was not as powerful as the dragon itself, never mind to bepared to the supreme being who visited and beat the dragon to pulpst month. Not only did the dragon get its first one-sided defeat, but the visitor forced the dragon to run an errand for the visitor. Remembering what happened that day, frustration swirled through its mind. But having a potential throne contender step on its domain made its annoyance perk up even more. It raised its massive body, which was covered in extremely tough scales. The dragon spread all its six wings to stretch its newly awake body. All its four limbs are now walking on the polished floor, approaching the entrance of its nest. As it walks, the dragon is bugging off the Behemoth bones that it ate days ago using its tail. Upon reaching the opening, the dragon peered down to the base of its mountain, arrogantly looking down at the creatures whose lives were ended by the dragon''s miasma. The reason why the dragon built its abode on the mountain was because of the dragon itself. A dragon of its kind had excessive pride in itself and unreasonably looked down upon others, considering them lower than itself. Due to that reason, powerful and prideful dragons tend to live in high-altitude ces, such as mountains, where they can look down on others. From the heights, the dragon has been passively and indiscriminately killing the monsters around by raining down its deadly aura. The influence of its maliciousness could even reach hundreds of kilometers away. There were dozens of monster corpses lying around the foot of the mountain that were scheduled to be eaten by the dragonter. But the dragon has to skip those and focus on getting rid of the trespasser first. The dragon does not want its problem to sense its aura and escape from fear. Due to that reason, the dragon deactivated its killing miasma in order to approach its target discreetly. Once its preparations have been checked, the dragon widely opens its wings before sting off into the sky. The fox queen maintained her posture as she thought about her response to my questions. Meanwhile, I am looking at her with folded arms and ring at her like a cruel loan shark. But for someone like her, she must have thought that everything she wants doesn''te into her hands for free. If she has, she must have prepared an offer that is at least equivalent to her request. Not that I minded giving the foxes a hand, after all, they had suffered a lot and were waiting for a miracle toe. The issue is that I cannot ept them without a dime on my side. Now that I think about it, is there nowhere they can go to? "Okay, no need to answer that now." Curious, I tried to ask the foxdy. "Going back to your situation, is there no ce the foxes could go?" I changed the topic once again, and the foxdy raised her head. I will temporarily pull off the discussion about her request to listen to their situation more. "Verily. To answer your question, we apparently have nowhere to settle on the continent." I got baffled by her answer and asked, "Wasn''t the Southern Continent several timesrger than we are currently standing on?" "Even though the Southern Continent isrge, the level of conquest that is urring there is at an extreme level. Wars are everywhere, and the naturalnds are gradually getting conquered." Well, that continent isn''t unified, so wars of conquest are obviously frequent. But I didn''t expect that their frictions were at that level. "Not only the intelligent beings, but the monsters as well, are participating in the conquest. For example, the conflict between the foxes and the wolves in the southern taiga that situated the southeastern part of the continent." Hmm. Not all the time, intellectuals want a ce to live. Monsters are basically the definition of the survival of the fittest. In the event that some nation attempts to expand their territory by invading a forest, they have to confront the forest''s natural inhabitants before iming thend. They would fight for the survival of their kind or themselves. It''s their natural instinct to gather necessities for themselves, so territorial disputes are not umon in the wilderness, such as this forest. Chapter 120 120: Safe Place Secured "Now that the wolves had taken most of the taiga, we were forced to march southward and settle ourselves on the very cold tundra, a ce where there were too few monsters to hunt." That''s right, the foxes have been driven out of their former territory, sh, hunting grounds. The location of the biome must be near the south pole, so the temperature there is terribly harsh. The colder the region, the fewer beings are able to survive that level of chill. Thus, there is a lesser source of food for the foxes, who are forced to leave there. "And even if we go to the warmer parts, we cannot defend ourselves from the organized assault of the intellectual races, such as the werepeople of the north, the winged people of the east, the monster confederation of the west, and the mighty reptilians of the center." Wait, wait, wait! Please slow down a bit! Are you saying that there are those kinds of races on that continent aside from humans?! I haven''t conducted research on the races of that continent yet! But I don''t mind being spoiled, actually. And, I just realized that there are things that I have no awareness of. Those races sound strong and dangerous. I have prior knowledge that there are human nations on that continent that are constantly waging war against each other. I am focusing on humans, so the other races have not been studied yet. I assumed that the werepeople were something like werewolves and kind. For the winged people, maybe harpies or angels? The monster confederation is probably the union of monster-like intellectuals. The reptilians? What are they, lizard folk? Well, we will know the answer if we explore furtherter. "We suffered a lot from the atrocities of the wolves and have been wandering around a dangerous ce, trying to find a way to survive. Our number was greatly reduced, and it will keep decreasing as we stay at that ce." After hearing her exnation and learning a certain point about their situation, a feeling called sympathy has grown and keeps swirling in my heart. Now I feel guilty if I deprive their hopes away from them. "I now understand your situation. I might be able to permit your request." "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Raphael." "But I cannot let this go unpaid. Is there anything else you and your people can offer." We are going back to this topic again, but I hope she has made her decision. "We will swear our allegiance to you if you ept my people to live here! I promise this as the queen of the foxes!" Gah?! She ultimately resolved to lower her queenly pride and prostrate herself in front of me for real! It was too unexpected and sudden; I actually broke myposure. But there is a thing I want to make clear. "How can you assure me that they really swear their loyalty to me?" "That won''t be a problem, Mr. Raphael. My people are loyal to me and do whatever I tell them to. In the case that one doesn''t listen to me or you at all, I would have them taste the stick. Don''t worry about me; the strongest one in my people was a nine-tailed fox or around a thousand Levels, less than half of mine." "If you say so..." You really don''t have to exert brute force, you know? But I am not done with the questions yet. "Then how can you assure me that you won''t betray me?" I just met her this afternoon, and she''s still a stranger to me. Plus, she''s a fox, so she might be cunning and mischievous like what her kind sometimes represents. "Well then, if my people can offer you their allegiance," she said, then paused for a while. "In my case, I will swear you my fidelity." "What...?" What does she mean by her fidelity? If it''s what I think, did she really mean it? Is this why she changed her form? "Wait. Are you really going that far? As far as offering yourself?" "If it''s for the survival of my people, I can offer my whole self to you." "..." She really wanted to offer her body to me! In her human form, not her true furry appearance. Now, things are going to turn out in my favor. "Don''t you like it, Mr. Raphael?" She asked. "Your offer is not bad and kind of tempting, to be honest." I honestly replied. "But the question is, are you really certain of what you have decided?" "I am very certain, Mr. Raphael. It would be a pleasure for me to offer myself to someone like you." That''s what she said, but I cannot get into the conclusion for now. There are several things I need to reconsider before I ept her request. Well, she is indeed beautiful and desirous in her human form. She is as shapely as Mother and undoubtedly caring to her child. She is basically a great mother figure, both physically and personally, if I ask. Plus, those eyes on her are telling me that I am their only hope and that they are truly relying on me to achieve their survival. "All right. You and your people are now allowed to stay here. "Thank you very much, Mr. Raphael!" "Kyuu!" The fox MILF rejoiced and embraced her daughter tightly, celebrating the approval of their lifesaving request. I approved her wishes for some reasons. One of those was that, I wanted this vast ce to be resided. It would be boring if I only saw my selves every time I visited this ce. Another reason was that the foxdy possessed a great, unique skill that I wanted to have. In order to get my hands on it, I need to do a horizontal dance with her, who just swore fidelity to me. "I don''t want to disturb your celebration, but there is a problem that I need to take care of." I spoke, then turned my body and faced east. "Seems like a big problem. Let me help you with that." "Thank you, madam. That''s a big help; I don''t even think about facing it alone. Have you sensed it too?" "Yes, I have." Several kilometers from our location, a very powerful entity is currently flying fast. The apex predator of this forest, the Ancient Dragon of Darkness, is unexpectedlying our way. Chapter 121 121: Sovereign Of The Forests Arrival Ever since I was born in this world, I always thought that my life would be safe due to my initial impression about my parents being the most powerful people in the world. Even though my parents, my Mom and Mother, are said to be the most powerful beings in this continent, they are very loving and caring towards me and my sister. I have been bathe by their soft and bouncing pair of love that I promised myself to protect my family from any damage and trained myself enough to be worthy of their shield. For years, I used to believe that my mothers are unparalleled. But it was gradually losing its foundation as I grow up and gained more understanding about this world. The longer I live in this world, the more the anxieties I harbored within myself. Along with it, I discovered that there are existences that are more powerful than my two beloved mothers. Such as the unknown one, who I assumed to be a lot more powerful magician than Mom, that entrapped me, and this Level two thousand foxdy that I met just now. A few of those existences are the Ancient Dragons, said to be the pinnacle of the dragon race. It said that there are seven of them living in this world, three are currently in this continent. For me to prepare myself from these flying catastrophes, I sent out my irvoyances to investigate the ancient dragons settling on this continent, whichter gave me unsettling results. The Light Ancient Dragon of the Rashi Mountain Range was measured to be around Level two thousand, obviously at a level way above my mothers individually. As of now, I cannot consider the dragon a threat. Historically, that dragon had no record of atrocious acts and only hunted its food in the mountain range. So I concluded that this one is safe. Even if it turns out to be hostile, I have analyzed its capabilities and developed countermeasures against it. The Earth Ancient Dragon of the Dragon''s Valley, on the other hand, bested the Light by more than a hundred levels. That one ispetitive since it was surrounded by the prideful and aggressive dragons of that valley. Because of its element, that dragon is quite durable, but it is still manageable with the aid of my ultimate. But the third Ancient Dragon of the Northern Continent, the Dark Ancient Dragon, the apex predator of this vast and dangerous sea of trees, was the one I found troublesome. It''s Level, statistics, skills, and resistances. Its whole existence is just pure troublesome. Even with my current skills and abilities, I am still doubting if I could ovee this one, even with the aid of a Celestial Fox. And right now, the irvoyance that was assigned to watch the dragon has notified me that it is flying fast as it is directly approaching our location. "Madam. Let''s move to another location. I don''t want this ce to be a ruin." "I understand." A battle between three thousandaires (including myself if my level were estimated) would cause catastrophic damage around the battlefield. Moving to another location is the best thing we can do to prevent the in from being destroyed or at least minimize the damage. After that, I shifted my attention to Azrael and the two monsters. "Azrael, you know what to do." "Of course, SirBoss." I had telepathically ordered Azrael to watch and guard this ce in case a stray bulletnded on the in. There might be the possibility of a stampede of monsters who are running away from the catastrophe. Griffith was a given, but I have the fox to participate as well. She will be living here, so it is reasonable for her to join the defense team. The same reasoning was applied for the vixen too. Helping me out with this problem would increase my evaluation of her as well as the establishment of trusts. "Hold my hand, madam." "Sure." Once I assigned the tasks, I handed them over to the fox queen, which she graciously epted. "Let''s go." I muttered before we instantly disappeared from the grassy in. Two hundred kilometers south of the circumference of the in, the fox queen and I appeared ourselves in the middle of the thick condensation of trees. The fertility of the soil in the forest is so rich that it overgrows the trees on it. The average height of the trees near the depths is over a hundred meters. There was even a tree with kilometers of height that was located at the very center of the forest, almost the same height as the world tree of the elven forest. But that tree was actually not a tree. "So you have such a rather convenient spell, Mr. Raphael?" "Yeah, this is the result of my cautiousness." "That''s right. Even though you lost the battle, at least you are somehow alive." Even at this distance, I can assure you that the dragon will follow us. If it could sense us from its nest in the mountains, I am sure it could trace us up to here. Well, I am not even sure if its target was one of us. But I suspected that the dragon''s target was the fox queen herself. Dragons are prideful beings, especially the older ones, so they might dispose of the powerful creatures who entered their domain. Fortunately, as I can see from the live feed, the dragon changed its original course and flew towards our current location instead. "Good. It is heading towards us." "How were you able to perceive it this far? Was that the work of your unique skill?" "Yeah. Something like that." These past months, I have been unveiling some of my skills one after another. The reason for that was to disy my improvements to my mothers. Mom had evolved her Appraisal skill into an Analysis extra skill, so she could take a look at my skill board now. I have been demonstrating all sorts of skills; it would raise suspicions if Mom could not find it on my tabs. I had analyzed the fox queen and found out she also possessed the Analysis extra skill, which she used to analyze me and excavated my unique Omnidirectional Perception unique skill. Honestly, the current coverage of my detection system cannot reach the location of the dragon. My irvoyance was actually keeping an eye on it. Well, let''s leave that cover to deceive this vixen. "Oh! I can sense it now." She eximed, then faced northward with me. Around seventy kilometers away from us, the dragon had reached the vixen''s radar. Though not as wide as my unique skill, the coverage of her detection is vastly wider than Mom''s, which reach up to fifty kilometers. It is currently flying at the speed of sound, which is unbelievably fast for something of its size. At that rate, it would reach our location within four minutes. "We still have time before it arrives, madam. Do you have anything else you want to do?" I turned my head to the left and asked. Just as I said, we still have free time before the arrival of the dragon. We can do some preparations during that period. "Well, you calling me madam is a bit ufortable in my side. There is no need for thendlord to be formal for his tenants." "You do not possess a name, and you are the queen of your kind. So it''s usible that I am being formal towards you." She decided to talk out our free time as the dragon was flying at full throttle. I don''t mind; we are about to fight a much more powerful monster and cannot be certain of our survival. "How about giving me a name then? Just kidding." She suggested, but took it back and chuckled. "I don''t mind giving you an identity." I simply replied. "Eh? Are you sure?" She astonishingly asked after turning her face toward me. "Yeah, it would be too in if I just addressed you as madam. Besides, I already had decided upon the name I would bestow upon you if I were given the opportunity." Madam is not a name to begin with. If I wanted our gaps to shrink, I would have to call her by her own name. If I gave a half-lion, half-eagle monster a name, it would be more of a reason not to leave this bombshell unnamed. "Once this battle is over, I will give you and your daughter a name." "If you are certain of it, it''s our pleasure to ept your offer. I will do my best to help you with your problem with this dragon." "You better survive." "Of course." She said so, but was wearing a simple smile. I made a promise to her before the battle started. I actually don''t want to raise a g unconsciously, but she is, at least, motivated. Once that matter settled, we stared back in the direction of the approaching dragon and waited for its arrival. Chapter 122 122: Seraphim Of Death "Here it is." After a few minutes of waiting, the dragon is already as far as five kilometers away from our location. Flying at the speed of sound at an altitude of five kilometers. With that height, the air pressure created by its wings barely reaches the trees below. The dragon must have done that to avoid being detected. When the dragon reached two kilometers away, it slowed its speed until it stopped flying and kept hovering in the sky. It nced below and stared at the foxdy. The dragon tremendously pped all its six wings at once and propelled itself at very high velocity down to the surface in a matter of seconds. "What an incredible entrance...!" Its overwhelmingnding had caused us to cover our eyes from the debris as the dragonnded hundreds of meters away from us. Thunderous noises loudly rang throughout the forest, as if a meteor had been dropped. A powerful shockwave snapped and took down those unnaturallyrge and thick trees like a matchstick. Dust and debris covered the st site, obstructing our vision along with it. Though we were not able to see it, we can still perceive the dragon with our skills. From what we can perceive, we can sense that the dragon has been standing with its two legs, making a gesture with its wings. A beatter, tempestuous winds suddenly stormed with a single swing of its wings. Stubbornly firm trees were blown away along with their roots. A storm of dust, dirt, stones, trees, and some coteral damages (poor monsters who are in the way) is violently wrecking havoc on the vicinity. The humanized fox and I could not endure the turbulent wind pressure that drove us to take countermeasures. The vixen undid her Anthropomorphization skill, reverted herself to her true form, size, and strength, and wrapped herself in a translucent barrier. Meanwhile, I deployed an Anti-Physical Barrier to fend off the storm and its flying debris. After a minute of the dragon''s chaotic bugging off of dust, the violent storm finally calmed down. As the dust settles, the disastrous aftermath of the destructive storm is gradually unfolding before our eyes. The area between the dragon and us has been reduced to ruin and extends several meters behind us. All the thick trees andrge boulders were blown away by a single p of its wings. The discement between us had caused nothing but damage to the earth. Not only was the destruction long, but the dragon had also paved about a hundred meters of uneven pathway. "..." As the dust settles, the appearance of the dragones into view. Seeing it personally, this dragon is rather more fascinating than on the screen. The first thing that I noticed was its size. This dragon is the biggest of all the dragons that I have seen, with my own eyes or irvoyantly. Upon thepletion of the investigation, I collected data on the Dark Ancient Dragon, which measured around a hundred meters in length from snout to tail. This dragon is thergest dragon I have recorded on this continent,rger than the Light and Earth Ancient Dragons, who are measuring between fifty and sixty meters from snout to tail. Aside from its gigantic size, one of its distinct features was its color. As expected of the Ancient Dragon, who rules over the dark-type dragons, its body isrgely painted in ck. This dragon is literally a BBC, a big ck cryptid. Lustrous, tough-looking, jet-ck scales covered its entire massive body, reflecting the rays of the descending sun and illuminating it. Three pairs of ck majestic and tough leather wings are sprouting from its back. A single p of it sends tumultuous winds; a storm would be summoned if swung all together. With the dragon having spread them widely, its wingspan was confirmed to be wider than its length. Standing bipedally with its hind limbs, the dragon looked like a seraphim of death from afar. "Are you okay, madam?!" ((I''m fine, Mr. Raphael. Not even a scratch. How about you?)) ((No problem here. A single breeze won''t hurt me.)) I checked her condition and found out she is okay. Since she''s in her true form, we have tomunicate via Telepathy. I cannot use Telepathy so I had her start the room. "HOW DARE YOU TRESPASS MY DOMAIN, YOU FOX." With a voice so monstrous and loud that it reached long distances, the dragon spoke at us. It is actually my first time seeing a dragon talk, so it kind of surprised me. ((Just as I thought, you are its target.)) ((Very well. I never thought that I was significant enough to be noticed by the sovereign of this forest. I deeply apologize for causing you problems.)) ((It doesn''t matter now. We can talk that outter. We have to settle this matter first.)) ((As you desired, Mr. Raphael.)) "YOU INFERIOR CREATURES! HOW DARE YOU IGNORE ME!" While we seemed to be ignoring it, the dragon obtusely opened its mouth. Energy started to collect within its mouth and form an orb of light. Once the orb stopped growing bigger, the Dark Ancient Dragon unleashed the stored energy. "Watch out!" We just manage to evade it in time. If not, a huge beam of light, around a dozen meters in diameter, that was released from its mouth would have severely damaged us or even caused our mortality. It was the Dragon st, a racial skill exclusive only to Arch and Ancient Dragons. A skill that creates a linear ray of destruction that could vaporize almost everything up to kilometers away. It is not even magic; therefore, it couldn''t be blocked by Anti-Magic Barrier, never mind Anti-Physical. My only hope is my ultimate defenses, but I cannot waste them just to block this level of the dragon''s attack. Even though it creates destructive damage, the Dragon st is not the dragon''s most powerful card. Putting it into simple terms, it was just a fraction of its power. Chapter 123 123: Survival Kit "YOU MANAGED TO EVADE MY BLAST. HOW ABOUT THIS?" As soon as we luckily evaded its Dragon st, the Dark Ancient Dragon proceeded to its next move. It spread its wings and flew toward us with an open mouth, attempting to crush the fox with its sharp teeth. ((Madam!)) ((I know!)) The giant fox maneuvered all her ten tails and pointed them out to the flying dragon in response. Her entire body glowed with a pale golden light, indicating the activation of the Spirit Scathe. At the tip of each of her tails, a white magic circle began to form. Once her mana has been channeled through each of the magic circles, her light magic spell, Level 8 Light Cannon, has been cast towards the dragon. Ten beams of white light have been released from each of her tails. In an instant, all of the beams had hit the dragon, which resulted in its copsed halfway. Due to her life experiences and knowledge, she was able to cast a spell in the blink of an eye. A normal monster would have taken at least three seconds to cast that spell. She had honed herself to perfect her magic. I am not on her level yet, but I promise I will be able to do the things she can do. "HMPH. THAT WAS A BIT PAINFUL. BUT IF YOU THINK OF SELECTING THE THREE-WAY RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE ELEMENTS, YOU ARE ABSOLUTELY WRONG ABOUT THAT AGAINST ME." The dragon spoke as it stood on the plowed earth and revealed itselfpletely unharmed. It actually took some damage from the fox''s spell, but it regenerated instantly. The three-way rtionship the dragon talked about was the rtionship between the seven attributes of elemental magic. The fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning elements are strong against light element, but those elements are weak against dark. Meanwhile, dark element is weak against light. Using that concept as a basis, the fox queen used the light to fight against the dark, which is the dragon. She must have analyzed the dragon already, but even light is useless against the dragon. Even if she applied soul-damaging properties to her spells, it would still not be enough to take down the dragon due to the essence of its certain skill of it. Even though I knew it was ineffective, I had to try my best too. "Okay. It''s my turn now." As soon as I dered that, I immediately activated the Attribute Armor and wrapped myself in purple lightning since I had learned how to activate the purple lightning. Aside from the purple lightning, I enveloped myself in the golden light as well. I noticed that the fox got baffled and wanted to say something but didn''t do it. I just ignored her and focused myself on the dragon. I unsheathed my Sanguine Lotus, then Iunched myself closer to the dragon in an instant. elerated by Mother''s Godspeed, my speed exponentially increased; I was so fast that I looked like I teleported myself to the dragon, but that wasn''t it. I was too fast, so the keen dragon hasn''t noticed my advance. I seized that opportunity and executed a powerful sword technique to cut the dragon. Within the suspended world, a massive amount of my stamina has been converted into a hundred-meter extension of my de. Due to the application of the Godspeed unique skill, I was able to move in a nigh-freezing world. I am currently running at almost a thousand times the speed of sound. Using that advantage, I swing my extended sword at the dragon''s body diagonally, intending to slice its heart along with its core. "GRAAAAHHH!!!" The dragon screamed as my Level 10 Heavenly Strike technique was effortlessly passing through its flesh and bones. Not only is the dragon physically hurt, but its soul is damaged as well. No matter how hard its scales are or how high its defensive stats are, my crimson de, which is moving at the speed of at least a thousand Machs, will just ignore it. My godly swing created an incredibly fast, sharp, and powerful shockwave that coursed towards and even cleaved the sky, particrly the clouds. But even though I have cleaved the dragon in half, as well as spiritually destroying its heart and core, the dragon is still standing and haspletely restored itself. "HAH! THAT WAS MORE PAINFUL AND INFLICTED MORE DAMAGE THAN THAT FOX''S ATTACK! BUT AS YOU CAN SEE, THE RESULTS WON''T BE THE SAME, YOU DRAGON-REEKING HUMAN." "Ugh!!" I was stunned at the instant recovery of the dragon and was sent flying by its ck tail. My back snapped at several trees before stopping more than a hundred meters away. ((Mr. Raphael, are you okay?!)) ((Ack! I am okay, madam.)) I replied to the vixen''s concern. ((I have a family waiting for me at home, so I cannot let myself be killed today.)) ((I''m d you are doing well.)) I just made women out of my two gorgeous mothersst night, and I absolutely don''t want to leave them just because of this dragon. My mothers are the reasons why I want to immortalize myself and cannot just end my life here. But to be honest, I would have died if I didn''t have that skill, the unique skill Invincible One. That skill was the product ofbining all my regeneration and recovery skills. It is a skill that makes my body regenerate instantly and continuously and restore my mana and stamina at faster rates. I could even regenerate my severed arm instantly. If it weren''t for the Invincible One, my physical body would have turned to coal due to the air resistance when I performed my Mach 1000 run. That''s why I can ignore the side effects of my attacks since they will be recovered instantly. "HA HA HA HA! EVEN IF YOU REEKS OF DRAGON, YOU COULD NEVER DEFEAT A REAL ONE!" The ck dragon cracked a burstingughter seeing me fly to the ground. Since it is a dragon itself, the dragon smelled the modifications I made to my body. "YOU ARE ABOUT TO WITNESS WHY THE PLACE WAS CALLED ''THE FOREST OF DARKNESS.''" After its warning, the dragon unleashed an uncanny move. Chapter 124 124: Shiver After the ck dragon''s mephistophelean mirth, a ridiculously gigantic ck magic circle, estimated to be at least five kilometers in diameter, manifests a kilometer above the surface, with the dragon of the same hue at its center. It''s thergest magic circle I have ever seen in my whole life. Given how much mana this dragon has, it''s no wonder it is capable of casting a magic circle that size. But the size is not what is unsettling me. The nature and the formation of this magic circle are something I have never seen before. In short, the spell after the circle is still unknown. "LEVEL 9 BLACK PARADE." The dragon''s voice is loud and clear, and each of its words is full of conviction. It recited the name of the spell that I had heard about a long time ago but never seen being performed. The magic spell was branded as forbidden magic. There must be a usible exnation for itsbel, and I am about to witness that reason right in front of my eyes. Nothing happened after the invocation of the spell. But secondster, dots annoyingly keep popping up on my radar, indicating the appearance of monsters nearby. I stood up from my crash site and grasped the area, but nothing like a monster my eyes could see. The effect of the spell was actually not cast on the surface, but rather beneath the ground. Crumble, crumble. A momentter, the earth started to jut out like pimples; there are at least two hundred of them within the five-kilometer zone of the spell. The lumpse in various sizes, so the ones under them are varied as well. Once the protruding earth opened a crack, the effects of the spell finally and literally came to the surface. Piles of murky bones are slowly rising from their graves. They are enveloped in a dark aura that gives life to their dead bodies. All of them are huge, indicating their strengths when they were alive. They were supposed to be dead and buried, but were given fake lives by the magic spell of the ck dragon. In simple terms, they are undead. (So this is the ck Parade.) Seeing the process of the spell one by one personally, I have realized that the Level 9 ck Parade spell was actually an area-of-effect version of the Dark Magic Level 6 Undead Creation. Undead Creation is a spell that magically reanimates and controls the dead. The strength of the undead was proportional to the magic power of the necromancer, not the original strength of the corpse when it was alive. Undead Creation was already a forbidden spell, much more so for its superior version, the ck Parade, which could reanimate an entire graveyard. Since we are inside the Great Forest of Darkness, the home of countless powerful monsters, there are sure to be countless monsters'' remains buried under this fertile soil. If someone cast the ck Parade in this forest, like what that dragon did, a number of undead would surely surface and follow what the necromancer told them to do. "HA HA HA! EVEN SMALL FRIES LIKE THESE ARE ENOUGH TO BUY ME TIME." The ck dragon''s voice boomed with amusement as it watched the undead monsters rise from their graves. It was clear that the dragon had no qualms about using forbidden magic and that it was willing to go to great lengths to achieve its goals. The undead monsters began to shamble towards me and the fox. I knew that I would have to be careful, as these creatures were not truly alive, but I don''t have a problem killing them all in one shot. With a flick of my wrist, I summoned arge magic circle above. Although the size of my circle wasn''t asrge as the ck dragon''s, at least it reached a kilometer in diameter, which was enough to cover all the hundreds of undead who were charging towards me. Despite their undead nature, these creatures were incredibly strong and resilient. Each of them is at least Level 300, making them more powerful than the Lich that I fought in the dungeon. The dragon had so much power that the undead monsters enhanced it greatly. But if they are only at that level, a single spell is enough to kill them like flies. "Level 8 Sanctuary." White lights rained down from the magic circle as soon as I finished my invocation. Actually, I could recite it voicelessly, but it would only cause a reduction in its output. The holy light bathed all the unholy beings under the influence of my spell. Following the rtionships between the elements, the light will dominate the dark andpletely purify the undead monsters. As thest of the undead fell to the ground, I breathed a sigh of relief and turned my attention to the silver fox, who is still in the process of her undead extermination, before looking back at the ck dragon. Just as the dragon announced earlier, I can see that it is currently working on its next move. I don''t have any idea what it is plotting, but I know it is ominous. There were reasons why I found this dragon troublesome, and they were written in detail on its soul. ~~~~~~~~~~ Race: Dark Ancient Dragon Title: Dragon yer, Sovereign of the Great Forest of Darkness, Fearbringer, Ruler of Dark Dragons Condition: Normal LV: 3196 MP: 122380 STR: 76498 DEF: 60204 MAG: 107320 MDEF: 65470 AGI: 52322 Ultra Skill: World Magic: 2 Unique Skill: Immortal Racial Skill: Elder Dragon Scales, Kin Command, Dragon st Extra Skill: Fearscape, Cursed Body, Auto-MP Recovery, Telescopic Eye Skill: Magic Sense, Detection, Danger Detection, Thought eleration, Breath Attack, Bite, Dragon w, Enhanced Senses, Heat Detection, Wing st, Steel Wings ? Magic Skill: [Elemental: Dark: 10, Fire: 10, Wind: 7, Water: 5, Earth: 5, Lightning: 4, Compound: 8] [Non-Elemental: Pure: 8, Force: 6, Acid: 4] Resistance: Pain Nullification, Exhaustion Nullification, Asphyxiation Nullification, Physical Attack Nullification, Fear Nullification, Corrosion Nullification, Poison Nullification, Natural Effect Nullification, Temperature Nullification, Magic Attack Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Hunger Resistance, Impact Resistance, st Resistance, Spiritual Attack Resistance ~~~~~~~~~~ That''s right. This dragon''s level is over three thousand, way more powerful than my two mothersbined! All its tabs are at least fifty thousand, with its mana as its greatest! Aside from its numbers, its skills are absurd as well. Although it is only level 2, this dragon has the World Magic ultra skill up its sleeves. World Magic could be acquired by mastering at least seven attributes of magic, which was defied by this dragon, who only mastered three. There are actually rare instances of this rate of acquisition of the World Magic, like Mother, who learned a World Magic spell without mastering the seven attributes. It is also true with that dragon. I theorized that it happened because of their high proficiency in an aspect and their strong will to learn the magic. Upon the first discovery and analysis of the dragon a few weeks ago, I found out that it possessed a broken unique skill called Immortal. Just as the name implies, it is a skill that makes that ck dragon immortal. The dragon''s Immortal can bepared to my Invincible One, but there are differences as well. My Invincible One unique skill gives me continuous ultra-speed physical healing and magic and strength recovery. But the Immortal unique skill, along with the fast continuous healing, grants the dragon fast spiritual recovery. While I am virtually impossible to kill physically and could endlessly consume my mana, the dragon, meanwhile, is impossible to kill no matter how much I try. Even if I cleaved its soul along with its physical body using the Absolute Severance, the Immortal would stitch them back together. And if I try to burn its soul, I have to prate its ridiculously thick defenses in order to inme its soul. It was clear that this creature was absolutely not to be underestimated and that I would need to surpass my very best in order to defeat it. The assistance of the fox queen is actually a godsend. She is more than twice as powerful as me and in possession of powerful skills. But even adding her only increased our chance of winning to almost nothing. "HA! HA! HA!" Using the undead as a distraction, the dragon''s preparations have beenpleted. The moment Iid my eyes upon it, I immediately knew it was absolutely dangerous. A frightening aura enveloped the entire massive body of the dragon; it was as if the dragon condensed an absurd amount of energy around itself. A thick surge of energy gathered at the dragon shows itself in the form of dark-purple amorphous condensed mists. These create aplex pattern as they wrap themselves around the dragon like a cocoon. "What on earth is that...?" Of all the time I have existed in this world, this is the first time I have truly felt absolute fear. It is nothing but sheer fear, a fear that is normally felt by everyone. The fear of the unknown. The dragon hasn''t activated its Fearscape, yet my whole body is shivering uncontrobly from the essence of that aura alone, wondering about my survival, let alone my safety. My sister and that dreadful lizard cannot bepared to this one. That is the best way I could exin my feelings right now. I gathered all my willpower and checked on the fox. As I could perceive, she is not moving a muscle and is mesmerized, or terrified, by the sight. "BEHOLD, YOU INFERIOR CREATURES! MY ULTIMATE POWER!" The dragon loudly and proudly dered under its sinister shell. "WORLD MAGIC LEVEL 6... ATOMIC AGE...!" As soon as the Ancient Dragon of Darkness released those words, everything turned white. Chapter 125 125: Surviving A Nuke "BEHOLD, YOU INFERIOR CREATURES! MY ULTIMATE POWER!" The dragon loudly and proudly dered under its sinister shell. "WORLD MAGIC LEVEL 6... ATOMIC AGE...!" The moment the dragon pulled the trigger, one of the biggest explosions on the continent came to pass. First, an extremely hot and highly luminous dome of pure energy engulfs an area of eight kilometers in radius. It is measured to be at least millions of degrees centigrade but only urs in less than a millisecond. The thick and durable trees,rge boulders, monsters, and animalsbasically anything inside the dome of hellare effectively reduced to atoms. It prates everything, swallowing the matters within it. If anybody managed to survive that hellish heat, they would eventually die due to the aftereffects of the explosion. But the spell of the ck dragon doesn''t end there. DOOM! Before the blink of an eye, the dome explodes. With a very loud, loud sound, a cataclysmic explosion has been detonated in the forest. So deafening and loud that all sounds seem to be losing. After the scorching fire vaporized the matter inside the dome, a devastating and extremely hot shockwave sted out and traveled several times faster than sound. The heavy shockwave burned and sent the trees and monsters flying within a radius of up to sixty kilometers, which excludes the vaporized ones inside the dome. The closer to the center, the more damage urs. At the overpressure of the shockwave within a radius of around ten kilometers from the dragon, the fatality rate is 100%. Unnaturallyrge and durable trees are burned and blown away if they survive. The destructive shockwave reaches up to a distance of around twenty kilometers. The area that suffered moderate damages, like snapped trees and blown monsters. The shockwave even reaches up to sixty kilometers from the center of the explosion. The overpressure wasn''t as strong and heavy as those areas near ground zero. But the wind pressure is enough to billow the hair and fur of the ones who are mesmerizingly watching the signature mushroom-shaped mmagenitus cloud that resulted from detonating a hundred megaton nuclear bomb. "Are you kidding me?! That dragon became the nuke itself!" I shouted at the horizon as I was watching an extremely bizarre event. There''s a freaking nuclear explosion in this magical world! This is a thing that I didn''t expect to exist in this world. (A gigantic reptilian monster in ck that uses nuclear power? What does the dragon really think of itself? A certain kaiju?) The matter that the dragon has been preparing was actually making a nuclear weapon out of its body. The deployment of the undead was just in time, just like the dragon said. By the time the preparations wereplete, the dragon casually and proudly dropped (not actually dropped) the bomb, which resulted in this dozens of kilometers high mushroom cloud. It was a good thing that the nuke was detonated in the middle of the forest, far from any civilization and the dungeon. Though it destroyed a portion of the forest, it is still small as a whole. ((What a terrifying power...)) The fox queen on my left, who is currently in her true form, weakly uttered, was frightened, and seemed amazed by the power that is worth beholding. I, too, felt scared by it but fascinated at the same time. "Absolutely frightening it is." ((The heat of that hell even reached here...)) "This is the thermal radiation of arge thermonuclear explosion, gamma rays to be exact. It can cause ionizations that damage tissues." ((You seem knowledgeable about this.)) Even though we are as far as sixty kilometers from the ground zero of the nuclear explosion, radiation emitted from the nuclear explosion collided with the air molecules and was brought by the st. The temperature of the radiation is quite high, causing a third-degree burn on the skin. But we are resistant enough to negate the burns. "If we hadn''t gotten out of the location, our bodies truly couldn''t withstand the heat and would have perished andpletely disintegrated with no way of survival." The explosion isn''t some kind of ordinary explosion. It was made by magic. Specifically, a World Magic spella magic that surpasses all understanding and could cause devastating effects. Not only would the nukepletely atomize our entire existence, it would also vaporize our souls without leaving a trace toe back, never mind recover and heal. ((If it weren''t for you, I would not have been existing in this world anymore.)) "It was really a surprise that we miraculously managed to escape from the explosion." We are both safe and sound, and it was because of our sheer luck. I consider this a real miracle; I meant it. But how did we manage to escape our inevitable fate? ... ... A few minutes ago. "BEHOLD, YOU INFERIOR CREATURES! MY ULTIMATE POWER! WORLD MAGIC LEVEL 6... ATOMIC AGE...!" Right before the dragon exploded, I immediately and painstakingly maximized the full potential of the Godspeed unique skill and pushed my body and thinking speed beyond their limits. Not only did I overdrive the Godspeed, I also maximized the potency and limitlessly widened the coverage of the Space-Time Magic Level 10 Time Dy that I cast beforehand. My efforts are endlessly sucking up my mana but I don''t have a choice but to gamble. It is a do-or-die situation, a now-or-never opportunity. For all the abilities that I simultaneously activated, I became infinitely fast, and everything went unimaginably slow. It is as if the world itself is freezing. My mana is depleting at a terrible rate, to the point where my Invincible One cannot keep up with the damages and losses I have inflicted on my body. But a saving voice helped me again in a dire situation. The moment I heard the announcement, everything went ck. I mean that literally; my eyes cannot perceive anything but sheer darkness. Approaching the speed of light, the time slows. As time stopped, the photons, which give everything light, could not reach the eyes. In short, I cannot see a thing as long as I am in a literary timeless world. But it was no problem act, for me being able to perceive anything within a certain range with my Omnidirectional Perception. If I could not see, I would just have to use my other avable senses. Within the stopped world, I sensed multiple presences in stop motion on my radar. But I am focusing on two particr individuals. From what I could gather, the ck dragon is still in its position and has finished casting its spell. The nuke has been detonated, and the impossibly hot fireball has formed. Fortunately, I did the right timing on time stopping. I looked around (though I couldn''t see a thing) and perceived the gigantic figure of the fox from the distance, surrounded by trees slightly shorter than hers. As soon as I found her, I immediately got transported to her via Warp. Even though everything seems frozen, I cannot waste time since I am currently using a World Magic spell that is draining my mana. Once I reached her spot, I deployed a spherical, translucent pale blue barrier that covered a radius of a hundred meters, doming the entire body of the fox queen and myself. The reason for erecting a barrier? Well, a single use of the Time Stop spell took more than half of my mana, and my mana is continuously decreasing as I prolong the spell. Before I ran out of gas, I had to put up barricades to protect ourselves from the atomizing explosion. But a simple barrier is impossibly incapable of shielding us from the nuke. That was why I added a secret ingredient to my recipe. Not soon, my Time Stop has finallye to an end and everything has reverted back to normal. A beatter, my vision instantly returned, and the first thing I saw was all white. The nuke has been exploded, and we are within the radius of the nuclear fireball. But the barrier was able to prevent a radiation from breaching. ((Mr. Raphael! What happened?)) "I will exin it to youter." The fox queen was shocked by the sudden change in her surroundings, but I have to ignore her for now. The thing that I added to the barrier is the Infinite Barrier subskill of my Ultimate Art ultra skill. I did not allow anything to pass through the barrier, not even sound. Since it onlysts for ten seconds, we have to get out of here as soon as possible, or else we will be nuked. With the wave of my hand, an ultramarine magic circle, with a width that covered the giant fox and me, appeared on the ground. The earth wasn''t vaporized since it was included in my barrier. The magic spell that I cast is actually an Area Long Teleportation. I was not sure if my Warp could carry a monster of her size, so I resorted to this one. Five seconds after the spell has been cast, we were engulfed by its light and disappeared from the scene. ... ... Present. That''s the story of how we managed to survive a nuke, though I was the one who did all the work. In the process, I somehow learned a new World Magic spell, but it almost sucked my mana dry. But I have been recovering my mana after we teleported sixty kilometers away. ((Seems like the dragon isn''t surrendering.)) "It seems like it." Minutes after the explosion, the dragon had set off on its new flight toward our new location. Its flight speed is significantly slower than before. The nuke must have taken a great toll on its body. ((How are we able to defeat that kind of monster?)) "I am not sure if it''s worth gambling, but I have a n." Before the ck dragon arrives, I break down my ideas for the fox queen. Chapter 126 126: Behemoth Clash The Dark Ancient Dragon just sessfully unleashed its almighty power. Its power is most certainlyparable to that of a weapon of mass destruction. The Atomic Age of the World Magic ultra skill. A magic technique that will swallow and vaporize everything whole. An embodiment ofplete obliteration. Once detonated, the most destructive part of the spell, which is the fireball, only urs for a very, very short amount of time at an unimaginably fast rate. After that hellish heat, a destructive and powerful scorching shockwave will st and burn everything around. Even S-ss monsters weren''t exempted from the st if they were as near as eight kilometers from ground zero. But the targets of the ck dragon, the fox, and the human disappeared without a trace. They were not atomized by its spell; rather, they are currently sixty kilometers away, safe and sound. The dragon had estimated that if the human used his full speed to attack the dragon before, the dragon would conclude that he couldn''t escape from its spell. But instead of getting permanently deleted from the world, he managed to escape with the fox and transport themselves to another ce. Not only was the spell missed, but the dragon also suffered inconveniences such as depleted mana, spiritual damage, and severe internal hemorrhage for overusing its own body. But its Immortal unique skill maintained that its body stood inside a three kilometer wide and five hundred meter deep crater, which was the center of a charred and burning forest. "NONSENSE! HOW DARE A MERE HUMAN COULD HUMILIATE ME?!" The dragon was displeased by the results and fueled itself with rage. Its pride as a dragon got shattered once again, and its pent-up anger that the dragon is piling has raised up. From its original n to get rid of the fox who trespassed in someone''s yard, it changed to the disposal of the fox and the human. The dragon just suffered its first defeatst month and was humiliated by a mere human just now. Whoosh! Burned dust fogged the center of the crater when the dragon pped its wings. Though the dragon flickered its wings weakly, its gigantic size made it create a strong gust of wind. With a single use of its Wing st, the dust thickened before the dragon soared to the sky, approaching its targets. Fixing her eyes northward, the Celestial Fox is gazing at the horizon. Beyond that ocean of tall trees was an unnatural vista of an incredibly tall mushroom-shaped cloud, so high that it literally reached the heavens. It''s her first time seeing that kind of magic. It was so powerful and full of destruction, yet she found it beautiful and mesmerizing, as if she felt like a moth that is instinctively allured by the warmth of amp. She understood that getting near it would totally erase her from existence, but she got stunned by the sheer power of the spell and didn''t move from her spot. It''s just too lucky of her that Raphael still have care for her. The intention of the giant silver fox was not to look at the bizarre view but to wait for the arrival of the artist who created that beautifulndscape. The one who detonated a catastrophic art, the Dark Ancient Dragon. "THERE YOU ARE, FOX. WHERE IS THAT PUNY HUMAN?" "..." "HMPH." The dragon was displeased and cast a spell at the fox. Three ten meter long Dark Magic Level 4 ck Spears are being conjured around the ck dragon, which will rapidly shoot them at the fox, who refused to answer its inquiry. The dragon just lost a massive amount of its mana and recovered little by little. Throwing low-level spells is the best thing the dragon could do for its state. The silver fox quickly jumps into the air, avoiding the ck spears that are aimed directly at her. Once the spears missed and embedded themselves in the ground, she began her attack. All the ten bushy tails of the fox shone with a golden glow. As if replying to the ck dragon''s ck spears, the silver fox shoots two speared spells of five elements towards the dragon. Level 4 Fire Lances of fire, Level 5 Icicle Spears of water, Level 5 Wind Spears of wind, Level 5 Rock Spears of earth, and Level 5 Electrospear of lightning. There are two spears for each element, and each of them is targeting the hovering dragon. But the dragon had a simple response to the fox. "HM." A single pitch-ck, opaque circle, around the diameter of a hundred meters, was conjured in front of the dragon,pletely obstructing the massive figure of the dragon from the vision of the fox. But the spell the dragon had cast wasn''t just an ordinary barrier. Once the multi elemental spears touched the Level 5 Void Barrier of dark magic, the spears were absorbed by the void. The purpose of the Void Barrier is not to block magic spells but rather to absorb them. It''s like a 2-dimensional ck hole that absorbs mana once in contact and could be used as physical defense because of its durability. "..." But the spears are just for distraction, feints to hide the attack from the dragon''s attention. Looking above, the dragon saw a massive object fall directly at its spot, a massive rock. That five hundred meter rock was the spell the fox had cast a little bit earlier before the spears, the Earth Magic Level 10 Meteor. A destructive spell purposefully designed to be dropped several kilometers above the target. But the caster needs to urately and precisely calcte the dropping point. It would be a big mess if the spell missed. Once the meteor reached an altitude of two kilometers above the ground, the dragon pointed its snort toward the sky and opened its mouth. A few secondster, the Dragon st has been unleashed, targeting the falling rock. With just a Dragon st, the beam of light hit the meteor and caused it to explode. The meteor was smashed into pieces, and the fragments showered down on the forest. "HA HA HA!" The dragonughed thennded on the surface, unbeknownst that it had been falling into the fox''s trap. Chapter 127 127: Boiling Grave "HM?" The ck dragon noticed the changes on the ground. A few momentster, the dragon felt very heavy, and the earth suddenly copsed. The Meteor that the fox cast had intended to deplete the dragon''s critical mana, forcing it to cancel its flying spells and descend, allowing it to set itself on her trap. The dragon is a bit sluggish due to the toll of its World Magic spell, so it didn''t have enough time to use its wings and helplessly fell into the deep chasm in the end. The gorge that the dragon fell off was quiterge enough to fit the dragon whole. It was round and measured to be around two hundred meters wide and at least three hundred meters deep. What the silver fox did was excavate the underground using the Earth Magic Level 10 Sinkhole. Actually, using the Sinkhole over that volume of earth takes time to sink the ground, but she has a way to hasten the process so that it urs almost instantly. But the fox hasn''t finished yet; that was just the start of herbined assault. As the dragon struggles under the burden of twenty times its own weight, a huge pitch-ck disk with the same area as the pit appears on top of the hole. A beatter,rge boulders were dropped out of the disk and fell in the hole. Being under the influence of the fox''s powerful Gravity Field, the weight of each boulder multiplied by several folds. The boulders weren''t made by magic, but by the items that were stored inside the fox''s Item Box. The sturdy and extremely heavy rocks of pure destruction rained down upon the massive monster, pelting devastating sts into its massive body. There were several sharp and pointed rocks amongst the debris that managed to prate its wings and scratch its ck scales. The attacks of the fox actually pierced the Ancient Dragon''s Elder Dragon Scales. The collision of tons of boulders with the dragon''s durable scales created screeching noises that rang out from the chasm through the forest. "SHIT YOU, YOU CUNNING FOX!" The dragon cursed the fox as the sediment kept pouring into the pit. The ck dragon was pinned down even more as the heavy boulders put weight on its wings and body. Due to itsplicated position and the heavy gravity, the dragon was pinned down and let the boulders pile up in the pit, gradually burying it. "..." Once a few meters of the chasm had been covered by boulders, the silver fox approached the pit and peered down upon the dragon before proceeding to the next phase of her offense. Several tangerine-hued magic circles appeared inside the pit, evenly scattering themselves fifty meters above the pinned dragon. The fox poured her magical power upon them, and then her melting spell poured inside the pit. Before the eyes of the dragon, glowing magma was flowing out from each of the magic circles. As it was cast by a level-two thousand being, the magma isn''t something anybody could see in this world. The spell that was cast in the pit was Compound Magic Level 8 Lava Flow, but the fox thought that wasn''t enough to damage the dragon. Just to be sure, she enhanced the spell by casting another spell called Level 9 Blue Magma. Boiling blue-coloredva started to fill up the chasm like cement. Pouring in the dragon and the boulders within it. The blue nature of theva indicates its ultra high temperature. In order to make theva blue, it needs to be heated to at least six thousand degrees Celsius. But the temperature of the Blue Lava Flow of the fox had exceeded the whooping heat of ten thousand. A temperature that seemed impossible to ur onvas naturally. But the essence of magic in this world makes virtually everything possible. "..." Even when bathed in excessively scorching blue liquid, the ck dragon remains quiet. The fox deliberately ignores its silence and continues to channel her mana to fill the pit. A few minutes of dumping, the pool of blue has reached a depth of thirty meters, and not a scale of the dragon has been visible. The dragon hasn''t moved since then, but the fox is sure it is still buried under the boilingva. To make things sure, the fox cast Water Magic Level 5 Water Shockwave and poured water on top of the muddy, boiling blueva. Scalding hot steam was created as the water took contact with the scorching hot blue molten rocks. The sizzling sounds of the evaporated water rang out from the deep hole. The temperature of the steam alone is so high that an ordinary human would ignite it even though it is vaporized water. Once the scalding steam subsided, a glossy ck surface unveiled itself at the bottom of the pit. The glowing and boiling blueva has been cooled down and sessfully hardened to meters thick of obsidian. Under that extremely hard ss of ck, a massive dragon of the same color is deeply buried. The dragon has been severely weakened by its own explosion, so moving underneath is impossible. But even going as far as that effort, the silver fox wasn''t satisfied yet. The next thing, the fox opened her Item Box upon the pit once again. From there, mountains of dirt have been poured into the pit. Actually, the dirt was the earth that was sent into the subspace to hasten the excavation of the Sinkhole spell. When the dirt has been returned to its origin, the fox applies Soil Compaction upon it. The earth within the massive pit deepened andpressed before getting the finishing touch of Soil Reinforcement. Anyone who got buried under that durable grave would have lost hope of their survival, let alone escaping. Even an elder dragon has a very low chance of getting out of that concrete coffin. But the Dark Ancient Dragon is built differently from any other ancient dragon out there. Chapter 128 128: Battle Rages "?!" An unimaginable torrent of energy is being condensed beneath thepacted earth, forcing the silver to step back a hundred meters from the Sinkhole. She had acknowledged that power beforethe power that caused destruction and the demise of everything. That is why, the moment she sensed that power just now, she immediately backed out. As the fox ran, a loud explosion echoed from the horizon. She stopped her paws, looked back, and saw a pir of light illuminated from the Sinkhole she cast. The explosion wasn''t asrge as before, probably around a few kilotons. Unlike the first one, an all-range attack, the nuke this time was directed upright, obliterating theyers of thick obstacles that the fox hadid out before. Once the annihting lights of the Atomic Age faded, the ck dragon thunderously flew and came out of its grave. "HA HA HA HA!" The dragonughed and soared, then hovered itself in the air. The dragon red at the fox, and it did the same with the fox. The fox inspected the dragon and noticed it had beenpletely healed and had regained its full strength. Seeing the bouncing state of the dragon, the silver fox shed a smile. Not a smile of despair but a smile of sess. The fox has fulfilled her objective. The reason for herbined attack before was not to defeat the dragon but to force it to use one of its cardsthe once-a-day full restoration ability of the ck dragon''s Immortal unique skill. That ability of the Immortal unique skill allows the dragon to totally restore and repair anything that had been lost. The physical body, the magical reservoir, and the spiritual body. However, the dragon can use it once every twenty-four hours. The dragon will resort to using it in a pinch. The first andst time the dragon used this ability was about a month ago, when it fought an existence greatly superior to its own. Being back in its prime state, the ck dragon has been emitting its overwhelming presence as the apex predator of the forest. Its presence alone has put any weak creatures into submission or even death. But that doesn''t work for the Celestial Fox, who is around Level two thousand and a monarch of her kind herself. The area itself has been set up to be a fighting ground for the two legendary beings. The fox knew from the beginning that she was no match for the Ancient Dragon of Darkness. Its level was way too superiorpared to herself. Raphael already knew that the dragon could restore itself once it felt drained. That was why, before the dragon arrived, Raphael gave that information to the fox and nned to inflict damage and drain the mana of the dragon as much as they could. But the dragon is basically immortal and superior to them in terms of raw power. The longer the fight goes, the more the disadvantage would turn over to them. It was a saving grace that the dragon had depleted its magic by releasing a devastating World Magic spell. The nuke greatly weakened the dragon''s body to the point that it was easily disabled by the fox. The fox managed to push the dragon to use its limited abilities in the end. Raphael was not here yet since he was busy with something. While waiting for his return, the fox had to keep the dragon upied and buy as much time as she could. "NOW MY TURN." After the dragon dered that, an ominous and sinister ck aura enveloped the whole body of the ck dragon. The fox was alerted by her sensors to avoid getting in contact with it as much as possible. The fox quickly cloaked herself in the white light of the Light Magic Level 10 Holy Light to counter the dragon''s soul-cursing Dark Magic Level 10 Malignant Darkness. From its hovering position, the ck dragon dived itself fast towards the silver fox. Once the dragon reached her, she immediately coiled a bushy tail of hers around each of the dragon''s limbs. The impact of the dragon''s dive pushed the fox several meters. Both of the spells that they cast on themselves are reacting with each other as they collide. Due to the attributes d in their bodies, they literally embodied the battle of evil and justice. The fox set her four paws firmly on the ground as she was being dragged by the dragon''s force. Her tails released smoke as they maintained their contact with the dragon body. Using her remaining six tails, the fox stretched them at her back and entwined them together into one. The fox again activated her Soul Scathe before thrusting her swirlingbined tails towards the dragon''s chest at incredible speed. St. The swirling, unified tails resistantly drilled and pierced the tough Elder Dragon Scales of the ck dragon and prated through its back, crushing its heart in the process. "HMPH. USELESS." The dragon opened its mouth and released a sonic st called the Dragon st. The invisible st hit the full body of the fox, knocking her back several meters. Once the tails were pulled out of its chest, the Immortal unique skill passively patched the hole in the dragon''s chest. The hole is quite big and deep; there are organs being destroyed, and regenerating them all took several seconds. As the dragon is recovering itself, fiverge and thick metal chains have started to sprout from the ground. In a heartbeat, the chains quickly sprang up and bound the healing dragon. The first chain wrapped around the dragon''s left hind leg and vined up to its torso. The second took the other leg and climbed all the way around its neck. The third chain coiled around its chest and locked up its front limbs. After the first three chains restrained the dragon, they tightened their grips and stabbed their pointed tips into the dragon''s healing chest. "HMPH!" Then, the fourth and fifth chains sprang from the sides and pushed the dragon downwards, sessfully pinning a massive monster on the ground with the Compound Magic Level 6 Binding Chains. If used by a normal human mage, it would only conjure normal iron chains. But being cast by a Level 2000 mystical being could manifest gigantic, thick chains as durable as orichalcum. Once the fox had efficaciously managed to incapacitate the dragon, she invoked her next move. A rtively small World Magic spell. She stiffened her paws on the earth and erected all her bushy tails in a fan. Then she channeled arge portion of her mana onto the ground for the big spell she was about to invoke. The next thing the dragon knew was that the earth was shaking. A few secondster, the ground suddenly rose up. With the dragon at the center, two massive tes of earth quickly and bizarrely closed up like a book. The dragon has stuck under the earth once again. This time, two gigantic tes have collided to sandwich the dragon between them. World Magic Level 4 Tectonic Flip is a powerful spell that was supposed to turn an entire tectonic te of a continent over. The more the power is applied, the greater the area of the te to flip like pancakes. Since the fox consumed an amount of mana earlier and doesn''t have much mana in her, the Tectonic Flip she cast only created a pair of five hundred meters of quarter-spherendmass, forming a kilometer-wide dome of earth. In spite of her efforts, the ck dragon is trying to get out of its grave. But the fox has been anticipating the dragon''s struggle. She has already cast her follow up attack beforehand. The dome makes a small crack, which then extends and is scattered throughout the dome. Bright lights came out of the cracks, and the dome exploded a beatter. After the debris was sted out and scattered around the area, the figure of the dragon unfolded, glowing like a sun. Around the dragon are scorched earth and molten rocks and minerals that were melted by its Smelting Heat spell. Once the dragon finally escaped, the dragon sensed that the fox had stepped back a few kilometers. Then suddenly, for an uncertain reason, something huge hit the spot where the dragon was standing. "UGH?!" After that, a very powerful shockwave sted out from the spot and took down the standing trees around. So devastating that the overpressure reached a few kilometers away. Cold mist and fog enveloped the area after the disastrous impact. Once they dissipated, arge crater of misty, cold water unveiled itself. The fox approached the mistyke and witnessed the product of her World Magic spell, Comet. She had to conserve her mana so the effects of her Comet weren''t as destructive as its full potential. In the middle of theke, the figure of the dragon surfaced, crushed by arge frozen object, around two hundred meters wide, and crippled like a pped mosquito. Chapter 129 129: Breadth Of A Hair Despite having keen senses and perception, the dragon didn''t notice a hugeet falling atop it. But how can a huge falling celestial object go unnoticed? That was actually the work of the fox''s unique skill. The unique skill, Mystic Artist, allows the fox tobine abilities and develop new techniques. Magic spells can bebined with art techniques; techniques can bebined with skills; and skills can bebined with the spells; and with themselves. In order to hit her target, the dragon, with precision, she has to make her attack unnoticeable to the dragon. As she was casting her World Magic spell, she secretly applied a certain skill of hers to it. By cloaking her spell with the Perfect Concealment extra skill, she was able to conceal the fallinget from anyone on the surface. Hiding theet''s fascinating, glistening tail from the world. The keen dragon was no exception to not perceiving the attack; even its awareness of danger didn''t alert the dragon at all. Unbeknownst to the invisible attack from above, the dragon unknowingly suffered severe damages and was injured. The Mystic Artist unique skill was the reason behind the unimaginably fast excavation of the Sinkhole spell and the fox''s continuous barrage of powerful spells. Raphael was impressed by the potential of the Mystic Artist of the fox queen to the point where he desired to obtain the skill. It was one of the reasons why he epted the offer from the fox queen. The fox knew even World Magic spells were not enough to take down the immortal dragon. But she has to buy enough time until Raphael returns. "KU KU KU. CUNNING AS EVER, AS EXPECTED OF A FOX. BUT TRICKS LIKE THAT WEREN''T ENOUGH TO DEFEAT ME." Despite its body being crushed by a massive object, the dragon spoke as if nothing else happened. The dragon then pushed its body aside and effectively set the giant frozen celestial body aside. Ssh. The size of theet made a huge wave as it was flipped by the dragon. The weight of theet is not something easy to lift, but dragons are naturally strong to begin with. Due to its unique skill, Immortal, the dragon had alreadypleted its recovery. Standing quadrupedally in the middle of the newly created kilometer wideke, the dragon widely spread out its majestic wings. "HMPH!" "?!" Before the silver fox were able to react, several ck matters extended from her own shadow and quickly coiled up around her four limbs. They extended up to her chest, neck, and tails,pletely incapacitating the fox. Once the fox has been restricted by its Dark Magic Level 3 Shadow Bind, the dragon opened its mouth and started to gather up energy within it. "?!" The fox immediately recognized the dragon''s next attack, and her danger sensors are annoyingly rming her. She tried to struggle, but it made her binds tighten further. Even though the spell is Level 3, the dragon is the ruler of dark-typed dragons. Any spell of that element can be enhanced by the dragon greatly. Before, the dragon was in the binds. But now, the table turned and it''s the fox is in the pinch. Immobilized, the fox watched as the ck dragon released its Dragon st. Being bound by extremely durable Shadow Binds, the silver fox fully racked her brain, seeking a slight hope to escape her dire situation. In front of her, a powerful ancient dragon is gathering energy for its annihting attack. An attack that she was sure would inflict serious and severe damage to her body, or even death. She instinctively came up with an idea and reflexively activated the Holy Light and enveloped its maximum power around her body to ovee the darkness lingering on her body. The interaction between the light and dark reacted, and smoke was emitted from it. The ck binds around her are gradually dissipating as the light wins against the dark. Few of the ties vanished and disappeared. Once reaching a certain threshold, the fox vigorously struggled with the binds and sessfully freed her left front limb. Less than a second has passed; the fox has managed to get out of her restraints and do a small sidestep to the right. At the same time, the dragon has finished its charging and fired its Dragon st towards the struggling fox. The moment the fox escaped, obliterating light passed through her left whiskers, reducing them to ashes. With just a hair''s breadth, the fox miraculously evades her unfortunate fate. The beam goes through the trees between them and behind her, disintegrating them to dust upon being swallowed by its atomizing light. "I MISSED? JUST BARELY, YES?" The dragon sneered at the fox. Even though the st barely misfired her vital parts, such as the head, she was not left unscathed. When she looked at her rear, she saw that two of her ten tails were missingno, her tails had been obliterated by the Dragon st. "?!" The fox felt the agony of seeing her disintegrated tails, but she endured the pain for her to focus on her fight properly. If she paid her attention somewhere else and slightly ignored her opponent, the opponent could seize that chance to attack, just like the dragon fastly approaching her. The dragon, with its Steel Wings activated, is flying fast, several meters above the ground. The wind pressure it created caused the ground and copsed trees to st out tumultuously. In a matter of seconds, the dragon briefly traveled a kilometer and reached the injured fox. "!!!" The fox took the dragon head-on and collided with the massive, sturdy, and heavy body of the ck dragon. The fox could not handle the monstrous momentum of the impact, and she was sted away. The dragon held the fox and dragged her around the forest and plowed the earth. The dragon didn''t stop, prolonging the dragging of the furry fox. Due to her bushy tails, the dragon seemed to be sweeping the fox on the surface like a mop. Being dragged on the rough surface like that inflicted more damages to the fox. The dragon has much more physical attributes than her and has nothing to do about it. Her magic keeps healing her wounds, and she cannot cast magic to fend off the dragon. Even if she used magic, she doubted it would prate its magic-resistant, tough scales. The longer that assault continues, the more she suffers. Suddenly, the dragon finally stopped, then flew up to the sky, leaving her covered in her own blood. She sustained critical injuries and is suffering from extreme pain. Broken bones, torn muscles, missing tails, internal hemorrhage, and so on. With her insufficient mana, her Regeneration could not keep up with her damages. Despite being in that condition, she gathered her remaining strength and peered up. As she looked up to the sky, she saw the dragon preparing for other shot of its Dragon st. Her eyes opened wide upon witnessing the heavenly sight of the hovering dragon. She doesn''t seem surprised since she saw it several times this day. She is worried about her well-being. She is helplessly lying on the ground, severely wounded and slowly recovering. She has no way of moving in her current state, let alone evading a light-speed lethal attack. The Dragon st would certainly be capable of terminating the injured Celestial Fox. It couldn''t be defended against with normal methods, and even her maximized barriers wouldn''t have been able to deal with it. Blood was gushing out of her body, and her consciousness started to fade. She tried her best to move, but her body wouldn''t listen as her eyes gradually closed. All of a sudden, as she was gradually seeing the light of the afterlife, a magic circle obstructed her vision of the sky. The magic circle is quiterge, wide enough to cover her entire battered body. A secondter, gentle and soothing light rained down from the magic circle and bathed her in ease. Her mind is vague from the blood loss, and she let the light engulf her as she was unconscious. Then, she quickly opened her eyes and realized her body had been fully healed. She remembered that Raphael would still give her support while he was gone. This must be his aid. With her injuries healed by Raphael''s Area High Heal, she immediately stood up and ran away before the deadly Dragon st made a twenty-meter wide hole on her lying spot a secondter. "DAMN YOU, PUNY HUMAN!!!" The dragon boomed in annoyance after its prideful attack missed again. The dragon was about to finish its first target, the fox, but had failed due to the intervention of a lowly human. The dragon got so mad that its voice resonated for kilometers. Fueled with rage, the dragon flew down and rushed toward the fox. But before the dragon hit the earth, the fox swiftly stepped back and effectively evaded a meteoric sky dive; she doesn''t want to take the dragon head-on anymore. The earth shook upon thending of the gigantic ck dragon. The impact of its furious drive even carved a shallow crater on the ground and emitted a significant shockwave. The dragon cannot stomach its misses and has decided to change its way of offense to closebat instead. Chapter 130 130: Butterfly In The Spiders Web Once the dust settled, the dragon lunged its body at the fox, its ebony ck ws glowing. The dragon then started sending a barrage of Dragon ws at the fox. Each swing of its ws was powerful and destructive, to the point of creating waves of sharp air. Once hit an object, no matter how hard or durable it is, destruction is inevitable. Despite having a massive body, the dragon was able to move quickly because of its level and numbers. But the fox is faster and swifter than the dragon, evading each of its devastating swings of its ws. Now that the fight hase to a closebat, the silver fox activated some of her Martial Art techniques to enhance her close-quarter capabilities. Though Raphael repaired her injuries, her mana wasn''t included in the package. She has to conserve and restore her magical reservoir while using her body. With the activation of Level 3 elerate and Sense Enhance, the quick fox''s perception and speed were significantly boosted. Each of the ws the dragon blew was calctedly prevented from scraping her lustrous silver fur. When a w escaped her prediction, she instantly applied Level 2 Harden to block a critical hit. And once she found an opening to attack, she would use her unique skill to harden her tail blows, which were enhanced by Level 2 Power Up. The fox has been fighting against the wolves for long time. The wolves are good at physical attacks, especially the fenrirs. So she trained her body to fight back against the wolves once she was out of mana. The dragon was not as fast and good as a fenrir, so she could have a decent fight against it. "TAKE THESE!" The dragon got impatient with its void hits and summoned tens of Dark Magic Level 4 Dark Spheres around it and sent them to the fox, to which the fox made a run around the forest. But the spheres of twelve inches followed wherever the fox ran, homing her like flies. The ck orbs were fast, probably faster than the running fox. As she runs, the spheres pass one by one, exceeding her speed. Before the spheres could hit her body, she had deployed barriers around herself. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Crash! But each of the spheres explodes like a bomb once ites into contact with its target. So explosive that her barriers shattered to pieces after taking no more than five explosions. A series of explosions echoed throughout the forest, wherever the fox ran. Each boom caused environmental damages. But not a single Dark Spherended a blow on her body. Even though she has immunity to magic attacks, it is not always universal. Even though it has the word "immunity," it could only tolerate up to Level 7 magic spells at most time. But in spite of casting a Level 4 spell, the dragon is capable of reaching the threshold of her magical immunity due to the vast difference between the dragon''s magical power and her magical defense. Running around would definitely save her money since she could let the flying bomb hit her sequentially. If she takes them all at the same time, she won''t have time to redeploy her protective barriers. When the explosions ceased, she changed her course and ran quickly toward the dragon. Once she get near, hundreds of excessively long ck Spears descending fast from the sky like a javelin. Each of them measures over a hundred meters and is at least a meter thick, soaked with the dragon''s soul-cursing Level 10 Malignant Darkness. Given the magic capacity of the dragon, conjuring this size and quantity is an easy feat. Of course, she effortlessly evaded them all since their sizes make their trajectories easy to read. Therge spears made small tremors, and they struck in the earth like stakes. But the fox finds the trajectories of each spear odd. It was as if the spears were not meant to hit her. Before she realized it, the butterfly had set itself into the cobwebs of the spider. The fox was confined within the corridor, which was fenced by two rows of hundreds of long, malicious, and cursed stakes. When she looked around, she saw the figure of the dragon from hundreds of meters away. The cursed corridor was actually the trajectory of the dragon''s main attack. (Gotcha!) The fox thought, not the dragon. Seeing a hint of the perfect opportunity, she immediately utilized a spell she had precast earlier to save time. Her experience with magic made her very proficient with it. nting a spell has been a strategy she has developed. She used a simple trigger to set off her instant teleportation while the dragon is in the middle of the charging time of the horizontal Atomic Age. "WHAT?!" The dragon was genuinely astounded at the sudden appearance of the fox at its back. Before the dragon could react, the fox unleashed her greatest closebat technique in her arsenal without hesitation. Enhanced by Martial Arts, the silver fox stretched all her ten tails at an imperceptible speed. As expected, those weren''t ordinary fluffy tails, she applied particr effects on each of them. Utilizing the power of her Mystic Artist unique skill, she cast Materialization to materialize mithrill properties upon the furs of her tails in the form of Harden technique, making each of her tails as durable as the metal. In addition, she wrapped each of her tails with the incredibly sharp and tempestuous winds of the Level 5 Wind Spear for smoother pration. For additional damage, she actually has some soul-damaging abilities, such as the Spirit Scathe racial skill, Wind Magic Level 10: Tempest Winds, Light Magic Level 10: Holy Light. Combining those destructive abilities, she was able to develop her own technique. A cmitous power that could drill a rocky mountain into bits. She named that techniqueTen-Tailed Tempest Tailspin. In a beat of a heart, ten turbulently destructive and sharp tails aremencing toward the stunned dragon, ripping its massive body from all directions. The silver tails easily prated through the dragon''s tough scales and defenses, tearing its insides to shreds. But the technique doesn''t end yet. Chapter 131 131: Bane Once all the tails are within the dragon, they will interweave into a single spiral. In that form, the fox poured her magic at the ends of the tails and cast a surefire spellWind Magic Level 10 Turbulence. The following second, the body of the dragon shook terribly. Then the dragon literally exploded, and maelstromic winds suddenly stormed the spot, scattering the shredded parts of the dragon around. "" The Ten-Tailed Tempest Tailspin was a technique she designed to crush the tough fenrirs into mince. But the ck dragon she is facing is not a fenrir. The fox executed her most powerful closebat technique against the dragon and shredded it to pieces, not only physically but also spiritually. The potency of the Ten-Tailed Tempest Tailspin technique could destroy even mountains. An annihting, sure-killbination that gives the ones it targets the absolute end of life. But everything has an exception. The parts of the ck dragon, which are scattered around the ground, suddenly twitched and jerked up. In a sh, as if being pulled by an absolute force, the minced flesh flew toward a particr spot. The fragments gathered into one form. In a matter of milliseconds, the majestic figure of the dragon was created from the flesh and fully healed, as if its fate seconds earlier was a lie. "HA HA HA! IT''S BEEN SO LONG SINCE SOMEONE INFLICTED THIS MUCH DAMAGE ON ME!" The dragon triumphantly announced that its unimaginable state has beenpletely repaired. Thanks to its Immortal unique skill, the dragon managed to survive an erasure technique. But the damage the dragon received was so great that the dragon had to fully maximize the Immortal''s healing capabilities. "..." The fox has anticipated that her secret technique might not work, but she didn''t expect the dragon to heal itself with such lightning speed. Now that she has exposed her technique, the dragon might know how to counter it. Her mana is at the critical level, a little above ten percent, but she has to buy time before Raphael arrives. "HM. SEEMS LIKE YOU HAD DEPLETED YOUR MANA AND STRENGTH. TAKING YOU DOWN WILL BE EASY." "?!" After the dragon spoke, the dragon unleashed a terrifying power that frightened the silver fox more than she could contain. It''s the fear of the unknown, not having a slight idea of what the dragon has cast. The first thing she noticed were the leaves of the trees nearby. As if in a timpse clip, the leaves had seen to change seasons in a matter of seconds and fell off the ground. It started just a few, then more trees are starting to bald. As the leaves were traveling in the air, the trunks of the trees started to turn darker. Perceiving the vicinity, the fox noticed that something is urring within the radius of five kilometers. The trees and the monsters within that area are beginning to wither and lose life. In a few seconds, all living things under the influence of the dragon''s spell died at the same time. Before she realized it, her body was starting to feel weak and heavy, as if her life force were being forcefully taken from her. As she peered down, she saw that the fertile soil of the forest was losing its nutrients as well. Drastically weakened, she couldn''t handle the unknown burden and helplessly copsed inside a ten kilometer wide lifeless and destednd. "HOH. YOU SURVIVED THE FIRST PHASE OF THE BANE OF MASSES?" Dark Magic Level 10 spell, Bane of Masses. The more sinister and broader version of the Life Absorption spell. It absorbs life force at a faster rate and strengthens the caster greater. The matter that made this spell more frightening was that it doesn''t release ominous ck fog. Unbeknownst to the targets, their lives has been counting down without knowing the reason why and how. pd-?ͨ.㨮 The dragon rarely used the spell since it could destroy the forestthe source of its necessities. If the dragon cast the spell at the beginning of the fight, the dragon predicted that it wasn''t enough to take down the fox, so the dragon waited for the fox to drain her mana, which she could use to cloak herself in Holy Light. But the fox has exceeded the dragon''s expectations. "WELL, IT DOESN''T MATTER SINCE YOUR LIFE ENDS HERE." The Bane of Masses actually has two phases. The first phase was to unconditionally and indiscriminately absorb the life force of all the living things around the caster. Not only the living things, even the lifeless undead will lose life as well. The power of this spell is so great that even the Sanctuary had no way of purifying and intercepting it. The second phase, meanwhile, could be used in two ways. Both ways will utilize the umted life force seized in the first phase. The first way is that, after the first phase, the caster will convert the life force into death energy and inject it into the ones who died in the first phase, reanimating them as undead. The other way around is to use the collected life force to dramatically increase the power of the caster''s next move; the increase varies with umted life force. Opening its mouth wide, the ck dragon started to condense energy within its mouth, aiming at the dying silver fox. With a bountiful harvest, the potency of that next attack could obliterate a series of mountains. Knowing what it meant, the silver fox powerlessly closed her eyes. She knew there was no way she could survive the Dragon st that was about to loose. It might be regrettable if they die; she would leave her daughter and her people alone. Even if she died, at least she had bought enough time for Raphael''s n. Though she is not certain if she actually stall enough time. Her eyes are closed, but she can sense the immeasurable energy that is gathering in front of her. All she could expect is her demise, she had lived for long and thought to herself it''s about time. (I''m sorry...) She regretted as she was being engulfed by lights. Chapter 132 132: Awaited Arrival The dragon has finished charging its exponentially enhanced Dragon st and unleashed an obviouslyrger beam of light with a width of a hundred meters. The weakened fox didn''t try to step aside and evade; she just let the light swallow her. But instead of being disintegrated by the beam, she didn''t feel hurt at all. She initially thought that her pain nerves had been destroyed by the Dragon st, but she eventually realized she was really safe and unharmed. She slowly opened her eyes, and the figure of her savior is standing in front of her. Opening his life palm as if stopping the ray of destruction. The fox noticed that he was quite different from before. So his n has seeded, she thought, perceiving the changes in him. "Are you okay, madam?" He asked, turning his attention to her. She felt delightful, pointing out that he was not a mere near death hallucination. ((Thank you, Mr. Raphael. You have saved my life again.)) She replied as she was closing her eyes. "Thanks goodness." Raphael smiled. "I am d I made it in time." As soon as he said that, the lights vanished; the Dragon st hade to an end. The cmitous oue of the dragon''s attack eventually revealed itself. Scorched earth unfolded in front of them. All the trees along the way were reduced to ashes. Behind them were two parallel ck trenches that reached kilometers from the unblocked area of the Dragon st. "SO YOU FINALLY CAME." The dragon spoke upon seeing the appearance of a certain human. "I HAD BEEN EXPECTING YOU TO SAVE THAT FOX." Raphael had gone for quite a time, the dragon had thought there was a usible reason for that. But the dragon didn''t expect him to grow that much during that period of time. The dragon may have no stat-seeking ability, but it can feel the changes in him. The ck one felt that his power increased by about fifty percentpared to when they fought. Furthermore, his body had gone through massive changes. Thest time the dragon sniffed him, he smelled like a lowly Dragon, but now they shared the same aroma. In other words, the dragon sensed an Ancient Dragon''s blood running through his veins. The dragon had no idea how he made his blood like its own, but fighting a being akin to an Ancient Dragon would be a problem for the dragon. The imusibly fast growth and unnatural changes of Raphael had made the dragon raise its awareness toward him. But the dragon''s humiliation caused by him overwhelmed its cautiousness. "I DON''T KNOW WHAT YOU DID, BUT IT WILL NOT GONNA WORK AGAINST ME." Without hesitation, the dragon then used Wing st to propel itself toward the human, tracing the burned pathway that it had just made. Once Raphael lunged himself at the dragon, the out of the ordinary fight between a human and a dragon has begun. Earlier. 59th Floor of the dungeon. With my current strength, even with the help of a powerful Celestial Fox, defeating the Ancient Dragon of Darkness is virtually impossible. That is why I am in the dungeon for that reason. "Hm. Let''s assist her a bit." I muttered, then cast Area High Heal upon the seriously battered fox, who was in the live feed in front of me. As I am waiting for the monsters to condense around me, I am watching the fight between the silver fox and the ck dragon. There''s nothing I could describe about their battle but Titanic, a literal Kaiju fight. A few secondster, the head count of the monster had reached a certain point. "Rays of Demise." About a hundred orange rays of light were released from a burst orb of the same hue and scattered throughout this floor of the dungeon. All of the rays precisely pierced through the monster''s vital points, causing their deaths. In a matter of seconds, a hundred monsters around me uniformly lost their lives and copsed on the ground. "Phew." Like I stated before, I am inside the dungeon for a certain reason. If my current strength cannot defeat the dragon, I will have to step up. Killing these monsters was the way for me to level up and evolve. Even though I had killed hundreds after leveling up to Level 999, it was enough. That was why I told the fox queen to upy the dragon while I am in the dungeon. Even though we don''t know if my evolving would help us ovee the dragon, we decided to gamble and take the risk. Certainly, evolution by itself makes me stronger and more powerful than before. Moreover, evolving to a higher existence is certainly necessary for me to gain ess to more ultimate powers. (So there''s no B button, huh?) I pondered, but failed to find a cancetion like in a certain monster game. But even if there''s something like that, it would be stupid of me to press it. "Ugh?! Could this be the evolution?!" Seconds after the announcement, my body suddenly felt very ufortable and heavy, to the point that I dropped my knees and palms on the desert sand. If there are growth pains upon growing up and sore muscles after an intensive workout, souls could experience pain oncemencing huge stat growth such as an evolution. (It''s too dangerous to stay here in this condition; better to warp up.) If I were to copse here on this Floor, monsters would beat me up. After I silently cast Warp, my vision instantly changed from sand to the grass of a Safe Area. "Ahh..." My eyes are very heavy, and my mind is enveloped by irresistible dizziness. If this were to continue, I might lose consciousness and be rendered dormant. The moment I touched some grass, I immediately gave up exerting strength to my body and powerless copsed on the ground, hoping for my fast abraid. Chapter 133 133: Awakening Once I finally pryed my eyelids apart, the same grassy earth Ist saw before I knocked out filled out my entire vision. Eventually, after regaining my consciousness, I immediately remembered why I was lying on the ground. "Ahh! My evolution!" I jerked up and quickly raised my upper body, remembering what was happening right now. That''s right, I remembered it correctly. Earlier, I leveled up and evolved myself into a High Human, resulting in my forced slumber. When I checked the time, I discovered that I had been asleep for ten minutes. "Now, let''s see what I got." After waking up, I conducted a reality check on myself. Inspecting my body, I see no differences or changes, both externally and internally. My two mothers are both High Human, but there''s no distinct feature that makes them different from humans. Even though I did not gain a gram or grow a millimeter, I feel like I am much stronger than before. It feels like I am filled with overwhelming power and strength from an unknown source. Since there are no changes within my physique, let''s check out my new status once. ~~~~~~~~~~ Name: Raphael Raevender Race: High Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty, Dragon yer, Incester LV: 1000 MP: 32632+6526 STR: 40256+8051 DEF: 20446+4089 MAG: 38098+7620 MDEF: 20288+4058 AGI: 34280+6856 Ultra Skill: Ultimate Art, Monarch of the Night, World Magic: 2, Ultimate Augmentation, Ultimate Combination Unique Skill: Parallel Profile, Plunder, Computerized Mind, Omnidirectional Perception, Bestow, Weaver, Fear Incarnation, Botanist, Alter Ego, Organic Domination, Anti-Skill, Baneful One, Megethoskinesis, Weaponist, Discriminator, One Man Army, Godspeed, Invincible One Racial Skill: Longevity Extra Skill: Inventory, Limiter, Regeneration, Thread Maniption, Purity Sensor, Petrification, Intimidation, Auto-MP Recovery, nt Maniption, Kin Command, Perfect Concealment, Mist Radar, Blood Life, Ownership, Disguise, Sticky Thread, Steel Thread, Size Change, Wing Manifestation, Split Body, Dragon Scales, Poltergeist, Cursed Body, Infinite Regeneration, Acid Body, Fragmentization, Crystalization, Minimization, Spirit Sense, Spiritual Scathe, Weapon Master, Cancel Magic, Dragonization, Shapeshift, Blood Contract, Elder Dragon Scales, Dragon st Skill: Item Enchant, Weapon Enchantment, Appraisal, Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Martial Art: 9, Sword Art: 10, Close Quarter Combat: 8, Chantless, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment, Mist Create, Spear Art: 8, Club Art: 6, Dagger Art: 9, Keen Smell, Hawk Eyes, Heat Detection, Sharp Ears, Echolocation, Soundless, Attribute Armor, Enhanced Senses, Enchant, Alchemy, cksmithing, Herculean Strength, Vegetation, Pole Art: 5, Scythe Art: 10, Shooting Art: 7, Bite, w Attack, Breath Attack, Cooking, Bullet Plume, Scale Shot, Contract Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Lightning: 10, Fire: 10, Light: 10, Water: 10, Wind: 10, Earth: 9, Dark: 7, Compound: 10] [Non-Elemental Magic: Space-Time: 10, Pure: 9, Force: 9, Illusion: 8, Poison: 5, Acid: 5] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Fear Resistance, Magic Attack Nullification Blessing: God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil ~~~~~~~~~~ After all the efforts that I have been making for years, I finally evolved into a "High Human," the loftiest height of the human race, or probably of all the races in this world. Now, I can proudly stand at the same podium as my two beloved mothers. (I am very sorry for you, my dear sister. I am hundreds of Levels and a race ahead of you right now.) I pondered in my mind as I was posing my signature look of superiority. Go back to me; my stats have greatly improved after the evolution, probably by about fifty percent overall. My strength had reached forty thousand units, excluding the bonus, while my lowest stat was around twenty millenniums. After evolving into a higher existence, my soul essence had reached more than two hundred thousand. Slightly higher than my Mother''s even though she is hundreds of Levels ahead of me. Numerically, I have better stats per level than Mom and Mother. While I have around 180 stats per level, Mom and Mother had around one hundred fifty. Additionally, I gained 20% EXP and a stat bonus from my blessings. If it weren''t for my blessings, I wouldn''t have surpassed my two powerful mothers in just less than a decade of leveling. The Longevity got relocated to the racial skill category since I got it beforehand. Since I finally evolved, there''s no need for me to hide the Longevity. Moreover, I could finally reveal to my mothers that I had immortalized Mary, my sister''s lover, via my Bestow unique skill. Mom and Mother would definitely question her if Mary maintained her youth a few yearster if I did not evolve myself. I had acquired the Ancient Dragon''s racial skills, Elder Dragon Scales, and Dragon st after licking the blood tainting my sword. I got them before evolution, so they are not considered new skills. Other than that, there''s nothing like having a new skill added to my list. Well, it doesn''t matter as long as I am getting stronger. Since I had evolved into a higher lifeform, my body and soul are now capable of acquiring new ultimate abilities. A Human body is capable of holding up to five Ultra Skills after all. I truly wanted to obtain new ultras right now, but I remembered that this isn''t the time to waste time. I have a problem that resorted me to conduct this awakening. During the evolution, all theworks and connections that I had been activating got severed. My soul-to-soul connection with my clones, the wireless connection with my irvoyances, and so on. And since I woke upthe termination of my evolutionthose severed connections have been passively restored and reconnected. Once I reconnected, I got a certain grasp of what was happening outside, especially the fight between the fox and the dragon, and I was appalled at the footage that the live stream is disying. Even though they are still in the forest, all I can see on the screen is a barrennd devoid of life. In the middle of it, a silver fox is lying on the dead earth as a ck dragon charges a significantly more powerful Dragon st. I had slept in just minutes, but the fox queen has been overwhelmed by the dragon. I didn''t even have to think about what I should do and immediately beam up to the location. Chapter 134 134: Abyssal Gaze Once I found out that the dragon had overwhelmed the fox and was about to obliterate it, I immediately rushed myself into the scene. Luckily, I managed to get out of the dungeon as fast as I could and effectively blocked an exponentially enhanced Dragon st milliseconds before it hit the dying fox queen. And right now, I am having a conversation with the dragon through the exchange of attacks in midair. I left Madam behind for her to recover her lost mana and life force. I am d in golden light, indicating the activation of Spirit Scathe, while the dragon envelopes itself in the ominous aura of Malignant Darkness. "Dimension sh!" With a shing wave of my left arm, I cast the most powerful offensive Space-Time Magic in my arsenal towards the hovering dragon, a spell I rarely perform. A wide, white crescent-shaped wave was released from my sh, flying fast and diagonally toward the dragon. Once hitting the dragon''s thorax, the wave effortlessly went through its magic-resistant scales like a ghost. "?!" After that wave passed the dragon''s body, the lower sliced part of the dragon fell off. The dragon showed a bit of panic and hastily tried to reconnect its severed part. Space-Time Magic Level 10 spell, Dimension sh, is an immensely powerful attack spell that rends the fabric of space and ignores any magical defense. Moreover, all the matter that the spell makes contact with will be sent to a specified location where the caster wants to throw it, for example, a pool of boilingva. After the wave passed through the dragon, the twelve inches of its body that had crossed paths with my spell were sent to a certain volcano in the Southern Continent. Since I activated the Spirit Scathe, its soul has been sent as well. But because of the Immortal unique skill, the separated soul of the dragon has been restored. It took a few seconds before nerves sprouted from its two halves and intertwined. The upper half pulled the lower half, and the dragon fully restored anew. "WHAT DID YOU DO, YOU BASTARD?!" "It''s not your business, flying lizard." "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!" The dragon got enraged by my provocation andunched itself at me, then I released another wave of Dimension sh. "Tch." I clicked my tongue after the dragon evaded my spell, then teleported myself to get some distance. The dragon must have been cautious of the Dimension sh. "DO YOU REALLY THINK YOU COULD ESCAPE FROM ME?!" Once I looked back, the dragon had already shifted its way and rushed forth to my spot at a speed that was supposed to be impossible for its ginormous mass. Now that I think about it, the dragon still had the superior raw speed even after my evolution. It was a good thing that I brought up the fight a few kilometers above the surface. "Shit!" Even though I had cast Aerial Maneuver upon myself, the dragon still had the upper hand. Due to that reason, I activated Godspeed, which greatly enhanced my flying speed. "Whoa!" As I am flying southwards, the dragon shoots a Dragon st towards me, not only once but once every five seconds. But all of those were easily sensed and evaded. So Dragon st is not a problem as long as I calcte its future trajectory and maintain my reaction time and speed with the Godspeed. The dragon really is persistent. It is following me no matter where I go. Throwing its beam along with it, a portion of the forest was destroyed. Since it hase to this and I cannot let the forest be destroyed any further, I decided to bring our fight to the desert at the south of the forest. a?a?a?a?a?a? After minutes of supersonic flight, I ultimately reached the deserted part of the Northern Continent, a portion of the continent that is near this''s equator. This will be the ce where the dragon and I will fight. I chose this ce as our fighting ring since this ce is almost void of life. Since we are in a desert, the temperature here is sure dry and hot, but not as hot as the scorching deserts of the Southern Continent. Right now, the sun has set at a certain point, so the temperature is not quite high. The life here is as dry as this desert, deste, and barren. But there are things that are capable of living in this harsh biome, such as cacti and desert-type monsters. I had surveyed this desert before and discovered there are a few settlements being established here. But most of them are situated in coastal areas of the desert, very far from our battlefield. "Now then..." Once Inded on the sand, I looked back and waited for the dragon to arrive. The dragon has been flying at the speed of Mach 2 and was left behind. But it is still following me and will reach my location within a minute. "Okay. Hop." After waiting for a while, the dragon gave me a warm wee, just a single Dragon st, which I did not ept. Instead, I send the dragon the same. I positioned myself in a lunging pose and gestured my hands as if holding an invisible basketball. Then I started to gather energies between my palms and waited for the perfect timing. Once the dragon reached a certain distance, I threw my palms forward and formed a double fang fist, releasing the Dragon st I have been doing like a certain move in a certain anime. "Ha!!!" The dragon was left dumbfounded upon seeing my Dragon st in midair and was hit by it. Of course, you would shock in disbelief if someone was using your exclusive ability. There''s something I noticed as I was casting magic: I consumed less mana than usual. It is not the effects of evolution, though; it is because I modified my dragon blood into an ancient one. "HOW DID YOU DO IT, YOU PUNY HUMAN?! ARE YOU COPYING MY ABILITIES?!" When the Dragon st subdued, the dragon stiffened and yelled. Since it''s basically my first time using it, the power wasn''t as potent as the dragon''s. The dragon pushed itself through Wing st and furiously elerated its advance. There''s no way I could take its unimaginable momentum head-on, so I have to step back and levitate in the air. "Level 10 Destion Lands. Level 5 Quicksand!" As soon as the dragon crashed on the sand, I immediately cast a Compound Magic spell to sink the buried dragon deeper. But before that, I cast a soul-damaging Earth Magic spell upon myself for better output. I cast it quite wide since widening the spell would hasten the sunken speed, also because of the gigantic size of the dragon itself. The dragon tried to struggle but doing it hasten its descend. In just a matter of seconds, the dragon has been swallowed by the desert. "Okay. Level 6 Quicklime!" I cast another Compound Magic spell and applied it to my previous spell. The quicksand changed hue and texture and went through a chemical reaction. A momentter, the quicksand quickly dried, and the sand eventually turned to concrete, sealing the entire dragon within. But as expected, it wasn''t enough to hold the dragon, even though it damaged its soul. (Its Immortal unique skill really is annoying. This is why I don''t want to provoke and confront it.) I am fighting the dragon right now since a certain vixen trespassed in someone''s yard. Once this issue is over, if possible, I would like to have a deep talk with her before giving my punishment. Crack. As I am thinking about the routines I would like to do with a certain someone, the concrete floor made a crack and broke into pieces. From the rubble, the dragon raised itself by climbing its tomb. a?a?a? "NO MATTER WHAT YOU DO, YOU COULD NEVER KILL ME. ALL YOUR EFFORTS ARE FRUITLESS. [STAY.]" "?!" After the dragon recite thest word, the whole body of Raphael suddenly went froze. He is not covered with ice, but his body won''t listen to themands of his mind. Eventually, he realized that he is under the influence of the ck dragon''s Level 7 Dark Magic spell, Malediction, a curse spell that forcefully takes control of the targets body. The spell only works if the target contains half of the caster''s soul essence. That was the reason why the dragon did not cast Malediction on the fox and ultimately invoke the spell on Raphael, whose existence is less than half that of the dragon. "TCH!" But for some reason, Raphael suddenly broke the spell and managed to free himself from the curse. Oveing the Malediction is not impossible, but it is not as early and easy as Raphael. The dragon had enough of the humiliation and decided to end it in one shot using its instadeath move, Dark Magic Level 10: Gaze of the Abyss. "WHAT?!" The dragon twisted its face in disbelief when its target was still hovering in the air. Gaze of the Abyss is an immensely deadly gaze that literally shatters the target''s mind, killing the target in an instant. The spell is virtually impossible to block and would work no matter how willful the target is. The dragon was certainly capable of killing the fox but didn''t use it since the dragon wanted to lure the human. But the Gaze of the Abyss doesn''t seem to work on Raphael. And as the dragon gazed at Raphael, the dragon felt that the abyss gazed back at it. Chapter 135 135: A Gift From Heaven "[STAY.]" "?!" After the dragon arose from its tomb, my whole body suddenly went numb. Before I realized it, I had fallen under the dragon''s Malediction, a cursed speech spell. Even though I cannot move my body, I am still levitating in the air. The dragon''s order was [Stay], so my body maintained the Fly spell as per the dragon''s order. The spell is pretty strong, strong enough to disable my Mental Attack and Infliction Resistances. I am quite weakpared to the dragon, so that may be why. I desperately tried to resist the force, but I could not move a muscle no matter what. I could not even cast a spell or skill, vocally or voicelessly. Thankful, I still have the leeway to use my brain. I have nothing to do but think of a way for me to escape from this irresistible curse. Maximizing my thinking process, I leave my body to my parallel minds and sumb myself to my subconscious. Now that I have entered my subconscious, I can now focus on myself properly and peacefully. But first, I have to break the curse of the ck dragon''s Malediction. (Now then, how should I dispel the curse?) I don''t really know what to do. I have checked every one of my skills, and it seems like there is one that could help me escape this situation. (Okay, let''s try it out.) Since I have evolved, I can gain new ultra skills for myself. With this new body, I did not waste time and immediately initiated the process of acquiring new ultimates. There are two ways to acquire a ultra skill, the Ultimate Augmentation and Ultimate Combination. Currently, I don''t know whatpatible skills to integrate to form a whole new skill. So I proceed with the Ultimate Augmentation. (Hm. There are a few.) Upon opening the Ultimate Augmentation, the skills I sorted that are capable of being upgraded show up. As I can see, there are three unique skills that are capable of evolving into the ultimate level and two upgradable ultra skills. The three unique skills chosen are: Computerized Mind, Omnidirectional Perception, and Weaponist. While the ultras are Ultimate Art and Monarch of the Night. The unique skills required 100 SP to evolve, which was financially affordable, but upgrading an ultra skill is different. The Ultimate Art needs a thousand freaking skill points, while the Monarch of the Night only requires a hundred. I don''t know why the Ultimate Art requires that much SP, so I concluded that its upgrade would be overpowered. But I only have about five hundred skill points left; spending all my money is not enough to upgrade the skill. There is still more than an hour before six in the evening, so the Monarch of the Night is out of the question. I still have no idea what the skill will do after it is upgraded. Since I am genuinely curious about the augmentation of the Ultimate Art ultra skill, I have to save and earn as much SP as I can. That''s why I decided to upgrade a unique skill at most. I need to think carefully and thoroughly before choosing a unique skill to evolve. A skill that would be very useful in my current and future situations. Weaponist must be involved with weapons in ways such as mastery and enhancement. But weapons are ineffective against the immortal dragon and the curse. For the Omnidirectional Perception unique skill, I do think it would be useful, but my guts are telling me to stop prioritizing it and proceed to the other remaining unique skill, the Computerized Mind. The Computerized Mind has been helping me a lot since then, but evolving it would be insufficient due to the fact that all it could do is surf, record, and calcte. But my instinct is whispering to me to evolve it. (Damn it! I hope I am making a good decision!) With the time running out, my gut reaction was to follow my instincts and strenuously pull the lever. Hm. It seems like the evolution was sessful, but what the heck is Akashvani? (Okay, but that is not what I mean. Wait a minute, who are you?) As if responding to my pondering, the sameputer-generated voice of the system suddenly ran across my mind. That certain kind of thing truly threw me. Who is the voice that is answering my question inside my subconscious, anyway? It is basically impossible for someone to invade my mind. Is that the Akashvani ultra skill? (Okay, so that''s how it is.) Theputer that was built in my mind had developed its own artificial intelligence and was capable of responding to my inquiries. So it is like having an AI attached to my mind to guide me. Though it is somehow emotionless and cold, interactions with Akashvani might be boring. It is even possible that it had gained self-awareness too. Well, it is fine with me as long as it helps me to smooth out my problems. Now, let''s see if my whimsical decision really hits the spot. (Okay, Akashvani. Show me the way of how to escape from the curse of Malediction.) That surprised me. Akashvani really answered and came up with a solution in an instant. Akashvani is suggesting a skillbination. Fear Incarnation is the skill that I plundered from a dreadful lizard before. It is a super-dreadnought skill that inflicts lethal mental damage to the targets. The Baneful One unique skill, meanwhile, is the product ofbining the extra skills Cursed Body and Acid Body. It is an ability to make my own body into a harmful existence. With the Baneful One unique skill, I could turn almost everything within my grasp to dust and gain greater resistance to curses and corrosion or rot. But it still has its own limits, for example, the overleveled dragon I am facing. Discriminator unique skill allows me to vastly widen the influence of the abilities and also filter out my targets then enhance the output to them. This skill is basically for racism. Combining those three ominous skill wouldplement with each other, giving birth to a more ominous skill. I see no problem with its advice, so I undeniably responded "yes." What thewhat an ominous name?! But I immediately remembered that it doesn''t matter right now. I have many things to ask, but my main body is currently at risk. I hope this Ruler of Death will help me with my problem. (Thank you, Akashvani.) I appreciated the assistance of Akashvani before returning to the real world. Crash! As if shattered like a ss, the Malediction broke, freeing my body from the dragon''s dominion. In an instant, the Malediction was dispelled by my newly acquired Ruler of Death ultra skill. I can even hear the dragon clicking its tongue. Well, it would be disappointing when your attack suddenly broke. It has been a few seconds since the dragon cursed me, anyway. A momentter, the dissatisfaction of the dragon rang anew. "WHAT?!" For some reason, the dragon seemed to look astounded, as if witnessing something that distorted its beliefs. I sensed that the dragon had cast a spell just now, but I haven''t done anything yet. Is there anything else I did wrong for the dragon to lose its cool? An instakill spell?! That would have been a really close call if it weren''t for the Ruler of Death. Ultimately, I can officially conclude that the evolution of Akashvani really is helpful. Now that I mention it, what can the Ultra Skill Ruler of Death do, anyway? I asked Akashvani, and she immediately provided me with answers. From what Akashvani told me, the Ruler of Death is a power that is specialized in killing, including the powers of... Genocide, Deathmonger, Sure as Death, Instakill-Affliction Cancel... The names of those abilities are already frightening, but their effects are even more terrifying. Genocide is the massive killing of individuals on the basis of their race, nationality, affiliation, or my choice. The scary part is that it is even possible to wipe out a single race into extinction. While the Deathmonger, on the other hand, unconditionally and indiscriminately kills anyone in a certain range. But the targets of the Genocide and Deathmonger must be weaker than the user and do not own an ultra skill. In conclusion, it is worthless against the dragon, who has an ultra skill. Those two abilities are too dangerous to be left activated; better to prohibit myself from using them for future use. But it is useful inside an isted ce like a dungeon. Instakill-Affliction Cancel nullifies curses and instakill attacks that are inflicted on me. Thanks to this spell, I dominated the Malediction and Gaze of the Abyss the dragon had cast away. ording to Akashvani, "Sure as Death" is a once-a-day sure-kill move that could even bring death upon the dead and ignores the target''s immunity to death and instant death. Though it needs to be imbued on an attack as a medium to work. (If that''s the case, let''s make use of this ability!) Chapter 136 136: Ashes After learning about the capabilities of his newly acquired ultimate power, the Ruler of Death ultra skill, Raphael, who is hovering in the air while holding his Sanguine Lotus,unched himself toward the ck dragon, who has sted itself off. Firmly holding his deep red katana, he activated the Godspeed that drove his flight speed by several Machs. Then he enhanced his sword with the Dragon yer technique and the once-a-day Sure as Death of the Ruler of Death. Everything went slow as his perception was hugely elerated by dozens of thousands of time. His aim, the dragon''s throat, has been set for his sword to cleave. But as his sword was about to reach its designed destination, at the very perfect timing, an extremely sturdy translucent membrane suddenly and instantly conjured itself between him and the ck dragon. nk! A sharp sound echoed throughout the desert as the ultra-fast sword shed with the invincible shield. Due to the velocity of the de, the carmine sword bounced off of the barrier along with the wielder. "Shit!" Raphael lost hisposure and yelled. He can''t hold back his dismay at that miss; his only hope of killing the dragon has been wasted to nothing. In the spur of his confidence in his move, Raphael had forgotten that the ck dragon has the proficiency of eight in Pure Magic. Thus, raising the possibility of the dragon''s essibility to barrier magic, which Raphael has not expected the dragon to do. Before the acquisition of the Godspeed unique skill, Raphael would have never had a chance of breaking the dragon''s Anti-Physical Barrier. He has the Godspeed now, so breaking those barriers would do with a little difficulty. But the barrier that the dragon has deployed right now was not just an ordinary Anti-Physical Barrier, it was greatly strengthened by a racial skill of its, the Elder Dragon Scales. The Elder Dragon Scales do not only apply to the dragon''s physical scales; they could also be used to enhance the defensive abilities the dragon had cast. Though not as durable as the barrier of the mysterious caster, it is still utterly capable of blocking Raphael''s hypersonic swing of his de. (I should have used the Absolute Severance instead.) He regretted this, then rposed himself and adjusted his strategy to these unexpected circumstances. The Sure as Death, his surefire and perfect move against the dragon''s Immortal, has been spilled. There are still twenty-four hours before the cooldown resets, and Raphael has to find a new way to ovee the dragon. "WHAT KIND OF POWER IS THAT, HUMAN?!" Still hovering in midair, surrounded by its spherical barrier, the dragon shouted on top of its lungs. The dragon was as sure as death and truly terrified by the essence of Raphael''s impending move. The dragon could notprehend what really was happening at that time and didn''t want to believe it at first. But its internal rms are annoyingly ringing in its mind so much more than what it felt when the dragon fought a supreme being. Instinctively, the dragon managed to deploy a full-powered barrier and miraculously blocked its absolute demise. "HMPH. THAT WAS A CLOSE CALL, NOT GONNA LIE. BUT IT SEEMS THAT IT HAD GONE." And after the interruption, that deadly essence suddenly vanished from Raphael. Once the threat was gone, the dragon undid the barrier and started to open its mouth wide. "What?!" Suddenly, Raphael felt like something unseen was pulling him all the way to the dragon''s mouth, which was charging energy for a st. But he recognized the spell the dragon had cast and its n. Raphael let his body be pulled by the dragon''s Force Magic Level 6: Pull and led himself into the trajectory of its Dragon st, which the dragon just finished charging. "DIE, YOU FLY!" A heartbeatter, the Dragon st has been shot straight toward Raphael. But he actually had a n against that. Right before the obliterating Dragon st hit his body, Raphael smirked and cast a spell in front of him. "AAAHHH!!!" Shouted the ck dragon in agony and reflexively shifted its attention to its back. What the dragon found was something enigmatic but actually not. On its back, a round and noticeably deep and wide wound seemed to be burning. The dragon had no idea how it actually happened, but it was certain of something. Its very own attack hit its back and inflicted much damage on it. Once the dragon took a look at the human, all it could see was a wide, circr mirror reflection of its burning and gradually healing ck back. The dragon did not know what it was, but its Dragon st had been reflected towards its blind spot. "How does it feel to be damaged by your own attack?" Raphael sneered and gazed at the dragon after peeking out from behind the spell. The spell that Raphael cast was one of his convenient Space-Time Magic spells, along with the Warp, Portal. By deploying a wide Portal in front of him, the Dragon st of the dragon that was supposed to hit its target, Raphael, has been swallowed by the Portal and transported to the other Portal, which was right behind the dragon, where he was able to throw it back. It was just a whimsical decision, but it actually worked. And even if Raphael could not block it, he still had a magic spell that could leave him unscathed. "I SEE. SO THAT IS WHY IT HURTS. AS EXPECTED OF MY ATTA?!" Before the dragon could finish its sentence, Raphael sent it a Dimension sh. The dragon knew its danger and reflexively turned its massive body to barely evade it in time. "YOU PUNY CREATURE! YOU DARE INTERRUPT ME?!" The dragon went furious and chased the flying Raphael, sending a series of Dragon sts along with it. "Take this! Light Cannons!" Flying, Raphael briefly nced back and shot forth dozens of Level 8: Light Cannons. Operating that much quantity of high-level spells requiresplex calction and concentration and an enormous amount of mana to take effect. But it is not a problem for Raphael, for him to have dozens of parallel minds, arger mana reservoir, and better magic usage because of his Ancient Dragon veins. All of the beams dealt direct hits to the pursuing dragon, but it didn''t seem to mind the beams and maintained its furious pace. Raphael shot spells after spells, but the dragon couldn''t stop chasing him. Minutes had passed, and Raphael could not let the chase go forever. He had consumed much mana and decided to change his n and y it with closer gaps. Raphael stopped himself from flying and turned around to face the dragon. He activated the Infernal me then Thermal de, setting his carmine de aze in an extremely hot purple. Knowing his next move might end in utter failure, Raphael gripped the hilt with his right hand and lunged his body towards his opponent. Now that he had a super-fast skill on hand, he did not have to waste his precious mana by using it to activate a certain mana-sucking Level 10 spell. With the assistance of his Mother''s gift (which he secretly copied from her), Raphael had achieved high hypersonic speed, the minimum speed required in order to execute a certain move. The toll of the air resistance has been damaging his body, but his Invincible One has taken care of that and focused his mind on his target, the rushing ck dragon. He is a few kilometers away from the dragon, but he was able to shrink their gap by several meters in just a matter of milliseconds, quick as a sh. Once reaching a certain distance, Raphael immediately executed a technique that had put him in awe when performed by his Mother and Sister; the name of the technique is "Thousand Slice!" In a sh, Raphael swung his sword a thousand times at the dragon at imperceivable speed, chopping a piece of flesh with every sh. "WWAAAAHHH!!!" Each of his shes delivered lethal damage to the dragon due to its soul-scorching mes, so the dragon definitely felt so much physical and spiritual pain due to the interception of its resistances. The purple mes engulfing the de contain extremely high temperatures, capable enough to char the dragon''s tough and highly defensive flesh in a sh. "Hundred Slice!" The Thousand Slice that he executed before was intended for the dragon''s body. Once the head remained, he performed the Hundred Slice to shred it to pieces. But Raphael has yet to finish his attack. When the burnt chunks of the dragon fell off, Raphael activated the trigger of the spell that he hadid out at the predictednding spot of the dragonic pieces. "Reduce to ashes! mes of Hell!" As soon as the charred pieces touched the sand, a three hundred meter wide psychedelic purple fire called forth, engulfing the thousand and hundred coals in intense heat. The cylindrically shaped purple fire lit up to five hundred meters high, which was half the heightpared to when Raphael unleashed the same spell against the Indestructible Lizard. Level 10 mes of Hell is actually arge-scale spell; its potential is capable of burning an entire city. But the temperature of the mes varied with the area of the hell. The wider the spell, the lower the fire''s heat, and vice versa. Against the dreadful lizard, Raphael narrowed its area to its minimum in order to achieve the loftiest heat andpletely obliterate the lizard. For the dragon, the parts were scattered quite far from each other. Thus, he widened the area of the mes of Hell to bathe the dragon parts in one shot. "How persistent!" But as expected, the dragon still refused to die. Chapter 137 137: Attempt Once the soul-burning purple mes lost their light, the aftermath of Raphael''s mes of Hell unfolded. After a minute of holocaustic bathing, the chunks of the Dark Ancient Dragon were reduced to ashes. Aside from those, the sand was scorched, and there are even glowing molten sses scattered around the area. Peering down from the sky, Raphael inspects the remains of the Ancient Dragon. As he had expected, his version of Double Purple was not enough to y the immortal dragon. A few secondster, the ashes, which were formerly an ancient dragon, started to move. They dragged on the sand and seemed to be moving towards a certain spot, which was actually true. The ashes umted and gathered in a spot, forming a mound a hundred meters wide. They piled on top of each other, and something bizarre was happening before Raphael''s eyes. From the mountain of ashes, something was about to shape and protrude. Then, something like a limb rose from the ashes and extended upright. As if climbing up from its grave, the ck dragon has risen from the ashes, and a brand new ck dragon has been rebuilt anew. Upon resurrection, the dragon proudly spread its six majestic onyx wings. (What are you, a Phoenix?!) Raphael inwardly shouted, witnessing a strangely unconventional scene. The event that was happening in front of him was somewhat akin to a phoenix''s revival, the process of returning from the dead through ashes. Unbeknownst to him, phoenixes do really exist in this world. But only inhabited on thend other than the two continents. "DON''T YOU UNDERSTAND? I AM UNDEFEATED, INVINCIBLE, AND INEVITABLE." "Shit!" Right after the dragon regained its prime form, the ck dragon fired an ultrafast, yellow-colored lightning breathe, to which Raphael barely reacted and evaded. "Take this! Icicle Dragons!" Upon hismand, two long, ice-blue Chinese dragons sprouted from the sand. Those are the Water Magic Level 8 Icicle Dragons, and they were attempting to restrain the ck dragon, but Ker-chk! With just a single swing of its mighty arm, the ice dragons were shattered into countless pieces. The hardness and durability of those Icicle Dragons were not something to be taken lightly of. But for an Ancient Dragon, whose Level is abovemon sense, those are nothing but fragile ss. "TAKE THIS!" After literally breaking the spell of Raphael, the dragon sent an invisible spell towards its target. "Hhnn?!" Raphael gasped in pain. Raphael rotated his entire body to evade an unseen gigantic Air Vortex Cannon that flew fast toward his body. Raphael barely managed to protect his vital parts, but he was not left unharmed. Uponying his eyes on his left arm, his left hand went missing. His hand has been blown away by the attack of the dragon, but was regenerated instantly by his unique skill, Invincible One. If he had taken the force head-on, his body would have been burst open like a squishy, well-fed, swelling mosquito. That was close, he thought, and then reflexively cast a spell. "Holy Light! Luminous Orbs!" A dozen radiant, foot-wide orbs were conjured around Raphael, and he threw them forward. It was not his attack, but rather his measures to counter the spell that the dragon sent. Light was a lethal attribute to darkness, so when the Level 4 Light Magic hit the Dark Spheres of the dragon, the light neutralized the darkness and dissipated halfway without a single explosion. With the Level 10: Malignant Darkness that was imbued in each of the orbs, Raphael had to endow Level 10: Holy Light upon his attacks in order to make his spells equally potent as the dragon''s. "Light Cannons!" Then Raphael fired dozens of beams of light to purify the excessively huge ck Spears the dragon had cast. The same elements involved yield the same result. Seeing its spells vanish into nothing, the dragon rocketed itself into the air and drew the gap between them closer. Of course, its massive body blew up the sand and obstructed the view. Before the dragon snapped its mount, Raphael cast Warp and transported himself to the dragon''s wide back to avoid being crushed by its sharp, monstrous teeth. Uponnding on its ck back, Raphael struck his de through the gaps of its tough scales and activated a certain skill of his. He never used it against a certain level, so he came up with the idea and tried it since he got the opportunity. Crack! But no matter how hard he maximized the power of his hidden ability, the dragon was just too powerful for his Anti-Skill unique skill. The dragon unconsciously broke his skill every time he tried to inject it into his body. Raphael concluded that if he disabled the dragon''s Immortal unique skill for just a minute, his victory might increase significantly. But s, he had concluded that his n was disabled as well. "HMPH. THERE IS A FLY ON MY BACK." As soon as the dragon muttered that mockery, but given the vast difference between their sizes, it was technically somewhere true, and the dragon released an aura that burned out. "Gah!" Perceiving the intention of the dragon, Raphael was just a hairbreadth ahead and instantly teleported before the burning hot Fire Magic Level 9: Burning Effulgence inmed his body. Even though he was a few hundreds of meters away from the dragon, the intensity of the Burning Effulgence still embraced his skin. Due to the activation of the Blue me, the bluish cloak blew its temperature sky-high, at least a thousand degrees Celsius at far as a kilometer. From afar, the dragon seemed to look like a zing sun. So many would mistake it for the real deal at first nce. Thankfully, his magical defense, resistances, defensive and regenerative skills, and his gear protected his body from being burned. Incidentally, his gears were capable of withstanding the power of the Infinite Regeneration extra skill. Thus, his garments will immediately repair themselves once damaged. (Even my Anti-Skill cannot suppress its Immortal, huh? Just how defiant this dragon could be?) Chapter 138 138: Archives The dragon''s Immortal is more powerful than his Invincible One. He hates to admit it, but the concrete evidence is right in front of him. That is the reason why the Dark Ancient Dragon is still pping its wings. His Plunder unique skill could actually steal its skill, but he would have to kill the dragon first, which is currently impossible as long as the dragon possessed the Immortal unique skill. There is actually an effective way that guarantees results, but Raphael absolutely does not want to do it. The dragon is not after all like his two beloved mothers. Speaking of the devil, getting rid of its Immortal unique skill is skillfully possible with the avable resources he has. For example, the Despoil ability of his Mother''s legendary weapon, but only his Mother could utilize that ability. (If I want to utilize that legendary effect, I have Mothere and fight the dragon herself. But it is too dangerous; she would exhaust herself before the dragon, even with her duo with Mom. To top it all off, it is still unclear if they could survive the lethal attacks of the dragon.) There''s no way Mylene and ire could have survived the dragon''s Bane of Masses, Dragon st, barrage of dark magic spells, and the World Magic spell, Atomic Age. And Raphael was not always avable to save them. Even after getting rid of its Immortal, the winner would be decided by the first one to exhaust. Since the dragon has the Auto-MP Recovery, its mana would undoubtedly restore sooner than the pair due to its six digit magical reservoir. (Another thing is that the possibility of getting rid of the Immortal unique skill is very low.) Even if Mylene manages to trigger the Despoil effect of her rapier, the seizable skill was set to random, and she needs the luck of the devil to take the desired skill. The Despoil only takes effect once a day, so a single mistake would officialize their fates. Aside from that... (If that happens, I have to expose the existence of the dungeon and the foxes I would be sheltering of. Well, I don''t have to mind the things that never happened.) After thinking for a bit, Raphael came to the conclusion that calling his parents was not necessary. The risk was just too high for them, and that move would put another nail in his coffin. Even without them, Raphael has to think of a way to disregard the immortality of the ck dragon. That''s why he has to rely on his novel skill. (Hey, Akashvani. Do you have an idea of how to get rid of its Immortal? You know, like how you dispelled and canceled its attack?) (Wait. Akashic Records? Is that a power of yours?) The Akashic Records of the Akashvani ultra skill. An ineffably very concerned ability for someone who desires to broaden their vocabry about almost everything. Because of the Akashic Records, Akashvani came up with the solution to repel the dragon''s spells and created the very first urrence of the Ruler of Death ultra skill in the world''s archive. (But why now of all the times?) <...Failure to receive specific instructions.> (Tch! Such an NPC!) Akashic Records is an ability that grants the user ess to the world''srgest source of unlimited information. But the user has to inquire since Akashvani neither thinks for itself nor makes its own decisions. (Okay, Akashvani. Show me the way.) (Of course, yes.) As ordered by Raphael, Akashvani took action to deal with the annoying ability of the ck dragon. Upon synthesizing the essences of the following skills, the skills were integrated into a new, powerful ultimate power. With the cost of some skills and Skill Points, Akashvani was able to utilize the powers of two ultra skills, Ultimate Combination and Ultimate Augmentation, and form an ultimate result. (That''s Akashvani for you!) After acquiring and grasping an understanding of his new power, Raphael was hyped up and excitedly performed the Ultra Skill with enthusiasm. First things first, he had to get rid of the dragon''s immortality by using a sub-power of the Ultra Skill. But he needs to grasp his target, so he first activates one of the seven abilities of the Ultra Skill. pd ?ͨ|,㨰 Still hovering in midair, Raphael stayed in his spot as the dragon radiated like a blue star. The temperature of the dragon was just too much for Raphael''s body to take. Then the dragon suddenly drove itself towards the human, still activating its Burning Effulgence. Raphael flew away and cast some spells as he flew. "Hydraulic Copse!" Upon invoking the name of a Level 9 Water Magic spell, a huge magic circle was called forth. Once the glowing dragon reached the right spot, a heavy stream of water poured down from the magic circle and bathed the dragon. Hizzzzzz... Sizzling sounds echoed in the desert as the water evaporated upon making contact with the dragon. But the volume and pressure of water were enough to extinguish the entire dragon and even pin it down to the surface. "Okay..." Once the two hundred-meter-wide waterfall ended, Raphael stopped from flying and started to manipte the bath water. Following the gestures of his hands, the water moved as he willed. Without waiting for the dragon to stand, the water formed a massive sphere and drowned the dragon within. "Oceanic Water Prison!" With just a sp of his right palm, as if trying to squeeze a stress ball, the Level 10 Water Magic spell started taking effect. In an instant, the two hundred-meter diameter water sphere shrank by half its volume. Being pressed by dozens of kilometers deep of pressure, the body of the ck dragon waspressed to a st, causing the water to turn red. Chapter 139 139: At Stake Normally, a caster could not conjure that much water, even at his level. But casting them at a fast rate would only spend even more mana. His spells would certainly consume arge amount of his mana and might cause a great toll on his body. But his magic performance has been taken care of by one of the seven abilities of his newly acquired power. A few secondster, the water ball dropped to the sand and made a big ssh, scattering the dragon around. "YOU, PUNY HUMAN!!!" The dragon, who had fully recovered, got agitated by Raphael and conjured dozens of ck magic circles aimed at him. After consuming a significantly greater amount of mana, the ck orbs finally manifested and homed in on their targets after a few seconds. The dragon found it strange but deliberately ignored it since it had absolute confidence in itself. The unwavered dignity of the dragon is still running through its veins. All the orbs flew toward the hovering Raphael and evidently exploded after hitting him. A series of loud explosions rang out through the desert, and the dragon was certain that the human could not survive that bombardment. But as the smoke subsided, the dragon popped out its eyes in shock after seeing its supposed target still hovering in midair, unharmed. "IMPOSSIBLE!" Without the knowledge of the dragon, Raphael enveloped his entire body with one of his hidden cards, the Impregnable Fortress of the Ultimate Art ultra skill. Butter, the dragon knew and ultimately felt that something was wrong with its body. Checking each of its conditions, the dragon took heed of its mana; the spells it cast consumed more mana than usual. Not only its mana consumption, but its magical restoration and casting time were not normal as well. The dragon has concluded one thing... "WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY BODY, YOU FLY?!" "Force me if you can." The changes within the dragon and the increase in the magical performance of Raphael were actually the work of the very same thing, one of the abilities of the Overlord of Sins, the Sloth. As the name implies, Sloth is an ability that declines the amount ofbor or action of the user. The power of the Sloth is to give convenience to the user and difort to the target. Once Sloth is activated, the mana consumption and casting speed of Raphael are reduced by half, in addition to the doubled MP recovery. Meanwhile, Sloth can be applied to a single target, but the effects are the opposite of Raphael''s. When the dragon got the gist of its situation, it refrained from consuming much mana and made up its mind to do offense in close proximity. The dragon flew itself closer, as did Raphael. But it was a mistake for the dragon and a blessing for Raphael. When their paths crossed, Raphael activated his Godspeed in a sh, dancingly passing through the dragon''s huge ws and teeth, going under, and gracefully scraping the dragon''s rtively soft stomach with his deep red de. Unbeknownst to the dragon, Raphael had stripped something vital and essential from it. Blood gushed out of the long, deep cut. Initially, the dragon took no heed of it out of habit. But the dragon finally realized its cut seemed not to be closing. "?!" The dragon panicked in disbelief upon seeing that the blood did not stoping out of its abdomen. Seconds had passed, but the wound showed no signs of healing. The dragon has no idea what is happening to its body and painstakingly rechecks itself. Once the dragon found out the problem, it fueled itself with immense power and unleashed its wrath. "GRAAAAHHHH!!!" "Guh?!" Upon finding out about the absence of one of its abilities, the dragon released its Burning Effulgence anew. The temperature was much higher than before, to the point of melting the ss shards from the sand below. But before the scorching blue mes reached Raphael, he had Warped him a few kilometers away. Getting in contact with those bluish-white mes was certainly capable of turning Raphael into charcoal. "HOW DARE YOU TAKE AWAY MY IMMORTALITY FROM ME?!!" The dragon emotionally yelled out after Raphael took its pride. What Raphael took from the dragon was actually its unique skill, the Immortal. By utilizing one of the powers of the Overlord of Sins, Greed, Raphael was able to forcefully snatch its prided skill. Greed specialized in seizing the desired abilities of others without fail. After the Greed had taken effect, Raphael had to wait for a certain amount of time depending on the level of the stolen ability. If it is just a Skill, a cooldown of a quarter of an hour will set. Two hours for Extra and Racial Skills, while stealing Unique Skills takes a whole day to replenish the Greed. An Ultra Skill would prevent Raphael from plundering an ultimate for a week. A cooldown is set for each level of the skill. For example, if Raphael had seized a Unique, he would have to wait a day before he could steal another Unique, but he could take a skill of another level simultaneously. "YOU INFERIOR CREATURE!!!" Fueled with rage and anger, the ck dragon detonated its obliterating, condensed linear Atomic Age toward Raphael. The dragon had forgotten about its mana issues and used up 25% of its whole mana to power its nuclear beam. As the dragon lost its Immortal unique skill, it manually healed itself by casting a Level 5 Dark Magic spell called Negative Lumen. It is a spell that changes negative energy which brings fatality to life and life to the undead and individuals with Cursed Body. Raphael could see the nuke narrowing down towards him but let himself be swallowed by its warm embrace. He had redeployed the Impregnable Fortress beforehand, so it is basically impossible for him to get hurt. When the lights disappeared, the dragon was already in front of him. Raphael had perceived its advance and was about to execute his technique. "Heavenly Strike!" As Raphael shed his extended sword overhead, the dragon quickly rotated its body, sessfully preventing the sword from cleaving its vital signs. But the dragon was not left unharmed. Though the dragon managed to avoid a critical hit, the sword cut three of its wings. After the sh, the dragon lost its bnce and fell from the sky. Thud! The dragon hit the surface, and its momentum created a sandstorm. When the dust subsided, the figure of the ck dragon revealed itself, desperately consuming overpriced mana to slowly regenerate its severed wings. "GUH?!" But Raphael seized that opportunity, then sent his Sword Art Level 9 technique, Sky Tearer, down to the recovering dragon and effectively cut its remaining three wings. In Raphael''s eyes, the dragon seemed like an oversized War Drake. "YOU!!" Knowing that it had depleted much mana, the dragon ceased the regeneration of its wings and fired a Dragon st at the levitating Raphael instead. Raphael easily evaded the st and then shot seven purplish Infernal Fire Lances at the dragon. In just an instant, they came sharply to the dragon as if they were javelins, pierced its body with an unbelievable speed, and exploded. "AGYAAAAAA!!!!" The Ancient Dragon of Darkness writhed in tremendous heat and pain. The part that had received those atrocious attacks had been burned and gouged out. The dragon''s invincible Elder Dragon Scales were easily prated by magic; perhaps it was easy for him in the first ce. In reality, Raphael has been using one of the abilities of the Overlord of Sins, the hatred of Envy. Envy is one of the seven deadly sins, but in this magical world, it is an ability that disables and weakens the defensive capabilities of a single target, making the target squishier and more fragile. In addition, the user will gain more firepower and deal more damage to the target, though that effect is limited to the target and won''t affect others. Envy only takes effect one at a time, so using it simultaneously is not possible. The wound seemed to not be healing; the dragon had lost its Immortal unique skill after all. Not only was the dragon damaged physically, but its soul was burning as well. The dragon is greatly weakened, and the more it heals itself, the more mana it will consume. With its damage soul, the skills of the dragon disarrayed chaotically and couldn''t use them properly. Without the essence of its unique skill, the dragon cannot heal its soul. Nothing was left; all it had to do was wait for its soul to restore itself naturally. But its opponent is still looking down at the dragon, like a bird of prey waiting for something to move before preying on it. If the dragon made a wrong move, its life would be at stake. While the dragon was thinking about its next step, a voice suddenly rang directly in its mind. ((What are you doing? Have you forgotten about your task, already?)) ((?! You!)) The dragon recognized the owner of the voice in the telepathic conversation. Of course, how can the dragon forget someone who one-sidedly shattered its pride? The only one who gave the undefeatable Ancient Dragon of Darkness a taste of defeat. A being so powerful that the fearless dragon would cower in fear just by hearing that being''s gentle voice. But the dragon did not give a damn about that; the dragon was baffled by the contents of the message. ((You know, I sensed something unusual earlier, and when I checked it out, I found you. Once again, have you forgotten the errand I tasked over you?)) ((O-of course! I never forget it!)) ((Then what are you doing?)) ((What I am doing...?)) The dragon thought for a moment, but upon peering above, it realized what kind of situation it was in. ((No way! Coul)) Suddenly, the link to their conversation was mysteriously cut off. Chapter 140 140: All Of A Sudden I had taken the root of its invincibility, and the dragon had suffered severe injuries from my attacks imbued with properties that deal damage to the soul. My newest ultra skill really was totally a game-breaking ability. The Overlord of Sins ultra skill is obviously consists of the abilities pertaining to the seven deadly sins. Composed of seven mischievous abilities, each with a power that I can use in different situations. Like the Sloth and Envy, for example, it truly saved me time by giving me great convenience but heavy burdens to the dragon. Of course, I cannot forget the contribution of the Greed. Without it, the dragon would still be flying. But as I was plucking up the feathers of my prey, someone else had engaged in a conversation with the dragon via Telepathy. Though I cannot hear what they are talking about, or maybe there''s actually no way of wiretapping a telepathic conversation, I was able to sense that they weremunicating. Since I got some ultra skills, or perhaps I evolved myself, my senses have be significantly keener and sharper. As of now, I am better at understanding my surroundings. I tried to cut off their secret conversation using the Absolute Severance, and surprisingly, it really worked. I had to give myself a pat for stumbling upon that revolutionary idea. But the dragon seemed surprised upon receiving the call, and there''s even a hint of fear. I don''t know what their rtionship was, but I could guess that the dragon was of the lower ss. The dragon is over Level three thousand, you know? Is there even someone who is more powerful than this cataclysmic monstrosity? I don''t really know what kind of world I have stumbled upon. The dragon nced up and looked at me. Its injuries are still in the middle of slow restoration, and it is in the situation of being utterly disabled. For some reason, I felt that the hostility of the dragon toward me had mysteriously disappeared. Nervousness has been painting over its eyes instead. I don''t really know what to do, so Inded myself in the sand. Then I casually thrust my right hand forward, and a foot diameter, deep purple ball of me began to flicker before it. This is the Holocaust, a Level 9 Fire Magic spell, a spell only essible by activating the purple mes of Infernal me. It is the super-enhanced version of the Level 3 Ignis Fatuus. Holocaust is a spell that condenses mes in a small ball and bringsplete destruction upon making contact with the target. This is the final nail to close the coffin of this dragon. "WAIT!" But as I am about to unleash the Holocaust, the dragon suddenly roars andys its head on the sand. "Huh?" Perplexed by the frantic expression of the dragon, I closed my palm and cancelled the spell. "What''s going on?" It was just a gut feeling from before, but the dragon seemed to disy changes after the telepathic conversation. Right now, the dragon is showing something like a pose of submission in a dragon way, I don''t know. What happened? Does this dragon want to talk it out in desperation for survival? Well, if ites to this, I just have to settle this issue peacefully. With my Sanguine Lotus in my right hand, I strutted on the sand and approached the battered dragon. There are possibilities of its actions being a trap, so I have to be cautious and careful. I stopped advancing once I was ten meters away from its snout. Even if the dragon were to attack me, I am prepared to counter it with my ultimate defenses. "Hey." "?!" In a really calm voice, I called out the dragon, and its body hardened. I understand that I decapitated it, which resulted in its current condition, but I do not see a reason why the dragon needs to be frightened that much. It is really strange to me, if you ask. "It seems like something is fishy about this. Where did your arrogance and bragging go? I thought you were going to eliminate me?" "... BEFORE THAT, CAN YOU TELL ME YOUR NAME?" I was genuinely shocked by how polite the dragon had be. Now, more confusion has been piling up in my mind. The dragon asked for my name, so I casuallyplied with it. "My name is Raphael. Raphael Raevender. So what gives?" "?!" The dragon suddenly widened its eyes after I answered its question. Not that I mentioned it, but seeing them up close, I had discovered that the dragon had a pair of golden irises and vertical slit pupils. Then, out of nowhere, I heard a familiar voice. But what the voice announced was unbelievably bizarre, saying... "Wait a second! What is the meaning of this?!" "HMPH. I JUST SUBMITTED MYSELF TO YOU. YOU SHOULD BE GRATEFUL." I see. I am not sure, but it seems like I just made a subject out of an Ancient Dragon... First a S-ranked Griffon, now an unranked Ancient Dragon?! That escted too fast and too high! Six hundred to three thousand real quick! What the hell?! This is so unnatural! Something is wrong. I can feel it! Something does not sit right. "What?! Are not dragons a proud race that refuses to be overwhelmed by inferior beings?" "PRIDE MAY BE IMPORTANT, BUT THE TRANQUILITY OF MY SOUL SEATS ABOVE THE REST." I really do not understand what the dragon means by that, but I could guess that it has something to do with its peace. The peacefulness of the mind really is good after all. Not that I don''t like this suspiciously advantageous situation of mine, but I do not receive any proper exnation of it and am still unconvinced to ept it. "But why do you have to go as far as submitting your superior self to a lowly human like me?" After hearing my question, the dragon briefly closed its eyes and spoke. "BECAUSE IT IS WHAT THE ORDER OF THAT PERSON. I WAS ORDERED TO SERVE YOU." It said. Chapter 141 141: Auspicious Or Suspicious? As I am about to finish the dragon, the dragon suddenly bawled out and forced itself to be my servant without my consent. But those were all the orders of a certain person. "That person...?" I voiced the words that gave me the most confusion. "I AM SORRY, BUT I WAS FORBIDDEN BY THAT PERSON TO SPELL A THING ABOUT THAT PERSON''S IDENTITY." (Not even the gender?) I thought about it but stopped myself since it was not going to be answered anyway. "But what if you disobey the orders of that person?" "HM. IF THAT IS THE CASE, THE WHOLE EXISTENCE WOULD SEND TO AN ETERNAL HELL." "That so?" I have no idea what it meant, but the way the dragon said it, hell must be frighteningly terrifying. Its whole existence must include its soul, and it would be eternal. I could not imagine being punished for all of eternity. From what I have understood so far, the dragon seemed to be following the orders of a certain someone. That person might be the one whomunicated with the dragon earlier, though I severed that connection a while ago. So who could this person be? A person who is so powerful that this person could put this powerful, immortal dragon intoplete submission. That means this person has the ability to ovee the dragon''s Immortal. But the real question is: "What does this person have to do with me?" "I DO NOT HAVE AN IDEA ABOUT THAT. BUT THAT PERSON SAID THAT I WOULD BE THAT PERSON''S GIFT FOR YOU. I AM JUST FOLLOWING WHAT THAT PERSON''S WANTS." I don''t remember someone I have ounts with or someone I have given a hand to, except for the fox who had returned earlier, so there''s no reason why that person has to gift me a dragon, right? "But why you?" "WELL, AMONG ALL THE AVAILABLE ANCIENT DRAGONS, I AM THE NEAREST ONE TO YOUR ABODE; IS THAT WHAT THAT PERSON SAID." "Is that so?" The mysterious person had given me a servant without knowing why. Perhaps that person was looking for something in exchange? If that were the case, I would not really know if I had something to pay. Speaking of dragons, there was this mysterious attacker of mine that I encountered a few months ago. This attacker, along with its pet, an Amphiptere, forced me to resort to using one of my trump cards. This brought me to the idea that these two people could be the same person, or perhaps not. I don''t know. Well, I have to think about thatter and focus on the present. I nced over at the severely damaged dragon, then walked toward it. Since this dragon has be my subject, I don''t have the will to hurt its master. "So, did you attack us because the fox had stepped on your territory?" "YES. ALSO TO RELEASE MY PENT-UP STRESS BECAUSE OF ALL THE THINGS THAT PERSON HAD DONE TO ME." This dragon was really stressed out. That person must have frustrated the dragon to the point where it literally exploded, akin to a nuclear bomb.please visit "Now then... What should I do with you?" "YOU CAN DO WHATEVER YOU WANT TO DO WITH ME. YOU CAN EVEN KILL ME IF YOU DESIRE WEALTH AND GLORY." "Aren''t you tasked to serve me?" "THAT IS RIGHT. BUT IF YOU WERE TO KILL ME, THAT PERSON WON''T PUNISH ME SINCE THAT WOULD BE YOUR WILL." "So you choose death over the punishment?" "YES. BY DOING THAT, MY SOUL WOULD REST PEACEFULLY." Is the punishment really that terrifying, even for the fearless ancient dragon, to the point it would rather choose death? That person must be a frighteningly powerful being. "SO, WHAT WILL BE YOUR JUDGMENT?" "Hmm..." What should I do with this dragon, anyway? It is basically a suspicious gift from someone for me, and I have to think about it deeply and thoroughly. First off, that person the dragon greatly feared. I haven''t met this person, so I have no idea what this person''s intentions are. Whether they are good or not, receiving something big like this dragon is not a matter to sweat off. I don''t need money anyway, and I don''t want to stand out either. Actually, killing the dragon would be a waste for some reasons, but I cannot let this dragon loose either. But having an apex monster to serve before me would certainly and undeniably bring unfathomable benefits to me in terms of the dungeon and manpower. As the sovereign of this vast and dangerous forest, the Ancient Dragon of Darkness gainsplete dominance over thisnd. If I happened to be its master, the authority of the forest would be mine as well. The dragon could be used as a scarecrow or gargoyle statue to guard the forest and the dungeon. But if I were to bless it with a certain skill, this dragon would definitely be more useful for myself. The sun is about to set, and I had already passed the curfew. I have yet to decide what to do with this massive dragon. My mothers probably won''t mind me beingte for several minutes. Moreover, I had gained my own authority over them, so I could decide for myself as well. "Okay. I have decided." I started walking and drew myself closer to the dragon, then ced my palm on the tip of its snout. Too bad, it was kind of sad since I did not have a chance to use the literal game changer and broken Pride of the Overlord of Sins ultra skill. Well, it doesn''t matter since I will have an ancient dragon under mymand. "Phew." I exhaled a long breath and stared at the dragon with one of its amber eyes. "From now on, you will be my second tamed monster." "AS YOU WISH, MY MASTER." For that person who gifted me this destructive weapon of mass destruction, I don''t know who you are, but I appreciate your present. Chapter 142 142: Names My entire afternoon this day was like riding a roller coaster. Many events have been triggered and have urred. But at the end of the day, the problems had finally given a dot. After my fight with the sovereign of the forest, the ck dragon submitted itself to me and became my subject. Since the dragon has been bound to me by the Taming skill, I can assure that the dragon will follow my orders. "So this is what riding a dragon feels like!" "SEEMS LIKE MASTER IS ENJOYING HIMSELF." As of now, I am having a back ride on the dragon and heading northward. After I decided to keep the dragon, I fully healed its injuries to restore its former glory. We are currently flying towards the location of the resting fox queen. She had been severely weakened due to the life-absorbing Bane of Masses spell of the dragon, so she has been healing naturally. Even though my Warp could not carry this dragon, I could use the Portal. In spite of being able to teleport magically, I still chose a double-sonic back ride because I wanted to. After all, riding a true dragon, unlike those knockoff wyverns, is a man''s romance. It''s my first time encountering a conversable dragon, so I seized the opportunity to ride one while I was at it. ((Hello, Madam. Are you there?)) ((Mr. Raphael...?)) Madam received my Telepathy call and answered with less strength in her voice. ((Is that you? What happened to the dragon?)) ((I''ll tell you the details in person. Wait up there, and expect the unexpected.)) ((? If you say so...)) She left confused before I closed the room. I am able to use Telepathy now, by the way. I acquired it when I had my first telepathic conversation after I evolved. My evolution must have affected my blessings as well. But the conspicuous appearance of the dragon might surprise Madam if we reach the location. That was why I gave her advice for her to prepare herself for the sudden turns of events. In a few minutes, we can get a vision of a rounded, dested part of the forest. In the middle of it, the silver fox queen can be seen lying herself on the dead soil. The Bane of Masses really is a horrifyingly ominous spell. Probably upon sensing the presence of the dragon, the fox quickly stood up and sternly faced our direction. She should have detected me, but my presence was just too smallpared to the dragon. ((Everything is fine, Madam.)) ((Mr. Raphael...! But why is that dragoning here?)) ((Trust me, Madam. No need to fret.)) As soon as I said that, the dragon hadnded on the spot, a hundred meters from where the silver fox was. She did not let her guards down a bit, maintaining her wariness intact. "Hop." With my sudden appearance that interrupted the fox, I jumped from the back of the dragon. The height is quite high, but I was able to perform a perfect featherlightnding. ((Mr. Raphael, can I get an exnation about this?)) She immediately asked for details as soon as I revealed myself behind the dragon. She is sending daggers on the dragon; the dragon had inflicted much damage on her, so she must have developed hostility toward it. To answer her question, I came up with the idea I have discussed with the dragon. ((Actually, I defeated the dragon, and the dragon offered me its servitude; thus, the dragon became my tamed monster.)) I decided not to disclose the contents of the dragon''s being a gift from someone, so the dragon and I agreed toe up with a usible story to hide the truth. Though it quite piqued its pride, the dragon and I are all on the same page about fabricating a story about its defeat. It then resorted to bing my subject if I spared its life. But, well, I almost killed the dragon, so some of the details in the fabricated story were technically true. ((What...?)) She seemed lost for words, ncing over at me and the dragon simultaneously. An ancient dragon bing a servant of a human is hard to believe, and everybody would doubt it if they were to hear this bizarre urrence. ((It is true. This big dragon is now on my knees, so there''s no need for you to be wary of it.)) ((...If it is what you said, it must be true.)) ((I am d you understand.)) Once the confusion was settled, the whole silvery body of the fox queen began to shine brightly, so bright that I had to cover my eyes. After the blinding lights faded, a silver haired woman with a beauty worth beholding appeared in front of us under the white and red garments I had given her earlier.please visit "Mr. Raphael, it seems like I realize I am notmitted and devoted enough. That is way, let me formally pledge myself to you once again." Then she ced her right palm on her ample chest and took a light bow. "From now on, my purpose is to serve Master Raphael. Please use me as you see fit, Master." Yep. She had volitionally appealed her fidelity upon me anew, which was immediately and officially approved by the system, making her my third monster after the ck dragon earlier. If she is this willful, it is my pleasure to ept hermitment. The delicious fish is biting the hook, so there was absolutely no reason for me not to pull the rod. "Come here, my loyal servant." Extending my right hand forward, I gave my first order to my newest subject. "Yes, Master." She replied, then epted my hand with the opposite hand. I pulled her closer and wrapped my left arm around her waist as if starting a dance. Her unsupported Motherly assets are pressing against my chest. Before the setting sun, I leaned my face over, and so did she; then I nted my very first kiss on a person who I don''t share blood with. I am currently making her my woman. "Mmm..." She did not resist, not because Imanded her via a skill. She just wanted to do so. Her strong will to be a worthy servant to me. In these recent years, I have grown to five seven and have eclipsed Mother, who is standing at five five, and have been able to cross lips with this woman whose height is five six. "Master..." "Well done." "I am d to be at your service." I broke the kiss, and I saw her sh a smile of satisfaction. If she was happy about that, I was happy as well. There were reasons why I kissed her. One of those was to replicate the exclusive abilities of a Celestial Fox through her saliva. There''s a certain useful skill I wanted to own, so I am collecting them now. "Did not I promise you one thing before the fight started?" "You really meant it, Master?" "Of course. I am a man with a word..." Since the fight against the dragon was over, I decided to fulfill the promise I made to the fox queen. And that promise was "...Inari." "I''ll treasure this day forever, Master." The voice of the fox queen, now named Inari, wavers as she kneels before me. "You may stand up." As per my request, she stood. As I promised, I have bestowed her the name Inari. Her name was derived from the goddess of foxes and harvests in Shinto mythology. Truly befitting of her title as the Queen of the Fox. As for her daughter, I will bestow her name in person, so it can wait. Right now, I have another monster to baptize. Once done, I turned my attention to the gigantic ck dragon, who is watching the whole scene with an expressionless face. Perhaps a dragon prioritized its pride over lust. "Okay." I said this before making an approach toward the dragon. Then I ced my right palm against the scales of its enormous left front limb. Before I can start bestowing its own name, I have to impart a certain skill into its soul in order for it to adapt to mine. The dragon had told me its gender earlier, so I came up with a name befitting her destructive power. "The epithet of the Ancient Dragon of Darkness is no more. From now on, your name will be Czarina!" "AS YOU DESIRE, MASTER." The moment I spiritually engraved the name of Czarina on the dragon, the ck legendary monster began to glow with a very bright light, much brighter than what Inari emitted as she transformed. By the way, Czarina was the feminine form of the term Tsar from the Tsar Bomba, the biggest nuke ever detonated. While tsar means emperor, tsarina means empress. After a few seconds of dazzling lights, the lights showed signs of fading and finally subsided. Before us, the massive ck dragon has gone, but a single human being has appeared before the autumn sunset instead. Chapter 143 143: Neuron Activation "Whoa..." I gasped upon seeing a kind of beauty worth beholding. This is Czarina, the Ancient Dragon, for sure, in her human form to be exact. Before naming her, I bestowed on her the Anthropomorphization extra skill I replicated from Inari earlier. Other than the Anthropomorphization, I returned her Immortal unique skill as well. Since she''s not a threat to me or the others anymore, there was no problem not giving Czarina her Immortal back. In front of us is the fully naked woman, Czarina, who is currently in her human form. Czarina is a beautiful and buxom woman with long ck hair and amber gleams. Her appearance is like that of a woman in her thirties, with a maturityparable to my mothers''. She is standing at five feet seven inches; she is the same height as me. As for the size of her badonkers, they are attractively prominent and have surpassed those of Mother and Inari. But they are unnoticeably inferior to Mom and Gabrielle; no one has ever broken their record so far. "How was it, Master?" Czarina spoke for the first time after acquiring a human appearance; her voice is as mature as her body. "What do you think of me?" Czarina asked me as she puffed out her ample charm. She looked like an MILF, but she actually wasn''t. I was surprised when she said that she''s a woman, but stunned once she revealed her human form. Of course, my neurons instinctively got activated in response, whichmanded my body to approach her. "Absolutely stunning, Czarina." I said as I was plunging my face between the valley of her twin mountains. "Hm. I really don''t understand the nature of a human being at all. If Master is enjoying it, please do as you please." "Thank you very much, Czarina." While I am at it, I put my hands on her naked pair of milkers and start rubbing them gently. They are as soft as a baby''s bottom, but they are making me rigid. Touching a woman''s body really makes me happy. As I am in the middle of my fondling, something as soft as what I am rubbing is pressing against my back. Those soft things are owned by Inari. Somehow, she is embracing me from behind. "Oho. Are you jealous?" Czarina tried to provoke her, but Inari took no heed of her and whispered in my ear. "How about me, Master? Am I not appealing to you?" "Don''t say that, Inari." I said as I was turning around. "You are as desirable as Czarina." I wrapped my left arm around her waist and pulled her closer to mine, sandwiching myself between their bodies. I will definitely make these two bombshells into my women as soon as possible. But I cannot do it with them tonight since I have made a promise to my mothers after all. If I really want to, I have to use my whole time for monster ying to bang them. If the time was not enough, I just had to convince my mother that I would be staying somewhere for the whole night. But then I saw that the eastern sky was dyed ck and had a few stars within it. It''s toote now; mothers would be angry. Unsatisfied, I let go of them and then faced them. "It looks like it''s getting dark. Let us get hurry." I then conjured a set of garments and undergarments from my Inventory. "For the meantime, please wear this, Czarina." "Thank you, Master. I will treasure this forever."please visit "You don''t have to go that far, you know?" I handed out a white bathrobe to Czarina for her temporary cover; I know she''s resistant to cold, but she ispletely naked. Czarina epted it and cloaked herself under it. Even though it was just an ordinary bathrobe, Czarina had already treated it like a relic. I do not know if she really was that devoted or just a side effect of the Taming skill. But as long as she is enjoying it, I don''t mind. "Also, take these for your daily clothing, you and Inari." "I will dly ept, my master." "Thank you." Next, I provided her with a few sets of clothing. Underwear of hers and Inari''s are included, of course. If they don''t know how to equip them, I summoned one of my clones back to the dungeon to assist them. "Inari." "Yes, Master." "As for the migration of your people, you can start now." "Thank you, Master. I will never forget your kindness." She praised me and took a bow. Now that the territorial disputes have been settled, I opened up the topic of the migration of tailed foxes to the dungeon. As of now, they could stay on the Surface Floor of the dungeon and will continue the discussion tomorrow. "Now then, I will be going now." I announced then opened a Portal to the dungeon. "Please go ahead, Azrael, and Uriel, a female friend of mine, will be apanying you there." I tasked Uriel with tending to Inari and Czarina in case there were things they did not know about. I had reminded Uriel that she could touch them but not sleep with any of them. For amodations, they could use the extra rooms at our base. Even though Inari''s daughter hasn''t obtained a human form, she could minimize herself and sleep with her mother on the same bed. "But what about you, Master?" "I have a family waiting for me at home." Facing my back to them, I casually answered Czarina''s question. Mom and Mother should be waiting for me toe home. Around this time, I supposed to be having dinner with them. But I chose to take care of these two women instead. "A family, huh?" Upon hearing the word "family"e out of my mouth, Inari mumbled in a weak voice before facing the Portal. She must have meant aplete family, which she does not have right now. She still has her daughter and her people, so she has a family, if I had to say so. "Well then. Farewell, Master. See you next time." "Farewell and thank you, Master." "Goodbye." I closed the Portal after they reached the dungeon in. Chapter 144 144: Not Leaving Her Thoughts "Phew. That was a very rough day. Better to go home, Mom and Mother must have been worrying about me." As soon as I teleported home, both Mom and Mother gave me a death grip with teary eyes. Apparently, they were worried to death about my well-being. They said that they sensed multiple enormous magical explosions in the forest and thought I was caught by them. That was why these two worry warts were happy to see me in one piece. Though I actually lost a hand earlier. I didn''t tell them I was involved with those explosions so as not to worry them further. To atone for myte arrival, I made them happy in their own bed. In a certain manor within the empire of Dixon, along with the setting sun passing through the windows, a teenage girl was sitting on a wooden chair, writhing her fountain pen on her personal journal she has been writing for a long time. She was writing about various things she wanted to write about in her top-secret archive, recording ineffable events that happened this day for pages. Once she was done, she carefully put her hardcover book into her subspace for privacy and security purposes. Her subspace was not themonce and expensive magic bag, nor was it the Item Box, but the Inventory extra skill. That article contains confidential information that was unknown to mankind, and she cannot let anyone find and read it. Specifically to those ones she anticipated to appear. Whoosh. Along with the breeze of the autumn wind, two more figures appeared in a sh and without warning. Her room was supposed to be impervious and impossible to breach, yet those two ignored those obstacles as if walking to the pic. Even with their silent and sudden entrances, the girl had perceived their presences, so she remained calm. The girl did not think of the ones who casually entered her room since there were only two people who could match her level. The girl rose from her seat and turned around. In front of her were her visitors: one was a woman who was sitting and leaning on the frames of an opened window, and the other was a member of the opposite gender who was standing near the windows. "Long time no see, R" "Can you please don''t call me by my title, Vocana? I have gained another name once again." Before the man could finish his sentence, the girl cut his words in correction of his mistake. "Hmph. I already knew about that, Iris." The man''s name was Vocana. He was a tall man with a fair orientalplexion, long, lustrous cerulean blue hair, and almond eyes that shed amber gleam. He appeared to be in histe twenties and d in a Han blue hanfu. His skin was smooth and white, as if the sun had never touched it. An air of exoticism surrounded him, something new to the eyes of the people on this continent. "So, is there a reason why both of you visited me?" Asked the girl, Iris, to the pair. "Earlier, Monica and I perceived that the world stopped. Do you know anything about it?" "Perhaps?" Iris responded in a cutesy way, with a wink coupled with a finger on her lips. "Oh? Can you please tell me in detail?" The person who demanded an exnation was the woman in the window, Monica. Monica was a beautiful woman with wavy, golden hair and a blue gaze. She has a slender build under her conspicuous fiery red spandex dress with golden ents and has the appearance of a mid-twenties woman. Like the people in the room, she stood on the same footing as Vocana and Iris. And in spite of their beautiful human-like appearances, they were just using an ability to hide their true strength and form. "Well, there was a little misunderstanding, but I had already corrected it, so it had been solved." Iris stated, and then she turned her attention to Vocana. "But Vocana, you didn''t predict it to happen, right?" Once asked by Iris, Vocana ced his fingers under his chin. "Divination is supposed to be one of my abilities, but I did not see iting..." "So you as well couldn''t read him, huh?" "Hm?" Vocana raised a brow and red at Iris upon hearing something that caught his attention. "What do you mean by "him"?" "Oh, Iris. Have you found the one you are looking for?" Not only Vocana, but Monica seemed to be curious as well. "Well... yes." Every hundreds of years, Iris has been using her ability to reincarnate herself and then be reborn as a human being. The reason for her repeated reincarnation was to find and interact with someone with whom she hypothetically appeared after a certain interval. Both Vocana and Monica knew about that, but they could not fathom why she was still doing it. Perhaps she was curious and found them interesting, they thought. "Hmm. Could you please tell us in details?" Vocana was serious and drew his face closer to Iris; he had to bend his body to level his eyes with hers. "Okay, okay." Iris raised her hands at the seriousness of Vocana. "But I''ll tell you next time since I have a birthday to celebrate." As if she had predicted that to happen, Iris undid the soundproofing barriers of her room before two knocks rang from the door. "Lady Iris, your dress has arrived, and the Mistress wanted to see you." "Alright,ing up." She replied to the maid behind the door. Once the maid had descended to the lower floor, Iris redeployed the barriers and turned to the people inside. "Tomorrow is your birthday as a human, right?" Monica asked, to which Iris responded with a nod. "Well, we can''t help it. Let''s go, Vocana." "Hmph. Be sure to visit one of us." As soon as he said that, Vocana and Monica disappeared from the room. Iris let out a sigh before going out of her private quarters. Chapter 145 Disclosure [R18] Nighttime, Raevender Household Along the corridor of the second floor of the Raevender mansion, Raphael is silently and carefully walking towards his destination, the love nest of his parents. For thest twenty-four hours, the life of Raphael has been a rollercoaster ride. Many ups and downs, but worth it in the end. Last night, he finally graduated from his virginity by giving his first night to his two precious mothers. As well as taking their first times in terms of coital coption. The following day, Raphael fought the apex predator of the forest, the Ancient Dragon of Darkness, with a Celestial Fox and managed to defeat it by using newly acquired abilities. At the end of the day, Raphael had new subjects out of the dragon and the fox and eventually named them Czarina and Inari, respectively, adding two fine members to his collection. Right now, he is going there to fulfill his role as the sire of his household and redeem the reward of his evolution that was promised by his two mothers. But Raphael still needs to be cautious as he walks the hallway. Aside from him and his two mothers, there is another person who is currently sleeping nearby. Even though his sister, Louise, and fiance, Sophia, who used to live in the rooms on that floor, were not in the mansion, Mary is currently sleeping in one of the chambers on the second floor. Mary was a servant of the Raevender Household, but before that, she was a noblewoman of a neighboring country. As a noblewoman, Mary received some noble amodations. Thus, the Raevender had amodated Mary in a noble chamber on the second floor rather than the servants'' quarters, which were situated on the first. Moreover, as an aristocratic family, the Raevenders should disy their dignity toward their peers. Giving Mary improper treatment might end up ruining their reputation or losing their credibility. Utilizing his stealthily abilities, Raphael safely crept down the hallway without anyone noticing and sessfully reached the door of his parents'' chamber. He could teleport himself directly to their room, but Raphael wanted to see them through the door. Once he opened the door, the enthralling figures of his two captivating mothers unfolded before his eyes. "Congrattions, our son~." Raphael''s mothers, Mylene and ire, uniformly weed their son. "Mothers..." Raphael stuttered as he was closing the door to lock it. On their bed, Mylene and ire are lying sideways, facing each other, with Mylene on the right and ire on the other side. The two are currently wearing sexy lingerie under their see-through negligees, as per Raphael''s request. With their palms supporting their heads, their purple gazes are seductively fixating on their son''s. Their faces are erotically smiling at him, tempting the young adolescent to bite the hook. Raphael could not help but be stunned by the divine figures of his mothers. He was like a hungry beast that was about to ravish its delicious prey, drooling for their th and sulent flesh. Raphael was lured by the honey guides of his mothers and dove himself into the vacant space in between them, which was actually reserved for him. There''s no way Raphael could resist his mothers'' charms. Mylene softly chuckled seeing her son act like that, and then they caressed the hair of their son. "Hey, Raphael," she asked. "What is it, Mother?" Facing downward, Raphael wrapped his arms around the flowers that produce the sweet nectar he will be harvesting. After responding to his Mother, he raised his body up and sat on the bed before gently fondling one of the milkers of his two mothers. "Before all, congrattions on your evolution once again. We expected that you would evolve earlier than ours, but we were both happy and surprised that you evolved this early." "Thank you, Mother. I could not reach this level without the guidance of both of you." "Well, we think that our guidance alone was not enough to nurture you this much." ire added. "You are just growing abnormally fast." "You think so, Mom?" Thanks to his God''s Vessel blessing, Raphael gained 20% more EXP than normal. If it were not for the blessing, Raphael would still be at Level 941 once the extra experience points were reduced from his current total EXP. "Another thing, Raphael," Mylene smilingly continued. "When you returned home earlier, you reeked of women. Have you been naughty?" "..." Raphael went silent after hearing the words of his Mother, then he shed a smile. "You really have a long nose for women, Mother." Raphael knew that his Mother''s sense of smell was as keen as a bean when it came to a woman''s scent. But he did not expect her to be as sharp as her rapier. (I should have cleaned myself before returning home. Well, no need to cry over spilt milk.) "And yes, Mother. I have other women out there." "Really?" Mylene sceptically requested a confirmation upon her son''s casual and proud announcement. "Yes, Mother." Raphael nodded. "I am terribly sorry for keeping women behind your backs." After he said that, Raphael positioned his body between his Mother''s th legs and started kissing her neck as he was fondling her ample twin mountains. "Ahn~." Mylene let out soft moans as her son''s hardened third leg began to rub her crotch. Even though there were severalyers of garments between their genitals, both of them became extremely horny just from the friction of each other''sher regions. "It''s okay, Raphael..." Mylene pantingly said before the ear of her son. "Just as Sophia said... we are permitting you to take as many women as you desire..." "Thank you, Mother." Raphael shifted his kisses from her neck to her soft lips. "Someday, I will introduce them to both of you and Sophia." Raphael did not hide the fact that he had women; he would willingly do the same for Sophia. He had promised Sophia to inform her whenever he had taken a woman into his life. He even would introduce them to the family, which includes his clones since he had decided to disclose their rtionship only to his family. He just has to exin that he happened to meet them in the forest. Though he hasn''t slept with any of his women yet, they are still part of his harem. If his family does not mind, he would like his women to join them at night. "Raphael," his Mom called out his name. "Could you please refrain from talking about other women?" "I am very sorry, Mom." Raphael sincerely apologized. "This is supposed to be our night, and yet I am not taking it seriously." "Forgiven. Please go ahead." "Thank you, Mom." Raphael nodded then continued giving couples of kisses on his Mother. The tenderness of his Mother''s soft breasts greatly stimtes Raphael. His dick is rigidly and painfully throbbing under his pants. Cannot hold it anymore, Raphael breaks the kiss, which dissatisfies Mylene, and raises his body up to remove his top. Then he slips his pants and underwear from his legs, and his stiff staff springs up. "Oh my Goddess...!" Mylene could not help but yell after her grandson violently shows up, even though she had seen it just this morning while in the bath. The fully naked Raphael grabbed the hands of his taken aback Mother and pulled her upper body up. Then Raphael started stripping his Mother''s articles, orderly, her negligee, her brassiere, and her panties. After stripping his Mother naked, Raphael looked at her and said, "Mother, your body is absolutely stunning. I cannot get enough of you." He drew the gap between their faces closer and gave her a French kiss as he was kneading her delicate breasts, which will retain their divine softness for eternity. In the spur of their passionate spit swapping, one of his hands went down to her crotch and inserted an extremity of it inside his Mother''s wet and warm love tunnel. "Ahn... Raphael... Ahn...!" Mylene moaned in between kisses every time her son steered his middle finger inside her. She tightly gripped the bare back of Raphael as she was being fingered by him. "Huh...?" Mylene was giving off a face of dissatisfaction when Raphael suddenly pulled his finger out. "I am sorry, Mother, but I have to stop for now. Mom is about to start her part." "ire''s?" Upon hearing his exnation, Mylene took a nce at her wife, ire, and found her kneeling upright in front of them. Since her clothing was quite revealing, her buxom figure was notably visible despite being in a dim room. Their visions are enhanced, and they can see the details of their bodies under their sheer nightdress. Mylene eventually recognized ire''s intention since they had discussed it earlier, but Raphael suddenly gave her an embrace. Raphael thought that his Mother was left behind, so he was helping her. Raphael lifted her and positioned her body at the foot of the bed, facing the head. Later on, Raphael joined his Mother and squatted next to her to face ire. "You can start now, Mom." "Fufu. Enjoy the show~." Chapter 146 Dance Of The Three Veils [R18] "Fufu. Enjoy the show~." Once Raphael and his Mother settled themselves, ire started to perform her show. It''s actually her first time doing it, but she will definitely have to do her very best since her son requested her to do so. Kneeling openly in front of her bewitched audience, Raphael and Mylene, ire erotically swayed her shapely body as she slowly slithered her hands from her th thighs up to her chest. She gently pressed her chests as if showcasing how ample and sulent they are. ire then started massaging her breasts symmetrically to entice her audience. Her actions were not in vain as she saw Raphael and Mylene start stroking his biological sword and rubbing her breast and crotch, respectively. Raphael was even ying with his precum as Mylene steamed soft moans. shing a seductive smile of sess, ire ced her hands on the straps of her dress and slid them off through her smooth and white shoulders. Her ck negligee followed the path that gravity provided for it to follow. Upon discarding one of the veils, the angelic figure of ire under the two remaining veils unfolded before the eyes of her wife and her son. For Raphael and Mylene, it was as if a goddess had descended herself. But ire was not finished yet. After that, she shook her upper body left and right. Every time her body shook, her huge pair of mountains were sciously wiggling along with her as well. Then ire changed the motion of her shaking from left and right to up and down. Thanks to the support of her lingerie, the motions of her breasts have been perfectly executed without any issues. Raphael and Mylene have been stimted by the performance of their first love and are now overflowing with extreme horniness. The dance of ire was just too much for them to handle. They wanted to grope those breasts, which enticed them, but tempered themselves from bing a mindless beast since they absolutely did not want to ruin ire''s performance. Having the first phase done, ire vastly and graciously swayed her hips counterclockwise as she was unlocking the hooks of her ck, erotic lingerie at her back. Still swaying her buxom body, ire put a thumb under each strap of her lingerie and pushed them off her shoulders. Once it was unlocked, another veil was checked. The lingerie could not contain the weight of her sulent assets and was pushed down and fell off to the mattress. And her pair of perfectly sagged milkers worth beholding were unveiled. Boing. Her bouncing breasts had the audience all agape. Their mouths were opened and their eyes widened as the performer was erotically groping them. But ire ignored them and continued to perform her dance. ire pinched the band of her panties and bent her upper body over, intending to pull it down. As she was slowly pulling down her ck underwear, she took a peek at her audience to see them eagerly focusing their attention on every millimeter of her exposedher skin. "Fufu." "Mom!" "ire!" After she chuckled, ire suddenly pulled her panties back to their original state, which broke the expectations of Raphael and Mylene and caused them toin uniformly. "Just kidding. Here you go~." Once ire had done teasing her audience, she slowly and gently pulled her panties down through her smooth, porcin-white legs and revealed her hairless and divine womanhood. As she pulled out her panties from her crotch, a line of seemingly sticky and transparent liquid was drawn. ire, too, was pretty aroused as she was performing a striptease and ying her body in front of her wife and own son. "Wow..." After ire sessfully removed her panties from her body, she threw them to her gaping audience. Mylene caught her moist underwear and sniffed it with lustful eyes as she was inserting two of her slender fingers inside her lower hole. The veils on ire have all been removed, and she is now fully naked. Without any obstructions, ire disyed her birthday suit in front of her audience, two of the few people who have the right to see and touch her bare skin. While erotically swaying her body, ire put her left hand on her breast and yed it. Her other hand, meanwhile, slid down through her belly and reached herher region. Then, she stopped her dance and dropped her butt on the mattress, then opened her legs like a book. ire rubbed her pussy, then stretched the opening using her two fingers and showed her wet insides before the eyes of Raphael and Mylene. "Okay, both of you may eat me now~." "Mom!" "ire!" At her signal, both Raphael and Mylene immediatelyunched themselves into their first love together. They had been enduring themselves to resist the temptations that ire was showing off after all. Once grasping the body of ire, Raphael and Mylene proceed to taste the body of the performer. Raphael went down to his Mom''s pussy and licked it while Mylene tightly groped ire''s soft boobs as she was sucking them alternatingly. "Mom..." "Mmf~." After sipping the nectar of her forbidden flowers, Raphael went up to kiss his Mom. They passionately maneuvered each other''s tongue, stirring the mouths of one another. "ire..." Mylene had done with the breasts and demanded a kiss from ire, but she was still busy exchanging saliva with their son. "Alright, Mother. Your turn." "Thank you, Rap?!" Before Mylene could finish her supposed expression of appreciation, her lips were sealed with a kiss. The turn that Raphael said to Mylene, which Mylene thought was her turn to kiss ire, was actually Mylene''s turn to be kissed by Raphael. "Ahh..." "Okay, Mother. You may now kiss your bride." "Geez, Raphael. You don''t have to tease your mother." Once Mylene vented her annoyance to her son, she leaned over her body to the side of ire and went for her lips. "That is hot." Raphael watched the scene as the two women were kissing. He found it hot, and he started to feel more randy. Cannot wait for them to finish, Raphael grabbed one of their milkers and sucked them in turns. "Muah... Excuse me..." After Mylene broke the kiss, she stooped down and closed her face to the wet pussy of her wife. She then ced her thumb at the sides of ire''s aphrodisiacal pussy and spread them out. "ire''s sweet scent..." As if allured by the pheromones emitted from the pussy of ire, Mylene instinctively plunged her face over it then started licking it. As Mylene was licking some nectar, Raphael had already positioned his body behind his Mom and pushed himself to fit her between his legs, sandwiching his dick between his hips and her lower back. "Face her, Mom." Raphael asked his Mom as he was rubbing and pinching her gigantic, soft breasts and erected pink teats, to which ireplied. Once ire turned her head around, Raphael gave her a long, passionate tongue kiss. "Mmm... mmm..." In the middle of intense pleasure, ire reflexively gripped the head of Mylene and wrapped the head of Raphael with her hands. ire felt great ecstasy as her two mouths were being kissed by her loved ones. "Ahhnn...~!" With her body being ravished by the two stallions of her life, ire ultimately reached her climax and orgasmed. Her love juice squirted from her pussy, but it was all caught in the mouth of Mylene. "Wah... ire''s precious nectar..." Mylene mumbled as she was savouring each drop of her wife''s cum. "Share me Mom''s love juices, Mother." "Come here, son." Desiring to taste the sweetness of his Mom, Raphael approached his Mother, who was opening her arms wide. Once he reached her embrace, Raphael deeply kissed his Mother in order to taste some of the nectar ire had released. "Hmm, thank you, Mother." Raphael briefly broke the kiss to thank his Mother. "That was delicious." "You are wee, my son." Mylene said, then was kissed by her son afterward. "I want to taste yours, Mother." "If that is what my boy wants, go ahead." Requested by her son, Mylene crawled onto the mattress and thenid herself back in the center of the bed. Mylene opened her legs to provide Raphael with better vision of her hot and damp pussy. Seeing that his food had been served, Raphael bent down and drew his face closer to the forbidden flower of his Mother. After he sniffed it, Raphael gave it a long lick. "What a scrumptious treat!" Raphael eximed then turned his attention to his Mom, who was sitting beside her head of his Mother. "Hey, Mom. Would you like to taste Mom as well?" He asked. "Hmm...?" ire tilted her head after hearing the peculiar question of her son, then she shed a lovely smile at him. "Well, why not? That''s an interesting idea." ire crawled and sat beside her son. Raphael stepped back to give his Mom a good look at her wife. "Thank you," she said. "What...? ire will be doing it?" Mylene uttered. "Now then," ire then crouched down and grabbed Mylene''s th thighs. "I''ll be starting..." Chapter 147 Dominating The Former Dominator [R18] "I''ll be starting..." Once she dered that, ire stuck out her tongue and slowly brushed the pussy of Mylene, tasting the fluids of Mylene and leaving a trail of her saliva. Then she used her thumbs to widen the opening of Mylene''s love hole and inserted her tongue within. It was a novel experience for her, so she just followed what she saw when Mylene or Raphael did it. In spite of being in a physical rtionship with Mylene for more than twenty-five years, that was actually the first time ire had ever licked a woman''s genital. Throughout their decades of rtionship, on every one of their wild nights, ire was always at the bottom. That was because she always wanted to be dominated. And if they happened to switch roles and she was assigned as the top, ire was just inserting a finger into Mylene and did not take it seriously. That was why Mylene remained virgin until it was finally taken by their own son. Mylene has been pleasing ire every night until dawn. ire loved her endless vigor, and Mylene made her happy. That was why ire preferred to be at the bottom and let Mylene implement her dominance and aggressiveness over her. Eventually, ire realized to herself that Mylene was not enough to satisfy her. But there was no way she could cheat Mylene with some random people. That time, she looked at her baby girl and secretly hoped that she would someday inherit the virility and aggressiveness of Mylene for her selfish desires. To make things sure, she even threatened Mylene with giving her a boy to be raised as her stud. But her long-term investment has paid off with exceedingly satisfying results. Now that she thinks about it, has she ever made Mylene feel good? If it were not for Raphael, ire could not have the chance to personally give pleasure to Mylene. "ire...!" Mylene slightly arched her back as ire started to maneuver her tongue. It was the first time ire did it to her, and Mylene was quite excited about it. "Mmm... so this is how Mylene tastes like..." "Ahh...!" ire reeled her tongue more intensively and stirred the pussy of Mylene. In response, Mylene started to breathe more heavily as she groped her own breasts. "ire...!" The feel of ire''s tongue greatly aroused Mylene, and she ultimately reached her climax. "Ahhnn...!" Not expecting Mylene toe, the love juices of Mylene spewed out on the face of ire, which she rubbed off with her hand and licked from there. "Ah, your juices are getting me hornier." ire spoke while licking her palm and fingers. "Raphael, make your Mother feel good~." She said, then crawled toward the head. "Absolutely, Mom." Raphael then kissed ire and reced the position of ire. "Here I go, Mother." Right after Raphael dered that, he stood down and moved his face closer toward the steamy pussy of his Mother. He inhaled a long aroma of it before giving it a kiss. Raphael held her thighs and stuck his tongue into the warm insides of Mylene. Once reaching a certain depth, Raphael intensively maneuvered his tongue and stirred the vagina of his Mother like his Mom did. "Nom nom nom..." The sounds of the erotic moans of Mylene rang out in the room along with the smoochy sounds of Raphael''s enjoyment. Raphael was quite skilled with his tongue; of course, he had been copying the techniques of his licking expert Mother. And there was the possibility that he unknowingly inherited that trait directly from her. "Ahh..." After quenching his actual and figurative thirst, Raphael raised his body and prepared himself. Holding his fully erected dick with his right hand, Raphael tucked himself between the legs of his Mother. Once their hips met, Raphael put his hot rod between thebia of Mylene, to which she had a twitching reaction upon feeling the warmth of his dick. Then Raphael closed and hugged the legs of his Mother, pressing his dick between her th thighs. Once Raphael ced her lower legs on his right shoulder, he started moving his hips slowly and rubbed his dick against the pussy of his Mother. To give more pleasure to each other, Raphael increased the pace of his thrusts. With the essence of the juices of Mylene, Raphael was able to slide his dick more smoothly. As Raphael and Mother were in the middle of their forey and stimting each other via sumata, ire gently raised the head of Mylene and put her thighs under it. With that, Mylene has been resting on ire''sp pillow. "ire... boobies..." Peering up, Mylene grasped and fondled the gigantic, rounded, and unexinably soft fruits of ire. ire chuckled softly and fondled back the breasts of Mylene in response. "Ahh..." Mylene was in a state of dissatisfaction when she noticed that Raphael pulled out his dick from her thighs. Once she peered down, she saw her son was opening her legs anew. "Heh..." Mylene eventually went amused and shed a lovely smile as she realized the intention of Raphaelshe was about to be ravished by his sword. "Aahhh~!" Without any dy, Raphael immediately pierced his hot rod in an intensive thrust, which made Mylene moaned loudly. Raphael did not want to go easy on his Mother since he had vigorously molded the shape of his dick into her pussy justst night. Once his dick has beenpletely devoured by his Mother''s lower mount, Raphael grabs the toned waist of his Mother and starts to move his hips. He began pistoning his dick gently and slowly, then gradually elerated his pace to moderate. "Ugh...! Mother...!" "Aah...! Aah...! Aah...!" Feeling the absolute pleasure of the friction of his dick rubbing inside his Mother, Raphael could not hold himself back from pounding his Mother faster, rougher, and more vigorously than before. In the spur of the intense pleasure, Raphael leaned forward and removed his hands from the waist of Mylene in order to tightly grope and fondle her ample breasts. The hands of ire were holding Mylene''s at that time, meanwhile. "Aah~! Oh my Goddess, Raphael~! Please... make this olddy... feel the best...!" "Right away... Mother...!" Chapter 148 Doing It Til Dawn [R18] Desiring to grant the wish of his Mother, Raphael made each of his thrusts more powerful and faster. Not only Mylene benefited from it; Raphael has been experiencing ineffable pleasure as well. "Mom...!" Raphael grunted as he was ncing at his Mom. "Fufu." ire responded to her son with a gentle smile. "Then, Excuse me..." Actually, Raphael was signaling ire to do something, which ire immediately understood. Upon receiving his signal, ire let go of the hands and lifted the head of Mylene, who was in ecstasy and not taking heed. Once her head had rested on the mattress, ire raised her hips above the bed. Then, irended her crotch on somethingon the face of Mylene. She was ordered by Raphael to sit on the face of Mylene. "Wha!" A little bit, Mylene knew; her vision had turned dark and her face felt warm and moist. With the feeling of her son''s dick at her crotch, Mylene immediately recognized the taste of the dripping juices and realized her situation. "Mmmrff~." "Let me give you a breather." ire ced her palms on the mountains of Mylene and then leaned over to slightly raise her hips to give Mylene a little space. Mylene then licked the pussy above before plunging her tongue into it. "Aah... aah... aah.. aah..." As she was eating the pussy of her wife, Mylene rapidly released a moan every time Raphael expeditiously and violently rammed her pussy. "About toe, Mother...?" "Yesh... aah... aah..." "Me, too...!" Mylene felt great carnal pleasures all over her bodythe dominating dick of her son at herher and her wife''s alluring pussy on her mouth. Drowning in absolute feeling, Mylene was so greatly stimted that she ultimately reached her peak once again. "I''mingggg...!" "Mother...!" With a final and powerful thrust, Raphael released the hot embodiment of his lust that he''s been holding back into the womb of his Mother at the same time as her excreted her love juices. Since Raphael was not fond of creampie, which he somehow found unpleasant, he sent all his hot load to the womb. He even applied the Fragmentization extra skill just to give a push of his contracepted semen. "Haah..." After their own climaxes, Mylene powerlessly dropped her arms on the bed. On the other hand, Raphael pulled his dick out of his Mother and intentionally made himself copse just to be caught by the massive, soft milkers of his Mom. "Job well done, my son," ire praised her son as she was embracing his head on her chest. "My turn, I guess. Still have some strength?" "I always have, Mom!" Raphael proudly dered. "I am always ready to make my family happy and satisfied!" "Me, too!" In an instant, Raphael''s semihard dick suddenly went fully erected. Not only he, but Mylene had fully recovered andically raised her body up. Both of them were the holders of the Monarch of the Night ultra skill and could have limitless energy in times of carnal desires. Like mother, like son, birds of the same feather fucks together. "Fufu, that''s what I love about the lineage of Mylene." ire happily encouraged, thenid herself on the former position of Mylene. "Please ravish me~." "At your service, my queen!" "Ahn~! That feels good, Raphael~!" Along with the pping sounds of the collision of two hips that resonated through the master''s bedroom, ire let out loud moans every time her son, Raphael, was intensively ramming her raw pussy. "Mom...!" Raphael groaned as he gripped the breasts of his Mom tightly. "I am very d to have a wonderful mother like you...!" "Ahn~. I am also happy... ahn~ to have a son like you~ ahn~." Raphael has been banging his own birth mother for several minutes straight without rest, repeatedly attempting to go back to the womb of ire, his first home. "Ahn~ ahn~ ahn~ ahn~" The pussy of ire swelled up due to friction from Raphael''s dick. Besides its raw power, Raphael''s performance was excellent as well. Each of his thrusts is hitting her womb, which brought great happiness to ire. "?" Suddenly, Raphael slowed his pace and stopped his dick from moving. In the middle of her confusion, Raphael then lied down and wrapped his arms around the lying ire. "Heave-ho." Without a warning, Raphael raised his body, pulling ire''s body to stand up in the process. With his dick still inside his Mom''s tight and slippery pussy, Raphael sat himself in a lotus position with his Mom sitting on top of his crotch. "Mom..." After Raphael put his hands on the hips of ire, he started moving his own hips and ire''s. p... p... p... "Fufu." When Raphael continued, ire wrapped her arms around his neck and started moving her own body since she did not want her son to do all the work. Perceiving that his Mom has been cooperating with him, Raphael let go of her hips and used his arms as support for his leaning back. Meanwhile, ire ced her hands on the knees of her son. As if having the same thing running in their minds, each of their movements synchronized with each other and created a harmonious symphony of their allegro. "Mom...!" "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" All of a sudden, due to the pleasure he has been experiencing, Raphael changed his tempo to presto, which made ire rapidly let out short moans. "Boobs...!" In the middle of the tumultuous rampage of Raphael, he managed to grope and fondle one of the milkers of ire as they were bouncing violently due to the energy released at the epicenter of the quake. "Raphael...! I''m about... toe...!" "Me too, Mom...!" When both of them were about to reach their limits, Raphael unhanded his grip and focused on moving his hips. With a powerful final blow, Raphael unloaded his white magma inside ire''s steaming geyser. "Mom...!!!" "Ahhnn~~~!" After reaching their climaxes, both Raphael and ire came at the same time and copsed on each other. "Haah... that was absolutely amazing, Mom." "Hah... good job, my son." Once they were finished conveying their post-sex greetings, Raphael and ire gave each other a passionate kiss. "Now it''s my turn!" Mylene, who was fingeringly watching the whole scene, eximed. "Fufu. Please don''t be gentle~." ""As youmand!"" After Raphael and Mylene enthusiastically and uniformly replied that, both of them ravenously ravished the body of ire ''til the sun rose. Chapter 149 Checking My Spoils "Nnn... What a wonderfulst night." In front of a newly opened window, I summarized the things that happened justst night as I was stretching my arm equipped with my birthday suit. Too bad that the rising sun is shining in the opposite direction from the window, so it was kind of a letdown. Well, it''s not like I am taking care of that matter anyway. I turned around after greeting the morning and inspected the love nest of my parents. In front of me was a bed with two fully naked sleeping beauties under a brown quilt. One has long ck hair, while the other has hair with a light brown luster, and I remarked that they are incredibly youthful for their real age. They are soundly sleeping as they are facing each other. These two sleeping beauties were, of course, my Mom and Mother. Last night, we did the most immoral act: the forbidden act of sexual intercourse between biological parents and children. But we had thrown away our morals and disregarded the ethics, so we fucked like animals in heat. It''s not like we care about what is right or wrong; we just have to be careful and let others know nothing about us. We loved each other, and blood and age had nothing to do with love. Actually, it was the second night wemitted that immoral act, and we definitely wanted to extend our secret rtionship for eternity. The three of us truly enjoyed our threesomest night and fucked like rabbits. Right now, their wombs are filled with my semen since all of my climaxes ended up with nakadashi. I wanted my load to fill up their insides after all. We wanted all of us tost until dawn, so I bestowed the Nocturnal skill of the Monarch of the Night upon Mom. After that, Mom had a better chance to go wild at night. Thanks to that skill, her stamina at night had increased significantly, so that she was able to endure the power of my sword andst a few minutes after six. Both Mother and I felt drowsiness after the skill expired, so we ended up literally sleeping together. Last night, I rammed them more vigorously and intensely than the other night. But I have to control my ejactions and avoid them getting creampied as much as possible. Since a woman''s womb could contain a certain amount of volume, I have to control the amount of load I release and set intervals between ejactions so as not to fill up their capacities. That was why I had done coitus reservatus and held my load as long as I could. In the end, I was able to fill up their wombs and prevent the excess cum from leaking out of their vaginas at the same time. "What wonderful women both of you are." I muttered at the side of the bed and in front of my sleeping mothers. Frankly, I actually do not mind marrying both Mom and Mother, living together in a secluded ce, and conceiving them my children. But I still have my responsibilities as the fianc of Sophia. Though she had approved my physical rtionship with my two mothers, for which I heartfully thanked her, I cannot just avert my attention from her as I am focusing on other women, especially my two mothers. Sophia is a woman too and definitely has the desire to have me solely for herself. Due to that, there might be a time when I have to reduce or even cease my time with mothers in bed, though I absolutely do not want that to happen. "Okay... it''s almost eight," then I approached the bed after I checked the time. "I love you, Mother." Chu. "I love you, Mom." Chu. Conveying my love for them, I got on their bed and put a kiss on their foreheads. They are ostensibly happy, and they probably are having a nice dream. "Now then." Like I said, it''s almost eight in the morning. That would be the time for Mary to knock on the door and wake my mothers up if they still have not gotten out of their room; the same thing for me. I do not want to get caught by her, so I started picking up the pieces of my clothes and quickly equipping them. I did not have to fix my two mothers and let them be naked since Mary would think of it as a normal urrence for a married couple. (Warp.) I silently cast the spell as the footsteps of Mary were ringing out from the stairs and were approaching my room. After I had done my daily training and consumed my lunch, I told my parents that I would be in the forest and gone for a while. I did not forget to ask for their lucky charms, of course. Those might be some of the reasons I survived the fight yesterday. They do not mind me neglecting my physical training since I have evolved myself to a higher level, which is the very point of Sister''s and my hard work. Too bad for Sister that I evolved way too much earlier than her. I predicted that she needed at least a year to evolve herself. Well, for the reason I came to the forest, of course, it was to check the progress of the migration of the foxes as well as the condition of my spoils of war. "Yo." "Oh? Master?" "Kyuu?" The silver-haired fox queen, Inari, was startled and turned around when I suddenly appeared behind her, who was standing within a in of the dungeon. Additionally, she had be a familiar of mine. In her hands was a fox whose fur shared the same dazzling hue as Inari''s. The fox was actually the minimized form of her daughter, a Five-Tailed Fox. Currently, Inari was not wearing one of the articles I had provided to her yesterday. Instead, she wore a white off-shoulder kimono along with the same red knee-length skirt. Her current covers are making her bolder and sexier. Coupled with her bewitching sheen and shapely, curvy figure, everyone would mistake Inari for an authentic, high-ss courtesan. But the only customer she would absolutely serve is me. (Uriel must have been enjoying herself as she groomed Inari.) Uriel had sent me photos and videos showing the qualities of the bodies in my two new collections. As a thank you, I gave Uriel the privilege of watching the live feed fromst night. The others had to wait an hour for the feed. Apparently, the members of Myriad Wings are currently in a certain country to work in the shadows. Uriel was the one I tasked with tending to Inari and Czarina. Speaking of Czarina... Squish. Suddenly, something definitely soft pressed my back, and then arms passed my vision and wrapped around my body. I did not have to look around since I already knew who she was. "Hello, Czarina." "Hmm. Greetings to you, Master." As if to surprise me, Czarina embraced me from behind. Ostensibly, Czarina is currently in her human form, but that was only her cloak. In reality, she is a member of a frighteningly powerful race, the Ancient Dragons. Inari and I fought her yesterday, and Czarina was terrifyingly powerful and almost impossible to ovee. She was so powerful that I had to evolve myself and acquire three new ultra skills in order to defeat an immortal dragon. In the end, she revealed that she had been tasked by someone to serve me. Even though Czarina and I had been linked and bound by not only the Taming skill but also the Kin Command and Blood Contract, there was no way she could disclose the identity of that person. (Well, at least I gained a powerful subject and a broken skill.) After Czarina ended her embrace, I turned my back around, and a beautiful woman was standing in front of me. A woman surrounded by a mature aura but ultimately the literal definition of femme fatale. Actually, both Czarina and Inari are rtively dangerous. Czarina was fully naked yesterday, but I had provided her some cover at the end of the day. And right now, she is attired in the garments with which I told Uriel to equip her. In front of me was a beautiful and buxom woman with long ck hair. But I notice a difference in her between yesterday and today: she has now braids rolled around her head that are tied by a purple ribbon at the back of her head. Of course, she is dressed entirely differently today. Contrary to her seductive beauty, Czarina''s body was clothed in a stern ck military uniform, along with ck leather boots and white cotton gloves. For the reason why I dressed her like that, it was because I wanted her to. Moreover, she could be served as thest line of defense of this dungeon and the sovereign of this forest, so, for me, she was like my second-inmand. "How was your outfit, Czarina?" "Though it was a new experience to me, wearing clothes really wasfortable, Master." Czarina said as she was ncing at herself. "It was thanks to the Master that I had obtained a human body." "Good thing to hear. You are always wee." Czarina had been a dragon for millennia, doing the same habit every single day. She just became a human a few hours ago, and everything is new to her. She certainly needs time and effort adapting and adjusting to have the fundamental properties of a human being. By the way, I had Inari and Uriel teach Czarina some abilities, such as the spells Materialize, Dematerialization, and Creation, for her to dissolve and conjure her clothing during transformation. Speaking of Inari... Chapter 150 Consideration "Hey, Inari," I turned my back from her and asked. "How are your people doing?" "Thanks to you, Master, that my kind are able to settle themselves in a safe ce like here. As of now, the transportation of the weaker ones, the three-tailed and below, had sessfully finished." By people, we are talking about the fox monsters, the Tailed Foxes, under the thumb of Inari, their queen. Inari had started the transportation of the foxesst night and effectively and safely evacuated her people from a harsh environment. Currently, there are numbers of huge foxes that can be seen within the 0th Floor of the dungeon, around fifty, but most of them are not bigger than the true size of Inari''s daughter since Inari prioritizes the younger and weaker ones. "I never asked about it yet, so can you tell me how many foxes there will be?" "Well, about that, Master..." Inari then averted her gaze after hearing my question. (Huh? Is there anything wrong?) I pondered inwardly, then I asked her again. "What''s the problem, Inari?" "Um, actually, there are about one hundred foxes, and aside from that..." "Aside from that..." I folded my arms and then repeated herst words. Inari seemed a little bit hesitant, and she was unable to portray her thoughts. I have no idea what was on her mind, but I have a feeling that she had something in mind that might oppose my opinion. "You can tell me everything, Inari," I condone. "No need to hold yourself back. I trust you." Once I ryed my genuine feelings into words and intoned them through my voice, Inari slowly drew her blue eyes into my pair of amethysts; her eyes seemed surprised and, at the same time, honestly clear and cid. "If Master trusts me, who am I not to trust him? Please forgive my doubtful self." After her minimized daughter jumped off her arms, Inari put a hand on her chest and took a light bow before me, to which I responded with a nod. Now, let us hear her thoughts. "Actually, Master, there are other beings in my people that are not foxes." "Really?" I was baffled by her words. "Were there others that were not of your kind?" "Yes. They are actually not even monsters, in fact, they are humans like yourself, Master." "...What...?" Did I hear it right? They are humans among the people under the rule of Inari? The feelings of confusion and curiosity are swirling in my mind, so I asked Inari for more details about it. "So there are human beings under your wing, huh?" "Indeed, Master. Those humans are apparently worshippers and believers of us, the Tailed Foxes, and they are not affiliated with any jurisdiction within the Southern Continent." So that''s how it is. Those humans probably saw and treated Tailed Foxes as their local pagan deities, to the point of worshipping them. The concept of religion existed in this world, so there should be deities aside from Goddess Primaria. "Uh huh. So, when the wolves attacked the foxes and ravaged your ce, it included the destruction of their settlement, yes?" "That is right. Their vige was situated north of our dwellings and was destroyed by the wolves on their way. The vigers approached us and sought protection. Even though we suffered much damage, I decided to ept and put them under my wing." Of course, when one''s life is in desperation, all one has to do is ask for a miracle from their respective gods. It is even happening in my previous world, so those kinds of people should exist here as well. "From the gist of it, it seems that you want them to stay here, right?" "You are right, Master. Along with us, I want you to give them the permission to stay here in this ce." "You know, vixen," after the request of Inari, Czarina suddenly chimed in on our conversation. "Even if you say that, this forest is my and Master''s territory." Inari red at a woman d in military uniform upon the sudden interruption of Czarina. I do not know if Inari was offended by what Czarina called her or if she was forced to recognize their huge gap. "And if I were to choose," Czarina continued. "I would never let those mutts to leech my te." "Whoa, whoa. Calm down, Czarina." I turned around and interjected. "There was no need for you to be that harsh and hostile towards humans, you know? Besides, I am a human, so your criticism involves me as well." "No, no, Master, you seemed to not understand it." Czarina then moved forward and wrapped her arms around my body. "You are entirely different and much superior than ordinary humans." "Really?" I asked as I was feeling the softness of her chest. "Of course, Master. You had proven your worth when you one-sidedly defeated an Ancient Dragon such as myself, Master." "Yeah, yeah, I already get it, Czarina." I then embraced her. Technically, I am not a Human anymore since I evolved into a High Human just yesterday. The ims of Czarina are, so to speak, somewhat true. But my evolution does not stop me from considering myself a human being. I still have my rights and concerns as a human, though arge amount of my morality has left my entire existence. "Still, will you consider inferior beings and change your evaluation of them?" "Hm? Why would I do that?" "You must have known this, but underestimating and not understanding your opponent might lead to your demise. There might be others that looked weak at first nce but are actually capable of defeating mighty beings such as yourself." "Master..." "You had experienced that yourself. So you have to be extra careful, especially since you do not possess any appraisal abilities." "Umu. If Master says so, I will definitely keep that in mind." Good, it looks like she is convinced by my exnation. I know that it runs through her veins, but Czarina should lower her pride, not only for her own good but for the sake of her surroundings as well. "Good to hear, Czarina." I finally said and let go of her. "But can you at least treat Inari as your equal? Since both of you are basically my subjects." "Hmph. If that is what Master wants, I will do it." "Good. One more thing, I want you two to treat Griffith the same as yourselves." I cannot forget Griffith, of course. She is my first tamed monster, and I have made many memories with her. As their senior, Inari and Czarina have to show respect for Griffith, even though they are more powerful than her by several folds. "As you desire, Master." "If Master says so..." "Good." Once Czarina had settled down, I turned my attention to Inari, with whom I had a conversation but which was halted due to the intervention of Czarina. "Going back to the request of Inari, how do you think of them?" I asked. "Well, I had talked to them, and they seemed desperate like us. After the wolves attacked, some of them survived and sought protection from us, which we epted since we were basically on the same page." "There should be at least some payback for taking them under your wing, yes?" "Indeed, Master. In exchange for our guardianship, they swore us their allegiance." "I see. Please do continue." "Yes, Master. We spent time together and helped one another amidst the coldness. We had talked about the migration and decided that they were willing to pledge their new allegiance to you, Master." Inari said that herself, so it must be true, but I cannot be too hasty in epting those humans. I have so many things to consider before epting a group of people into my territory. "By the way, how many humans will there be?" "After the destruction of their vige, only half of them survived. During our wander, a few of them died from the extreme cold, and as of now, there was an approximate head count of one hundred fifty." Hm. That number is a bit high, but less sopared to the viges around our city. They used to be around three hundred originally but was reaped to half. Not only did they suffer massive losses, but their poption was gradually chipping off due to the environment they were in. The monstrous foxes had been desperately seeking help to find a safe ce, let alone the fragile humans. Firming my resolve, I let out a deep sigh and faced Inari. "Okay, Inari. I am now allowing those humans to live here." "Really, Master?" Inari widened her eyes upon hearing my decision. "Thank you very much." "But you will take the responsibility of them." "Of course, Master. I will take full responsibility." I don''t know if I had it correct or if I am right, but my final decision was to ept the humans to settle here. There were various reasons for my decision, but one of them was out of my sympathy for them. Now that I have epted that number of people, a settlement will be needed to establish. When that happens, a fraction of the dungeon would be used. It''s not that I mind if they use a little plot, but they need to work for me, of course. With the loyalty that Inari has for me, those humans would definitely follow my words. Even if they were to incite a revolt, they would taste the wrath of Czarina, who is much more powerful than Inari. "Ah, Inari." Suddenly, a certain memory popped up in my mind. "I remembered that my promise hasn''t beenpleted yet." "Oh, that promise," she said, then took a nce at her daughter. "It will be our pleasure, Master." Chapter 151 Certainly Too Young! "Okay, the participants are here." In front of me, on the mowed portion of the grassy in, the figures of a Griffon and a Five Tailed Fox stood. Those two monsters were, of course, Griffith and Inari''s daughter in her full size. When I remembered my promise to Inari, I thought that it might be a good idea to try it on Griffith as well. That was why I told Azrael to tell Griffith toe over to our location. I turned my head around and saw three figures behind me. Specifically, my tamed beauties, Inari the Celestial Fox and Czarina the Ancient Dragon, and one of my embodied Profiles, Uriel. I did not let Azrael stay here since what will happen here should only benefit me. If he wanted some, he had to work hard and put in effort just like others do. By the way, Inari had done some teleporting to the South Continent and discussed with the humans the matter of their migration. Inari told me that they shouted in joy once they heard my decision and will redere their allegiance to meter on, once their transportation has beenpleted. Currently, all of the foxes have finished migrating, and the nine-tailed foxes have been teleporting the humans from the chilly tundra of the south to evacuate here in this ce. (Now, then. I will be starting.) I muttered internally before making my approach toward the two beasts. First off, I advanced closer to Griffith. "Okay, Griffith." I said, and then I raised my right hand in the air. "You first." "Skwah." "Good girl." Griffith lowered her head as per mymand; she is quite big and tall, and I cannot reach her. Once she lowered her head, I ced my hand on her beak and activated a particr skill. "Griffith!" I called her name with great volume. "Manifest yourself before me!" "Skwah!!!" Griffith suddenly shone very brightly upon me, with a luminance that enveloped her entire body in white. I was not surprised by it; I had seen it a few times not so long ago. In the middle of it, the feeling of her hard and glossy beak disappeared within my grasp. A few seconds had passed, and the blindingly bright lights finally came to fade. After I weaved the skill on her soul, her monstrous yet majestic body disappeared from my sight after the light subsided. I felt a deja vu when a single figure manifested instead of a Griffon. ".." In front of me was a being that appeared to be a human. Just now, Griffith had undergone remarkably incredible changes right away after I bestowed the humanizing Anthropomorphization extra skill. "Uriel." Upon the gesture of my hand, Uriel immediately rushed forward to the standing Griffith and quickly robed a white nket around her bare skin. Just like the transformation of Czarina, Griffith revealed her human form without any cover on her body. "So this is how Griffith looks like.. " Inari muttered after witnessing the transformation of Griffith. "Yeah," I agreed. "I did not expect her to appear this way." Even under the nket, I can get a good grasp of Griffith''s human appearance. Age-wise, Griffith appeared to be in her teens; I kind of expected her to be as old as Inari, perhaps due to their level differences. Her hair is neck-length and unkempt and gleams with an albescent luster; there is even a cowlick sticking out of her head. Framed with a pair of amber feline eyes, herplexion made her a girl surrounded by pure innocence. The constitution of her body is slim yet robust, probably because of the allocation of her stats. Before the garment covered her, I had seen her chiseled abdomen and medium charm. But what surprised me the most was her skin. Unlike the caucasian glow of Inari and Czarina, the skin of human Griffith appeared to be tanned. It is actually my first time seeing a dark-skinned person with my own eyes in this world. Overall, she posed like an athletic person who had vigorously trained herself under the sun. There is even the possibility that she is more of a delinquent. Now let''s try to talk to her and confirm her personality as human. "Hello, Griffith, do you recognize me?" "..." Her amber gaze looked at me innocently, undergoing an understanding of her surroundings like a naive child seeing the world for the first time. Now that I''ve mentioned it, did she truly develop intelligence at all? Then, suddenly... "Master!" "Oof!" Along with a cheerful cry, something very fast suddenly hit my abdomen; the momentum even dragged me to the trimmed surface. Even though the power had reduced significantly due to the side effects of the transformation, I did recognize this bone breaking tackle; there''s only one being who always does it to me. "You are definitely Griffith, huh? You haven''t changed at all." "Thank you, Master!" After I assured her that Griffith is still Griffith, I gave her a pat on the head. Still, I could not imagine that her majestic and collected true form was this boisterous girl I am currently petting. (Ah, she is naked. Herunch must have blown her cover.) "Okay, Griffith." I said as I was getting myself up. "I know you are happy, but I have a matter yet to finish." Then I took a nce at the silver fox. "Okay, Master..." sheplied dejectedly. "Do not worry, Griffith. Let''s spend time togetherter." "Really?" "Of course. For now, go to Uriel and get dressed." "As you wish, Master!" She happily said, then quickly got herself to Uriel, who was behind her. Now that I have given Griffith her human form, I walked my way toward the sitting fox and proceeded with thepletion of my unfinished business. "Kyuu." Since this fox was not as big as Griffith, her head was reachable with my hand. But I was not going to touch here or there; I just pressed my hand on her thorax instead. "You don''t have to be anonymous anymore. From this day forward, your name is Yuki!" "Kyuu!!!" After granting her a transformation skill and a name, the silver fox, whose name now is Yuki, literally radiates like a shining star, and her humanization has begun. "..." I silently stared at the process of her transformation with half-opened eyes; witnessing the alteration of her shape within the light was blinding. "?!" But when I grasped what her human body was supposed to be, my eyes widened. I quickly turned my attention to Uriel, and she turned her attention to me. Possessing the same mind, we came to a mutual understanding, and Uriel immediately took action. Whoosh. Uriel lunged fast toward Yuki, who was about to finish her metamorphosis, with a new nket in her hands. As soon as the lights faded, Uriel had finished wrapping the garment over Yuki''s human body. Once Uriel had done her job, I helplessly fell to my knees, pressed my palms on the ground, and slouched my head. Right now, I want to slump. "Master!" Inari yelled. "Is there a problem with my daughter Yuki?!" "Yes..." I replied with a weak voice. "Um, may I know what it is?" I raised my head and peered at her daughter, whose body was covered by a nket except for the head. I lifted my right arm and weakly sprouted a finger. "Can you please tell me what you see in her...?" I asked Inari as I was pointing my finger at her humanized daughter. "What do I see in my daughter?" Inari confusedly looked at her daughter, who seemed visibly bewildered. "Well, in my opinion, I find her cute." "That is exactly the problem!" I eximed, still with my knees on the ground. "Isn''t she like a ten year old child?!" I said, then smashed a fist on the ground for additional dramatic effect. That is right. Under that white nket is a butt-naked nymphette, a little girl. Sad to say, Yuki belongs to an age group of females that I don''t have a taste with, of course along with the ones over the hill. "Oh my." Czarina interposed, looking at my slumped state. "Is Master not interested in a child?" "That''s right. I paid no heed to children. I much prefer more mature and developed ones such as yourselves." But it would be hypocritical of me to say that since I instinctively fell for the charms of the little Sophia despite not being a lolicon. Incidentally, from the story my parents narrated to me the other night, Mother instantly fell in love with the child Mom. But it doesn''t count since they were about the same age. As I was slumping down, someone walked and stopped in front of me. When I peered up, I saw the one who approached me, and it was Yuki under her single white cover. Now that I think about it, the human form of Yuki is a charming girl with mid-length, bobbed-cut silver hair. Her eyes shared the same blue gleam as her mother''s, and those innocent eyes are fixated on mine. "Yuki...?" "Father!" "What?!" "Pfft!" Wait, a second! What is this little girl saying?! Why is she calling me a father?! "Um, Yuki. What do you mean by that?" "Well, mother said that Master Raphael would be her mate, so that''s what makes Master my father!" Yuki exined cheerfully. When I looked around, I found that Uriel had the same reaction as me. Meanwhile, Czarina was holding her giggle, Griffith acted like Griffith, and Inari had vanished from the scene. Chapter 152 Child Form Firstly, I was genuinely surprised when the human form of Yuki, the daughter of Inari, was like that of a ten year old child. But I was speechless when Yuki called me her father. She teleported herself to escape the matter, but I chased and caught her afterwards since I had nted a mark on her and dragged her into an isted ce. Right now, in the living area of our headquarters on the 30th Floor of the dungeon, I am having a conversation with Inari, who is sitting with her daughter, Yuki, on the same couch. Yuki has been dressed by Uriel and is currently wearing an elegant pink kimono. Uriel had finished measuring her sizes and sewn a set of loli-sized outfits just for her. There are some people here in this area aside from the three of us, namely, Czarina, Uriel, and Griffith. I sat with Czarina while Uriel and Griffith shared one. By the way, we cannot forget to provide clothing for Griffith, albeit temporarily in the meantime. She is currently d in a in white tunic and shorts. She has not been wearing any undergarments for now. The reason for that was because she has a long way to go before she can learn some high-leveled Pure Magic spells needed for a transformation. Griffith would definitely destroy her clothes if she were to revert herself back to her true form. For that reason, Uriel and I decided to provide her with cheap clothes until she mastered those necessary spells. Setting the irrelevancies aside, we have a matter to discuss. Sitting on the couch across from that mother and daughter, we continue the conversation that was postponed a while ago. "So, Master. Are you difited by what my daughter proimed earlier?" "I was kind of shocked by her, actually." I said, thenid my back against thefy back of the couch. "But I soon realized that what she said technically made sense." "Have you, Master?" "Yes. I will soon make you my woman, so that will make me your partner, as well as a father to Yuki." "Master..." I had said to myself that I would be making out with Inari once she fully devoted herself to me. She is kind of beautiful and bangable so why not? But her daughter... "But I did not expect that Yuki would be a child." Then I shifted my gaze from Inari to her daughter. "Is it because she only has five tails?" "Perhaps." Inari responded. "To us Tailed Foxes, our power is symbolized by increase in number of tails. Also, the number of our tails indicates our maturity. The more the tails, the more intelligent and the bigger we gets." "Indeed." I agreed with Inari''s exnation. "I came to notice from the foxes that the nine-tailed foxes are significantlyrgerpared to the ones with lesser tails." If that is the case, Yuki would be more mature once she gets stronger. Now that I think about it, is the number of their tails proportional to their Levels? (Thank you for giving me such a detailed exnation, Akashvani. As helpful as always.) From what Akashvani has stated, a Tailed Fox would be a Two-Tailed Fox once it reaches Level 300 and would constantly evolve until it became a powerful yokai with nine tails that was sealed inside a certain stone. As for Yuki, she is around Level 600 and has five tails as a monster fox, but she acts and has a body like that of a grade schooler in her human form. So at what level should a Tailed Fox reach in order to evolve into a Celestial Fox like Inari? Whoa, that is quite a gap, but it is worth the time and effort in the end. Just look at how powerful and beautiful Inari is if one is looking for concrete evidence. But the ability to transform into humans was not something the foxes would be fond of since altering their bodies to human ones statistically reduced their strengths. For them, maintaining their true beastly form would undoubtedly be the best. "So Yuki would eventually be more mature as she is getting stronger and has grown herself more tails, huh?" "You are correct, Master. She would definitely will." Inari happily responded. "So, Master, when that happens, would that change your view on her?" "So you do not mind offering Yuki to me? Is she fine with that?" "It is fine with me, Master." Yuki said. "I want to be your mate!" "Ugh..." I let out a groan after hearing those words from a child. "What do you think, Master." Inari asked. "Will you ept a mature Yuki?" "Hmm... surely would, but she definitely requires excessive time and effort in order to do that. I think that she needs to have at least nine tails for me to see her as a love interest." If Yuki wants to make herself a woman of mine, she has to grow first. Based on her Level and the time she spent to reach it, she must have lived for hundreds of years. Even if she is at that age, she is still rtively young. I wanted her to at least have a more mature physical appearance than I do. But before that... "Yuki, from now on until you seem to be an adult in my eyes, I will take care of you. Even though you are obviously way older than I am, as Inari''s daughter, I want to adopt you as my daughter." "Really, Master?" (Ugh! My heart could not contain this much cuteness!) I was thrilled inside as Yuki looked at me with glistening eyes. The more Iid my eyes upon Yuki, the more I realized to myself that there was something in Yuki that I had not seen in her before; she was so adorable and precious. It had never crossed my mind how cute this little girl was. Yuki was so precious that I wanted to protect and take care of her no matter what. Before it was toote, before she would be a finedy, I wanted to convey my honest feelings about how I wanted to regard Yuki with tenderness. I wanted to spoil her as she is growing up. (Wait a minute, isn''t it the same as grooming a minor?) I thought about it but immediately brushed it off since I don''t care about ethics anyway. "Are you really sure about that, Master?" "Yes, Inari. I am sure of it." "Thank you very much for granting her selfishness, Master." "Hm." I gave a nod to the bowing Inari before turning my attention to Yuki. "Yuki, I want you to join Griffith in ying monsters in the dungeon and Level up with her." "I will do it, Master!" "Good." I said before I turned my eyes to Griffith, who was sitting with Uriel on a couch adjacent to mine and Czarina''s. "Griffith, please guide your junior." "Of course, Master." Griffith corresponded, and they stood up from their seats. "Come on, Yuki!" "Aye!" After Yuki responded, she stood up and briskly exited the door with Griffith. Basically, Uriel had to follow them since both of them could not teleport themselves directly to the lower floors. Yuki and Griffith will definitely have to hunt monsters in their true form, of course. Yuki had been taught by her mother how to disintegrate and rematerialize her garments, but Griffith has to be undressed by Uriel so as not to destroy her clothes. By the way, Yuki had already be my fourth tamed monster before I gave her the ability to transform. "Come here, Inari." Now that Griffith, Yuki, and Uriel had left the house, I was left alone with Inari and Czarina, two of my tamed monsters. Inari stood up from her couch and walked toward us, just as I said. I sidled leftward to give Inari some space before she sat down to my right. "What are you going to do, Master?" Czarina, who was sitting to my left, asked me. But I did not answer her verbally; I responded with my actions instead, a fondle on each of their assets from their backs. "Fufu. Please touch me as you please, Master." "How bold of you, Master. I would never allow anyone to touch my body like this other than Master. So you better be grateful that I willingly became your servant." "I am always grateful for having wonderful women like the two of you within my arms. Thank you for choosing me as your master." Beside me were two beautiful and buxom maturedies. There were shapely figures sandwiching mine; their bodies were remarkably soft in spite of their monstrous stats. I never thought that I would be able to grope these beautiful and bountiful fruits other than from my two mothers. I was so grateful for them that I tightened my embrace with them. But I doubt that Czarina became my subject of her own volition. She was more like ckmailed and threatened by an unknown person, and wrapped this dragon as a gift for me. But that''s not important right now. "Now then..." I stood up, then lifted and put Inari and Czarina on my shoulders, like lifting LPG tanks. "Oh." They reacted in unison behind me. "Shall we begin?" Chapter 153 Covers [R18] (He he. Now that Uriel has distracted and upied the girls, I can now spend my afternoon with thesedies to my heart''s content.) Raphael walked along the wooden floor of the wood-ttednding corridor on the second floor of the house, carrying two women, whom he was about to ride on each of his shoulders. That total mass of those buxom women was quite a load for an ordinary person to carry. But Raphael took no heed of it and carried them like feathers due to his Level 1000 sheer High Human strength. He leisurely walked his way before he stopped at the farthest room from the stairs, in front of the room where the clones of Raphael performed their nightly activities. Apparently, Michael, Gabrielle, Uriel, and Lucy were not living in that house anymore, so their rooms are basically empty. The reason was that they had done the relocation to their new dwellings. Since they are all working adventurers of the empire, they were fundamentally living in the Imperial Capital, essentially for having at least a presence of them inside the city. But they were just lodging at inns and living there temporarily. Only Michael lived there more often since he had a girlfriend residing there; the females were sleeping in other location. Ever since the female clones became lovers with Elise Trandafir, a True Vampire, Gabrielle, Uriel, and Lucy had been dwelling themselves at their secret abode at an unknown location within the empire to have a foursome with Elise privately. But the locations where the clones were living were notpletely safe and secure since those were still outside the jurisdiction of a dungeon. That was why, when Raphael discovered a 20-Floored Dungeon inside the forest, he immediately conquered it and made it their new headquarters for him and his clones. The Surface Floor has been vegetated by Raphael with thick and tall trees to conceal its existence from the world. The dungeon gate has been dumped with dirt as well. Whenever they have a discussion, they just have to meet up and discuss there. "We are here,dies." Carrying two women on his shoulders, Raphael stood in front of the door of former Gabrielle''s private room. He chose that room for it because it had the biggest bed in the house. With both of his hands upied by holding Inari and Czarina, Raphael used the Poltergeist extra skill to telekically twist the doorknob in order to open the door. Creak. When the door opened, Raphael walked in and slowly shut the door without turning back, using the same skill. Inari and Czarina, who were facing backward, were amazed by the proficiency of the presumably Force Magic of Raphael. The room was dim in spite of the 1 p.m. sun since the opaque curtains were blocking the light passing through the windows. But none of the three people there took heed of that crepuscr environment. "Okay..." Poof! Once he faced the foot of the bed, which was facing the door, Raphael unburdened his shoulders by transferring the loads in the names of Inari and Czarina onto the mattress of the bed. "Are you really sure you want to do it right now, Master?" asked Inari as she and Czarina were raising their upper bodies up. "Of course, I want to. Don''t you like it?" "I did not dislike it at all, Master." "Hmm." Raphael nodded. "How about you, Czarina?" "Needless to say, Master." Czarina smiled, then turned her head and stared at Inari with vexation. "But to spend my first time with Master along with this fox..." "Stop being like that, Czarina. There''s no need ofpeting with each other on bed." "We apologize, Master." "Good." The two women excused themselves in unison, but they were still seemingly sending daggers at each other. Raphael took no heed of it and stepped his knees on the mattress and crawled toward the twodies. "You both are very gorgeous and beautiful, Czarina and Inari." As soon as he praised thedies, Raphael kissed the delicate lips of Czarina and Inari, respectively. He seemed not satisfied and crossed his lips on theirs again and again on turns. "Czarina..." In the middle of his long, passionate kiss with Czarina, Raphael involved his hands and groped her pair of ample and soft fleshes, which were covered by her ck uniform. Raphael broke the kiss and focused my full attention on fondling Czarina''s breast instead. ording to his grasp, Raphael could conclude that they are significantly more bountifulpared to his Mother''s. He was in a state of great stimtion while feeling the softness of Czarina. The pleasure even brought something in him to rise to its full state. "Even with these covers, your bosom really is wonderful, Czarina." "Fufu. Not a problem, Master. And thank you for giving me this form." Czarina said as she let her master touch her prided body. "Come here, Inari." Ordered Raphael, still keeping his hands on Czarina, to which Inari silentlyplied with a smile. Once Inari drew close, Raphael ced his fingers under her chin andnded a lovely kiss on her soft and glossy lips. They closed their eyes as they felt the warmth of each other''s tongue. "Mmm..." After the cessation of their kiss, Raphael moved his hands and gently grasped the abundant and sulent blessings of the woman he was embracing. "How beautiful they are, Inari." "Thank you, Master. Her kimono was the only obstruction between her skin and his hands, yet Raphael felt like nothing was in his way. d in her bold kimono, the alluring skin of Inari peeked out of the neckline, and her milkers jiggled every time Raphael kneaded them. "Inari, Czarina..." Raphael removed a hand from a breast of Inari and groped Czarina instead. Both his palms were gently stroking the breasts of his humanized tamed monsters, and he was immensely filled with intense pleasure. "Phew." Raphael said once he finally let go his hands after his minutes of heavenly grasping. "Shall we start?" "Of course, Master. You can start any time." "Go ahead, Master. Please use my body as you desire." Upon gaining the consent of Czarina and Inari, Raphael began undressing himself. Started from unbuttoning his long-sleeved shirt made of the silk of Queen Evil Tarant, until his underwear slipped through his feet. Raphael presented himself butt naked in front of the figures of Inari and Czarina. His biological Sanguine Lotus was even brandishing itself to threaten thedies. "Oh my. I don''t know anything about humans, but my newly acquired instincts are telling me that Master is so manly." "I have to agree with Czarina this time. Master really is overwhelming with virility." Czarina and Inari stared at the uncovered body of their master. Even though the two had been arguing andpeting all the time, they shared the same opinion about their master, Raphael. With just a look, Czarina could grasp the essence of the drive of her master, even though she had just acquired the mindset of a human. She had developed new preferences, but they were solely focused on Raphael. Aside from the new way of thinking, Czarina also developed a new feeling, the desire for lust. She had gained her new desire to feel more of her master''s body and offer herself wholely to him. Inari, too, was certain that Raphael was remarkably more superior and attractive than her former partner in terms of human appearances, even though they never mated in those forms. For the first time in her human form, Inari felt heat urging from her body outside of their rutting season and years after she decided to be a lone fox. Ultimately, she had moved on from her former mate and decided to love her new partner. "Thank you,dies. Now, let me unveil your hidden beauties." Then he turned his face toward the first one. "You first, Czarina." "It is my pleasure, Master." Czarina straightened her back like the de of a steel sword as she kneeled while Raphael forwarded his hands toward the belt of her ck pants. Then he unlocked the belt and pulled down her pants, revealing her white th thighs and white undies. Once he stripped her pants, Raphael started undoing the button on her long-sleeved top, unbuttoning from the cor down to the waist. As thest button unlocked, the full view of Czarina''s supported pair of love pillows became visible. "Wow..." Raphael gaped then groped them. Raphael was mesmerized by the beauty of her bountiful bosom, even though he had seen it bare yesterday. After a few moments of bliss, Raphael embraced Czarina and unlocked her white brassiere. As he gave a couple of light kisses upon the soft flesh of Czarina, Raphael pulled down the brassiere and then sucked on each of her untouched teats after they revealed themselves. "Lay down, Czarina." As per his request, Czarinaid her back on the mattress. Raphael then held the sides of her panties and pulled them out through her smooth legs. "Ahh... how pleasant..." Raphael muttered as he was addictively sniffing Czarina''s underwear before setting it aside. "I am terribly sorry, Czarina, but I have to undress Inari too." "Hmph." Czarina peevishly puffed her cheeks. "If that''s what Master wants, go ahead." "Thank you, Czarina." After disrobing Czarina and apologizing to her in advance, Raphael turned his way to Inari, who has been waiting for her turn to be noticed by her master. "Do as you please, Master." With a loving smile, Inari let her master, Raphael, undress her clothes one by one. When only a piece was left, Raphaelid Inari down on the bed before he removed her white underwear. "Okay, let''s start." Chapter 154 Consummation [R18] There were two fully naked, gorgeous, and buxom women lying in front of Raphael. In the eyes of Raphael, both of them were surrounded by verdancy, and he was delighted to paint them red. After she cherishingly devoted herself to her new partner in life, Inari decided to renew herself before offering herself to Raphael. Her past partner had long been gone, but at least she remembered him in the presence of their daughter. "Before I start, there is something that I want to say to both of you." Seeing Czarina and Inari nod, he continued. "I never expressed it yet, but..." "..." "Inari, Czarina, I really love both of you." "I love you too, Master." Having the same feelings for their master, Czarina and Inari sincerely expressed their true feelings at the same time. "Thank you,dies." Raphael nodded. "Then I''ll be choosing now." Having a person in mind, Raphael chose and crawled toward the one with lustrous ck hair and notably more bountiful possessions; he had decided to pluck her first. "I am very sorry, Inari, but I''ll be starting with Czarina." "It is fine with me, Master." Inari smiled, then rested her head on her palm and turned her body sideways to face the two. "Please enjoy yourselves." Raphael nodded to Inari before he spread the legs of Czarina apart. Then he lowered the altitude of his head and descended into theher region of Czarina. Surprisingly, Raphael took notice that the pussy of Czarina was seemingly hairless. It had been naturally like that even since she had attained her human form. Raphael silently thanked that mysterious phenomenon before he made a lick on the pussy in front of him. "Ahn~. That tickles, Master~." Her body has been untouched for all of her life and is quite sensitive. So her body twitched once Raphael touched her most sensitive spots. After the first lick, Raphael stretched out the virgin pussy of Czarina using his thumbs. "Whoa. How beautiful..." Upon beholding the beauty of an unprated love tunnel, Raphael stuck out his tongue and plunged it into the pussy of his second subject. "Master~! It feels so good~!" Before they entered the room, Raphael had told Inari and Czarina to turn off their tolerance to pain. Inari immediately understood it since she had done it, but Czarina seemed unaware of it. But now that she felt it personally, Czarinapletely understands what Raphael meant. Even though Raphael was giving her a cunnilingus, the entire body of Czarina experienced the best feeling she had received in her entire life. "Master~!!!" New to the feeling, Czarina arched her back due to the pleasure, and she immediately reached her climax, releasing her very first vaginal discharge into the mouth of Raphael. "Master! I apologize for messing up your face!" "No need to apologize, Czarina. Besides," Raphael elevated his head and consoled Czarina, then licked the excess fluid around his lips. "I really love it since it was the embodiment of your love for me." "How kind of you, Master." "No problem." Raphael then went back to his former crouching position. "I have to finish my appetizer before the main course." As soon as he said that, Raphael repeatedly licked the wet pussy of Czarina from all sides until he consumed all the love juices Czarina had just released. "Hmm. That was delish." Raphael then crawled over the body of Czarina and plunged his face between the mountains of hers. He pressed his hands on the sides and pushed those pair of soft pillows to give himself more sensation. His hands grabbed each of Czarina''s sulent boobs as Raphael was kissing, licking, and sucking them. He shifted his mouth from left to right and vice versa, swirling his tongue around her pink teats on each turn. "Thanks for the meal." Once satisfied, Raphael crawled again and aimed to level his eyes with Czarina''s. He locked his fingers with hers before hended a passionate kiss on her lips. "Czarina... have a taste of yourself..." "Master..." Both of them uttered each other''s names as they kissed. The body of Raphael was elevated by a few inches above Czarina, and his fully hardened dick dangled and was hitting the sensitive pussy of hers. "Ahh..." After the kiss, Raphael removed his left hand from the hand of Czarina and fondled her right breast instead to stimte himself more. "Czarina... I cannot hold it anymore..." Filled with extreme horniness, Raphael let go of his right hand and held his rigid dick. Due to her stats, even in her human form, Czarina was able to carry the weight of Raphael, who was gripping her breast to keep his body up. "I will be inserting it, Czarina." "Go ahead, Master." As he tightly groped the breast of Czarina, Raphael stroked the length of his dick up and down against her steamy pussy. "Ahn~." The body of Czarina jerked up upon feeling the warmth of her master. He repeated the process as he was drenching his dick with her wetness. Then he gently pressed the tip of his biological sword into the wet pussy of Czarina, which made her back arch and she yelled, "Master~!" Ignoring the satisfied remarks of Czarina, Raphael slowly thrust his rod and pierced it in a ponderous manner. "It is just the tip... but your pussy... already feels so good...!" The feeling of Czarina''s wet and slippery pussy greatly pleased Raphael, who could not filter out his thoughts. He absolutely wanted to feel more of her and advanced his hips further. "I will be going further, Czarina...!" "Yes~! I loved to, Master~!" Raphael slowly thrust and put his dick in her. He was basically taking the first time of Czarina, and Raphael was careful about his moves since he did not want to give her some shock, which might tighten her insides. "Ahhnn~!" As his dick was slowly being devoured by the lower mouth of Czarina, crimson tears finally flowed out; Raphael had effectively ripped off her maidenhood. Upon hearing her loudest moan so far, Raphael ceased his advance and nced at Czarina. "Does it hurt, Czarina?" He asked, just to be sure. "Not anymore, Master~." Czarina pleasedly responded. "Please do continue~." "I will continue then." Raphael then pushed his hips and thrust his dick as deep as he could go. And he came to a stop once his hips got in contact with Czarina''s,pletely burying his dick inside her. "You are exceptionally tight, Czarina." Raphael spoke, conveying his genuine feelings. "Your pussy is squeezing me perfectly." "Thank you, Master~." Raphael smiled and ced his free hand on the left breast of Czarina, then groped it as ifpleting the construction of the bnce of his body. "I love you, Czarina." "I love you too, Master." After they kissed, Raphael started to move his hips, putting his blood-soaked sword in and out of the tight flesh. "Master..." Raphael was gripping the bosom of Czarina as he pistoned his dick in and out of her newly deflowered pussy. His speed was slow; he was cautious about the amount of pain his sword dealt. Raphael had done reminding Czarina not to use the full extent of her Immortal unique skill. The reason was that it could continuously regenerate her hymen, which might causeplications as they performed. That was the reason why Raphael did not pass down the Infinite Regeneration to any of his female clones. Them possessing the skill would definitely make every one of their nights bloody and gory. The Regeneration was enough for their daily sustainability. If they somehow sustained major injuries, the Light Magic Level 8 Restoration and Level 9 Full Restoration would do. "Czarina..." "Ahhn..." Raphael increased his thrusting speed a little bit, just enough for the pussy of Czarina to adjust with the pace, to which Czarina quickly adapted and tightened her grip on the bedsheet. Feeling the unexinable pleasure of the friction between his dick and her vagina, Raphael gradually hastened his pace, one at a time, as if stepping on the elerator pedal of a luxurious sports car. "Ahhh~! It feels so good, Master~! Please defile this arrogant dragon harder~!" Czarina could not hold herself back and discourteously demanded her master give her more pleasure. "As you wish...! It is the job of a man to make his partner happy...!" But Raphael ignored her impoliteness and dramatically increased the speed of his thrusts, just as Czarina demanded since it was beneficial to him as well. "Yes, just like that, Master~!" Raphael was moving his hips so hard and fast, vigorously pounding his dick in and out of Czarina. He rammed her so hard that the bed creaked every time he thrust his raw power into her. The collision of their hips reverberated throughout the whole room. Along with the ecstatic moans of Czarina, the gloomy room became more lively than it was supposed to be. Each of them was feeling their own kind of pleasure proportional to their sex, but both of them were seemingly shing faces of satisfaction. "Master...! I''m almost there...!" "Me too, Czarina... I''m gonnae...!" Raphael huffingly said. "Let''s do it together...!" "Aah... aah... aah... aah..." Drowned in stimtion too much, Raphael rapidly pistoned his dick into Czarina before he gave his final deep thrust and unleashed his hot semen into the warm womb of Czarina. "Czarina...!!!" "Master...!!!" Not only Czarina but also Raphael arched their backs as they reached their climaxes at the same time. Their position stayed still for a few seconds until Czarina dropped her back on the bed, which was followed by Raphael afterwards. Chapter 155 [Bonus ] Cavalier [R18] "Hah... hah..." Raphael and Czarina breathe heavily after they have just reached their limits. Since Raphael copsed on top of Czarina, they could feel each other''s diaphragm contractions. "Hah... that was incredibly good..." Raphael uttered this while using the bountiful bosom of Czarina as pillows. "Did you feel the same, Czarina?" "Indeed, Master." Stroking the head of Raphael, Czarina corresponded. "That was the best feeling I have ever felt." Just a few secondster, Raphael pushed his body up and rose anew. The sun was in the beginning of setting down and the night was still too far. But his ultra skill kept him inexhaustible as long as he still had his libido. He looked down and found out his semihard dick was still burying itself within the wet and warm pussy of Czarina. Then he slowly pulled it out, and his tarnished sword manifested itself. "How wonderful..." Before Raphael was an extremely erotic woman who had just experienced her many first times. She was Czarina, and she seductively looked into his eyes while demonstrating the superiority of her assets. Her white legs were widely spread, with fingers opening her lower gate. Her crotch was tainted by her own blood, which was the result of the pration of his sword against her transparent membrane. Laying his eyes upon the scenery, blood engorged theher region of Raphael. His somewhat hard rod suddenly went through the process of fortification and disyed its full power in a sh. Knowing what he wanted to do, Raphael turned his head to the side and took a nce at Inari, who was sternly watching the whole fornication with her hands rubbing her bosom. "I apologize once again, Inari, but I wanted to do it again with Czarina." "I understand, Master." With a smile, Inari grasped his intent. "There is no need to request permission from a mere servant such as myself." The way her master, Raphael, had enjoyed his time with Czarina, Inari came to the conclusion that he may have liked her more than she did. Inari also came to the understanding that Czarina was superior to her in many aspects. But she could not bring herself down anytime for her to do her best to catch up with them. "Thank you for understanding, Inari." Raphael bobbed his head before turning his attention to Czarina and crawling his body on top of her. Then he immediatelynded a few deep kisses on her lips as soon as his face reached hers. "Aah... Czarina..." Raphael broke the kiss and grabbed her ample breasts, swirling his tongue around her nipples while he was at it. "They are so wonderful... and touching them is just too satisfying..." "Please enjoy yourself~." Czarina said as she was stroking his head with the sincerity of the dotting to her child. As he was being caressed, Raphael was enthralled by the sensation of the milkers of Czarina. In contrast to the softness blessed upon them, the sword of Raphael has been solidified to its full extent. "Pwahh..." Once he had done ying with her breasts, Raphael embraced Czarina and raised her up. He locked her legs around his hips, then turned around, which eventually switched their positions. "Okay, Czarina. Please follow my instructions." "Yes, Master." Upon rying his words, Raphaelid his back on the mattress with Czarina sitting on hisp. As per his instructions, Czarina lifted her hips and ced her pussy on the folded dick of Raphael, sitting in a cowgirl position. "I can feel Master''s warmth..." "Yeah... you are doing well, Czarina..." Once Czarina put her palms on his sweaty chest, she repeatedly and slowly moved her hips back and forth. Czarina was currently honing her whetstone to sharpen Raphael''s sword. Czarina continued rubbing her pussy on his manhood while spreading her love juices on it. They could feel the warmth of each other, and it stimted them to the skies. "Okay, Czarina... that is enough..." "Yes, Master..." Raphael had felt that he was about to reach his limit, and he did not want to ejacte yet, especially since he was not inside a woman. He used that time to change the routine and guide Czarina in what she should do. "Alright... right away, Master." Czarina unbent her knees and raised her hips until her thighs formed a horizon. Laying her left hand on the chiseled abdomen of Raphael, Czarina took his dick and erected it upright, just a few inches under her crotch. "I am putting it in now, Master..." Czarina slowly lowered her hips and brought her plump ass toward his crotch. Raphael could not help but stare as the heavens slowly descended. "Nff...!" She writhed in pleasure once the tip of his dick had been devoured by her slippery vagina. As she went down, Czarina reflexively looked up at the ceilings with her eyes closed. Utilizing her love juices, her pussy was able to suck up the size of his dick with just the weight of her voluptuous body. "Ahh... Master is once again inside me~." Czarina moaned, then peered down at her master. "I will start moving now~." Just as he had instructed before, Czarina slightly raised her hips up and then lowered them. She repeated the process again and again while gradually hastening her pace for better performance. "Aah, Master~. It feels so good~!" "Yeah...! You are riding my dick hard, Czarina...!" When she had done so, she put a hand on one of hisps, and Czarina rode Raphael''s dick more vigorously than ever. Combined with her newly deflowered tightness, the pussy of Czarina was squeezing the dick of Raphael hard as she was rapidly pumping it. "Ahn~! Master~!" The intense pleasure that Czarina had been feeling made her put her hands on Raphael''s chest and pound her hips faster. She even raised her hips to move swifter, like what a cyclist does to exert more force on the pedals. "These gropeable, bountiful pair of tits!" Raphael focused his attention upon bouncing lumps of fat that were jiggling due to the force exerted by a bumpy ride and buried his fingers into them. "Ahn~!!" Czarina let out a loud erotic moan when Raphael started to pinch her nipples. Then she felt that his hands were pulling her breasts, so she leaned her body forward. "Mmm... Boobies..." Once they reached a certain distance, Raphael excessively bobbed his head and started to suck on her tits. Slurp. As his dick was being squeezed by Czarina, Raphael did anything he could think of that he wanted to do to a woman''s breasts. He kissed them, licked them, sucked them, bit them, and pinched them. He was like a child starving for the milk of his mother. "Master~. It turns me on~." "Me too, Czarina... Slurp." Not only Czarina but also Raphael was stimted by his actions. Because of that, Czarina started pounding her hips harder and faster. Drowned in absolute pleasure, Czarina did not notice that she had been hitting Raphael''s hips harder than she thought. As the strongest woman Raphael had ever known, she had exerted too much power for what a normal person could do. Her pumps were powerful enough to break the pelvis of an ordinary person, which could result in an inevitable death by snu snu. Not only that, her movements were capable of destroying the bed they were using. Thankfully, his stats and defenses could contain the death poundings of Czarina. And Raphael had reinforced the bed beforehand to prevent it from breaking. Raphael did not only strengthen the bed; he included the whole house itself. But even with those reinforcements and enhancements, Czarina was able to make the bed creak every time she moved her hips up and down. "Czarina... let me do the work too...!" "Yes, Master~!" After he said that, Raphael removed his grip on Czarina''s sulent boobs and tightly held her hips instead. "Master~! Ahn~! Ahn~!" Once she straightened her back, Raphael started moving his hips and pping them with Czarina''s. Czarina stopped moving her hips and let Raphael take control of them. "Czarina... your pussy is so fucking tight...! And your ass is so fucking soft and bouncy...! I love fucking your fucking hot body, Czarina...!" "Ahhn~!" Raphael went so fast all of a sudden, and their colliding hips echoed, creating ps as they were striking together. Czarina, who could not contain the pleasure, stooped her upper body and rested her sweaty, ample breasts on his chest. "Czarina...!" The pressure of her chest on his own roused the stimtion in Raphael, and he had to slow down his pace in order to make each of his thrusts harder, deeper, and rougher, further messing up the insides of his beloved partner. "Master~! I am about to cum~!" "Good timing, Czarina...! Let''s finish it together...!" "Ahhn~! You are getting faster~!" Maintaining his raw power on a teau, Raphael elerated his pace and brought more momentum to Czarina. Meanwhile, Czarina embraced the head of Raphael as she was being violently rammed by him. Mightily pushing his dick as deep as he could go in the depths of Czarina, both of them reached their climaxes and cummed at the same time. "Czarina...!!!" "Master~!!!" Czarina wetted the crotch of Raphael as he sent his hot semen into her womb. "Master''s hot stuff is flooding inside me..." As soon as they had done their job, their strengths left their bodies. Czarina copsed on Raphael while he powerlessly dropped his hands from the hips of Czarina. "Haa..." A momentter, Raphael grabbed the shoulders of the resting Czarina and slowly pulled out his dick from her pussy before setting her aside. "Hoo. That was intense..!" Raphael raised his upper body and strength his arms as if it were morning, then he turned around to look at the other woman in the bed. "Prepare yourself, Inari." "Yes, Master." Chapter 156 Conjunction With Inari [R18] Raphael had done banging Czarina, who was once dubbed as the Ancient Dragon of Darkness but now became a mere familiar of him. After Czarina, the baton has been passed to his other familiar. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. Loud sucking noises rang throughout the room as Raphael was giving Inari lip service. Executing the tongue techniques of his Mother, Raphael had been making Inari let out moans that she had never done in her life. But before Inari reached her limits, Raphael suddenly departed his mouth away from her, which made Inari make a face of dissatisfaction. Raphael then crawled forward and leveled his face with hers. "Inari..." "Master..." Raphael and Inari addressed each other as they were staring into one another''s eyes with passion. Their bodies were fully naked in the bed. Inari wasying her back on the white bedsheet of the mattress, while Raphael was resting his body on her top. On the left side of the bed, Czarina was lying sideways. With her head resting on her palm, Czarina was watching her master and her colleague, who were about to do the same thing she did with him. "I love you, Inari." "I love you too, Master." Facing each other, Raphael nted his lips on Inari''s soft and glossy lips. His hands were locking hers, and his sword had erected itself and stiffened from the sensation of her soft breasts and lips. "You ready?" Raphael asked her once he parted his lips and raised his chest in order to fondle some ample, soft breasts. "Anytime you want, Master." Once he heard her response, Raphael nodded. He raised his body, sat with his legs open, and fitted his hips between the snow-white thighs of a voluptuous, silver-haired MILF. cing his right hand on her thighs as if trying to spread her legs wider, Raphael held his dick with his free hand and drew it closer to the pussy of Inari. Upon themand of his hand, Raphael maneuvered his hard dick and gently stroked the tip of it against the lower opening of Inari up and down to test the waters. Raphael repeated the process several times, then moved his hips forward, intentionally slipping his dick and rubbing it against the sensitive clitoral area of the fox queen. "Ahn~!" As Raphael was teasingly poking and rubbing his dick, the friction of his hot rod against her clit greatly stimted Inari to the point of releasing a small amount of her juices. "All right, Inari," Raphael spoke once he pressed his dick on her pussy with a bit of force without inserting his dick. "I will be putting it in..." Inari smiled and gave him a nod, permitting him to enter. She was happy that her new love was about to biologically enter her renovated life. Still holding his dick, Raphael pushed his hips forward and slowly and gently inserted the tip of his sword. The twitching flesh within sucked at his tip with a sensation that felt like being swallowed by heat and wetness. Even with just the tip, her sheer tightness and steaming warmth had escted Raphael''s pleasure to the point that he almost reached his limit. "Aah, so tight!" Once the tip had been engulfed by her flesh, Raphael let go of his hand and ced it on her other thigh. "Just tell me if it hurts, and I will stop." "Please do not mind me, Master." Raphael nodded before he started thrusting his dick slowly, burying the dick inside the pussy of Inari deeper. Her depths were even tighter than he initially thought. Raphael was somewhat relieved that her hole was able to fit his size. He kept going through the tight path until he felt that something had broken, at which point he came to a halt. "Aahn~!!" Inari moaned with intense pitch and volume and tightened her grip on the pillow below her head. After he broke her seal, blood leaked out of her vagina and dyed his penis crimson. "Are you okay?" "Absolutely, Master." Inari replied with a pleased expression. "Please keep going in." "Of course, Inari." As soon as he assured her that, Raphael continued pushing his hips further. His dick dove deeper and deeper, fighting her tightness until their hips kissed and his dick had been fully concealed by the warmth and wetness of Inari. "Aah! I am deep inside you now, Inari! I am so happy. Hah... Do you feel the same?" "I feel the same, Master~!" Inari tedly eximed. "The best feeling I ever felt~!" "And I will make you even better...!!" Once Raphael put his hands on the mattress at the sides of Inari, he began moving his hips back and forth. He took it slow in the beginning since he had to fight the resistance of her tightness. "Ahhnn~!!!" He pistoned his rod again and again inside her honeypot. And more he thrust his hips, the greater the pleasure and the less tight he felt. Then Raphael elerated his thrusts once he perceived less resistance within her. As he pounded his dick, her sexual flesh melted and tangled around his dick when he rubbed at it. He could feel the folds inside her, and that boiled his mind with enough pleasure that he felt like cumming already, but he somehow managed to suppress that and focus on moving his hips. "Inari...! You are incredible...!" "Master~! This is so good~!" "?! Inari...!" "Ahn~! Ahn~! Ahn~....!" Raphael was greatly excited upon seeing her remarkably erotic remarks and pounded Inari faster and harder. Each of his thrusts went smoothly by utilizing the slippery nectar that had been flowing out of her pussy. He was already feeling very good and was even close to cumming, but he chose to take the risk and grabbed her left bouncing, ample milker by his right hand and violently gripped its yielding softness for additional pleasure. Creak! Creak! Creak! Creak! The bed creaked rapidly as Raphael was expeditiously and vigorously ramming his dick in and out of Inari. Their cheek ps and the lewd moans of Inari were synchronizing along the bed as well. "Master...!" Inari said that with an erotic face and tongue sticking out, indicating something was about to happen. Raphael recognized her expressions and smiled as he was looking at her. "About toe...?" "Ahn~ aah~ Yesh, Mashtah... ahh~..." Hearing her sweet yet lewd reply, Raphael briefly slowed his pace in order to adjust himself. Once he got back on track, his strokes suddenly grew shorter but also significantly quicker, which made the th ass cheeks of Inari shake terribly. "Aaahhhhh..." When Raphael changed his pace, the bed stopped making creaks. Instead, Inari groaned electrifyingly as Raphael drilled his raw power into her crotch. Raphael had been pleasing Inari by violently ramming her body. But coupled with his fingers forcefully submerging in her sulent flesh, as if alleviating his pent-up lust, throbbing pleasure raced the entire body of Inari. "Master...! I''m about to?!" She had never experienced anything like that before and was truly pleased by it. The absolute pleasure Inari was currently indulging had brought her to her limits. But she held herself back since she wanted to catch up with her master. "Go ahead, Inari...!" Then Raphael drew close and softly whispered in her ear. "Let''s do it together...!" Relieved by her partner''s sweet permission, Inari rxed her body and let her female desire flow out of her body. "Master~!!! I''ming~!!!" "Inari...!!!" After a final thrust overwhelming with almighty force, Raphael released his stored pleasure and let his semen be sucked into the warm womb of Inari. "Master..." Inari had done exerting her climax and was helplessly and heavily respiring on the mattress. At the same time, Raphael was yet to finish his ejaction. "Haa..." After he sent the final drop of his lust, Raphael slowly pulled out his dick from her pussy and then rested his body on top of Inari, breathing intensively between her chests. Once he recovered some strength, he dragged his body forward and locked his purple gaze at Inari''s sky. "I love you, Inari..." "I love you too, Master..." When he kissed her to celebrate their first sex, she responded with her tongue and sucked at his saliva just like her womb was sucking at his semen. Then Inari started wrapping her arms around his neck and caressing his hair. That stimtion sent even more blood engorged his penis, and his shaft rose anew to an amusing extent. "Oh my!" Czarina, who had been in the audience, eximed. "Amazing, Master is still rock hard after cumming for three times already." Raphael and Inari broke their spit swap and then took a nce at the third person. Czarina sidled her body to approach them and thennded a kiss on Raphael. "How about it, Master? Want to do it again with me?" "I am very sorry, Czarina. But I want to do it with Inari again, just like we did before. Are you okay with that?" "Hm. It''s fine with me. But I will be the next, okay?" "Of course, Czarina." He said, then turned his attention to Inari once again. "Get ready, Inari." "I am always ready for you, Master." After Raphael kissed her, he remembered something and wanted to remind Czarina and Inari before they totally forgot about it. "But we really need to spend our short afternoon together since I promised to Griffith that we would be bondingter. So let''s do it more wisely so we can satisfy each other. "Yes, Master." Czarina and Inari responded in unison. "Good. So let''s start now and do not waste time!" After he dered that, Raphael continued to fuck and satisfy Inari and Czarina alternately until four in the afternoon. Then he used his remaining time to get along with Griffith and Yuki. At home, he banged his two mothers as part of their nightly routine. Chapter 157 [Bonus ] Intermission: A Gift From The Little Brother Afternoon. Capital of the Empire of Dixon, Imperial Capital Jeffer. Inside the ck walls that surrounded the entire city, the magnificent structures of a prestigious institution stood within its vast premises, so vast that there were some spaces between the gaps of the facilities. Those structures were meant for the usage of the ones who were upying the premises, the respected teachers and noble students of the prestigious Dixon Imperial Academy. It was an institution that was responsible for nurturing young nobles of the empire and those of other countries as well. A ce where pampered adolescents study and socialize with their peers. As the catch basin for the aspiring people of the continent, the academy wasrgelyprised of state-of-the-art facilities with cutting-edge technologies. It had its own arena that was significantly smaller than the grand stadium of the Imperial Capital, the biggest arena on the continent. Its capacity was only intended for the number of students attending the academy, unlike the public entrance of the grand stadium. The academy also owned a few of the best facilities on the continent, such as thergest library, the most advancedboratories, and many more. Not only were they built for the students but also for the safety and prosperity of the empire and the continent. Since the academy was home to almost exclusively aristocratic people, including some royalty, the security of the premises was one of the tightest on the entire continent. For that reason, the dormitories for the academy staff and the students were constructed within the school premises. The dorm buildings were separated by categories such as gender and their ssification as a student, teacher, or staff. Other than that, the level of services and security depended on their aristocratic ranks as well. The higher the rank, the better the quality of the room. The dorms for royalties even had their own servants. In one of the dormitories for female students, the first-year female students of the academy were passing through the second-floor corridor. The sses for that day had ended, and the students were on their way to their respective dorms. The building consisted of three floors; the first floor was for the reception, while the rest contained rooms for the amodation of the female students. Most of the tenants of that particr building weredies who hailed from noble houses around the continent. The minority of them were the schrs who saw potential to improve themselves. Among thosedies who were tracing the hallway was an adolescent with long, lustrous ck hair and a beautifulplexion. Even d in her school uniform, her prominent figure was finely shaped by it. She walked the hallway graciously with the gait of a superior. Each click of her heel made the otherdies take a glimpse at her. They could not help but be in awe when the most powerful student just walked in front of them. Her name was none other than Louise Raevender, the daughter of the Sword Saint and the Sage. She was only a rookie, yet she was already the strongest student in the academy. Not only had she surpassed her seniors, she had overwhelmed the teachers as well. With the strength of Level seven hundred, it would not be wrong if she were to be dubbed the strongest individual in the annals of the academy. But even with her supremacy, the opinions of students, especially the females, had always been divided. Students and teachers of both genders saw her in admiration; not only were they attracted to her feminine charms, but a portion of them recognized and looked upon her virile traits, such as her overwhelming strength. But there were times when some students had repugnant eyes toward her, especially the females. The reason was that Louise was well known for inheriting a certain trait from her parents. (Sigh.) Louise could not help but let out an internal sigh as she traced the hallway upon seeing the actions and responses of the students around her. While there were girls who looked up at her with glistening eyes, Louise also sensed others who were averting their eyes or even keeping their distance from her. But only to a certain extent, and not to provoke her. Louise epted their aversion and awareness since she understood their reasoning. No matter who she was, no matter how strong she was, and no matter where she was, there were still people who could not just ept her sexuality. She had not revealed her sexuality herself, but she indeed anticipated that it would be discovered eventually based on her background and actions. There were even rumors about her that circted inside the campus, but she paid no mind to them since some of them were somewhat true. When someone asked her personally, she just casually told them the truth. Deep in thoughts, Louise was already in front of her destination, the door of her own room, before she knew it. She unlocked the door and opened it before walking inside the room. "Hm? What is that?" As soon as she entered her room, she noticed something new and unknown inside that was ced on a new table. She first shut the door before she made an approach toward it. Once she reached a certain distance, the first thing she noticed was that the thing had a rectangr shape and was quite big. She had no idea what it was or how it got into her room, but was genuinely curious about it. She drew closer and sat herself with folded arms and crossed legs on her bed, which was facing the table of the said object. She inspected it again and had a full view of the object. In front of her was an oddlyrge rectangr object that was constructed with odd concepts. She estimated that the longer side of that object would be measured at around fifty inches. The object consists of a glossy ck frame made out of durable jet ss. The frames were measured to be an inch wide and three inches thick, and they formed the perimeter of another part. Skirted by the me was a wide panel that covered up the entire body of the object. It was as glossy as the frame but was made from a transparent ss-like material. Louise doesn''t know what material it was, but she is certain that it is as durable as the jet ss. The same as the ck frame, the transparent panel was around three inches thick. Even with that thickness, she was able to see behind it as if looking at a ss pane. After her observation of the main body of the object, Louise shifted her attention to the base of it and saw a pair of stands that hold the heavy object upright. But the stands were made from ck metal instead of ss. But Louise was able to recognize it and came up with a vague idea of what the object was. Then she saw a slip of paper that was ced under one of the stands. She stood up from the bed and approached the object. Then she put a hand on top of it and leaned on the object to release the slip. The object was quite big and heavy, but her strength allowed her to move it easily. Once she read the words "From Raphael" that were written on the slip, Louise was able to strengthen her guess. (A teevee?) She raised a brow while looking at the object, then thought to herself. The object in front of her was something simr to a television that she had seen in the footage that her little brother, Raphael, had shown her before. She had been asking her brother about his previous world, so she somehow knew a certain amount about it. (But why would he send me this thing? And for what purpose?) She pondered again and thought about the reason. From what her little brother told her, television was a device for receiving signals from a distance and disying them in visual form. It was amon device that almost every household had to receive information and entertainment from all over the world. Louise found the television very convenient formunication, but Raphael told her it was also very dangerous at the same time since it could be branded as a perfect device for war. Compared to magicalmunications such as Telepathy, which could only work between two persons, the television provided far more information to a broader audience. Every soldier was provided with the same visual and audio data, vastly improving the uracy of orders. Communication devices like television could definitely change the way wars were waged. Knowing her little brother, she found it suspicious since there was no particr reason for it except if he was so desperate for her presence that he created a device for them to chat with visuals. "Well, whatever. I''ll just leave it here." Louise had no idea what was circting around his mind and decided to leave it as it was. Whether he wanted tomunicate with her or not, Louise thought that it would be better if she left it and let it function at the right time. Once she let go of her hand on the object, she proceeded to change her clothes. Chapter 158 Personification A new day had arisen after I effectively banged my two familiars, Czarina and Inari. Then I fulfilled my husbandly role with my two motherster that night. Griffith and Inari''s daughter, Yuki, had given their own human forms earlier that day. But they seemed too young to me to see them as love interests. Yuki still had a long way to go before I could fulfill my dream of doing oyakodon. That was why I wanted her to level up and get stronger in order to attain a desirable physique. On the other hand, not only did Griffith barely have the body of my preference, but she was, to me, a bit immature, probably at the same level as Yuki. She was not a member of an intellectual monster like the Tailed Foxes, so I should not expect too much. That was why I let her y monsters to level up like Yuki and make herself more mature since I did not want to abuse her innocence. I do not know if that would work, but there is nothing wrong if she tries. Even if ites to failure, which I hope it does not, at least she will grow stronger. "SO, MASTER, WHY DO YOU HAVE US LINED UP LIKE THIS? AND WHY IN OUR TRUE FORMS?" "There is a reason for everything, Czarina." I replied to the gigantic ck dragon, which was the true form of the chick Czarina. Not only was Czarina lining up abreast in front of me, but there were also three other beastly forms lining up. From left to right, we have Czarina the Ancient Dragon, Inari the ten-tailed Celestial Fox, Yuki the Five-Tailed Fox, and Griffith the Griffon. Beside me was Uriel, who had folded garments on her arms. By the way, those were the clothes of Griffith, since she had yet to learn how to dematerialize her clothing. And she was standing by for the right moment. By the way, Azrael was tending the foxes and the humans who had migrated onto the surface. He said that the humans were quite cooperative and were currently in the middle of the construction of their new abode, which was situated at the northwestern portion of the in. Going back, there was a reason why I had them revert back to their true forms and line them up on the grassy area not far from the house on the thirtieth floor of the dungeon. And I am about to execute that reason. "Okay, I will be starting now." Utilizing the functionality of the unique skill Discriminator, I widened the effect of a particr skill and selected the four monsters as the targets. "First things first, let me take back the initial blessings of the three." With a snap of my fingers, the Anthropomorphization extra skill that I bestowed upon Czarina, Yuki, and Griffith had been stripped away from their souls. Inari was the originator of the skill, so she was excluded from the retaking of it. "Next." "OH?" ((Hm?)) Another snap followed, and I immediately bestowed the four of them with a brand new skill. They seemed to be shocked by it, but then were able to understand it in a sh. "All right. Manifest your new form before me!" Upon mymand, all of them shone brightly, indicating the striking process of their transformation. A momentter, when the blinding lights subsided, four women with distinct characteristics were revealed. Only three of them were covered with their respective outfits, with only Griffith finding her bottom naked, which was immediately covered up by Uriel. "Just amazing, Master." Check herself, Czarina amusedly uttered. "To think that you were able toe up with a skill like this? You really are something, Master." "Thank you for the praises." I responded as they were regrouping with me. Not just Czarina, but the others voiced their positive feedback as well. The thing that I just did was something very beneficial to them, so their reactions actually made sense. The Anthropomorphization skill is an ability that allows a monster with enough will and intelligence to alter their shape to resemble that of a human. But the transformation greatly reduced their original strength, which was inconvenient in many ways. That was why I came up with the idea to increase the potency of the skill. The skill was upgradeable through Ultimate Augmentation, but I do not want to waste my skill points since I have been reserving my precious SPs for a particr skill. My remaining choice was to synthesize it with otherpatible skills. And in the first try, I effectivelybined it with another transformation skill, Shapeshift, and sessfully conted Anthropomorphization and Shapeshift in the form of Extra Skill: Personification. "How are you feeling,dies?" "I am feeling literally powerful even in this form. Master." Inari spoke as she was clenching her fists. "With this blessing that Master has bestowed upon me, I can now exert my full power even in this form." "The same as Mother, Master. My power does not reduce." "I feel the same as well, Master." That was the power of the newly baked Personification extra skill. The skill still functioned the same as the Anthropomorphization, which changed the form of the holder, but more efficiently. Unlike the Anthropomorphization, which reduces the Level of the holder by half upon activation, the Personification allows the holder to attain a human form without any restrictions or stat reduction. Without a doubt, Personification is superior to the former in terms of efficiency and effectiveness. Not to mention, it has no side effects or drawbacks. "Good to hear. I really forged that skill for all of you to use your full potential at all times." "How thoughtful of you, Master." Czarina said that as she hugged me. "You have been thinking about us this much?" "Thank you very much, Master." Then Inari joined the party. "But you should not think of us that far." "Thanks, Master!" Before I knew it, I had been flocked by the four on all sides. My back and shoulders were being pressed by the soft assets of Czarina and Inari, while I could feel the warmth of Griffith and Yuki on my front. "Hmm..." I hummed, then wrapped my arms around the waists of Czarina and Inari. "I am truly grateful to have all of you and to have me as your master." I did not think that I would be surrounded and embraced by these wonderful females. I am literally holding them, so I have to feel and believe it. But it was not the right time for us to cuddle for long since we had many things to do. "Okay," I already had satisfied myself and broke my embrace, which was followed by them one after the other. "Should we test your strength in these forms?" Chapter 159 Performance Testing "Haa!" Aiming at a rushing B-ranked Basilisk, Griffith fired her fast and rapier Level 5 Wind Spear spell and easily burst the head of the monster. She shot a few rounds anew and effectively killed five more Basilisks. "Take these!" With a cute voice, Yuki swiftly shed her hands multiple times and unleashed six sharp Level 4 Wind des towards her targets. Snap! Before her opponents could go near, six ck Treants had been cleanly chopped horizontally into two halves by her des of sharp wind and copsed to the sand. "Yeah!" Griffith and Yuki happily cheered after they had finished testing her buffed strengths in human form. "Master! Did you see that?!" Yuki raised a hand and waved at me. "My human form is now as strong as my fox''s!" "Yeah, Yuki!" I shouted since there was quite a distance between us. "I definitely saw that!" "How about me, Master?!" "Of course, Griffith! You too!" After I gave my praises to the girls, I carefully collected their spoils into my Inventory. The ck Treants were useful in many ways. While the Basilisks, though they were utterly inedible, their venom could be used. I also need their blood for their magical irons. Right now, we were currently at the 59th Floor of the dungeon, and Yuki and Griffith were experimenting with their new bodies by fighting some monsters on this floor. Their performance in their human form could bepared to their performance yesterday when they ughtered monsters in their original forms. They would probably have a hard time if they were to fight in their human forms using the Anthropomorphization extra skill, which halved their Levels. But with the Personification, Yuki and Griffith were able to use the full extent of their strengths, which greatly increased their performance in realbat even though their original mass was reduced a lot. Since my familiars were able to fight heartfully in their human forms, their vocabry of fighting styles could be expanded to an extent, such as learning how to wield weapons or do martial arts. (Perhaps I should let them choose a weapon of their choice.) If they happened to have a weapon in hand, they would be able to train their bodies in between monster hunting days like what Sister and I have been practicing. Doing that would increase their stat growth when leveling up, which would eventually make them more powerful. Surprisingly, even though they had lost their magic cores in their human forms, they were still able to cast magic without incantations. I really envied them for it since me doing voiceless casting only reduces the output. "Come here, you two." Once they stopped in front of me, I gave them a couple of pats and strokes on their heads, which they epted with pleased expressions. These were their rewards for showing me the effectiveness of the Personification. p. The lustrous brown wings of Griffith even pped a few times, which blew up the sand below her. The reason Griffith has wings in her human form is because I gave her the Partial Transformation extra skill of the Celestial Fox. Partial Transformation allows a polymorphic holder to manifest a trait of one form on a different form, thus giving Griffith the ability to sprout her Griffon wings in her human form. Griffith could also make her hands into ws, which were frighteningly sharp and durable, making them perfect for making fountains out of throats. With her wings, she looked like an angel, albeit one without pure white wings. I bestowed the skill upon Griffith since I was well aware that aerialbat was her forte. Due to that, the upper garments of Griffith had always been open back to give way for her wings to grow. "Good job, girls." They had killed quite a lot of monsters on this desert and leveled up by many. If they continue at this pace, they will be able to grow up faster, both physically and mentally. "By the way, Master, is this the deepest Floor of the dungeon where we could train?" Czarina asked, who was standing behind me alongside with Inari and Uriel. Then I ceased petting the two and turned away. By the way, Czarina and Inari did not join the hunt since they would overpower the monsters on the Floor. Moreover, they found the monsters too weak for them, and there was a tendency that they might destroy this Floor if they exerted their full strength. "To answer your question, this Floor is actually not the deepest part." "So why not conquer more Floors, Master?" "I cannot do that for now." "Why though?" "It is because I have a promise to my sister that we will be conquering this dungeon together." When Sister was still here, we used to conquer the dungeon and strengthen ourselves at the same time. Throughout our conquest, Sister and I dove the dungeon and reached the depth of the 60th Floor so far. Even after she went to the empire to study, the door to the 60th Floor Guardian had never been opened, and I never opened it since my sister was not by my side. Also, I do not want to break my promise to her. "Oh." Inari gaped. "Master has a sister? It is my first time hearing anything about Master''s family." "Yeah." Czarina corresponded. "Master said before that he had a family, but I have not heard of any of them." "Indeed, I have a sister, although she is currently in a faraway ce. I also have a pair of parents and a betrothed partner." "Well, it was kind of a surprise that there are many important people that Master has." Inari quietly murmured. "Well, how about meeting them someday?" "Meeting Master''s family?" Yuki pondered with a tilted head. "Yes, Yuki." "Are you sure, Master?" Inari asked. "Are you fine introducing us to your family?" "Of course I will, since you all are already my family. Besides, I cannot keep your existences secret forever." "If that is what Master wants, then we servants have no choice but to follow." "Thank you, everyone." As soon as I said that, we did a group hug, including Uriel. I had already decided that I would be introducing my familiars to my family as well as fulfilling my promise to introduce my women (not all, of course) to Sophia and my two mothers. Besides, the dungeon had been filled with more people, so I somehow needed the assistance of my parents for the management. But I need to disclose the dungeon first in order to do that. As we were in the middle of cuddling, Azrael suddenly called me. Chapter 160 Permission After I received a call from Azrael, we got out of the dungeon and returned ourselves to the surface, where Azrael was. Currently, we are inside a temporary tent that was built for the matter that I discussed with Azrael. The tent was built just for protection from the sun, not for us, since we had tolerance for it, but for the ones who were about to attend. The surface was not grassy or even earthy. For the sake of clicky footsteps, I cast Earth Magic Level 7: Stony Path to pave the area with stone bs. "So those humans will be having an audience with Master, huh?" Just as Czarina muttered, the audience of human migrants was about to start. That was why I was sitting on a throne that I crafted time ago just for this asion. It was personally kind of embarrassing to sit on a throne like this and act like a king. I am yet to be the lord of our territory, but my mothers had been guiding me to be one. I would be facing some vigers, so I do not have to sweat the small stuff. The throne on which I was sitting was situated at the end, facing the entrance in the middle. Czarina and Inari stood guard over me on both sides. Behind me were Uriel, Yuki, and Griffith, in a neat little line. "How do I look, Inari?" I turned my head to the right and asked Inari. "You looked so dignified, Master." She answered with a pleasant smile. "Thank you. You all are doing great as well." I changed my outfit as well. From my ck and white battle gear, I was currently dressed in my formal attire, just my proper clothing for formal asions. I need to look presentable in front of my constituents, of course. Their opinions of me might vary based on my outward appearance. Not only I, but everyone else in this audience was dressed presentably as well. Czarina was in her newly sewn ck military uniform, ornamented with golden details. Inari did not wear her bold outfit and equipped herself with real shrine maiden attire instead; the same was true of her daughter, Yuki. I said that I would not provide her with anything in the meantime, but actually, the clothes of Griffith have been hoarded inside my subspace. One of those, a ck dress, was currently being worn by her. "So, Master," Czarina leaned closer and put her hands on my left shoulder, "why do you think those humans requested an audience with you? Even though the construction of the abodes has not finished yet." "Hmm... maybe to express their gratitude, and probably to observe." Now that the humans have effectively evacuated here from the south, they will be starting to live safely here. And they were about to have an audience with me, the presumptive feudal lord of this ce. They were apparently worshippers of the Tailed Foxes and had sworn allegiance to them, but now that the queen of foxes had be a familiar of mine, those humans were under my thumb as well. Currently, they are in the middle of the construction of their settlement. But of course, they had to follow the instructions and guidelines for the appropriate measures before they started to build. I had given them the blueprints andyouts for proper and neat arrangements of their house through Azrael. The materials were provided by us, so I could guarantee the structural quality of the house. Initially, some of them were still doubtful about how their almighty local deities would submit themselves before a mere human, and their suspicions rose upon seeing the youthful appearance of Azrael, whom they initially thought to be me. But they changed their insights no sooner said than done once they personally witnessed how Azrael instantly killed then eventually revived a few of them with just snaps. Sometimes, we necessarily needed to choose the violence option and demonstrate them some tyranny just to force them into cooperation. But I truly hoped that we would not need to use violence multiple times. As we were waiting, multiple figures were now standing outside, and the tent p finally waved and the figure of Azrael unveiled from behind, which made Czarina rpose herself and go back to her position. "SirBoss, the representatives of the humans are here." Azrael announced. From what I had perceived, there were three humans other than Azrael. They seemed not to be strong to us, but I bet that the robust one would be the most powerful among them. And they even brought their appraiser amongst them, probably to have a little understanding of my strength. Well, whatever. It would not be my problem if she died of shock. "I understand; let them in." Once I crossed my legs and rested my cheek in my left fist, I gave my permission for the humans to enter the audience chamber (tent). "Very well," Azrael intoned, "you have been permitted. You are hereby granted an audience with Lord Raphael." "Thank you for your help, Sir Azrael." With the permission of Raphael, the three representatives of the human migrants followed the guidance of Azrael and cautiously entered the tent. They had been told by Azrael that they had to be more mindful of their movements, even though he told them that Raphael, their lord, seemed to be patient, but the people who surround him were not. Once the tent shaded their skins, all of them widely opened their eyes and got tensed uponying their gazes on the figures that were present inside. The atmosphere inside was heavy, they could literally feel that the ones in front of them were not normal. All of them were shaking in and out and figuratively wanted to piss their pants. But they had to show their courage in front of them and eventually rposed themselves, albeit one of them did not show any change. They quickly gauged the people and noticed something. Almost all of the people inside were female, and the man on the throne must be the lord of thisnd. They also paid attention to the fact that the lord was young, around the age of Azrael. But they definitely did not underestimate him since Azrael reminded them that Raphael was far more powerful than him, a person who easily killed and then resurrected multiple people at the same time. After walking for several yards, the three humans slowly kneeled with heads down before Raphael in line. But one of them was sweating like a whore in a church, and the other two knew the reason why. "There is nothing to fear." Raphael''s voice echoed. "You are free to share your words with me." Upon giving permission, the man in the middle finally raised his head and spoke. "Thank you very much, Lord Raphael." Raphael gave him a nod, which seemed to relieve the man. He could practically feel that the weights on his shoulders had significantly lessened. "Okay, introduce yourselves." "I understand, Lord Raphael." The same person said. "My name is Rauan, and I am the chief of our vige." "Hm." The square-jawed man named Rauan was a robust, middle-aged man of six feet and reddish brown hair. He was the strongest individual among the surviving members of their vige. "And these are the ones who apanied me today." Rauan said, then turned his head to the right. "The one by my right is named Odum, my son." "Greetings, Lord Raphael." Greeted by the man with the slender build, who was apparently the son of Rauan. Odum appeared to be a man within his twenties and notably inherited the mahogany hair of his father. He was not of thebat type, unlike his father, as his body physically indicated. "And," Rauan continued and turned on his left, "she is one of the elders of our vige. Her name is Taris." "G-greetings, L-lord Raphael." The elderly woman spoke with a shaky voice. She was Taris, the oldest individual in the migration, and the only person with a skill-seeking skill, specifically the Appraisal, in the tribe. "Your fears are understandable, but there is no need to worry." "I-I understand, Lord Raphael." Taris was visibly quaking as she kneeled, but Raphael and all the others inside clearly understood why. Since she possessed the Appraisal skill, Taris was able to see the real identities of those around Raphael. Each of the individuals at Raphael''s side was a lot more powerful than the chief, who was around Level 400. She had known the fox queen, whose name was now Inari, and Taris found her very powerful. All of them gave her chills down her spine, but the one Taris feared the most was the unnaturally beautiful woman with ck hair, whose name was Czarina, whose strength surpassed their pagan. Upon learning that Czarina really was the legendary Ancient Dragon, Taris shivered in fear and felt that their pity lives would end miserably if they made a mistake. And that fact was yet to inform her twopanions. Taris desperately wanted to warn Rauan and Odum, but her fears were stopping her from uttering a word. Even if she had a chance, she could not just talk ill of them in front of them. "Now then," Raphael admonished, "you have introduced yourselves. Let''s proceed to the topic, shall we?" Chapter 161 Particular Reason "Yes, Lord Raphael." Once Raphael changed the topic, the vige chief, Rauan, raised his head. "First of all, we thanked you from the bottom of our hearts for allowing us to live in this ce." "Thank you very much!" Then the three of them bowed their heads deeply as they uniformly and sincerely appreciated the kindness of Raphael. "Not a problem." Raphael casually remarked. "I am just helping the ones in need. And no need to prostrate yourselves that much; lift your heads up." After heartfully expressing their gratitude, they held their heads up. Their movements were timid, especially Taris''s, but they were trying their best not to show their quivers to them. "You are here not only to express your gratitude, yes? If you have something to say, you are allowed to." "Verily, Lord Raphael," Rauan continued. "Actually, we are here to inquire about our responsibilities for living here." "Well, there is that too. I think this is the right time to talk about it." Raphaelmented. "But are you fine talking about it right now? "Are you not still in the middle of construction?" "It is fine with us, Milord. Even though there are only one hundred and fifty of us, we are confident in our capabilities of building structures based on your preferences." "Are you?" "Yes. Our artisans and workers were able to follow your instructions since they were easy to understand, and the construction had progressed smoothly." The vigers had lived in a region that was colder than most civilized nations, and they overcame any difficulties to survive even without getting in contact with any civilization. Living in that region of the continent was harsh and truly difficult. They hunted monsters and animals in their area and cultivated crops that could withstand the cold environment. Their perseverance had made them tougher, both physically and mentally. If the tasks were as doable as building houses, it would be an easy feat for them, since the environment they were in before was constantly destroying their abodes. But with the systems and ns that Raphael had provided them, they would be able to build more durable and engineered structures without diminishing their architectural quality. "If you are all okay," Raphael intoned, "let us continue to the topic then." "As you wish, Lord Raphael." Once the prior matter had been settled, the participants agreed to move on and went back to the main topic, which was thepensation of the human migrants for living in thends technically owned by Raphael. "So for starters, can you tell me if there is anything you could offer?" The three representatives did not speak and looked at themselves when Raphael asked that question. But they all nodded and decided to give their lord at least their honest response. "We have nothing to offer aside from our servitude." Rauan gravely stated. "But if the Lord meant practically, we can offer you our manpower and a percentage of our harvested crops." Even though the vige had been devastated by the wolves, they still managed to bring some of their stored crops with them to help them survive the winter. Throughout their journey with the foxes, they did manage to nt their crops within the tundra with the help of the magic of the fox queen. It is currently spring in the south, and they were ready to cultivate their crops anew in their new environment. "Hm. If those are the only things you could offer, I would dly ept them given your current state." Raphael did not think deeply about it and casually epted their humble offerings. The vigers had suffered enough, and Raphael was no tyrant to exploit them and make them suffer any further. "Not only that," he added, "I will also hasten the growth rate of the crops up to the point where you can harvest them for the next month." "Thank you very much for your benevolence, Lord Raphael!" As soon as Rauan expressed his gratitude, all three of them bobbed their heads. They do not know how he would be able to do that, but they had faith in him and believed his words. Due to the opposite seasons on the two continents, Raphael would use his Botanist unique skill to cheat the system and make the crops harvestable at the same time as the nations on the Northern Continent. Then Raphael inquired about further information for future reference. "One more thing, can you tell me what crops you are going to cultivate here?" "Of course, Lord Raphael. For the crops, we have root crops..." then Rauan started breaking down the list of the crops in their possession. "For the grains, we have wheat, barley, rice, corn, rye" "Hold on right there." And when Rauan was in the middle of listing down the grains, Raphael raised a palm and halted him from talking. For some reason, Rauan saw Raphael lift up his head, which was resting on his fist, for the first time during the entire conversation. Raphael seemed to have something that piqued his interest. Not only he, but also Azrael and one of the women behind him suddenly saw significant changes. Rauan does not have any idea why they acted like that. (Did I make a mistake?) Rauan asked to himself, thinking if he somehow offended them. "Did I hear it correct, right?" "Yes, SirBoss." Azrael responded instead. "I heard the same thing as well." "Me too, SirBoss." Uriel added. "?" It was like discussing a matter that only the three of them could understand. Not only the representatives seemed confused, but the people around Raphael did as well. "So it is. It''s been so long since I''ve tasted one." He smiled nostalgically and then looked at Rauan with the authority of a ruler. "Hey, chief." "Yes!" Rauan was startled and perked up when Raphael called him out. "I have decided to levy only a small portion of your crops until the time your vige could operate autonomously, but I will impost a higher tax rate on a particr crop." "A particr crop...?" "Yes, just one particr crop. And we will discuss the details regarding thatter." "We understand, Lord Raphael." Rauan did not know what crop it would be or why Raphael had taken an interest in it. But whatever it was, the vige wouldply with the desires of the man who epted them. "Now then, is there anything else you want to talk about?" "Nothing of the sort, Lord Raphael." "Hm. Then you are free to leave." "Thank you very much for granting our request, Lord Raphael." As soon as Rauan and thepany stood up and took a bow to the people around them before walking out of the tent. Azrael followed suit, since he would teleport them back to their vige. Once the humans and Azrael disappeared behind the tent, Inari looked at Raphael and asked. "Is there something that has caught your interest, Master?" Now that the other party had gone, Raphael and his subjects could disregard the formalities and go back to their casual atmosphere. Hence, they could speak as much as they liked without their master''s consent. "There is, Inari." Raphael nodded and then leaned her back against his throne. "Atst, after many years, I will be able to get my hands on those." "What would that be, Master?" Raphael nced over at the next inquirer, who ryed her question through his ear. "Do not be so hasty, Czarina. You will have a taste of it one day." "Taste?" Inari pondered. "So you mean the crop that you had raised its levies?" "Correct." Raphael said as he raised his butt from his seat. "I have been looking for those for years and was surprised when the grain itself approached the chicken; I meant it figuratively and literally." "If it is food personally served by Master," Czarina said, then embraced Raphael from the back, "I am very sure it would be exquisite." "You gluttonous dragon." Inari scoffed as she red at Czarina. Even since his tamed monsters gained their own human forms, Raphael wondered if their appetites had changed. That was why he came up with the idea of providing them with human food to satisfy his curiosity. Upon his observation, Raphael was told by them that they found cooked foods much more savory than raw meat. Since then, they have been eating human food and have not returned to their former staple. Surprisingly, the amount of human food that they consumed was enough to satisfy their daily food consumption, an amount that was exponentially lesser than that of their daily consumption as monsters. Thanks to that, they do not have to consume arge amount of meat for their daily needs. Even though they gained the stomach of a human being, it does not mean that all of them developed human temperance. Upon taking the very first bite of her very first Ram Bull Behemoth steak, Czarina felt that she had tasted the best cuisine in the world. She had been eating those monsters for a long time, but she did not think that they could be so good. Once indulged in new tastes, Czarina ate whatever Raphael and Uriel served her and always licked her te clean. Among the four, Czarina consumed the most foodstuff on a daily basis. "Don''t fight,dies." Raphael fended them off. "How about I cook you pasta?" "Oh. A new dish?" Czarina pressed her cheek against Raphael''s. "Please let me have a taste of it, Master." "Well," Inari sighed, "if it were done by Master, I would love to." ""Me too, Master!"" Yuki and Griffith excitedly eximed. "All right. Let''s go back to the house." After the audience, Raphael and Uriel started cooking spaghetti for all of them. Chapter 162 Progress It has been more than a month since then, and I have been continuing my daily and nightly routine during that period of time. Making out with Czarina and Inari thrice a week as well as satisfying my two mothers every single night. Aside from that, there were other things that I had my hands full with. The daily life of the dungeon changed a lot when the foxes and humans, who had just migrated from the southernnds, started living there. Having a poption means the need to establish settlement, so the migrants had to build their dwellings within the ten kilometer radius zone of the dungeon''s Surface Floor. Of course, the settlements for each race were separate. The humans took the northwest region, while the foxes settled in the northeastern portion of the vast in. They agreed to live separately to avoid any cases of turf wars. When I checked the vige yesterday for the first time after the week of myst inspection, I was truly surprised to find the remarkable development of the construction process. Last week, the vigers had finished paving the road andying sewer and septic systems, and the surface was filled with the foundations of the houses. Amunity well had been excavated, and a public bathhouse (separated by gender, of course) had been built for those who could not use water magic. In addition to this, the workers had built arge temporary building, a sort of gymnasium, where the vigers could sleep during construction. It was rather pdash since we had no intention of making it permanent, but it would do the job. But when I checked it yesterday, multiple structures had been erected and most of the houses were almost in a state ofpletion. From there, I could conclude that their ims about their capabilities were somewhat true. Currently, structures constructed with stones, bricks, and wood have been erected in the in. They are beautifully aligned in ordance with my preferred urban nning. Of course, I cannot let them work their bodies hard given that their bodies were adapting and adjusting to the temperature of the in. Even though the winter ising, the temperature here was much warmer than the Taiga where they settled before. There was a possibility of them getting sick and copsing from exhaustion. So as a lord who was concerned about the well being of his constituents, I implemented a resting day once a week. At least they do not have to push themselves every day. For the agriculture sector, the vigers had been sowing their crops at the outer northwestern portion of the circle, approximately seven kilometers from the dungeon gate and two kilometers from the vige. Fortunately, all of the crops that they had brought from the Southern Continent with them were suitable to nt on the soil here. And there were a variety of nts that were currently being cultivated in those fields. Since I had promised the vigers to cheat nature and manipte the crops'' growth rate, the fields were filled with ripe crops that were ready to be reaped any day. I only cast my Botanist unique skill on the crops once, since magically forcing a nt to grow might suck the nourishment from the soil to dry out, and we had to find ways to at least improve the soil quality. That was why we scooped some fertile soil from the forest and dumped it on the fields for additional nutritional factors. I also taught and advised the vigers to practice crop rotation to at least prevent erosion and increase the fertility of the soil. On a separate plot near the fields, there were a series of plots that were strangely wet and flooded for some reason. Well, that was intentional since those were the paddy fields where rice is grown. Finally, I will be able to eat the staple foods of my previous life. I had been craving it ever since my reincarnation and longing to savor its moisture and warmth. As we agreed, the vige would give a certain percentage of their harvest. The harvest festival had taken ce a few days ago, so the newly built warehouse on the 30th Floor had been filled with foodstuffs. I could just store them in our subspace, but I chose to put them in the warehouse instead since not everyone had ess to our Inventory. The warehouse had been enchanted with some storage-rted spells, such as dying time, expanding space, and adjusting temperature, so the items there would be safe and secure. Overall, the settlement was more like that of a town than a vige, if I had asked. Still, I could not believe that it was a ce made from scratch. The foxes, on the other hand, do not need to build shelters for themselves. They were quite resilient and could practically live in any condition. For their sustainability, the foxes could hunt down and consume the monsters in the forest. Czarina had given the foxes permission to poach food from her domain in exchange for being served delicious cuisine at every meal. Even though I am her master, I am the one who cooks meals for her; it was kind of outrageous, not gonna lie. Well, not that I mind about it since I am cooking for someone I love. Sometimes, it was Uriel or Azrael who did it when I was not around. I am not only cooking for Czarina but for everyone as well. Since it hade to that, Uriel and I had been teaching Inari how to cook in case my clones and I were not avable. I will be moving out to the empire next spring. She was a quick learner, and as of now, Inari knew the basics of cooking and was able to prepare some dishes. Inari''s daughter, Yuki, had been constantly watching her mother cook and had been influenced by her to learn how to cook as well. I did not stop Yuki and let her learn since the more people who cook in the house, the better. Well, speaking of harvest and cooking... "Here is thest one." I said as I was putting a certain dish on the dining table, which had been full of other dishes. "Wow, Master." Said the impressed Czarina, who had settled herself on her own dining seat. "It seems that you have cooked quite a lot. Is this grain called rice really so good that you wanted to cook it so badly?" "Of course, Czarina." It was already lunch time, and I had finished cooking some rice dishes that we had brought from the vige a few days ago. I did not cook by myself and had Uriel and Inari help me. Since it was their first harvest on thisnd, the tax revenue was not that much. Even though we were able to collect a few sacks of rice at the very least. That quantity was too far from being called a staple yet, so we had to conserve it wisely and only consume those grains asionally, such as today. "So Master," Czarina turned her eyes to us, "what would the names of these dishes be?" "I am d that you asked that, Czarina." I grinned. "For today, I made some rice dishes." Then I positioned myself at the end of the rectangr dining table and started the introduction of each of the rice dishes on the table to anyone in this room. "Ahem. Since I got excited after finally acquiring the rice, I got hyped and made this many. Starting from here," then I forwarded and gestured it to the dishes, "we got suppli, arancino, onigiri, sushi rolls, a few variations of fried rice, curry rice, biryani, andstly, in rice." """Oh!""" My four familiars were amused by just the names of the dishes. Since it has been so long since I cooked rice (though I just cooked in and garlic rice), I whimsically decided to make, or possibly recreate, some rice dishes from my previous world in the current one. Thankfully, I was able to procure some of the ingredients, especially the spices since they were hard to acquire on this continent, by using some irvoyant exploration in the southern hemisphere and the crops that the vigers had brought. For the seafoods, I harvested them from the Median Sea, by the way. The seaweeds for the sushi were just normal nts, but the fish meat was from a D-ranked monster called Steel Tuna. Their scales and skin were quite tough, but their meat was as soft as normal tuna. "What are we waiting for? Let''s eat." "Hang on, Czarina." Inari suddenly stopped Czarina, who was about to scoop a spoonful of Chinese fried rice. "Let Master eat the first bite." "Hmph." Czarina then leaned back against her chair. "If Master wants." "Thank you, Inari." Once I was done introducing the dishes to them, I removed my apron and took my seat, which was at the other end of the table and adjacent to the seats of Czarina and Inari. "Please hand me that." Inari handed over the shrimp fried rice, and I poured a portion of it on my te. Then I took a spoonful of it, drew it under my nose, and sniffed it. "Ahhh. Its umami is overflowing." Chomp. For the first time in fifteen years, I finally took a bite of my very first rice in this world. "Hmm! So savory and delicious! Come on, everyone. Try it!" At my words, everyone, including Uriel and Azrael, filled their tes with the rice dishes that hooked them up and chomped on a spoonful of it. "Hmm! These dishes really are as delicious as Master said!" "They are already delicious in the kitchen and are even better once I have tasted them. Human foods are really the best." "So good, Master!" "Munch, munch." "Watch your manners, girl, and please slow down." Their reactions were warm, and their satisfied faces made me happy. I shed a smile seeing them happily devouring my food. "Eat as much as you like." After that, we cheerfully ate our grandiose lunch together until all the rice dishes disappeared from the table. Chapter 163 More Bonuses "I will be out for a while,dies. See youter." "Later again, Master." After my exchange with Czarina and Inari, I cast Warp upon myself and was instantly transported from the 30th Floor toward the 50th Floor of the dungeon for a certain reason. "Okay." Standing in front of the door to enter the room of the 50th Floor Guardian. The reason I am here is to test my abilities. The winter ising, and the autumn winds are bing colder and colder. My future visits to the dungeon might lessen since I will be departing for the empire. Before the winter bes severe, my whole family will go to the empire together to celebrate the 15th birthday or theing of age ceremony of my fiancee, Sophia. Once the celebration was over, I would be staying at the Imperial Capital since I would be attending the academy to study. Not that studying was necessary for me since the people around me had been teaching me things; it was just that a noble needed a degree before formally bing a lord. That was why I wanted to spend the remaining time in the dungeon with my loved ones, passionately. But before that, I will use this day to experiment with my abilities in ways that I have never done before. When I was fighting the Ancient Dragon of Darkness, who is now Czarina, I evolved myself and awakened a few powerful abilities. One of those abilities was the Overlord of Sins ultra skill. The Overlord of Sins was a series of seven abilities that gave unique effects on the user and the targets. During my battle with Czarina, I used three of the seven abilities of the Overlord of Sins in order to take her down: Sloth, Greed, and Envy in the right order. Here is the description of those three abilities, by the way. ========== [Sloth] Active: Increases the mana consumption and lengthens the casting speed of the targets by 100%. Cancels the targets'' voiceless incantations if the targets are non-monsters. Passive: Reduces the mana consumption and shortens the casting speed of the user by 50%. ========== [Greed] Active: Seizes up the desired skill(s) of the target without fail. The user can seize skills of different levels simultaneously. Each skill level has its own cooldown, and the cooldown varies with the level of the seized skill. Passive: The skills of the user cannot be stolen or copied. ========== [Envy] Active: Disables the defensive abilities of the target. Reduces the defensive stats of the target by 75%. The output of the attacks by the user on the selected target increases by 50%. Only applicable to a single target at a time. Passive: The skills and magic spells of the user cannot be disabled or deactivated. ========== Aside from the active effects on the target, each of the abilities had passive effects on the user, which was me. The passive effects were always avable, even in my sleep. After acquiring the Overlord of Sins, my body had be much more convenient and efficient than before due to the passive effects of the skill. Coupled with the Ancient Dragon blood that was running through my veins, the passive of Sloth had made my spellcasting faster and produced more firepower. Even voiceless castings were a lot more potent than they were supposed to be. The three sins mentioned earlier were already powerful and nasty, but the other four did not fall behind either, namely: Pride, Gluttony, Wrath, and Lust. Though some of the actives were situational, their passives really helped me all the time, especially the passive effect of Pride. Pride had a very powerful and unbnced active effect, although I could activate it in a particr situation. That best moment was when I fought Czarina, but she eventually surrendered, so I did not have the opportunity to use it. A few weeks ago, Czarina and Inari had a mock battle with me in the dungeon. And the moment I activated the Pride, their defeat was already inevitable. After the battle, Czarina and Inari said that the Pride was so unfair. Judging from the battle oue, I had concluded that the Pride alone could overwhelm two legendary monsters at once. Not only its active was powerful, its passive brought significant amount of improvements in my own body. The passive effect of the Pride was... ========== [Pride] Passive: The experience points the user receives upon sessfully killing a monster will increase by 100%. ========== Yeah. Since acquiring the skill, the EXP that I had been harvesting from the monsters had doubled. Along with my God''s Vessel blessing, the total EXP I could get per monster kill had increased to 220%. ording to Akashvani, the amount of EXP a person could gain was equal to the monster''s level multiplied by sixteen. That was only for someone without any EXP boosts. So if I, an individual who gained an extra 120% of EXP with every kill, killed a Level 100 monster, I would have gained 3520 EXP instead of the original 1600 EXP, which waspletely absurd and beyond anymon sense. I had been leveling up so quickly already, but having that much extra EXP greatly elerated my leveling to the extreme. But thanks to that, I do not have to spend too much time killing monsters. Recently, I had a lot of free time in the afternoons once I reached my daily Level quota. I had been able to bond with Yuki and Griffith for longer. Additionally, I had been spending more time with Czarina and Inari in bed. By the way, I asked Akashvani more about the leveling system and learned that the required EXP for the next Level Up was the squared value of the next Level. Since I am now around Level 1200, I have umted around 650 million EXP. With my exponentially boosted experience point acquisition, I would be able to surpass my parents not long in terms of Level. Though both of them were more leveled than I am, my overall stats exceeded each of theirs. "Hmph." I pushed and opened the metallic doors of the Floor Guardian room once I ced my palms against them. With my current strength, the doors opened smoothly, and the figure of the entity behind those doors also revealed itself smoothly. Me and my sister had been here once and defeated the Floor Guardian, which was a Level 500 Abyss Slime. And the Guardian today was a gigantic ck blob of familiarity. Yeah, it was still the same. ========== Race: Abyss Slime Title: Unnamed Dungeon 50th Floor Domain Guardian Condition: Dormant LV: 500 MP: 10000 STR: 5000 DEF: 4000 MAG: 9000 MDEF: 12000 AGI: 5000 Unique Skill: Organic Domination Racial Skill: Infinite Regeneration, Acid Body, Fragmentization, Crystalization Extra Skill: Auto-MP Recovery, Intimidation Skill: Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Nocturnal, Enhanced Senses Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Dark: 4, Water: 3] [Non-Elemental Magic: Acid: 8, Poison: 5] Resistance: Pain Nullification, Exhaustion Nullification, Asphyxiation Nullification, Physical Attack Nullification, Corrosion Nullification, Poison Nullification, Natural Effect Nullification, Temperature Nullification, Hunger Nullification, Magic Attack Resistance, Fear Resistance, Impact Resistance, st Resistance ========== I kind of expect to be weed by a different monster, but I have nothing to do with it. The reason I was here was to expect a new monster for me to plunder a new unique skill. Shut. Upon the closing of the doors, which was the activation of a middle boss fight, the ck blob awakened and began to move. Once the Abyss Slime recognized me as the intruder, it fired a few rounds of its fragmented gloop at bullet speed, which I evaded with minimal effort. "Okay, no need to waste time. I will just end it in an instant." Snap. As soon as I said that, I snapped my fingers to exhibit the manifestation of the activation of a certain skill. Squish. Along with my snap that was resonating through the room, the Abyss Slime suddenly went sluggish and eventually stopped moving. After that, the life of the slime hade to an end thanks to the Ultra Skill: Ruler of Death. "Hm. It was as easy as I thought." Since the Abyss Slime did not possess an ultra skill, the Ruler of Death was more than enough to do the job. But I had acquired its Unique Skill a year ago, so I got nothing sort of ability from it. But the Gluttony could take something from that huge lump of ck blob. Once confirmed dead, I approached the slime and stopped a few meters away from it. "Devour it all, Gluttony!" Upon mymand, a pitch-ck disk was conjured under the body of the slime, and an ominous-looking entity with sharp teeth quickly gulped the slime whole. "Yeah. Gluttony really is a broken ability to have." ========== [Gluttony] Active: Devours the body of the deceased target along with its lingering soul. If the target''s soul is devoured, the user will gain 10% of the target''s stats. Passive: The user gains immunity to diseases and starvation. ========== The Gluttony consisted of abilities that were downright scary and broken. The scary part was that Gluttony was not as situational as Pride and its active effects were always avable. But the only downside was that devoured souls could not be converted into soul essence anymore. Not that I care about it; even though I did not gain any SE, I got stat boosts instead, which was actually better. By the way, I could freely choose what to eat and thought to only devour the strong ones and convert the weak into soul essence. I have been devouring some souls and gaining stats, so I have be quite powerfultely. "Hm. Seems like I have to wait for the next monster." Then I exited the room and waited for several minutes for the Guardian to resurrect. Chapter 164 Meet Up The next day. A new day came after harvesting a jaw-dropping amount of stats from the Abyss Slimes yesterday. There were five of them, and I had gained the total of 50% of the stats of a single slime. Since the stat with the highest value of the Abyss Slime was its magic defense, my MDEF had increased a lot. But I do not want that stat to exceed the others, so I had to stop devouring the Abyss Slime and look for offense-inclined monsters instead. Since I got the Overlord of Sins, I have been using Gluttony to increase my stats. And after weeks of spamming it, these are the stats as of now. ========== Name: Raphael Raevender Race: High Human Title: Reincarnator, Heir of the Raevender Viscounty, Dragon yer, Incester, Dragon Tamer, Dragon Mater LV: 1259 MP: 42069+8414+7190 STR: 50556+10111+10298 DEF: 25198+5037+6943 MAG: 47742+9548+9819 MDEF: 24996+4999+8834 AGI: 43613+8723+9581 ========== There were now three columns in my stats. The first one was my true stats that I gained through hardships. The second was the 20% bonus from the God''s Vessel blessing. And thest column was the statistics devoured by Gluttony. And since the bonuses were visible on my board, cover-ups were definitely necessary. Among the three stats, the ones acquired from Gluttony had the highest potential since they could grow infinitely even without exerting effort. But the growth varied with the value of the devoured souls. It has been a few weeks, but most of the stat bonus of Gluttony had exceeded the bonus stats of the God''s Vessel, which I had been earning for years. To be honest, I basically do not need to level up due to the fact that Gluttony is more than enough to make me stronger. Moreover, the Gluttony had been giving my body more numbers than it could handle while leveling up with remarkably less time and effort. I had done my own evolution (one of the main reasons for the intense leveling of us siblings) and currently do not have the motivation to level up any further. Gluttony is all I needed to get stronger, though I still need to kill monsters to harvest fresh corpses. Devouring many corpses would affect my resources, so I have to consume freshly killed monsters moderately. In addition, I still need to y monsters for the procurement of soul essence, which wouldter convert into skill points. I am currently earning and conserving skill points since I genuinely wanted to see and test the evolution of the Ultimate Art ultra skill, which required a thousand skill points to upgrade. With the passive effect of Pride of the Overlord of Sins, I get much more experience points and level up faster, giving me more free time after satisfying my daily Level cap. Even though my leisure times in a day had increased significantly, my days spent around the dungeon were about toe to an end. I have many things I wanted to check, so I am currently going to make them possible before my departure. "Please wait for a bit, SirBoss." "Sure, no problemo." As Uriel requested, Iid my butt on a couch and then rested my back and arms over it. Uriel took a light bow, to which I gave a nod, before entering a Portal that transported herself to a certain location. I am currently at the secret abode of my female clones, which was situated in a secluded location within the empire. Today, I am going to meet Gabrielle and Lucy after a while. I only saw Uriel for thest month since she was the one I assigned to tend my familiars, though she still had her nights with her girlfriends. A momentter, the Portal was conjured again, and the people from the other side effectively transported themselves and manifested their stunning figures in front of me one after another. "Nice to meet you again, SirBoss." Gabrielle waved her hand at me. "Good afternoon, SirBoss." Lucy put a hand on her chest and bobbed. "Nice seeing you again, girls." I smiled and weed them back. Uriel followed suit after Lucy, and then a familiar woman revealed herself after Uriel. But the surprises did not end there. Soon afterward, another woman stepped into the room. It seemed that no one was going to follow since the Portal was dispelled as soon as thest person safely entered the living area of this house. The familiar woman then gaped once she saw me and smiled. "It is nice to finally meet you in person, Sir Raphael. You really are as exceptional as they said, or even more than that." The one who greeted me was a beautiful woman with silver hair and charms as ample as Uriel. Her movements under her ruby red dress were elegant and full of grace like those of a noble heiressremarkably stunning. Her crimson gazes were ostensibly gentle, but I could feel her burning desires behind their gleam. From what my clones told me, she was a woman who craved "sweets," and I am confident that I smelled sweeter than Uriel. Even though I had not seen her personally, I well recognized her since she was present in some of the videos that my clones had been sending me. "It is a pleasure to meet you, too." I stood up and greeted her back. "As you have known, my name is Raphael." "You may have known my name already, but I am going to introduce myself here." Then she bowed elegantly before me. "My name is Elise, Elise Trandafir. At your service, Sir Raphael." Not only am I reuniting with Gabrielle and Lucy today, I am going to meet their lover, Elise Trandafir, as well. She was apparently a vampiric noble, hailed from a powerful n, additionally. Elise encountered the group of Uriel when the vampires personally closed a contract with the Myriad Wings. Elise took an interest in Uriel and abducted her so she could indulge her blood. Instead of being the predator, Elise let her guard down, then Uriel turned the tables. Not only had Uriel tasted her, but she had also sessfully yurified Elise. Which eventually brought Elise to join my clones in bed. "And who might this gorgeous woman be?" I asked as I took a nce at the other woman. I have known Elise from the tapes, but the one with her was someone I had yet to know. All know that she is notably and visibly not a human. "Sir Raphael," Elise responded to my question, "she is the matriarch of the subus race in the territory of Trandafir. Her name is Lily, and she also took an interest in meeting you." "Oh?" "Nice to meet you, Sir Raphael." Lily took a bow, which revealed her deep cleavage further. "Yes. Nice meeting you too, Lily." The woman named Lily was a member of the subus race. She was a seductively attractive woman who appeared to be in herte twenties or early thirties. Lily had long, wavy hair of lustrous ck that reached her waist. Her gazes were as dark as her hair, but they gleamed like the stars themselves. Her porcin-white skin was peeking out of her erotic,cy, and revealing stereotype subus outfit. She had a voluptuous body with a pair of chests that wereparable to those of Mother''s. Due to the boldness of her outfit, I could see that her left breast had a mole on it. Her inhuman and unnatural beauty is one of the notable traits of her race. Of course, her other inhuman traits were ironically appealing as well. She did have ram''s horns that curled forward out of her temples and possessed striking simrities to a demon''s. But that was not all. Her whip-like tailshed as she swayed. It is also my first time seeing a subus in person; the same goes for Gabrielle, Uriel, and Lucy. Now that I mentioned it, what happened to the subus that Mother killed before? And also to the legendary weapon? (Might ask her about thatter.) "Please take a seat,dies." "Thank you." Thedies then took a seat along with me. Once everyone wasfortably settled down, Inded my butt on the same couch that I sat on a moment ago and grabbed my ss of wine. While I was sitting on my own couch, Gabrielle, Uriel, and Lucy were seated together on a sofa that was adjacent to mine and facing the sofa of Elise and Lily. In front of us was a single rectangr ss table for us to put our drinks on. "Hm," after taking a sip, I nced at Lily and asked, "I had anticipated that Elise woulde, but may I know why Lily is here as well." Actually, I wanted to meet up with Elise as soon as possible before my departure since I wanted to bang a vampussy so badly. But no one told me that she would be bringing a guest with her. Lily smiled before opening her mouth. "Well, my reason foring here was to personally thank you for saving our kind of underground organization." "Guess so." Chapter 165 Matriarchs Appreciation A few months ago, Uriel had heard reports of subus abductions around the vampire nation of Prussilvania from Elise. The elven country had the same problem with their residents being abducted by a certain organization. Since it might be linked to the Five Headed Hydra that we were currently investigating, the Myriad Wings made their moves in the shadows. That organization posed a threat to my family, so I could not let it go unattended. The abduction was quite clean and quiet; the involvement of an influential factor was most likely the case. So we had to be as cautious and careful as possible. We did not know anything about the culprits or where they brought the kidnapped subi. With no sort of information, we had to initiate an infiltration to gather intelligence. In order to infiltrate the base of the culprits, Lucy asked Elise for a specimen of a subus. Elise then handed over a strand of hair (which was apparently from Lily) to Lucy. With the acquisition of the required sample, I had given Lucy permission to ess the Organic Domination unique skill in order for Lucy to undergo a racial change from a human to a subus. Though she wascking in the chest department, Lucy was still a very beautiful woman and posed a good and desirous figure with her horns and tail under a sexy outfit. Lucy was chosen for that operation due to her roguish stats and abilities, by the way. But upon changing her race, there were instances when Lucy became hornier than usual. Along with her embarrassment at wearing sexy outfits, her horniness grew more severe. But she was able to bear it due to her resistance and tolerance. After frequently quenching her lust through intense wild nights with her lovers, including Elise, Lucy was ready to aplish her mission. Lucy then started walking through the streets of the vampiric capital, Nosferatu, and waited for the abductors to take her. Every time she got horny, all Lucy had to do was go back and have a night with thedies. And after a few nights of strolling around the city, the moment finally arrived, and Lucy was seized by two men and teleported immediately toward their base via Warp spell sealed in data crystals. Once captured, Lucy started her investigation and discovered the people who were behind the subus abductions. She also confirmed that it was the work of the Five Headed Hydra. The base was apparently situated in a certain nation that was corrupted by the organization. But that base was only meant for ve trafficking, not the whole organization itself. There were many races that were captured: subi, elves, humans, beastwomen, and even demons. All of them were forced into submission through magic items, and they were ready to ship as sex ves. After getting some cogent evidence and nting some groundwork, Lucy secretly delivered the evidence directly to the tables of several world leaders. Since it was a serious matter, a coalition of nations and races was formed in ordance with the will of the Emperor of Dixon and raided the base. Most of the culprits were arrested, including the reportedly leader of the human trafficking division of the organization, Sabrina. She was taken into custody by the empire and was being interrogated for further information about the organization. The ves on the base were freed and taken back to their own homnds. But not all were saved since there were some who had died or had been purchased. The demons were secretly being sheltered by the subi since they would be taken by the empire if they happened to see the demonesses. Then the subi, along with several demons, safely returned to Prussilvania. Elise told Lily that we were the ones that saved the subi from getting ved. When the time for me to personally meet Elise came, she insisted that Ie with her to personally thank us. "Sir Raphael, I cannot thank you enough for saving my kind." "Not a problem. I just want to help." I replied to Lily as I took a sip of my shot. "If you need anything," Lily continued, "please do not hesitate to contact us. We are always ready for you." "Thank you in advance, then." "If you don''t mind, you can have me apany you whenever you desire." "...I will have that in mind." After expressing her appreciation, Lily promised to lend me a hand whenever I needed it. She even offered herself to me in bed, probably. Well, she was a subus, so what could I expect from her race? I actually do not intend to help anyone; I am just trying to get rid of the threats. Anyway, I have obtained a new assurance from the subi, so I am somewhat d that I helped. "Still," Elise irritably said, "to think that the Albastru n was the one responsible for the abduction of subi in Prussilvania." "The Albastru n?" "That is right, Sir Raphael." Elise said, then put her right fingers on her forehead. "It wasmon knowledge for the vampires that the Albastrus were greedy, but to think that they were to that extent." I had almost no knowledge about the vampiric nobility, so I could not rte to Elise. But it was very clear to me that the n of Albastru had earned a bad reputation. "So what happened to them?" "After they had been convicted of their crimes, the Supreme Ruler himself personally decapitated the heads and burned the bodies of Lord d Albastru and his heir. His Majesty also took over the wills of the remaining members of the n, forcing them to serve His Majesty for eternity." "Ohh. That was harsh." Since the Supreme Ruler was the most powerful of all vampires, he could definitely bring basically every vampire to his knees. I had done my assessment of him a long time ago. From what I had observed, the Supreme Ruler was definitely strong; his raw strength, abilities, and experience could topple the dwarf king with no difficulty. I was not sure if he could fight toe to toe with Mom or Mother. But there was one thing I was sure of: he had a very low chance of winning against me. That very low chance was his undetermined life experience. "Well, let''s end this topic already. It was already irrelevant." "You are right, Sir Raphael." Elise then put her ss on the table. "How about it? Do you want to proceed to why this meeting happened?" After her question, I ced my consumed ss back on the table and raised my body from sitting on my seat. Then I relocated myself to the sofa of the non humans and ced my body between the vampire and the subus. "Of course." Then I put my right arm around her waist as I enthusiastically agreed with Elise''s intention. "But do you really want to?" "I absolutely love to, Sir Raphael. From the moment Iid eyes on you, I could not stop my heart from racing. I sincerely hope you will grant this wish of mine." "I will. But not everything is free." "I already know, Sir." After our exchange, I held her chin with my left hand. I drew her face closer and sessfullynded my first kiss on anyone in the room. "Mmph..." Actually, I never had any kisses with Gabrielle, Uriel, or Lucy. All I did to them was just grope their breasts or rub their crotches while in their clothes, sometimes with a few kisses on their alluring sweaty necks. I had been limiting myself to them only to that extent. As of now, I still cannot decide how to treat my female clones. Even though most of my morality had left my body behind, the thought of me banging myself could not leave my mind that easily. "Elise." "Fufu." Once I broke the kiss with the red, soft lips of Elise, I moved both my hands and gently fondled her soft assets. "Please do as you like, Sir." Even in her garments, I could feel their bounty and softness. I got so enthralled by them that I had been rubbing them off for time, and my wood had risen to some point. "Okay, Elise." I said this after I removed my fingers from my bosom. "Let''s get upstairs and continue our discussion there." "Yes, Sir." After Elise gave her confirmation, I stood up from the sofa and then turned around to look at Lily, who was with us on the same seat. "What is it, Sir Raphael? Do you want me toe with you as well?" "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I will not do it with you today." "If you say so..." Lily looked dejected; she must have expected it. I don''t want to make her sad, so I have to say something that could cheer her up. "But it is not like I don''t like you or anything. You are definitely beautiful and desirous, Lily. You have the qualities worthy enough to share a bed with me. Well, how can I say it... you''ll just need to earn our trust." "Your trust" "Yes." I inly replied and did not give further exnation. "For now, just go out with them." I shifted my attention to my clones as I said that, which made Lily look at them in confusion. Perhaps Elise had not told her about her rtionship with thedies, so Lily doesn''t know what I meant. "Okay, girls. I''ll leave Lily in your care." "Leave it to us, SirBoss!" My clones sprang up from their seats and responded. "Well then, let''s go, Elise." Afterwards, all of us ascended to the second floor and proceeded to our respective rooms. Chapter 166 Making Out With A Vampire [R18] The secret base of Raphael''s female clones was built more differently than the other two: the initial base on the 30th Floor of the dungeon and the main headquarters on the bottom floor of a conquered 20 Floored dungeon. Since a noble would be visiting there, namely Elise, the building was made of concrete and was constructed like that of a vi. There was even a bathhouse and a hot spring for more luxurious services. The size of the building wasrger as well. There were more rooms constructed on the second floor. Unlike their base in the dungeon, the rooms of the vi were notably more spacious. The building itself was intended to be a love hotel, exclusively for the use of Raphael and his female clones whenever they wanted to go to bed with their paramours. Raphael did not bring Czarina and Inari to the vi yet since their house in the dungeon was enough for them. But he had been nning to bring them there not long in the future. After everyone went upstairs, they all proceeded to their respective rooms. A room received the pair of Raphael and Elise, while the next door took in Gabrielle, Uriel, Lucy, and Lily. Lily put on a face of doubt as she saw she was being separated from the two and was assigned to the same room with three women. Little did she know that she was about to undergo a yurification rite. Shut. Click. Once the door was shut, Raphael locked the doorknob for privacy. Not that something or someone would disturb them anyway, except if it was urgent or an emergency. When Raphael turned around, he saw the figure of Elise sitting on arge round bed, her shoes already set aside. The room was lit with pink lights, and its pink sheets spiced up the romanticity and intimacy of the room even further. Raphael had already told Czarina and Inari that he and Uriel would be gone for a while. They understood what they would be doing and thought they needed privacy. Czarina and Inari did not stop them since it was what their master wanted. They had known Uriel for some time and became fond of her. Uriel had helped them a lot, and they did not mind if she wanted to have a little time with Raphael. Unbeknownst to them, Uriel was actually not Raphael''s partner for the day. Seeing his partner inviting him, Raphael approached the bed, locked his fingers with hers, and pinned Elise down on the mattress. "I am very lucky to be your first man, Elise." "But you are not my first time, though." Elise chuckled embarrassingly. "I actually do not mind since Uriel had my permission to take your first." Raphael stooped down and then gave her a couple of kisses on the neck. "Besides, I can restore it again and then officially take yours for real." He said that while kissing her neck. "Indeed, Sir Raphael." Even though they had just met earlier, Elise had sincerely put her trust in him to the point of letting him touch her body and even entering a physical rtionship with him. Elise did not offer her body so easily to Raphael just because of his unexinably sweet blood. She still had the freedom to choose whoever to put her trust in. For some mysterious reason, Elise felt that she could trust him like she trusted her girlfriends; it was like she was looking at them in another body. Elise truly loved Gabrielle, Uriel, and Lucy, but that does not mean she took a liking to women in general. Elise could choose whoever she would love, regardless of gender. Her lovers had always told her about Raphael and how great he was. Since they trusted him, she chose to trust and love the man who was currently embracing her. "Oh, wait." Raphael pushed his body up and faced Elise. "You do not have to address me formally, Elise. I would prefer if you addressed me by my given name." "Is that really fine?" She asked. "Of course. You probably have a higher ranking than mine in terms of politics, and I have the audacity to address you casually." "Oh, yeah. I got it, Raphael." "Thank you, Elise." After that exchange, Raphael gave Elise a deep and passionate kiss on the lips. The softness of her lips alone gave Raphael great pleasure and stiffened his lust even harder. "Let''s get in position..." "Okay..." After the long kiss ended, both Raphael and Elise moved their bodies toward the center of the bed and probably positioned themselves on the mattress. Once in the position, Eliseid her back as Raphael was on his knees between her legs. Raphael then started to remove his garments one after another. "How manly you are, Raphael." "He he. I''ve been forging it for years, and it has already pierced a few legendary existences." Once Raphael pulled down his pants, Elise could not help but gulp upon seeing their bulging eminence. Even though his white underwear was still on, the tip and a portion of his staff had been peeking out of it, throbbing itself painfully under the tight garment to intimidate its victim. "Here you go." "So that is a man''s..." Upon pulling down his underwear, the full image of his rigid sword sprang out of its containment. Since all Raphael did was kisses and gropes, it was still not his full power, of course. Elise had seen a male member a few times (mostly from her elder brother when they were still young and he was still uncircumcised), but she never witnessed something like Raphael''s, and she was about to touch one for the first time. Even though they inserted a finger of them inside her together at once, Elise was uncertain if she could handle his size, especially after Gabrielle had fully restored her barriers. Only the fingers of her girlfriends had prated her vagina, but Elise had always been satisfied with them. Fingers had given her much pleasure, and Elise could not imagine how she would feel if that schlong were to pound her. "I think it''s my turn, yes?" "Yeah, but only the dress, please." "? If you say so..." Elise raised up and kneeled like Raphael, and then her magic began to take effect. With an elegant wave of her right index finger, her red dress of high quality materials glowed a pale light. Slowly, her one-piece dress started to disintegrate from the bottom. As her dress gradually disappeared, her other sexy garments gradually revealed themselves. Once the Dematerialization spell of Elise came to an end, the body only covered with her ck brassiere and panties unfolded before the lustful eyes of Raphael. "Wow... your body is even more captivating in person. This is making me turn on..." Elise''s half-nakedness was releasing overwhelming sex appeal that almost put the sword of Raphael to its prime. With his dick kept erected, Raphael settled himself in a lotus position. "Come here, Elise." Raphael grabbed her waist as soon as she drew closer, then lifted her before he ced her crotch over his hard dick. Her slightly damp panty could not shield her pussy from feeling his warmth, which made Elise wet herself more. When Elise wrapped her arms around his neck, the two of them stared at each other for a moment before they unconsciously gave each other a kiss. Once the kiss broke, Raphael was the first one to speak. "I think I am starting to love you, Elise. The girls have been telling me how caring and kind you are towards your loved ones. Not only are you beautiful outwardly, but your heart is beautiful as well. Even if we are bound by race, I want you in my life." "Me too, Raphael. My heart mysteriously skipped once I first saw you, and then I eventually fell in love with you. But don''t think I only love your blood. You are special and unique, and that makes me love you more. I am sorry that you are not the only one I have loved." "Do not worry; I am too." Raphael chuckled. "There are many people who I love and love me." "You womanizer." After their confessions to each other, Raphael and Elise sealed their vows with a long, romantic kiss. "Mmph..." As they were in the middle of kissing, Raphael moved his hands from her waist up to her upper back, pushing her body into him for Raphael to feel the softness of her front. But his intention was not only to feel her breasts but to unlock the hooks of her brassiere as well. "Ahh..." Raphael broke the kiss and then ced his hands on the cups of her brassiere. "They are wonderful, Elise." Afterwards, Raphael started fondling her breasts, pressing them up and sides, kneading them like dough, shaking them on his will, and so on. Raphael stared at her eyes, and as if guessing his thoughts, Elise slid the straps of her unfastened brassiere from her shoulders and passed her arms. "Beautiful..." When Raphael pulled the cups, a pair of healthy breasts unveiled themselves before him, which made him look at them with approbation. Though they were not as bountiful as his kiths and kin, they were more than enough for Raphael. Poof. Then Raphael leaned his body forward, which pushed Elise toy down on the bed anew. Chapter 167 Making Out With A Vampire (2) [R18] "There, Raphael." Onceying her back on the mattress, Elise grabbed her breasts and offered them to Raphael, who was lying face-down on top of her. "Such wonderful tits..." Raphael moved his right hand (with his left arm supporting his body), then gently groped Elise''s left chest. He then lowered his body in order to take a mouthful of her left nipples. With her wonderful breasts being fully exposed, Raphael did not waste any time and savored the bare breasts of Elise by doing licks, kisses, bites, and anything else he could think of. "Umm..." Elise bit her lower lip and grasped his hair from the pleasure caused by the stimtion of Raphael on her breasts. As she did, she unconsciously locked her legs around his waist, which pulled him closer and made his fully erected dick rub her damp underwear. "Wah..." After Raphael satisfied himself with her breasts, he slowly crawled backwards as he was leaving his saliva on his way downward and fought the leg strength of Elise until his lips touched her hips. Her legs were opened when Raphael raised his upper body up; his dick was even throbbing on her crotch. Then he joined her legs together before putting his hands on the sides of her waist. "I will be taking it off..." With or without her response, Raphael slowly pulled her panties up. Then a thin line of her juices was drawn to bridge her crotch and her departing undergarment. Once the ck article had beenpletely removed from her body, Raphael opened her legs, and her perfect, hairless pussy revealed itself in front of his amused eyes. "How beautiful..." Raphael crouched down and shrank the gap between his face and her pussy to give himself a full view of it. "Please don''t look at it too long." Elise looked down and pleaded with a slightly crimson face. "I am getting embarrassed now that I think about it." "Needless to get embarrassed, Elise, since I will be seeing it every now and then." "Ahn~." After saying his statement, Raphael ced his right index and middle finger on her sensitive revirginated slit and rubbed it, which resulted in the release of an erotic cry of pleasure. "Ahn~!" Raphael used his left thumb to press her very sensitive love button. The figurative electrical surge that ran through her body was so intense that Elise formed her back into an arc. To hear more of her reactions, Raphael used his tongue and licked her lower opening. Then he inserted his tongue into her pussy and maneuvered it inside. "Ahh~! Raphael~!" Elise let out loud and lewd moans as Raphael messed with herher region. She had experienced being licked down there many times with her lovers, but being eaten by a man gave her much pleasure. "Ahhn~!" Being stimted by his tongue too much, Elise arched her back once again and reached her climax, releasing her nectar into Raphael''s mouth. Slurp. Raphael then licked her pussy to clean up her excess nectar. And once he was done, he raised his upper body and then brandished his stiff sword in front of Elise. "How intimidating..." Raphael ignored her timid statement andid his body face-down on top of Elise in between her opened legs, both of his hands were at her sides. Once in the missionary position, he held his dick with his right hand and brushed its tip up and down to stimte Elise before putting it in. "Okay... I will be putting it in..." "Mm..." Seeing Elise nod, Raphael shifted his attention down to theirher regions and focused on steering his rod. He was aware he was quite big, so he had to move as cautiously as he could. Careful not to shock her restored membrane, Raphael utilized her slippery wetness and slowly inserted the tip into her slit. He knew he definitely felt the resistance of Elise as he went further, but he needed to move deeper in order to make an advance. "Ahhh...!!!" As he pushed himself further, the restored maidenhood of Elise had been sessfully broken by a real sword. The concrete evidence was the blood that dyed her pussy and Raphael''s dick. Despite being in pain, she was visibly euphoric upon being prated by her bed partner. Elise never felt that feeling of absolute pleasure with thedies. "You okay now?" Repositioning his hands back to their prior positions, Raphael asked Elise about her well-being. "Yes... the pain had gone..." Caressing his cheek, Elise affirmed her condition. "You can start moving now..." As soon as she gave the go signal, Raphael slowly moved his hips back and forth and repeatedly pistoned his dick in and out of a vampiric vagina. Like what he did to the others, Raphael started his pace slowly in the early stages of defloration. "Ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn..." Even though Raphael did not exert much force in each of his thrusts, Elise still emitted soft yet lewd moans due to the intense pleasure caused by the friction between her wet sexual flesh and his hot, hard rod. The tightness of her insides stimted Raphael. Not only he but Elise had been pleased by his prominence. "Elise..." Maintaining the teau of his pace, Raphael bent his arms and used his elbows to support his body. Now that the distance between their faces had shrunk, Raphaelnded a French kiss on her soft, dainty lips as he was gently banging her pussy. He was taller than her, so he had to bend his spine just to cross his lips with her. As he was kissing her, Elise coiled her arms around Raphael''s back. She did not realize it, but she had been shifting the angles of her legs, which drastically changed the sensation of both of them. "Elise...!" "Yes... that feels better, Raphael...!" Raphael perceived that Elise had adjusted herself, and the pleasure he had been feeling suddenly rose up. Her pussy had been gradually adapting to his size and shape, and Raphael thought it would be great if he hastened his thrusting speed bit by bit. "Haah... haah... haah..." "Ahn~ ahn~ ahn~..." Heavy breaths and erotic moans resonated through the love-lit, luxurious room as the High Human moderately banged the True Vampire. Raphael and Elise had been drowning in the heavenly pleasure of their first passionate sex. Her hot inner flesh sucked at his throbbing dick, squeezing it tight as he was stroking it. He was only gently moving her hips up and down, but her soft vagina, full of feminine fat, squeezed and stimted the full length of his dick. "Hah...! Hah...!" "Ahn~!! Ahn~!!" Wanting to feel better for himself and for Elise as well, Raphael pistoned his dick in and put it in with speed, which brought extreme gratification to Elise. "Ahn~! You are bing faster..." "Hah...! Your moans are remarkably cute and erotic..." After Raphael said those words, he nted a deep kiss on her. Their tongues swirled with each other''s, and the thin and clear mixture of their DNAs was drawn as Raphael separated his lips from hers. "Ahn~! It is because... you are so good... at these kinds of things... Raphael...! Ahn~!" "I would not be able to make my women love me... if I was not good at bed...!" "Ahhnn~!!!" Not only did Raphael increase the speed of his thrusts, but each of his poundings became more powerful as well, which made Elise groan even louder and lewder and bounce her breasts more intensively. His thrusts were intense and powerful, and they definitely gave Elise more pain. Instead of being hurt by it, Elise shed a pleased face since the more the pain, the more the pleasure that she felt. "Elise...!" On the spur of the moment, Raphael lowered his body until his sweaty chest pressed her soft and ample breasts and stopped them from jiggling. As he did, he sent a couple of kisses to her lips. The tightness of Elise alone had stimted Raphael so much, but rubbing his dick vigorously against her tingling insides escted his pleasure too much, to the point that he had been desperately holding his limit for a while. "Wait a second, Elise..." "Huh...?" All of a sudden, Raphael halted his hips from moving. The sudden and unexpected change made Elise sh a confused face. Without pulling his dick out, Raphael grabbed Elise''s legs, then raised and extended them straight out, forming her legs into a V shape. From missionary, Raphael changed their position to a valedictorian one. "So this is what you wanted, huh?" Elise knew that position since her lovers had done that before. That time, Gabrielle and Uriel were holding her ankles while Lucy did her pussy. "Okay, I will start moving again." "Ahn~! ahn~! Too rough already~?!" Straightening out his arms, Raphael started moving his hips, continuing the same pace when he stopped. With the new position, the ps that resulted from the collision of their hips became louder and more striking. He then rammed her pussy rougher and faster than ever. The new position also granted them boosts to the sensation that they had been feeling, and they were about to reach their limits. "Elise... I''m about to...!" "Yes...! Let it out...!" And with a very powerful exmation thrust, Raphael unleashed his hit semen inside the womb of Elise. "I''m cumming...! "Cumming..." As Elise felt his heat, she immediately sprayed her love juices all over their crotches. "Haah... haah..." Raphael dropped on top of Elise after his climax. Thanks to his skills, he was able to get up a few secondster and give Elise a passionate kiss. "Slurp. That was great... Elise..." "I also felt the same... Raphael..." Tgey kissed once again. "Hey... want another round?" "Of course." Afterwards, both of them used the entire afternoon to fuck like rabbits until Raphael went home at night. Chapter 168 Nightly Routine [R18] Nighttime, Raevender Household "You are doing great, Mom." "Hah... hah..." Mom did not have the chance to respond to my praises of her and had been doing huffing and puffing instead due to the intense pleasure that both of us were experiencing. This afternoon, I went to my secret vi and did my first passionate horizontal dance with Elise. Of course, I did not forget to give Elise her sweet rewarda liter of my blood. Though I had to lower my defenses for her to burrow her fangs into my skin. When the night came, as usual, I sneaked into my parents'' chamber and fucked both Mom and Mother without thinking anything about ethics. We had already done a few rounds before our current situation. Right now, Mom was sitting on my pelvis, astride, with her hands pushing down my chest. Mom and I were in a cowgirl position, and she was moving her hips up and down as she was vigorously riding the dick of one of her two stallions. By being in the dominant position, Mom had the advantage of dying my climax as she was intensifying hers by changing the pressure and direction of her pounds. "Hah... hah... Raphael..." "Show me your boobies, Mom." Since her hands were on my chest, her arms were preventing her massive milkers from bouncing too much, and her arms were obstructing my vision of her as well. And as soon as Mom leaned back and ced her arms on my thighs, I immediately grabbed her bouncing massive, sulent, soft boobs and did some nipple y with them. "Ahn~!" "That''s right, Mom! Moan as much as you can!" Once I started ying her pink teats, Mom''s moans became louder, lewder, and more erotic, which brought music to my ears. I felt like a hound who loved to hear the squeaking and desperate cries of its dying prey. Along with the volume of her moans, her pounds had elerated as well. Not only did Mom hasten her pace, but she increased the pressure of each of her grinds as well. Judging from her pace and the direction of her grinds, Mom was intending to stimte my dick. She must have noticed that I wanted to feel better and adjusted herself to create an equilibrium that benefited both of us. Mom had been getting better and better at riding my dicktely. I taught her how to do the cowgirl since she had never done it before, obviously since Mother never had a dick or used a strap-on, though I don''t know if it exists in this world. By the way, Mother was kneeling besides us and lustfully watched her wife ride my dick while inserting her two fingers in and out of her vagina, following the tempo of Mom''s poundings. "Seems like you are enjoying yourself, Mother." I nced at and asked Mother as I yed with Mom''s bouncing lumps of fat. "Aah... I hate to admit it, but... seeing my son fucking my wife makes me feel like I am being fucked as well... haah..." "Did you develop some kind of kink?" Well, we had been fucking for quite a while, and Mother had been seeing me banging Mom ever since we started making love in bed. Perhaps exposure to those moments had gradually made Mother a cuckquean. "He he, Mom." Still groping her prominent milkers, I grinned at Mom. "You are feeling ecstatic, aren''t we?" "Ahn~ Of course... Aah~ ahn~ I am... riding my son after all~ Ahn~" "What an indecent and immoral pair of mothers to have!" I nced below and saw how my very own birth mother erotically danced her hips up and down to grind my dick against the birth canal where I came from, repeatedly rubbing the length of my dick with her slippery vagina from the hips up to the helm. My dick was visibly glistening due to her love juices, and the room was slightly illuminated, so I could somehow see how my dick was being swallowed by her pussy even without relying on enhanced vision. It was a heavenly scene to look upon and was making my eyes stuffed. Mom was drenched in sweat; her sweet scent had been entering my nostrils. My fingers were being buried in her massive, soft, and juicy breast. Not only did my dick feel extreme pleasure from the sensation of her pussy, but my other senses were satisfied as well. That''s what made Mom the best woman in my life. "You are really good at your stuff, Mom." "Thank you, my son~." Mom had been meticulously controlling the tide of our ride and maintaining the culmination of sexual pleasures in our bodies. Her calctions were urate and precise; Mom knew where and when to pound her hips. Unlike Czarina, Mom knew how to control the power of each of her trusts without any declination of the pleasure. Not even a creak was made when it was Mom''s turn to mount me and Mother. Even though she had been having sex with me, a man, for only more than a month, Mom''s skills had reached the level of those of professional adult video actresses. I was afraid that Mom really had an innate talent for it. "Dear... Mommy is about toe..." "Same as here, Mom." "Ahn~ ahn~ ahn~ ahn~!" Mom broke the teau and rammed my dick faster and harder. The pleasure that the two of us had been feeling escted real quick after the minutes of stalemate changed the tide. "Mom..." "Ahhnn~!" Upon the sudden esction of sensation, I grasped her breasts even harder. Mom had been moaning with a good amount of saliva every time she opened her mouth. Mom had been doing all the work since we were in this position, as I was lying around. I did not want to give Mom a hard time and wanted to cum quickly, so I started moving my hips and painstakingly synchronizing my movements with her tempo. "Mom...! I cannot take it anymore...! I''m cumming...!!" "Raphaeeelll~!" p! Upon reaching my climax, I arched my body and powerfully pped my pelvis against her hips. Both Mom and I orgasmed at the same time, sending our liquified lust toward each other. "Ugh...!" "Ahh! Aa! Aaa! Ahhh..." Mom quivered and twitched as I was shooting a series of my hot semen deep into her uterus. Her nectar flowed out of her pussy and wetted my pelvis like pee. Mom must have endured her climax too much. Her grips on my thighs were slightly painful, but I did not mind them and let Mom relieve her excitement. I, too, tightened my grasp on her breasts, but only to the extent of not hurting her too much. "Haah..." After thest drop of my semen had been sessfully sent inside of Mom, I rxed my back and regretfully let go of my hands away from her milkers. "Dear..." Afterwards, Mom copsed herself on top of my body without unplugging my dick from her pussy. "I love you, Mom..." Due to the absolute sensation of her soft badonkers on my chest, I wrapped my arms around her sweaty, bare back and snuggled her tightly. Once she recovered some of her strength, Mom slightly lifted her head and faced mine. "I love you too, Raphael..." She caressed my right cheek before she dropped a romantic and deep kiss on my lips. A forbidden kiss right after a forbidden act. "I love you too, Mother." After the kiss, I nced at the naked woman on our right. "Raphael..." As I did, the bedsheet below her crotch was seemingly wet. And Mother has been licking her fingers, soaked by her discharge. (I see. Mother cummed together with us.) Mother then dragged her body forward and lied sideways beside us. "I love you, Raphael." She crossed her lips with mine first before proceeding to kiss her legitimate wife. "I love you, ire." To which Mom replied, "I love you too, Mylene." After our exchanges of "I love yous" and kisses, I turned back to Mom and kissed her once again. I had taken notice that I had been embracing Mom more than Mother. Is it because I am biased towards her? "Hey, Mom." I asked, briefly breaking the kiss. "Can I ask something?" "You are asking now, my son~ Mmph~!" "Are you and Mother free tomorrow afternoon? Mmph..." "Mmph. Let see..." Mom thought for a while. "There will be no appointments or any activities rted to the management of our territory, nor any personal activities. Both your Mother and I will be free for the whole day tomorrow. Why did you ask, dear?" (Wow, as expected of Mother''s partner in life.) Mom had been managing Mother''s time, so she knew what Mother would do at any time of the day. Also, Mom was the one who kept records and organized her schedules. Surprisingly, Mom secretly told me that those were her measures to keep an eye on Mother and keep her distance from other women. I also discovered that Mom had a possessive side to her. "Mom, Mother, actually." Chapter 169 Next Morning The next morning... I told Mom and Mother about somethingst night. I had been thinking about that matter for some time and ultimately decided to take a new step for at least the development of, maybe, my life. I said that that matter would ur in the afternoon. So before that time arrived, there were some things that I wanted to check before anything else. In our mansion''s dining area, me and my two mothers were having breakfast. Our long dining table was quite long, good for twelve people, and was served with luxurious meals that were enough for the consumption of the three of us. For our table arrangement, Mother, the head (ostensibly) of the family, sat at the head of the table, while Mom took her seat on the right adjacent to Mother, and I took the other side. If Sister and Sophia were still here, Sister used to sit on my current seat while I sat in between Mom and Sophia. But since they were currently not here, I could disregard the formalities and sit wherever I wanted. "Hey, Mother. Can I ask something?" "What is it, Raphael?" "Excuse me." I cleared my mouth with a table napkin before conveying my inquiry. "You said that you defeated the Nightmare that led an army of monsters, right?" "Yeah. Why have you asked?" "So what happened to that Nightmare after you killed her?" "..." Not only Mother, but Mom stopped eating and looked at me as well. I was asking for confidential information, so their reactions made sense. "Can we discuss itter?" "You do not have to worry, Mother." I assured. "I knew it would be confidential, so I had deployed a one-way soundproofing barrier beforehand so no one would be able to hear us." "Hm." Mother looked around and checked the surroundings. "It seems like no one is going to hear us from here." "Fufu. It seems that my boy is bing more skilled with magic that I did not even notice you cast a spell." "Of course I am your son after all." I said that and then looked back at Mother. "So what really happened to the demoness, Mother?" "Do you really want to know?" "Correct, Mother. I am just curious." "Sigh. If you really want to know, I will tell you." Mother then bit off a chunk of what she was eating. "After I killed the Nightmare, I really don''t know what to do with those countless monster corpses. So I only stored her body along with her weapon, since they were important, in my magic bag, then ran at full throttle from the forest toward your Mom at the Boulder Kingdom." "Ah, huh." "Luckily, I was able to meet your Mom along the way, and then I transferred the body from my bag to her Item Box to preserve its pristine condition. When the investigation went on, we told the authorities that the one responsible for the invasion was a Nightmare and had been killed, but" "But..." "Since your Mom and I found the invasion somewhat strange, we decided to hide the fact that we preserved her body and told them that the Nightmare was charred by the attack and was turned to dust instead." Hm. I got what Mother meant. There were thirty thousand monsters in Boulder but only less than ten thousand in Astley. The unevenness of the division was strange to begin with. Not only that, the strength of force that Astley deployed was less than ten thousand. If they wanted to eliminate the monsters quicker and more effectively, they should have deployed more troops then. Those alone were enough to convince Mom and Mother that there were anomalies mixed in with the monster invasion. And since mothers did fabricate the real story... "So that means..." "Yes, my son. The body of the Nightmare has been kept in your Mom''s subspace for years, perfectly preserved and in pristine condition." "So Mom has been hiding a dead person with her since before Sister was born?" "It is true, Raphael." Mom then wiped her mouth. "Do you want to see?" "Well, I am curious to see what a Nightmare looks like, so, of course, I want you to show me her body, Mom." "Very well, but let''s do itter. So finish your breakfast already." "Okay, Mom." After munching a few bites, I nced at my two mothers and constantly kept my eyes on them. Then Mom noticed my behavior and asked. "What''s the matter, Raphael? Is there a problem with our faces?" "Absolutely no, mothers. For me, both of you are perfect." "Fufu." Mom and Mother chuckled at my honest and factual praises. "If you have anything to say," Mom said, "do not hesitate to talk about it with us. We had seen every inch of each other, so you can open up with us, you know?" "Thank you, Mom." I was moved by the voice of Mom, which drove my heart. "There is actually a thing I want to tell you about; it rtes to the thing I told youst night." "Oh?" Last night, I told Mom and Mother about something, and that was the time to introduce my parents to my women. And for Mom and Mother to meet them, I had to disclose a certain secret about us first. "This is a secret that me and Sister have been keeping behind you for more than a year." "..." "Mom, Mother, actually, we discovered an unconquered dungeon in the forest..." Upon hearing of an unconquered dungeon, Mom and Mother were now sternly looking at me with interest. They used to be adventurers, so their adventure senses had been tingling. "Is that true, Raphael?" Mother asked for confirmation, to which I responded with a nod. "Yes, Mother." "I am happy for both of you, Raphael!" "I am happy too." Mother and Mom sped their hands together as if congratting our discovery. Discovering a dungeon was a stupendous matter for the adventurers and the guild, so mothers were happy that their children were gaining achievements. Though mothers did not even think about our safety when challenging an unconquered dungeon. Unconquered dungeons were dangerous, so anyone must report to the guild if they discover one. Anybody can conquer a dungeon and be its administrator, so they tend to capture it on their own and make themselves a dungeon master if they are lucky enough. One could even establish a town on it and make a killing of it. That was why adventurers like my parents were eager to hear more about it. "So, were you able to capture it?" "Not yet, Mom. Sister and I promised each other that we would conquer the dungeon together. Besides, the dungeon is quite deep, and we have dove down to the 60th Floor so far." "60th Floor?" Mother astonished. "And there are even more floors below it?" "Just theoretically, Mother. The Safe Areas are much wider than the Imperial one, so I can conclude that the dungeon would be deeper." Reportedly, ording to Akashvani, the dungeon was measured to be a hundred floors deep. To my surprise, the rewards that one could get after defeating the Dungeon Guardian at the bottom floor were mythical-grade articles. The weapons Mom and Mother were wielding had the grade of legendary. Mythical was obviously higher than legendary, and my ardent desire to capture the dungeon ignited even brighter. "So that means you cannot challenge it until Louise returns, right?" "Correct, Mother. A promise is a promise. Even though I had broke some promises, I cannot simply break this one promise with Sister." "What a faithful brother you are, my son." Mom smiled and sarcasticallyplimented me; she knew well how unfaithful I was to Sophia. I simply ignored her and returned to our topic before it got derailed. "But there is more about the dungeon, mothers." "Ho?" "And you will see it once you get there." "Okay, I think this ce would suffice." Mom said this after I closed and locked the door. "Yeah, it is enough, Mom. I had set barriers for protection and privacy, so you can ce them here." An hour after our breakfast and the disclosure of the existence of the dungeon, together with my two mothers, we went to the basement of our mansion for Mom to conjure the corpse of Nightmare privately. "Thank you, Raphael. But first of all, I will show the weapon first." A pitch-ck disk appeared a few feet above Mom''s palm and something dropped from it. That must be the legendary weapon that the Nightmare wielded. "Here is it, Raphael. Check it as much as you like." Mom handed over the weapon, and I epted it. "Thank you, Mom." Upon closer inspection, the weapon was actually a whip. It was made of an unknown durable material and had an emerald green hue. Whip. Despite its legendary-grade material, the whip was surprisingly flexible and easy to use. And I was surprised when I began to use Analysis on it. Chapter 170 Nightmare ========== Demonic Whip Asmodeus Grade: Legendary Description: One of the legendary Seven Demonic Weapon series that recognizes its owner. The core of the cord was made out of a modified, flexible, and stretchable tentacle of a Creatrix and coated with extremely durable Verdantine, while the handle was made of the same metal. The owner can manipte the whip at the user''s will. It inflicts damage, but the target feels pleasure instead of pain. Can only be obtained from the reward chest after defeating a high difficulty dungeon boss. Effect: Subjugation - allows the user to forcefully put a target into servitude (the effectiveness varies with the target''s will). Indestructible - this weapon cannot be destroyed unless it is of mythical grade. Owner: None ========== What the hell? What kind of BDSM tool was this weapon?! This whip was basically what a sadist would be dreaming to get a hand of. The name of the weapon was Asmodeus, the demon of lust, and its effects fit very well with its name. The materials used for this whip were novel to my vocabry, but I could guess that the verdantine was of the same grade as the metal of Mother''s rapier, Lavandine, which was verified by Akashvani. (So what is a Creatrix, by the way?) Hm. Creatix was peak of the slimes, huh? The Abyss Slime already was horrifying and a Creatrix would be definitely much more frightening than that. Creatrix was pretty interesting, let''s ask Akashvani more about itter. "Well, this weapon is really of a legendary grade. Moreover, this whip is a weapon of the Demonic Series, the same as both of yours." "Yeah, Raphael." Mom agreed. "I, too, was shocked when I learned it was in the same series as ours." "But the effects of this whip are downright dangerous and terrifying." Holding the verdant handle of the whip, I moderatelyshed the whip and hit the left calf of Mother with its tip to give it a try. "Ouch! It hurts, Raphael!" "Sorry, Mother. I am just trying its functionality, but it seems to be ineffective without a right wielder." "Well, your Mom did that to me a very long time ago." Mother then stroked the back of her head awkwardly. "But your Mom seemed to be enjoying it, so I let my butt be hit until she was satisfied, and we never did it once again." "...What?" Then I shifted my gaze to Mom and found her smiling, possibly proud of what she did, and said, "I was just relieving the stress that your Mother had given me at that time." (Did they have a BDSM y before?) I thought inwardly and then coiled around the whip. "Sigh. Aside from its masochistic effect, the Subjugation ability of the whip was scary on arge scale. The Nightmare might have used it to take control of those countless will-less monsters." "She must be." Mom nodded. "Mom, can I keep this?" "Not a problem." "Thank you." Then I threw the whip into my Inventory. Now that the matter of the legendary weapon has been settled, let us move on to the real topic. "Okay, Mom. You can start now." "Hm." Mom nodded and then raised her arms at chest level. "I will be putting her here..." As soon as Mom said that, a seven foot wide ck oval shaped disk was conjured on the floor. As Mom slowly raised her hands up, the disk raised up as well. As the disk was slowly elevating, the body of the Nightmare started to show up. When the body had beenpletely gotten out of its timeless (literally) and cold grave for years, Mom dispersed her Item Box and the corpse of the Nightmare unfolded before our eyes. "So this is how she looks." I muttered as I stared at the corpse in front of us. "I had cast a preservation magic spell that stopped the blessing before putting her into my subspace, so I am quite surprised to see that the magic is still active up to now." "Well, it is because you are a great sorceress, Mom." Because of Mom''s magic and Item Box, the corpse was perfectly preserved and in pristine condition, if you ignore the stab wound and blood on her chest. The lifeless body lying on the floor was owned by a bombshell sleeping beauty with silky Vian red hair. Her skin was snow white, that was not because she was dead; it was her natural tone. She seemed to be physically in her mid twenties and remarkably busty under her revealing outfit. Her non-human traits did not fall behind either, and they did not diminish a bit of her naturally attractive beauty. Curling forward out of her temples were a pair of ck ram horns. The most notable and conspicuous were the pair of ck feathered wings that sprouted out of the back of her hips. And in her lying position, those were folded around her hips as if they were the lower part of a lovely ck gown. The whip-like tail of her prior race, subus, had gone. It probably disappeared during evolution in exchange for the wings. Aside from her head-turning looks, there were some things about her that caught my attention. Her body was kept inside an Item Box, a subspace where time does not flow, so her body was visibly free of decay and dposition. The condition of her body was preserved way better than in a fridge. Also, being inside an isted dimension prevented a certain part of her from escapingher soul. Therefore, the condition of her body was suitable for this particr magic. "Hey, Mom." I folded my arms, nced at Mom, and asked. "Are you aware that she could be resurrected?" "Yes, Raphael." Mom replied. "But we decided not to revive her since it was too risky." "Hm, I understand. Reviving her would definitely be too perilous, for her body and for the surroundings as well." Resurrecting the dead requires a lot of consideration before execution. The resurrection of this Nightmare had things that needed to be thought about deeply and thoroughly. The body must be fresh and should be in as good a condition as possible, which was fulfilled. But there was one problem that made my mothers decide against reviving the Nightmare, her soul was pierced by Mother''s divine technique and was damaged. Resurrecting a body with a damaged soul would have undetermined consequences, such as temporary or permanent loss of memories, skills, or even Levels. But ording to Akashvani, damaged souls would naturally heal over time and would not be affected by the passage of artificially created time. And after being sealed inside a subspace for seventeen years, I think her soul should be fully restored now. Even though the physical and spiritual bodies were ready for resurrection, there were still problems afterwards. After her revival, the Nightmare might throw tantrums that could possibly hurt us and destroy the surroundings. But I already had remedies for those. "Let''s give it a try, mothers." "But are you sure it would be fine?" "Of course, Mother. If a secured ce and restrictions are all we need, I can provide those as easily as one two three." "Well," Mom said, walking toward my body and then wrapping her arm around my right. "If that is what Raphael says, we can assure that." "Indeed." Mother then grabbed my left arm and locked it with her right. "But what is Raphael going to do once she is sessfully revived?" "..." I silently stared at the corpse, thinking about something. "Raphael?" Noticing my silence, Mom asked. "You are not thinking about something indecent, aren''t you?" "...Interrogation." I inly uttered. "I will be conducting an interrogation on her, mothers." "Really?" Mom gave me a doubtful look. "Really." "Sigh." Mother let out a sigh. "Well, whatever. There are mysteries that are shrouding the world, so she might have known a thing or two about it." "Right. So let me keep her body for a while." After I carefully stored the body of the Nightmare, we walked out of the room and left the basement with our arms locked together. Afternoon Mom, Mother, and I had discussed what to do with the Nightmare''s corpse, which was why we were currently in our garden before anything else. "Mom, Mother, I want you to remember that I am always loving all of you." Standing under the shades of the gazebo, I uttered those words in front of my two mothers. "No need to remind us, Raphael." Mother kissed my left cheek. "I will always love you, no matter what." "Same thing here," Mom then kissed the other side. "Mommy will always love you." "Thank you, mothers." I then embraced both of them as my response and pressed their milkers on my body as well. "Okay." After a moment of cuddling, I let go of my arms and turned around and cast a Portal in front of us. "Mom, Mother, are you ready to meet them?" Chapter 171 Nostalgia Awide rectangr Portal, wide enough to be walked by three people abreast, that linked the gazebo and a certain location was conjured in front of us. From here, we could see a wide nd on the other side of the Portal. "Shall we?" "Sure." Mom and Mother then locked their arms with mine before we made our steps toward the Portal. And in a matter of seconds, the three of us skipped the immense distance between our residence and the dungeon and sessfully transported ourselves. "Okay, we are here." "Ahh," Mom took a deep breath, "what a nostalgic feeling..." "Indeed, ire. It has been a long time since we were inside a dungeon." In front of us was a vast grasnd that was surrounded by walls. From their reactions, Mom and Mother must have been reminiscing about their adventurer days. "By the way, Raphael." Mom then slightly tightened the lock of her arm on mine. "We are inside the dungeon, right?" "Correct, Mom. The 60th Floor, to be exact." "So, how were you able to teleport directly inside a dungeon." "Just a secret of mine, Mom." "You have been hiding a lot of things behind us." Mother said. "I wonder what the other things are that you hide?" "He he." The Portal was actually connected to a certain Floor inside the dungeon, a ce where nothing could pass from the outside world. As for how I managed to slip through the absolute wall, I utilized the Mystic Artist unique skill and imbued the Portal with the multiversal properties of the Akashvani, formerly the Computerized Mind unique skill. Using thatbination, I could get inside and outside of any dungeon or travel between dungeons at will. Hypothetically, I could use that technique to travel back to Earth, but I chose not to, unless I needed to. "Now then, mothers, please take a look at this." "Ohh." Once we turned around, a gardenless white mansion stood a hundred meters in front of us. Not as grandiose and intricate as ours, but could still bepared to the rental ones at the Imperial Capital. "Wow, Raphael." Mother looked at the mansion''s exteriors. "Did you build that on your own?" "Well, no, but actually yes." "Huh?" We were currently looking at the mansion that my female clones and I had built on the 60th Floor of the dungeon. Even though it was built by four people, their minds came from mine, so we counted as one. The house on the 30th Floor was decent but certainly not suitable to be lodged by people of high status, especially my two precious mothers. That was why we decided to build a new abode on the present deepest Floor, the sixtieth. The reason it did not possess a garden was to relocate it more easily if more Floors were conquered. My Inventory was more than enough to carry the whole mansion along with its septic systems. "This mansion was newly built and has not been visited or lodged by anyone yet; you two would be the first ones. Do you want to explore the mansion first before meeting them?" "Of course, lead the way, Raphael." "Okay. This way, mothers." On my lead, we went inside and guided Mom and Mother throughout the mansion. By the way, the girls were on the 30th Floor and are currently waiting to be fetched by me to get here. The mansion had three stories like our mansion at home and functioned almost the same. The first floor was for living and dining, the second for private quarters, and the topmost was for the workces. Compared to the vi that was built in the empire, the mansion was notablyrger. And since it was built to be used as an abode, unlike the vi, which was only for lodging, there were plenty of private chambers constructed on the second floor. We inspected the chambers and the facilities of the mansion and tried some of them. My clones and I made some of the facilities modern, such as a gym and a room for beauty care. So mothers took some time to get used to them. Mom and Mother seemed to be enjoying and amusing themselves as I introduced the facilities and rooms of the mansion. We spent most of our time in the shower, where we even had a brief moment of vertical intimacy. And after almost an hour, my tour guide finished, and we were currently rxing in the windowless parlor on the first floor. "That was fun." Mother, who was in her new set of clothes and had just finished drying her silky hair, said as she sat on a sofa with Mom. "Raphael really had brilliant ideas." "Indeed." Mom nodded. "And this coffee beverage that you brew really is aromatic. Its bitterness is just right for my taste." "But I preferred to drink it with sugar and milk." Mother uttered, then took a sip of her coffee milk. "I am d that you like it." A few months ago, I kind of missed the aroma of coffee and was craving its strong vor. Unfortunately, I had not seen or heard of it in the market on this continent, not even in the ck market. The migrants did not know or recognize what coffee was, so they basically did not bring even a bean with them. That was why I started looking for it around the world since then. Luckily, I had found some coffee trees growing in the tropical regions of the forest. I uprooted quite a lot of trees, since no one owned them anyway, and nted them on the 30th Floor. And since they grew in the tropics, I had to use my unique skills Botanist and Organic Domination, and do artificial selection to modify their gic traits so the trees could survive in colder regions. (Why should undergo natural selection when you can skip the whole process?) I also gave a few trees to the vigers for them to cultivate and had Azrael teach them how to make coffee products. I had forecast that coffee might be a big hit in the future, so there was no problem if I tried to have a monopoly on it. Chapter 172 Natural Disasters "But to think that Raphael had built this extravagant mansion for the convenience of his harem." Mom mulled over as she was sipping her ck coffee. "Mm." Taking a sip of coffee milk, Mother nodded in agreement with Mom. Well, what Mom said was true. I intended to build this mansion to provide some amenities for the members of my harem. But there was one thing I wanted to clear up. "But you two are also part of them." I then put my empty cup of coffee on the coffee table. "And first and foremost, both of you are my precious mothers, my family. The reasons why I am here speaking in front of you right now. So there''s no way I could let you not experience these services andmodities." "Raphael..." I rose from the sofa, which was arranged diagonally across theirs, and walked toward their own sofa. Then I settled myself between their painfully th hips before crossing my lips on each of theirs. "Mom, Mother, I love you very much." I made those expressions as I was kissing them in turns. "And I am sorry that I just love too much." Smooch. "It is okay, Raphael. You have been permitted, but please do it in moderation, okay?" "I will keep that in mind, Mom." Smooch. Passionately, I nted thest kiss on Mother before standing up and going back to my own seat. I refilled my cup with pure, hot coffee, then leaned back and slowly chugged all its contents in a single breath. "Now then," with a clink, I ced my porcin cup back on the table. "Shall I call them?" "Go ahead." "Alright, please wait a bit." Then I called Uriel, who was on the 30th Floor with thedies, and gave her the green light. Afterwards, a wide Portal appeared before the coffee table, aligned with my mothers'' sofa. All of us stood up to receive the people from the other side. But first things first, I stepped forward, then turned to mothers since I have to set a few reminders. "Mom, Mother, I want you two to know that they are not ordinary people, but there''s nothing to fret about. Also, I have notid a finger on each of them, so don''t set your judgment immediately." "We got it. You had told us that many times already." "Thank you for your understanding." Now that I had reminded them, I turned around and faced the Portal. "You can now show yourselves up, girls." As soon as I said that, footsteps started to apud from the other side of the Portal. As if attending a g, several women in their elegant outfits courteously walked in and filled the parlor. Of course, Mom and Mother did not forget to appraise each of them as they entered. The first to walk in was a trio of gorgeous women. From the left, the first one had wavy blonde hair; the second was a slender woman with dark-brown hair tied in a ponytail; and thest one was a busty tinum haired bombshell. "You''ve got a taste, son." Afterying her eyes on thestdy, Mother whispered in my ear. "Thank you, Mother." "She''s probably as big as your Mom." "Ahem." Mom peevishly coughed. "I can clearly hear you, you know?" "Ah! Sorry!" As Mother quickly apologized, Uriel, Lucy, and Gabrielle walked abreast, then took a bow before me and my two mothers before lining up in their choreographed position. Behind them was a pair of women with bewitchingeliness, but both of them were remarkably not members of the human race. After all, they were Elise and Lily, a vampire and a subus, respectively. Since they were formally introducing themselves to my parents, Lily wore a blue decent dress for formalities. Like the ones prior, Elise and Lily bowed at us and then set themselves aside. The next one to pass the Portal was a pair of women, an adult and a child, who were d in kimonos. From their striking simrities, one could assume they were rted, which was actually true. As Inari and Yuki took a bow, with Yuki doing it cutesy, Mom and Mother suddenly leaned forward and then locked up their arms with mine; their bosoms were even pressing my back. They were probably taken aback upon learning the identities of Inari and Yuki. After the mother and daughter foxes got into their positions, thest pair walked in. The first one was ate teenage girl with dark skin and short white hair. Beside her was a buxom woman with ck hair and amber eyes. Griffith and Czarina were currently in their formal attire. Griffith wore an open-back white dress, which highlighted the tone of her skin. Meanwhile, Czarina did not wear a military outfit; instead, she was d in a ck dress that prominently exposed her upper bust and cleavage. Once they gave their respects, Griffith and Czarina lined up with the others, and an arc consisting of beautiful females had beenpleted. "Hello,dies." I greeted the girls. "Let me introduce you all to my lovely parents." "Wow." Elise astonished. "They really are women, as Raphael said." Upon the entrance of thest batch, Mom and Mother tightened their arms and pushed themselves further into my body. "Good heavens, Raphael!" Mother silently whispered her shock into my ear. "What kind of catastrophe are you building?!" "Indeed." Mom said it the same way. "We have many questions to ask you, but why are there legendary beings in your harem, Raphael? Especially that one." Mom then red at Czarina. "This room is literally filled with natural disasters." Mom continued. "Are you really sure we are safe here?" "But other than that," Mom uttered. "why is even the daughter of the Trandafir family included in your harem?" "Rx, mothers. Each of the encounters was a long story, but there is one thing I can be sure of: There''s no need to worry about them since they have absolute devotion to me." "Really?" "So how about we take a seat and talk it over while we enjoy the drinks?" Chapter 173 Acquaintanceship "So those massive magical explosions that we felt in the forest at that time were actuallying from the fight between Raphael and Czarina, the Ancient Dragon, huh?" "Correct, Mom. And I am terribly sorry for lying to you." "It''s okay, Raphael. Nothing particrly bad happened, so we can let it slide." "Thank you, Mom." We continued the introduction of my parents to thedies and vice versa once we settled ourselves as we enjoyed the desserts and drinks that I brought from our caf in our city. Since our head count reached a dozen, I moved a sofa from the living area and made the coffee table surrounded by furniture on each side, and each sofa amodated three people. I shared the same seat with Mom and Mother; of course, they were my family, so it was quite obvious. They were my family and must be with their son. On our left was where Czarina, Yuki, and Inari were seated. The right sofa was upied by Uriel, Griffith, and Gabrielle, while Elise, Lucy, and Lily took a seat on the sofa across the table. The table was served with the top-selling confections and beverages from our caf. Mom and Mother had eaten and drank them multiple times. But the others, except for my clones, never tasted them, so they were quite excited when they consumed their portions. Elise even asked if we could branch the caf out to Prussilvania. As we enjoyed ourselves, I one by one introduced the other party to my two mothers, slowly breaking down the details enough not to exhaust and overload their minds. "Sigh." Mom let out a sigh. "Raphael does not cease to surprise us. First, he discovered a dungeon and the migration of fox monsters and humans. And now he introduced us to his harem full of gorgeous and powerful women. He even loved by a vampiric noble." "But the surprises do not end there." Mother added. "Not only did he tame a Griffon, but a Tailed Fox, a Celestial Fox, and the ruler of the forest, the Ancient Dragon of Darkness." "You are not alone, Lady ire and Lady ire," Elise said in agreement with mothers. "I, too, was literally terrified once I discovered what Inari and Czarina really are. But Raphael defeating a dragon among the Ancient Dragons was more surprising than that." Elise and Lily just met Inari and Czarina this morning since they would be meeting my parentster on. I had Elise gain acquaintance with the other members of the harem since I wanted an orgy party with them. Actually, the yurification ceremony that the girls did to Lily yesterday was a honey trap. Indulging her with carnal desires, my clones entice Lily into revealing the reason why she approached us. After learning and understanding her reasons, we ultimately decided to make Lily a woman of mine. Well, because of her race, her body count was still there. But thest time she did it with someone was several decades ago, so it does not matter anymore. ording to her, subi gradually lost their sexual desires as they matured. It''s not that they need a man to survive, though; they just got extremely horny when they had their ovtion. Maybe, being a single-sex race, the subi race underwent a few natural selections and developed those alluring features and eliminated the unnecessary traits for the survival of their race. By the way, in this world, long-lived races matured in a different way than humans did. Subi, for example, mature like humans at early stages. Once they hit their full maturity, the aging of their bodies started to dy until they got old and died after several centuries. Every subus had a different age of maturity, and their aging varied individually. "Yeah, I cannot still believe that our child had grown up that much, to the point where a legendary being even submitted herself to him." "But, Raphael," Mother then looked at me. "Are you aware of what''s on your te now?" "Of course, Mother. I had acknowledged the scope of my responsibilities." I had told them that I also gained jurisdiction over the whole Great Forest of Darkness after Czarina submitted to me. Mom and Mother were somehow shocked by it, as if trying toprehend what they had learned this day. "But to think that the Ancient Dragon of Darkness is actually a beautiful woman..." Mother pondered, inspecting Czarina from head to toe. "And she is absurdly powerful, undoubtedly the most powerful being I have ever encountered in my whole life." "It is a pleasure for me to beplimented by Master''s mother, Lady Mylene." As soon as Czarina said that, she leaned her body forward and took a bow, which exposed her cleavage and jiggled a little. "I-it is also a pleasure for me to have a conversation with a legendary being such as Czarina." Mother said as she was constantly peeking into her valley. Mom and I easily caught her pervy actions and just narrowed our eyes on her. "Not only Czarina, but Inari is very powerful as well." Mom praised. "She is definitely a better magician than I am." "Thank you for yourpliment, Lady ire." Mom subtly smiled at Inari. As a person who bears the title of Sage, Mom''s pride probably was piqued upon seeing what Inari was capable of. Both Mom and Inari were exceptionally skilled in magic. The difference between them was that Inari had arger mana reservoir, and her being a monster allowed her to cast spells nonverbally. Having more mana means having more input to invoke more powerful spells. That might be the reason why Inari was more proficient in World Magic than Mom''s. And I think that Mom could probably do better if she got more juice. "Let us make it clear, Raphael. You said that you had adopted Yuki, right?" "That is right, Mother." "But you will make her your woman once she grows up?" "Yes, that was what we had discussed before." I inly replied. "So you are raising a child to be your woman in the future?" "I am just simply doing what you two have done." After I said that, Mom and Mother embarrassingly averted their gazes from mine. Of course, they knew what they had done to me and were guilty of it. Chapter 174 Approval "...You do not have to be so personal, you know?" Mom said as she sipped her coffee and then changed the topic. "Anyways, if Inari does not mind, could Yukie over to her?" Upon Mom''s request, Yuki cutely looked up at her mother. Inari gave her a nod, and then Yuki jumped out of her seat before making her timid approach toward Mom. "There, there, Yuki." Mom then grabbed and lifted Yuki by her underarms before cing Yuki on herp in a side sitting position. "What do you think of Yuki, Mom?" I asked Mom as Yuki shyly sat on herp. And before providing her response to my question, Mom gave Yuki a soft embrace, which made Yuki fluster in her arms. "She is adorable..." Mom recognized the cuteness of Yuki before she turned her head to me and gave me a sharp re. "Raphael, you have notid a finger on her, right?" "O-of course, Mom! There was no way I could touch a child. Besides, I cannot see her as a love interest yet." "Good." That startled me out. Mom must have be fond of Yuki, which reawakened her maternal instincts and suddenly made her aggressive toward me. "Me too, ire!" Mother eximed beside me. "I want to embrace Yuki as well!" "Here you go." Mom then handed Yuki over to Mother. "So cute! Louise had gotten big, so I kind of missed having a baby girl!" It seemed like Mother had found Yuki adorable as well. Mother was even cuddling Yuki as if she were her child. "Fufu. I am d that Master''s parents took a liking to my daughter." "A child, huh. I wonder what it feels like to have one." "Ha ha. I don''t know about that." I had a dryugh at Czarina''stter remark. I presently do not have a n for having children with anyone yet, though I have decided to have my firstborn with one of my legitimate spouses, including Sophia. If I were not careful enough and identally knocked up one of the women in this roomthat included my mothers and the non-humans since I skillfully could without any conflictsit would cause various problems, such as inheritance issues. Maybe a few months or years after the birth of my first child, I will inwomb some of them. I absolutely would not impregnate my clones since I could count that as gay. But it would be a long way to go, so I do not have to think about that matter yet. "Okay, Mother, you can stop now. Yuki cannot breathe." "Oh! I am sorry, Yuki!" Before Mother realized it, she had been burying Yuki''s head on her chest, struggling to resist Mother''s embrace. Seeing that made me remember how I got my Asphyxiation Resistance. Mother immediately released the petite body of Yuki as she realized her mistake. "Fuah!" Yuki took some air after being asphyxiated in Mother''s bosom. "Are you okay?" "I am fine... Lady Mylene." "Sorry. You can go to your mother now." After a cute nod, Yuki jumped from Mother''s thp and sat herself between Czarina and Inari. "Now then..." Moving on to the next topic, I turned my head left to right, looking at the women outside of my seat, and then kept ncing away at Mom and Mother. "How do you two think of these women, mothers?" I had introduced each of them to Mom and Mother and exined how I got myself acquainted with them, though some of them were fabricated because it was necessary. I also told them about their rtionships with one another, such as the polyamorous rtionships of Gabrielle, Uriel, Lucy, Elise, and Lily. After the introductions, it was time for Mom and Mother to provide their opinions on them. "Before that," Mom said. "I will ask a few questions regarding your rtionship with my son if it is okay with you." Everyone nodded, indicating that they did not mind at Mom''s request. "Very well. First question: who among you had beenid by Raphael? Please raise your hand." After Mom asked the sensitive question to a group of people with children (although just physically and mentally), a few of them raised their hand in the air with pride. "Only three?" Mom counted the raised hands of Czarina, Inari, and Elise. "Raphael is surprisingly more chaste than I thought. Okay, next question..." "Hey, Raphael. You have not gotten into bed with any of the throuple yet?" Mother shouldered then whispered to me as she looked at Gabrielle, Lucy, and Uriel, but more constantly at Gabrielle. (Really, Mother? If you like her, you can simply tell me.) I thought before replying to Mother. "Not yet, Mother, but sooner." If Mother or Mom really took a liking to Gabrielle, to any of my female clones, or to some people in my harem, I would not mind it as long as they did not choose the exclusive ones for myself. To begin with, I really wanted my harem to be as polyfidelitous as possible. A rtionship where everyone was free to love one another. I am not only building a harem, but a constetion full of beautiful stars. "...the questions had been done. Thank you everyone." After minutes of her interview and discussions with Mother, Mom straightened up her posture and ultimately their impressions upon them. "Well done,dies; we had acknowledged all of you as befitting of our son." Mom dered with a smile. "Thank you very much, Lady ire and Lady Mylene." Once acknowledged by my parents, all of them expressed their gratitude and appreciation for my mothers. Now that my parents had approved them, it was time for them to acknowledge us. "Hey,dies. Had Uriel told you what my rtionship with my mothers is?" They nodded, remembering the sensitive information that Uriel had told them beforehand. The morally inclined, like Elise and Lily, went full shock upon hearing it, but then eventually digested and respected it. The others were basically monsters and said that it was not umon in the monster world. "Now it''s your turn to judge,dies." I said, then grabbed the waists of Mom and Mother. "Will you ept my incestuous rtionship with my own biological parents?" Chapter 175 Approval (2) "Will you ept my incestuous rtionship with my own biological parents?" Holding the waists of Mom and Mother, I personally disclosed the rtionship I had with my parents to all the people in this room. "Raphael?" "Raphael?!" Mom and Mother reacted to the information I just announced. I did not tell them that I would be disclosing our illicit and immoral rtionship, so their reactions werepletely understandable. "Are you really sure about this, Raphael?" Asked Mom. "Is it really safe to expose our secret this way?" "It is okay, Mom. I wanted everyone to know what our rtionship is." I settled them down and tightened up my embrace. "Telling them personally is better than letting them discover us on their own." I had decided that I would disclose our rtionship once I introduced Mom and Mother to them. Sophia had epted this hical truth, and I wanted them to acknowledge whatever was between us as well. Only Elise and Lily were the ones who forced a smile, while the rest just awed at my announcement. Inbreeding was urring in the world of monsters, so they were not disgusted upon learning the truth. "Everyone, I wanted you to know that I love Mom and Mother so much. As much as these... I love you, Mom." Immediately after I said that, I held Mom''s chin up, crossed my lips with hers, and gave her a kiss filled with romance and passion. Then I used my free left hand and grabbed Mom''s massive right milker. "Ooh..." Our immoral act made some people in the room cover their mouths, indicating their surprise and seeming to be a little excited. A few averted their gaze away from us but still turned their faces to us to peek, then averted again. They probably could not stand the sight of us doing a forbidden thing openly. "I love you too, Mother." After Mom, I turned around and faced Mother. Then I gently groped both her breasts with my hands before giving her a French. I don''t care what others think; I just wanted to show them how much I love my mothers. Chu. A momentter, I broke the kiss. Then I faced forward and nced at the people around me. I ced my elbows on my knees and then sped my hands where I rested my chin. "Now then, what do you think, everyone?" "Master is really full of surprises." Czarina remarked. "Of course, I will heartfully ept whatever Master has with his family." "A servant does not have the right to oppose their master." Quoted Inari. "But personally speaking, I will ept and acknowledge whatever the Master''s decision is." "I do not mind whatever Master wants to do!" Griffith excitedly eximed. "I do not have a problem if Master wants Mistress Louise either." "Thank you, guys." My subjects fully epted our rtionship without any sign of hesitation. Even though we were bound by the skill, I certainly knew those binds had nothing to do with their decision. "No problem here." Lucy represented my clones, which was agreed upon by Gabrielle and Uriel with a nod. "Hm." My clones, of course, did not have a thought about it since we spiritually had the same thinking. Additionally, I wanted them to have a taste of my mothers. I absolutely loved to be sandwiched between the humongous breasts of Mom and Gabrielle. Though they still had to provide a proper response not to suspect anybody in this room. After their approval, we fixed our attention on the sofa across the table. Everyone was waiting for the response of Elise and Lily, the ones who were still trying to digest and understand the matter. "Sigh." Elise let out a tired sigh. "Honestly, seeing it in person was morally disgusting." "Yeah, I know." Even though they were not humans, vampires still had their own morals and ethics. Not just the blood suckers did, but almost all of the intelligent races shared some human values as well, including the subi. "It might be hard to bear itfortably and would probably take time to get used to it. But if that is what Raphael wants, then I will ept his desire. It would be so mean of me if I wanted to deprive Raphael of his happiness. If Raphael is happy, I am happy as well." "I will do the same thing, Sir Raphael. Lady Mylene, Lady ire, and Sir Raphael clearly love one another, and I have no right to stop such a lovely family from loving each other." "Thank you for your understanding, Elise, Lily." Hearing their response, I straightened out my spin and held the hands of Mom and Mother. Ultimately, Elise and Lily epted Mom and Mother as members of my harem. I knew it would be difficult for them to handle the ufortable changes that would surround them every now and then, but I hoped the time when they shared the same bed with my mother and me woulde soon. "By the way,dies. As Griffith mentioned, expect my older sister, Louise, to be joining you as well." "Fufu. Raphael has be too greedy." "Of course, Mom. Sister has be more virile and is now as gay as ark. I love her so much, and as her brother, I wanted to make her a woman before her gayness worsened." "You can do it, Raphael!" Mother cheered me up. "We are here to support you." "Good grief." Elise put a palm on her face. "Another family member again?" Sister had been bing more beautiful and attractivetely. I had not seen her personally for months, but my remote vision could clearly see her development. Among those developments was her queerness; she had been bing more and more attracted to women after seeing more younger females in her surroundings. Sister had even been covertly eyeing a few noblewomen in the academy, but she had not made any approach or progress. She was cautious since we could not be sure if they even had the will to love women. But it does not matter and is irrelevant right now. We have a more serious matter, which we postponed earlier due to some insufficiencies, that we need to tackle today. "Well, let us talk about thatter, for now..." I said that, then faced some of the people in the parlor. "Let us continue what me and my mothers left earlier." "Oh! That one?" "Yes, Mother. Now that we are here, the ce has been secured." I then turned around and faced the sofa on the left. "Czarina, Inari, I need both of your help for a certain matter." "If Master needs my assistance, I am always avable." "At your service, Master." "Very well, please look over for Yuki, girls." I looked around to find them cocking their heads in agreement. "We will be gone for a while, but you can use this time to relocate your stuff here." The mansion we are currently at was the new abode of my subjects. They had been living in the house on the 30th Floor of this dungeon, and then I eventually thought that they deserved better amodation than they had. That was why we built this mansion to serve as a new abode for Czarina, Inari, Yuki, and Griffith. But I cannot leave them alone, so I assigned my female clones to tend to them rotationally. By the way, Azrael was caring for the house on the 30th Floor. "Well then, see youter." After I waved at the people who were left behind, I approached the group of Czarina, Inari, and my parents before opening a Portal. "Okay, let''s go." Once we had passed the Portal, I dispelled it and then discovered ourselves being teleported to the ranch like ce. We were currently in the experimental area of the 40th Floor of the dungeon. "Follow me, everyone." I walked on the grass with everyone in the group and approached a certain building. As we walked, the people behind me kept ncing at the things that were found in this ce, such as the monsters and peculiar structures around. I had been experimenting in this ce, so building modern facilities was necessary. After a short walk, we reached the entrance of a gray cubical building. The building was visibly in, but notably designed with durability; it wasrgelyposed of tough stones after all. I gently opened its mithrill door, and the five of us entered. We walked along a well illuminated hallway, but we were blocked by another mithril door at the end of the corridor. Actually, this building was a dungeon, primarily used for containment, interrogation, and even torture. That was why the security here was quite tight. We walked once again and stopped in front of the door of one of the cells. Then I opened the door since I was the only one here who could open the doors. The doors in this facility could only be opened by selected individuals. Each cell was a bit spacious, around ten by ten meters, so the room was big enough to amodate all of us. Once I locked the door, I opened my Inventory and then gentlyid something on the floor. "The resurrection of the Nightmare is about toe." Chapter 176 Nightmares Resurrection "Okay, would these restrictions suffice?" "Of course, Raphael," Said Mother. "These binds are really tough. I don''t think I could escape being restricted like that. Even at midnight, escaping from that would require great time and effort." "And if the items that you set upon her really work," Mom added. "Getting herself out of those binds is simply impossible." In front of us, there was a red-headed woman being tied to a red-colored metallic chair. Golden orichalcum chains were repeatedly coiling around her girth and arms. At the back of the chair, each of her wrists had a crimson bracelet on it. Her feet were tightly bound to the legs of the chair as well. By the way, the chair was actually embedded in the floor and would be virtually impossible to move or lift. And the chair was made out of Blood Steel, which was extremely durable to a certain extent. Even though she was tightly bound and restrained, the woman was actually dead as she sat on her seat. She was definitely hot, but her body was cold. For a certain reason, we are going to revive this woman. In order to do that, several preparations must be made. We did not know what the Nightmare would do once she got revived, so there was nothing wrong with being cautious. First, we need to set up the settings. Since she was a holder of the Monarch of the Night and there was no guarantee that the skill had beenpletely stripped from her, this two o''clock afternoon would be a good time to conduct the resurrection. For the location, the resurrection must take ce in a very secure space. A location to contain the revived demoness and prevent her from escaping. And the dungeon was definitely a perfect ce. To make things sure and safe, I equipped the Nightmare with nasty restrictions, such as the Blood Steel bracelets that were enchanted with Unique Skill: Anti-Skill and Extra Skills: Limiter and Cancel Magic. It was the same artifact that dominated Elise back then. In the event that the items did not work and the Nightmare fought back, the security personnel, namely Mom, Mother, Czarina, Inari, and I myself, would do anything to stop her. Mother said that the Nightmare was over a thousand of Level, and our total battle prowess was about ten thousand levels. It would be overkill, but it was better to be safe than sorry. With all things fully prepared, the resurrection of the Nightmare that almost destroyed two countries was fully ready. "Hey, Mom." I looked at Mom and asked. "Do you want to be the one to resurrect her?" "Oh, Raphael, you do not want to?" "Not that I do not want to revive her, Mom. I just wanted you to do it. Mother killed her, so it''s Mom''s turn to resuscitate her back to life." I had the capability to resurrect the Nightmare by invoking Light Magic Level 10: Resurrection. And since Mom could also do the same, I saw no problem with letting her do so, except for a portion of her mana. "Well, if Raphael does not mind, then I will do it." Mom stepped forward after she said that and stood in front of the sitting, dead body of the Nightmare. She thrust her palms toward the body, and her hands glowed aquamarine, indicating the casting of the spell. "Okay, I will be starting now." Then, suddenly, a huge amount of mana was released from Mom''s body and filled the entire cell. Her mana was thick and suffocating for ordinary people, but it could not affect anybody in the room. As if being sucked by it, all the mana in the air gathered and collected on the dead body of the Nightmare. Now, the body had been surrounded by a thick and condensedyer of light element. "Light Magic Level 10: Resurrection!" Once the body was filled up with sufficient mana, Mom finally invoked the name of the spell, and the dead body rapidly absorbed that amount of mana. Afterwards, the stab wound on her chest quickly closed up and healed. After that, the skin of the body gradually became more lively, as did the rise in her body temperature. Thrump. Along with the reflowing of her blood in the blood vessels, her fully restored heart finally pulsated after her years of life cessation, and the Nightmare had been resurrected. "Phew, the resurrection has beenpleted; the Nightmare has been revived." "Thank you, Mom." "You are wee, my son." I gave Mom a lovely embrace for a job well done, indulging in the softness and ampleness of her lovely bosom. I thennded a kiss on her forehead before undoing my snuggle. "Now then," I said, and then we turned our way to the Nightmare. "Her heartbeat has been bing more normal, and I think she will wake up any time soon. So be ready, everyone." After that, we carefully observed the Nightmare, painstakingly looking for any signs of her reawakening. From what I could perceive from my Omnidirectional Perception, her body seemed to be slowly recovering, and her blood had been steadily flowing. After a few moments of meticulous waiting, all of her internal organs had reached their full function, and she began to respire. Then her body made a small flinch, and her eyes seemed to be prying. "..." Her head was hanging down, and her red hair was blocking our vision of her face, but I could clearly sense each of the movements of her eyelids. Afterwards, her eyes had been opened under the crimson veil. "Huh...?" Still with her head hanging down, a confused, weak voice was uttered from her mouth. Then she tried to move her body, but only to be restricted by the chains around her. Probably confused and curious about her current condition, the Nightmare cautiously raised her head up. Afterwards, the beautiful crimson eyes of the revived Nightmare gleamed before us. "..." She looked around and nced at each of the people here. And once the Nightmareid her gaze on a particr person, her eyes were wide. "You!!!" Chapter 177 Tantrum "You!!!" Upon seeing a particr person, the Nightmare furiously and intensively struggled on her seat as she kept sending daggers at Mother, the one who killed her and stopped her ns. "Long time, no see." Greeted Mother. "Damn you, Sword Saint! I will fucking kill you once I get out there!!!" "Resistance is futile." Mother calmly said. "There is no way you can get yourself free." "Nnn!!!" The Nightmare struggled more in an attempt to get rid of the chains, but even the chain did not bulge a bit despite her efforts. Afterwards, she came to a sudden realization and ceased contorting her body. "Huh? What happened to my body?" The Nightmare noticed the changes in her own body. "Why do I feel so weakincredibly weak?" "You can check your body, you know?" "Huh?" The Nightmare arrogantly red at Mother, and then her eyes suddenly went fully wide open. "What?! Why is my Level is decreasing?!" The second her heart started to beat, the effects of the crimson bracelets on each of her wrists started to take effect. Right now, her Level has decreased to twenty percent and is continuing to sink lower. "What did you do to me, you bitch?!" The Nightmare furiously red at Mother. "Die!" The Nightmare probably did something, but nothing happened in the room. Seeing that her supposed attack to kill Mother miserably failed, the Nightmare went furious anew. "What?! Why can I not use my magic?!" "It was sealed, of course." "Impossible!" The Nightmare shouted in her seat as she was trying to struggle and get rid of her restraints. And before she realized it, her Level had been degraded to one. We let her go wild and vent her anger. As she did, I began my inspection of her. ========== Name: Rubina Race: Nightmare Title: Dragon yer, Dungeon Conqueror, Dragon Tamer, Fearbringer, Dominator Condition: Normal, Limited (Level 1) LV: 1109 MP: 17941 STR: 30540 DEF: 28863 MAG: 14382 MDEF: 32526 AGI: 33644 Racial Skill: Charm, Night Life, Kin Command, Wing Manifestation, Mental Dive Extra Skill: Intimidation, Regeneration, Auto-MP Recovery, Perfect Concealment, Supersonic Skill: Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Martial Art: 5, Sword Art: 4, Close Quarter Combat: 3, Appraisal, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Spear Art: 7, Club Art: 4, Dagger Art: 4, Enhanced Senses, Alchemy, Herculean Strength, Pole Art: 5, Bullet Plume, Steel Wings, Wing st, Resistance Boost, w Attack Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Wind: 10, Water: 8, Fire: 8, Dark: 5, Earth: 4, Compound: 2] [Non-Elemental Magic: Pure: 6, Illusion: 5, Force: 4] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Fear Resistance, Magic Attack Resistance, Spiritual Attack Resistance ========== Hm. She was a Dungeon Conqueror, huh? Perhaps she got her whip from a difficult dungeon somewhere. Since there was no record of her weapon in history. The Imperial Dungeon was first conquered a thousand years ago, and throughout its history, only three weapons were pulled out of there. The two, a rapier and a staff, were owned by my parents, while the other one, which was apparently a spear, was being disyed at the audience chamber of the Imperial Royal Pce. I initially thought that the Demonic Series could only be looted from the Imperial Dungeon but I could be wrong as well. There might be dungeons out there that could produce legendary or even mythical grade artifacts. (Legendary weapons are already scary, much more of the mythical ones.) The allocation of her stats was more inclined toward her defenses. She was fast and not proficient with magic, but her magic was still powerful inyman''s terms. She had many skills on her te, but there was one that was new to me, like the Mental Dive. Just as the name implied, Mental Dive was apparently a skill that allowed the user to enter one''s mind and read their memories. It was definitely a must-copy skill. "Wait! What happened to my skills?!" In the middle of my inspection, the loud voice of the Nightmare, whose name was Rubina, brought me to the current situation. As I could guess, she seemed to notice the other abnormality urring in her body. "Not only your magic, but your skills had been disabled as well." "Sealing skills?! How was that even possible?!" "Well," Mother then sidled toward me and grabbed my arm. "You can ask my son about that." "Hello." I waved my free hand to Rubina as she fixed her crimson eyes on mine. "Son? Does the Sword Saint even have children?" "Oh, so you do not know anything, huh?" "Know what?" "That seventeen years have passed since you were killed by my de." "What bullshit are you talking about?" Uh, huh. It looked like the Nightmare had not realized that she had been killed and then revived. She probably thought that she had been put to sleep by Mother and was sent here for an interrogation. "So you really did not remember, huh?" Mother shook her head in dismay. "Anyways, let me introduce you to my son, his name is Raphael. He is our second child, by the way." "Hello again." "Huh? I don''t understand. From what I could remember, your partner was reportedly the Sage, who was a woman. How can you have a child this old when you were still in your twenties and had a female partner?" "That was seventeen years ago." "What?" "When we fought, I effectively killed you and sessfully took away your Monarch of the Night ultra skill from you using my legendary weapon." Hearing Mother, Rubina went dumbfounded for a moment before she reacted. "No way... Impossible! This is absurdly stupid!" From her reaction, I could assume that Rubina had finished checking herself and saw that her ultra skill had been erased from her board. If I were in her position, I would even cry out for it. "Once acquiring the skill," Mother deliberately ignored Rubina''s whines and continued. "I did not waste any time and impregnated my wife." (Do not lie, Mother. You did not impregnate Mom immediately.) As I was thinking that, Mom drew closer to us and then grabbed the other arm. "And after seventeen long years, we ultimately decided to resurrect you in front of the blessing that you had inherited from me." "You, bitch! I would never ept this nonsense!" Rubina began throwing tantrums after that. She did not stop, so we decided to leave the cell ande back after she calmed down. Chapter 178 Terrifying Rubina Screech. With the sharp sound, I opened the mithrill door of the cell where the Nightmare was imprisoned, and the five of us entered the cell once again. When we stepped inside, we could see the restrained Rubina sitting on her chair with an unenthusiastic slouch. She noticed our entrance and briefly took a nce at us, then slouched back again. She was throwing tantrums earlier but seemed to calm down now. It might be hard for her to ept the cruel truth. First, she died in her fight with Mother, and then she went literally powerless once resurrected. Since she had pulled in her horns now, we seized this chance to have a chat with her. We had many questions to inquire about, but we had to check her condition first. "Hello there, Rubina." I greeted her, but Rubina did not move. "How are you feeling?" "Kill me already." She responded while she slouched. "No no. We cannot do that, you know? You have not given anything yet." Rubina had been weakened to the ground and probably found no reason to live anymore. Of course, I could not let her leave the world without gaining anything, especially information. "If you attempted to conduct an interrogation on me," she said, then raised her head and stared at me. "You would be wasting your time since you would not extract any information from me." "You are quite a tough cookie, huh?" I said. "But it has been seventeen years since you reportedly died. So maybe yourpanions had forgotten about your existence already." "Grrr..." She sure had loyalty to her colleagues, if she really had. The possibility of her having coborators on the invasion n was quite high since there would be something to conspire from the inside. I was not sure how her putative coborators treated her after her years of disappearance. But they probably had forgotten her since she had reportedly been charred by Mother. "That was why you better kill me before I get myself free from here and kill you all." "Hah! Don''t make meugh. I will let you gain ess to your Appraisal and see what tree you are barking up." Since her skills had been disabled, Rubina could not use her Appraisal and check on us, of course, so she did not know who the people in this room really were. I flicked a snap, which indicated the sessful unsealing of a certain skill of Rubina. Once her Appraisal had been reactivated, Rubina immediately used the skill and carefully assessed me. "N-no way..." Rubina stared at me with a quivering voice. "How were you able to be that powerful in just a short time?" "I also got your ultra skill through Mother if you ask." "Tch, and it seems that the Sword Saint had passed down the Monarch of the Night to her son." Rubina said that with discontent. Since she was just using the Appraisal skill, she could not take a peek at the skills, so I had to inform her verbally that I somehow got her ultimate power. After me, Rubina turned her attention to Mom, who was at my right, to appraise her. "So this is how powerful the Sage is, huh?" Rubina pondered and thenid her eyes upon a woman with silver hair at our back. "What?! A Celestial Fox?!" She yelled in shock. "Why was there a Tailed Fox on this continent?! And how did this family manage to tame one?!" Rubina mored as she grasped a little information about the identity of Inari, who was a monster in some tales and fables around the world, and everyone would freak out when they faced one. She implied that Tailed Foxes should not be seen there. That was what concerned me since she might have known that they were not originally from this continent. "W-what...? Are you kidding me?! This is utterly ridiculous! First, a Celestial Fox, and now, an Ancient Dragon?! This cannot be... is this even real?!" That was what I had been waiting for, that mortified face of yours was absolutely an amazing sight to behold. Thanks to the monstrous statistics of Inari and Czarina and their involvement with us, the reaction of Rubina was perfect. "Calm your tits, Rubina. Let me introduce them to you." When I said that, Mom and Mother set aside, and then Inari and Czarina stepped forward. Once they got closer to my body, Inari and Czarina locked their arms around mine. "Meet Inari and Czarina. As you can see, they are the Celestial Fox and the Ancient Dragon, respectively. And they are my women." After I said that, Czarina and Inari kissed me on the cheeks. "..." I had done it. My casual announcement really shocked Rubina; it even made her speechless and go into silence. Hearing that information out of the blue waspletely unbelievable, and I evenughed once I heard that nonsense. "Now then, Rubina. Do you still have the will to oppose us?" "...With that much power, you could easily conquer a few nations on this continent whenever you wanted!" Now that she mentioned it, the people in this room were actually sufficient to conquer some of the world powers on this continent, such as the Dixon Empire, in terms of brute force. Also, the subjugation of the Ancient Dragons living on this continent would be an easy feat, putting them into our ranks for additional military power. If we wanted to, putting a nation to our knees was entirely attainable. "Hm. By how you said it, you and your cohorts must have been nning to dominate this continent, yes?" "So what?" Rubina did not try to hide it. "If it has really been seventeen years, the seeds that we have nted should have sprouted results." "Oho. It looks like we have many things to talk about." After I said that, I conjured a rectangr wooden table and wooden chairs from my subspace and set them up on the floor and in front of the Nightmare. Once set, we took our seats. Mom, Mother, and I sat in front of Rubina, with Mom on my right and Mother on the other side. Inari and Czarina sat at the sides of the table, guarding Rubina''s actions. "A subspace, huh? As expected of the son of the Sage. You actually set this up just for this asion." She praised, then she chuckled. "But I know your efforts would be in vain." "Before we start," I deliberately ignored her and stood up from my seat. "Let me put this on you first." Then I walked around the table and approached her. After that, I grabbed a big crimson ring with the diameter of a foot from my Inventory. As it appeared, the ring was made out of Blood Steel. I had collected an immeasurable amount of monster corpses, so I procured many ingots of them and crafted various items from them, such as furniture, weapons, and some essories. "What the hell is that?" As she asked, I inserted the ring into her head. Then I shrank it and made the ring into a cor that perfectly fit around her neck. "Since there is a tendency that you might chop off her arms to get rid of the bracelet, I put it around your neck. With that, you would not be able to take off your limiters." The bracelets were on her wrist, so if she cut her arms, the effects of the bracelet would rapidly wear off. That was why I bound the restraints around her neck instead. "But I know you would kill yourself, and I cannot let that to happen. Even if you kill yourself, we could just revive you repeatedly anyway." "Tsk." Once the crimson cor had fully taken effect on Rubina, I took off the bracelets and threw them into my Inventory. And before I could go back to my seat, I had something to do first. "I am sorry for this..." "Ouch!" After I said that, I plucked a few ck plumes from her wings. Since her defenses and some of her resistances had been disabled, Rubina felt some sting as I one by one plucked her feathers. "What are you going to do with those, Raphael?" "Nothing, Mom. I just wanted to add these to my collection." Once I was done, I walked once again and went back to my seat. What I said to Mom was partially true, but my main reason was to use the plumes of a Nightmare to copy their Mental Dive racial skill. "Well then, Rubina." After getting my butt on my seat, I rested my arms on the table and faced Rubina. "You have some options to choose." "And what will they be?" "Your first option was to spill the beans on your own. But I doubt that you would even choose that option." "Hah! I am not fool enough to just reveal our ns to any of you!" "And that is where the second option woulde." I said that as I leaned my back against the chair and folded my arms. "I do not want to use it, but if you won''t speak, I will just have you spill them out from your own mouth forcefully." Chapter 179 Total Domination "Huh?" I had given two options for Rubina to choose. She definitely would not choose the first choice. But she seemed baffled when she heard the other option. "You heard it right. I will force you to reveal all the things that you have known." "Do you really think you could just force me to tell you everything?" Rubina sneered. "As if you could." "I could, and I surely would." "What?!" With a snap of my fingers, Rubina suddenly felt something unusual within her body. She had been profusely jolting on her seat like someone who had parasitic worms wiggling in their ass. Her wings were violently pping, which caused gales to brush our hair. She showed a face of defiance as she was fighting an unknown force that was invading her systems. "Nnn! What the hell did you do to my body, you bastard?!" "You are quite resilient." I praised. "As expected of someone who had been chosen by a legendary article." "Grrr!" The Nightmare was actually trying to resist the force of the Kin Command that was dominating her. Since I could properly see things as tiny as water vapors with the Microscopic Eye of the God''s Eye blessing, I applied the Fragmentization extra skill to my saliva droplets in the air and secretly invaded Rubina''s respiratory system. Once infected, I used Organic Domination to slowly modify the body of Rubina and dominate her via Kin Command. It seemed to work more easily with Elise but did not go the same way with Rubina. The possible reason for its ineffectiveness was her unbendable will. Back then, Elise was around Level 600 but was dominated by Level 500 Uriel with a little difficulty, even though Elise was greatly weakened. I had greater Levels than Rubina in the first ce, and she was greatly weakened to the ground, but she still managed to resist the Kin Command. But before everything, Rubina had such a strong will that she was recognized by a legendary weapon itself. From there, I could conclude that the differences in power were not enough to coerce an individual. The willpower of the individual must be considered as well. That was why Rubina was able to fight back against the Kin Command. Kin Command was not the only ability in my sleeves that I could use for dominance. Kin Command was primarily used to overwhelm the weaker members of the race. But it was not powerful enough to subjugate a willfully gically modified one. "You give me no choice. If that was not enough, I have to use a more effective and potent way then." Rendering the Kin Command inefficient, I directed one of my hidden abilities at a target for the first time. The ultimate will bending ability had been cast against a sentient being for the first time. "..." All of a sudden, the violent behavior of Rubina had lost its intensity and she became calm. She was not struggling anymore and seemed to be silently hanging her head down. "What happened to her, Raphael?" Mother asked. "She was so violent and hostile earlier, but she seemed to be very docile now." "Indeed, Raphael. What did you really do to her?" Asked Mom. "And what did you do to her earlier?" "You have nothing to worry about, mothers. I am just trying to push myself over her." After our brief conversation, we focused our attention on Rubina, who was still slouching on her seat with her binds after I performed my skill upon her. "Hey, Rubina. Are you still there?" "..." Confirming the effectiveness of my ability, I tried to ask Rubina. As if responding to me, she slowly raised her head and directed her red gaze at mine. Earlier, her eyes were burning with rage, but now they were void of any hostility. "Hello?" "... Hello too, Master." With just that short response, I confirmed that the skill had taken effect on Rubina. "Huh? What just happened, Raphael? Why had she a sudden chance of heart?" "Do not worry, Mother. She had been brought to my knees." "Oh my? Raphael had still been hiding some of his skills, huh?" "He he." What I actually did to bring Rubina under my thumb was cast her an ability that was way more powerful than the Kin Command. That was it, the Lust of the Ultra Skill: Overlord of Sins. ========== [Lust] Active: Allows the user to fully take control of the target, regardless of their willpower. The mind and the heart of the target willpletely bend. Passive: The user gains immunity to mental attacks and being magically manipted or controlled. ========== Lust was an ability thatpletely dominated my target; not only could it be used at once, but at multiple targets as well. Unlike the Kin Command, which forcefully took control of the mind, Lust could covertly influence the entire psychology of the target. It was so powerful that it couldpletely alter the beliefs and volition of the targets. If one was affected by Lust, the target would immediately submit to me unconditionally, no matter how much loyalty they had to the people around them; they could even betray their own family. In simple terms, Lust would enter and hijack the soul of the target and then entirely overwrite their utmost loyalty to me. Of course, I could also order them to act like nothing happened and remain hostile toward me to avoid any suspicions. The passive effect of the Lust was useful as well. I am now immune to mental assaults such as charm, low level illusions, dominance abilities, and more. By the way, I could just use the Mental Dive to read her memories, but I did not do it since I might see some disturbing scenes. "Okay, Rubina." I knew it was unnecessary since the dominion of the Lust was absolute, but I still asked. "How can you be sure that you haveplete allegiance to me?" "Of course, Master, I am very loyal to you and you alone. I can do whatever you would like to ask or request of me. Whether they are questions, orders, or even services~." Rubina said theter seductively. "No, thank you. But, well, I think there is no need for binds." "Thank you, Master." "Are you really sure it is okay to free her?" "Of course, Mother." I responded and stood up. "I can guarantee her submission to me." Then she walked toward Rubina. Now that Rubina hadpletely fallen into my knees via Lust, I saw no problem with giving her a short breather, so I one by one removed her restraints. Then I went back to my seat once I had untied her. "Ah, finally, I will be able to move morefortably." After being freed, Rubina stood up and stretched out her body, warming up her stiff body parts. I only removed the chains and the ropes, so she still had the cor that weakened her. As she stretched, she had been doing some posts, possibly to seduce me. Mom and Mother had been ring at me, subtly telling me not to look. Rubina then sat back on her seat and crossed her legs. "Well then, Rubina." I rested my arms on the table once again and asked. "We will be throwing some questions at you, and I wanted you to answer them thoroughly." "As youmand, Master..." Afterwards, we began questioning Rubina and slowly getting to know the truth. "Hey, Raphael. Are you still baffled by what Rubina has revealed to us?" "Somewhat, Mom." I let out a sigh before I continued. "I almost could not believe that there was an unfathomable darkness that was lurking under the shadows of the world." "Me too, Raphael. Her context was from seventeen years ago, but we cannot be sure if her ims are still credible until now." "You have a point, Mother." Right now, we are on the balcony of the mansion on the 60th Floor, seeking some space to think. A few hours had passed since the resurrection of Rubina, and we were here to rest ourselves. Only me, Mom, and Mother were on the balcony, resting our arms on the railings as we gazed at the pleasant in. I had told the others not to disturb us for a while. Meanwhile, Czarina and Inari had been guarding Rubina. Not that they had to since Rubina was still under my control, they just had to show my parents that Rubina had been tightly guarded. "But Rubina herself was a surprise as well." Imented. "Imagine giving birth to children who had beenpletely evolved at birth and had inherited some of her abilities. She was doing the same as you, but on arger scale." "Yeah," Mother nodded. "Your Mom and I only conceived two, yet they are giving much results. If what Rubina said was true, having that many powerful offspring would be catastrophic." Along with the information that Rubina had disclosed to us was some information about herself, which even gave us chills. Throughout her life, as a holder of the Monarch of the Night, Rubina had been a breeding tool for someone and had given birth to many children, which would be trained to be additional forces. From what she said, herstborn, who was a male, was born ten years before she died and should be around twenty-seven years old today. Other than him, there were much stronger people scattered around the world. "How should we react on this matter, Raphael?" Mom turned her attention from the view to me. "I don''t know yet, Mom. Spilling the tea to other nations in one fell swoop might bring chaos around the continent." I then turned around and leaned over the railing. "Well, let''s discuss itter. How about I show you the vige above?" "That is a good idea, son." Motherplied. "Tackling this matter any further would just give us anxiety, so it would be great to rx ourselves for a while." "Well, I see no problem with it, so let''s go now." "Very well, mothers." Once we settled the matter for another time, we went inside first to remind the others before going to the surface. Chapter 180 First Time With A Self Earlier, we agreed to resurrect the Nightmare, whose name was Rubina, and had seeded in reviving her. Once she hadpletely fallen into my charms, Rubina then nonchntly answered all the questions that we asked. After the matter of Rubina had been settled and I had finished introducing my women to my parents, Mom and Mother decided to stay here longer in the dungeon for the night. "Hmm. This grain you called rice is good." Mother raised the dishes served to her. "To think that the vigers had brought these crops with them all the way from the Southern Continent." "Rice is really a great food, Mother. They even have this as their staple food rather than wheat." "Oh?" "But their current production is not bountiful enough yet, and we cannot force them to levy arge portion of rice, so we only harvest a few sacks. And since Mom and Mother are here, of course, we cannot let both of you savor no grain." "Aw. Thank you for your hospitality, Raphael." "No problem, Mom." It had been evening, and we were currently eating our dinner. The dining table was being served with various dishes, not only rice recipes. Since we were in the dungeon and I had the highest position here, the seating arrangement was different from the main mansion. As the sire of this harem, I, of course, took my seat at the head of the table. The first column was upied by Mom and Mother. Then Czarina and Inari, Griffith and Yuki, Gabrielle and Uriel, and Lucy and Lily in thest column. Elise had left earlier since she did not include this meeting in her schedule in the first ce. That was why she had to leave for her to have her presence at her household. Mother, Mom, and I returned to our main mansion for a bit to remind Mary that we would not be able to get home until tomorrow. Mary seemed to be suspicious of our reasoning but did not ask any further and let us do whatever we wanted. In the matter of Rubina, I had told Czarina and Inari to keep her existence a secret from the others in the meantime. The information she contained was confidential, so we cannot let it be known by many. Rubina stayed in prison for a while as Mom and Mother gained some trust in the effectiveness of my skill. She was freely moving in her cell, but the crimson cor was still on her for additional protection. "Hey, Raphael." Mother asked. "What is it, Mother." I responded. "Gabrielle, Uriel, and Lucy are active adventurers, right?" After chomping a spoonful of her food, Mother looked at me. "That is right." "If they have to do adventures in the empire, then no one would take care of this mansion." "Now that you mention it, you are right, Mother." I said as I fed myself with a spoonful of fried rice. "If the party was away, there would be someone to do the chores. Well, Inari had been tasked with the kitchen, so at least we do not have to worry about the food." "It is an honor to serve you, Master." "Thank you, Inari." "Besides," said Mom. "This mansion is big, and it would be sad and quiet if there were not many people living here." "You are right, Mom." The mansion was spacious but did not have that many residents. Taking care of this mansion must be a big hassle, so additional personnel were necessary. "So how about recruiting trusted people to look after this mansion, Raphael?" Mom said. "People that are ready to serve us for eternity, like Mary." The people living here had a long lifespan, so the people who would be working here should be long-lived. If they are human beings, I have to bestow on them the Longevity skill to live longer, like I did to Mary. Mom and Mother had seen me dominating Rubina, so they must have had the thought that I could dominate any person and use it to secure the absolute loyalty of the people who would be taking care of this mansion. But I could not just apply the Lust to everyone since the more I did that, the more I fooled myself into believing that the people around me actually loved me. "But, Mom, the way you said it, are you implying that I should take more women?" "You can do that too, Raphael. But please do it moderately." "Of course, Mom. Too many woulde with too many responsibilities." The idea of Mom was not half bad. I could add some fine women who could do the house. Maybe I should buy some high ss ves in the future once the purge is done. "Well, the Myriad Wings will be staying here until winter, so we still have time to think about finding servants. Instead, let us enjoy our dinner and then prepare forter." "You are right." The clicking sounds of the impact of silver and ceramic resonated in the dining room and grew more significant once we purely focused on consuming the dishes in front of us. Later that night... Inside a spacious and well-illuminated room, Raphael rested his butt on the thick mattress of arge bed. Currently, Raphael is in a room on the second floor of the mansion that was built on the 60th Floor of the dungeon. He was newly showered and was currently only d in a white bathrobe. He was moving his fingers against the fingers of the other hand as if ying arpeggios on a piano while waiting for some people toe. Click. A few momentster, the doorknob flinched and the door opened, which made Raphael turn his head to take a nce at it. Once opened to a certain extent, the figures of three people were revealed from the other side of the door. After they entered the room, thest one closed and locked the door. "Mom... Mother..." Raphael paused and nced at the new person. "And Gabrielle... you look so beautiful..." Laying his eyes on the ones outside of the room, Raphael could not help but mutter their names and praise their looks. The three of them were in a white bathrobe, newly bathed. But under them was still unknown in the meantime. Usually, the first two people are the ones included in their nightly routine, but there was another one who joined them for tonight. It was Gabrielle, one of the embodied Profiles of Raphael. "SirBoss, you finally called me for the night." "Sorry for being sote, Gabrielle." Raphael smiled at her. "But tonight, I will finally be able to be one with you." After thinking for months, Raphael ultimately resolved to finally make out with his clones in bed. Since he did not have enough courage to take them all to bed yet, he decided to take one of them and make her join with his mothers. Of course, the first one he would love to bang first was none other than Gabrielle. "Come here, all of you." "Yes." As we said, ire, Mylene, and Gabrielle walked forward and approached the bed where Raphael was. As they did, Raphael climbed up to the bed and sat in the center of it. Thedies climbed the bed one after another and flocked to Raphael; his parents sandwiched him from the sides while Gabrielle was doing a seiza in front of him, consistently looking down once she realized how embarrassing it was. "Mmph..." Once they got into their positions, Raphael put his hands under the chins of ire and Mylene and then took kisses from each of their lips. After him, Raphael moved their faces and let the wife and wife give each other a kiss. "Mmm..." "Ahh, so beautiful." After that, Raphael let go of his hands before Mylene pushed ire down to the bed and pinned her down as Mylene vigorously kissed her. As the married couple cuddled each other, Raphael dragged his body a little and faced Gabrielle. "Okay, Gabrielle." Raphael then held Gabrielle''s chin and lifted her head up. "Are you ready?" "Yes, SirBoss..." Gabrielle replied to his question in a weak voice. "Let us forget everything from now on." "Yeah." After that short exchange, Raphael drew his head forward as he pulled Gabrielle''s. Forgetting everything about their rtionship, Raphael finally gave his very first passionate kiss to his clones once their lips crossed. "Gabrielle..." "SirBoss..." Their first kiss was prolonged, and then they started to involve their tongues. As their tongues swirled with one another, their saliva had been mixed and passed to each other''s mouth. "Pwahh..." Once the kiss broke, Raphael focused his attention on the chest of Gabrielle and then moved his hands and fondled her enormous breasts. "No matter how many times I fondle them, I cannot get myself enough of them." Even with the bathrobe, Raphael could feel that they were as soft as his Mom''s, even though he had groped them many times before. "Okay..." After he had done fondling her breasts, Raphael wrapped his arms around her body and lifted her up. On his knees, Raphael turned around andid Gabrielle beside ire, who was being kissed by Mylene on her neck. "Hi, Gabrielle." "Hello, Lady ire." They both greeted each other, as they were both on the bottom. "Hey, Mother." Kneeling himself and being positioned between the th legs of Gabrielle, Raphael tapped the shoulder of Mylene, who was on top of ire and kissing her. "You can stop now." "Oh. I am very sorry." Mylene raised her upper body and rubbed the back of her head. "I gotpletely engrossed in your Mom." "It is fine, Mother." Raphael nodded. "Now, let us get in position before we can start my very first foursome." Chapter 181 Foursome [R18] A few momentster, the four of them had adjusted into their respective positions. Raphael was sitting at the head while, in order from left to right, Mylene, ire, and Gabrielle lined up and were facing him. "Okay, let us get started now." Raphael then rose up and changed his position from sitting to kneeling. He untied his bathrobe, and his slightly hardened sword was unveiled before the eyes of the three women once the robe went open by gravity. Mylene and ire had seen, touched, and been pierced by his manhood every single night, so they were not so surprised to see it. But it was the first time for Gabrielle to see a man''s thing with her own eyes; she even covered her face with her hands and constantly peeked between her fingers. Her memories as Raphael were proud of it, but as a woman, Gabrielle was drawn by her natural instincts and intimidated by the prominence of the biological sword of her main body. Once untied, Raphael held the bathrobe and spread it out to undress it from his body. After removing the bathrobe, Raphael threw it to the floor, and his fully naked, robust physique was showcased in front of thedies. "Well then, it is now my turn to unclothe you." Raphael took a nce at each of the women in front of him and then crawled on the mattress to approach Mylene. He kissed her lips once he got closer and then moved his lips toward her neck to give it kisses as he sniffed her alluring scent. "You smell so good, Mother." Smooch. "I will be taking it off now." "Go ahead, Raphael." Once permitted by his Mother, Raphael put his hands on the waist of Mylene, untying the sash of her robe, before going up to press her breasts with his thumbs as if holding a game console. Mylene briefly jolted when Raphael exerted a bit of force on his thumbs. After that, Raphael moved his hands closer and used his thumbs to hook the hems of her article. Like opening the curtains of a window, Raphael slowly separated the fabrics of her bathrobe, and Mylene''s purple lingeries shed before Raphael like the morning sun behind the curtain. "..." Raphael was enthralled with her bosom and removed his hands from her garment, so Mylene continued to undress herself. Afterwards, Raphael snapped back to himself and then plunged his face into her valley. "Boobies..." Raphael mumbled as he suffocated himself between the milkers of her Mother. "So big and soft. They are turning me on." His semi-hard dick eventually got harder as he was facing something incredibly soft. Mylene and the others saw the esction of his desire, and Mylene felt happy because she had made her son pleased. "But the others are more ample, though," Mylene pondered, then nced to the side. "You do not have to worry about that, Mother." Raphael said as he kissed her breasts. "They are owned by yours, so size does not matter to everyone I love." "Raphael..." Calling the name of her son passionately, Mylene caressed his head. "Well then..." Raphael nted thest kiss on her lips. "I have to go to the bigger ones; say goodbye for a while." "Geez, Raphael! Teasing your own mother with those sweet words like that!" Raphael ignored her whines and proceeded to drag his body toward the next one, his birth mother, ire. Like what he did to his Mother, Raphael gave his Mom a passionate kiss once he got in front of her. "Okay, Mom, your turn." Raphael first fondled her breasts twice before untying her bathrobe. Once he opened her garment, the humongous pair of ire''s soft and sulent boobs lifted by her ck lingeries unfolded before his eyes. Allured by their prominence, Raphael once again groped her breasts more intensively than earlier. His fingers were burying themselves into the exposed portion of her bust; no matter how many times he had touched them, they were as soft as ever. "Thank you for having your time, Mom." Raphael appreciated her softness before he slid her white, fluffy robe through her shoulders to remove it. "And Mother is now allowed to love her wife." ire and Mylene nodded to their son as Raphael turned his way to thest person. Mylene then pulled ire''s hand and pushed her to the bed anew. "We are here once again, Gabrielle." Raphael said before kissing Gabrielle on the lips. "There is nothing to embarrass about our having known each other very well." "Yeah, you are right, SirBoss." Gabrielle once again realized the agreement that both of them had reached after her physical incarnation. A promise that they would disregard all of their ethics and do whatever they wanted to one another. "Hm." Raphael bobbed his head and then proceeded to undo the ties of her bathrobe. But instead of Raphael, Gabrielle did the undressing part by herself and let Raphael witness a divine sight. "Whoa..." Once Gabrielle had opened her cover wide, Raphael could not help but gape in awe. After all, that was the first time he saw her bare skin with his own eyes, if the first physical inspection during the minute Gabrielle was embodied was not counted. Her cup size was already prodigious, as massive as his Mom''s, but it was emphasized even more by the push of her white brassiere. All the way from her thighs, the snow-white tone of her skin did not diminish and spread out through her entire body. Overall, Raphael could conclude that Gabrielle had reached the same level as his two mothers. It was too lucky that Raphael had excavated a specimen of divine beauty such as Gabrielle, and he was so happy that he was about to getid with her. "Okay, Gabrielle. If you may..." "Yes, please." Raphael offered a hand, which Gabrielle epted with a smile. Then he took a nce at the pair behind him and found his Mom lying as Mylene was inserting her left hand in ire''s ck undies while being on top of her. "Ahhh... Right there, Mylene..." "There?" "Ahhn~..! That hits the spot...!" From the erotic expressions of his Mom, Raphael was sure that his Mother had inserted her fingers into the warm tunnel of his Mom. Even though he was aroused by it, he had to hold himself back and tell them. "Stop it now, Mother. We are about to get started." "Aww..." Being ordered by her son, Mylene dejectedly pulled her fingers out of ire''s wet pussy. ire, on the other hand, was unsatisfied with the cessation of the pleasure brought by her fingers, but it was what Raphael asked them to do, so she had no choice. Mylene then proceeded to follow the n and crawled to the other side of the bed, which gave space in the middle of her and her wife. Once Mylene had moved, Gabrielle crawled forward andy down in the space between Mylene and ire. Gabrielle opened her th white legs so Raphael could fit his body in. Raphael then rested his dick on her pelvis before he lied down on top of Gabrielle''s half-naked body. His rod was hot, and Gabrielle felt its warmth even with her slightly damp underwear. Raphael gave her a tight embrace, which made Gabrielle arch her back a little for him to unhook the locks of her brassiere. After that, Raphael separated the wings of her brassiere before Gabrielle rested her back again. Raphael then raised his upper body and looked at Gabrielle before grabbing the huge cups of the white brassiere. He then nced at his two mothers at the sides, and they were able toprehend what he wanted them to do. As per his silent request, Mylene and ire held each of the sliders of Gabrielle''s brassiere and slid them off her smooth shoulders. Gabrielle went with the flow and maneuvered her arms for the straps to be removed from her body. "You are so beautiful, Gabrielle." "Thank you, SirBoss." As soon as Gabrielle said that, Raphael slowly raised his hands and lifted the brassiere, revealing the pink protrusions of Gabrielle''s massive, jiggling pair of breasts. "Whoa, I estimated that they are as huge as your Mom." Mylene was taken aback when she saw Gabrielle''s full breasts. "Hey, Raphael, can I suck them?" "Sure, Mother." Raphael responded as he was kneading some lumps of fat. "But you have to get permission from Mom, though." After he said that, both of them shifted their attention to ire. "Well, since Raphael was okay with it, I have no problem either." "Is that what you really think, or are you just always agreeing with everything I say?" "My wishes are to fulfill Raphael''s. So, Mylene, you have to hold back." "Thank you, ire." Mylene then drew her face closer to Gabrielle. "Very well, here I go..." Mylene then started to suck up Gabrielle''s right breast. "You too, Mom. You could suck them if you want." "Fufu. My son had personally requested it, so excuse me..." Afterwards, Raphael watched how his two mothers sucked the breasts of Gabrielle with a satisfied face. Once they were done, it was his turn to suck them. Chapter 182 Foursome (2) [R18] "Pwah... Thanks for the bountiful appetizer..." Raphael had finished savoring the ample breasts of Gabrielle and was about to proceed to the next phase. He crawled back and then drew his face closer to her wet crotch. Seeing the wet portion of her white pantsu, Raphael was allured by its scent and licked the part that covered the source of the sweet nectar. "Ahn~!" Gabrielle let out a soft moan as Raphael licked her underwear. Her th thighs tightened up and slightly sandwiched Raphael''s head. But he did not mind and enjoyed her thickness instead. Her hands were groping for something to hold on, thankfully, Mylene and ire, who were sitting at the sides of Gabrielle, offered their hands for Gabrielle to release the pleasure she had been feeling. "Mmm..." After satisfying his mouth, Raphael unbent and straightened his back. He grabbed the sides of Gabrielle''s panties and then slowly pulled them out through her white legs to remove them from her body. Once thest cover hadpletely been unveiled, Raphael held her knees and widely opened her legs. And before the eyes of the people in the room, the hairless, dampher region of the tinum blonde beauty unfolded. "Take a look at her pussy, mothers." Raphael said that to Mylene and ire, which they followed by. "Wow... Gabrielle is definitely fattier than your Mom." "Yeah, she really is." From what they could see, Gabrielle''s pussy consisted of more fat than ire''s, the one with the juiciest pussy Mylene had ever tasted. ire, too, had admitted the superiority of Gabrielle. Raphael had known that Gabrielle possessed the fattiest pussy through videos, but seeing it up close really excited him more intensely. His urge to pound those th and plump pussies had escted to the max, but he had to be patient. "Very well, mothers." Raphael then stooped low, lowered his head, and brought his face into theher region of Gabrielle. "Let us make Gabrielle feel good." Raphael''s statement was met with nods from Mylene and ire. Both of them bent and then started upying each of Gabrielle''s breasts, licking, sucking, and groping them to stimte Gabrielle before Raphael gave her a sloppy lip service. "Hah...!" Gabrielle moaned loudly and bent her back once Raphael started putting his tongue into her wet, drippy, and fatty pussy. Combined with the mouths and tongues of Mylene and ire on her breasts, Gabrielle felt great pleasure even before the main pration. Slurp. Raphael was definitely enjoying himself as his tongue vigorously stirred inside Gabrielle''s vagina. The more he moved his tongue, the more Gabrielle got wet. Absolutely. Raphael had been feeling and tasting the warmth and sweetness of Gabrielle the more he maneuvered his tongue. "Ahn...!" From the pressure of her thighs on his and her hand grips on the hands of Mylene and ire, Raphael could conclude that Gabrielle was about to reach her limit. Smooch! With a loud sucking sound, Raphael sucked her whole pussy and slurped an amount of her nectar before finally stopping the cunnilingus. He raised up and then tapped his mothers to tell them they could stop stimting Gabrielle even more. "Okay, mothers." Kneeling between the white, th legs of Gabrielle, Raphael said that as he stroked his hardened dick once. "You two can start now." "Verily, Raphael." As soon as Mylene and ire said that, they raised their upper bodies and kneeled at the sides of Gabrielle. Then they embraced one another above Gabrielle''s body and kissed passionately. Their huge breasts were colliding and squishing; that scene was a feast for the eyes, Raphael and Gabrielle. As Mylene and ire kissed, their hands were unlocking the hooks of each other''s brassiere. They parted their lips, and a thin bridge of their saliva was made once the hooks were unhooked. They smiled at each other before they slid the straps of their lingerie off their shoulders. When ck and purple brassieres dropped on the chest of Gabrielle, the ampleness of the assets of Mylene and ire came to the attention of Gabrielle and Raphael. After stripping their tops, the married couple kissed each other''s lips. Seeing that, Raphael and Gabrielle did not waste that moment and then thrust forward their hands for them to grope some lumps of fat. "Fufu, I almost forgot that Gabrielle also likes women." "Too lucky that Raphael found a rare woman like her." Mylene then nced at Raphael, who was still fondling their milkers. "Hey, Raphael, will you mind if I kiss her." Mylene straightaway asked Raphael, deliberately not minding ire. She had seen how her wife unconditionally pampered their son, so as long as she got Raphael''s consent, it was the same as permitted by ire. "It is no problem at all, Mother." Raphael honestly responded. "I absolutely love to see you girls love each other." "Thank you, my son." Mylene said, then focused her attention on ire. "Fufu. Abusing my fondness for Raphael, huh? What a clever wife to have." ire chuckled. "Well then, I know Raphael would love to see Gabrielle and I love each other, so I guess I''ve got to join as well." As Raphael repeatedly bobbed his head up and down in agreement with the statement of his Mom, Mylene and ire crouched down to get their faces near Gabrielle. "Lady Mylene... and Lady ire, too?" Gabrielle was flustered as Mylene and ire stooped low. "To think that I will be making out with the Raevender couple... It is an honor..." "It is my pleasure to have you in the same bed, Gabrielle." Mylene said as she caressed Gabrielle''s white hair. "You are very beautiful and have a very nice body figure. You are kind and gentle, and above all, you love my son." As Mylene said those words, she had been touching Gabrielle all over her body. Groping her gigantic breasts, stroking her snow white legs, gently pinching her sakura pink nipples, and more other sexual touches. "He he, thank you for thepliment, Lady Mylene." Once Gabrielle said that, Mylene brought her face into Gabrielle and then gave her a long and passionate kiss. ire saw how her wife enjoyed Gabrielle''s body. She had a thought that Mylene was probablyparing her to Gabrielle in her mind; the smile on her face said so. But even with that, ire remained calm and joined the fondling as well. "You know, Gabrielle." ire said this while kissing the ample and sulent breasts of Gabrielle. "I rarely love other women or people aside from Mylene and Raphael, and also my daughter. So please hurry up, Mylene." "Okay..." Mylene broke her kiss with Gabrielle, so she was left unsatisfied. Once Mylene distanced her face to a certain extent, ire drew her face closer to Gabrielle and then caressed her cheek. "You really are wonderful, Gabrielle." ire smiled, and then she gave Gabrielle a lovely kiss on the lips. "Mmm..." ire then pushed herself closer to Gabrielle to kiss her morefortably. Their simrly huge breasts pressed against each other. The collision of their breasts was so huge that they even jutted out of their torsos. For Gabrielle, who bore the memories of Raphael, kissing ire was one of the best things she could ever feel. She was stimted by the softness of the dainty lips of ire alone, and one of her hands had been fondling the breasts of Mylene for additional sensation. "Yeah! That is what I have been waiting for." Raphael was excited as he saw his Mom and Gabrielle finally make a kiss. Seeing that scene was a dreame true for him; his eyes and mind had been feasted on too much, so his urge for a kill had escted quickly. Holding his rigid shaft with his right hand, Raphael gently stroked its tip up and down against Gabrielle''s pussy. "Mmff...!" Still with her lips connected with ire''s, Gabrielle jolted once she felt the tingling sensation of Raphael''s dick. Due to ire''s weight, Gabrielle was having a hard time arching her back. "It seems like I cannot hold myself anymore!" Raphael yelled in desperation. "I will be putting it in...!" With his left hand on the knee of Gabrielle, Raphael poked his dick into the wet lower hole of Gabrielle. Slowly and carefully, Raphael gently pushed his hips and inserted the tip of his fully hardened dick into the warm and wet pussy of Gabrielle. "Ahhnn...!" Gabrielle let out an erotic moan of pain and pleasure as the tip of his dick entered her. After all, Gabrielle had made a request to ire to fully restore her body while the three of them were still in the shower. Thus, Gabrielle had been a virgin again for Raphael to coitally take it. "Nnn...!" Once he felt her resistance, Raphael let go of his hand and let his hips continue the progress. Raphael knew that Gabrielle had revirginated herself, so he still had the thought to slow it down. "SirBoss..." ire had finished swapping spits with her, so Gabrielle raised her head as she witnessed how her pussy was being pierced by a man for the first time. Chapter 183 Foursome (3) [R18] As the tip of his dick was swallowed by her vagina, Gabrielle''s resistance began to tighten up. With his hands on her opened thighs, Raphael slowly pushed his hips and went inside her deeper. "Nnnf...!" Gabrielle stiffened up as Raphael''s rigid schlong kept moving forward inside her. Mylene and ire were beside her, offering their own breasts for Gabrielle to grope and suck on. Raphael pushed his hips further until he felt great resistance and tightness when he reached a certain point. He then sensed that the resistance of her pussy had been set to the fullest and ceased his advance no deeper. Once he had concluded that his dick was on the verge of ripping her virginal membrane, Raphael removed his hands from her white, th thighs and then put them at the sides of her waist. "Gabrielle...!" "Aaaaah...!" Without a warning, Raphael suddenly pulled her waist and mightily thrust his hips. Forcefully fighting the intense tightness of Gabrielle, Raphael effectively and fully prated his dick into her pussy in one fell swoop. The collision of their hips made a sharp pping sound, along with the loudest and lewdest moan that Gabrielle ever released that night. When theher region of Gabrielle began to bleed, Raphael put on a triumphant smile as he sessfully broke her maidenhood. "Hey, Raphael." Lying down on her stomach, Mylene then fixed her eyes on the crotches of Raphael and Gabrielle. "Can I ask a question?" "Yes, Mother." As he replied, Raphael moved his hands once again and then groped the massive and perfectly sagged breasts of Gabrielle to arrange them properly on her chest. "Gabrielle had revirginated herself since she had been deflowered by her girlfriends, right? So Raphael, do you really like your women to be virgins?" "To be honest, they really do not have to be virgins themselves, as long as they promise me not to love any other man. I just have them revirginated themselves since I absolutely love the feeling of my dick deflowering their pussies." Raphael really did not care if the woman he loved was a maiden, experienced, or even had children; otherwise, he would not have to ept Inari, Lily, or even his Mom. Just as he stated, he loved deflowering them and liked to dye his dick red. Restoring them brand new and then taking their virginity. The defloration could also be used as a mark to seal their love. "Really? Will you do the same thing to the other women as well?" "Of course, Mother. No one''s going to stop me from cherry-popping the pussies, my women." Raphael then straightened and extended his legs while maintaining his dick inside Gabrielle. "Well then, I will start moving now..." "Ahh..." After he said that, Raphael started to move his hips slowly, inserting his blood-stained dick in and out of Gabrielle. Every one of his thrusts made Gabrielle moan softly, feeling the great pleasure of the friction between his dick and her tight and slippery sexual flesh. As he did, Raphael was kneading Gabrielle''s breasts as well. Raphael could not describe the quality of Gabrielle''s breasts; they were so huge and soft that his fingers were burying into them just like his Mom''s. "Ahn..." Even though the pace was slow, Gabrielle had already been feeling good. She had been deflowered by Uriel and Lucy many times, and evenbining all of those pleasures into one, it was not even half the power of a real dick. From that alone, Gabrielle had confirmed that being rammed by a dick was definitely much better than what fingers and tongues could give her. She inwardly apologized to her girlfriends for being the first to feel that pleasure. Being indulged by an unexinable newfound pleasure, her grip on the ample breasts of Mylene and ire that she had been holding tightened due to the pleasure that Raphael had been making. "Mmm..." With the huge and sulent breasts of Mylene and ire above her, Gabrielle grabbed them by her hands and put them on her mouth in turns. She then ravenously sucked each of the four breasts to mitigate the pain she had been feeling below. "There, there, Gabrielle." Mylene soothed Gabrielle as she gently patted her head. "We are not going to run away, you know?" "Fufu. She really has a thing for breasts. She is probably as greedy as Raphael." (Of course, we have the same way of thinking, after all.) Raphael inwardly thought as he was pounding the wet, fatty pussy of Gabrielle. Combined with the tightness and wetness of Gabrielle''s insides and the tingling sensation of her vagina, Raphael''s hard dick felt like heaven. Not only his dick did, but his hands and fingers, which were gripping the ampleness of Gabrielle, were feeling great as well. "Haah..." For a while, Raphael did not change his thrusting speed and remained on the teau. His body had been stimted too much, and then he decided to hasten the speed of his hips a little. "Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~ SirBoss... That feels so good...!" Still holding the milkers of the biological mothers of Raphael, Gabrielle synchronized her moans of pleasure with the thrusts of his hips. Her back even arched a little as the dick of Raphael moderately kept moving back and forth in her pussy. "Mom... Mother... Your pussies..." "Very well, my son." y then nced at Gabrielle. "I am terribly sorry, Gabrielle, but you have to let go of them for a while." "It is fine with me, Mo err... Lady ire..." Gabrielle almost identally slipped her tongue due to the pleasure she had been feeling. "Thank you, Gabrielle." After Gabrielle gave her nod of approval, ire gave her a kiss before she raised her upper body and kneeled. ire then put her hands on her panties and slowly pulled them down, which made Raphael, Gabrielle, and Mylene behold its beauty while they were still doing their own jobs. Once she had beenpletely butt naked and revealed her beautiful hairlessher region, ire positioned herself over Gabrielle''s head before she opened her vagina above her vision. "Okay, Gabrielle. Enjoy your meal." As soon as she said that, ire lowered her hips and ced her th, plump ass on Gabrielle''s face. Thending was almost perfect; her pussy had been ced exactly at Gabrielle''s mouth. "Mmmmff..." Gabrielle then wrapped her arms around ire''s thighs and started licking her damp pussy. Once done licking the outside, Gabrielle put her tongue inside ire and began to maneuver it with her pussy. "Aah... Gabrielle is quite skilled with her tongue as well... She is hitting the right spots..." Since Gabrielle, Uriel, and Lucy had watched the videos of the sex tapes of Raphael and his two mothers many times, all of them had studied how the divine bodies of Mylene and ire worked. Thus, acquiring the right technique for pleasing each of them. "For your information, Mom." Raphael said that as he kept thrusting his hips. "Even though Gabrielle was always the bottom one in their rtionship, she could switch and be a fine top if her partners allowed her to." In their throuple, especially in the bed, Gabrielle was the bottom, Uriel was the switch, and then Lucy was the one who topped them all. But with the others, all of them became aggressive and dominant. Gabrielle, on the other hand, did not have the opportunity to dominate Uriel or Lucy, so she could only exert her dominance over Elise and Lily. "Oh. Really?" "Yeah. Do you want to have a night with her, Mom?" "If Raphael recognized her skills, then I would dly want to." "I see. Let us set that matter aside for another day." Raphael responded and then nced at Gabrielle, who was still busy eating his Mom. "Since I have a job to finish right now," Soon after he dropped his body a little bit lower, Raphael made the movements of his hips faster and faster, increasing the pleasure of his whole body as he was elerating his ramming speed. "Aah~ Aah~ Aah~ Aah~ Aah~!" "Ahn~ Gabrielle... Ahn..." As she was eating the pussy of ire, Gabrielle rapidly released a moan every time Raphael expeditiously and violently rammed her pussy. The feeling of their flesh grinding against each other brought absolute pleasure to both Raphael and Gabrielle, and ire was pleased by the tongue of Gabrielle as well. "Gabrielle... Your pussy is squeezing my dick so tight...!" The faster Raphael went, the tighter her pussy became, thus stimting his body even more. Raphael let go of his hands on her breasts one by one before he lowered his upper body even further and then pressed his chest over hers. "About toe, Gabrielle...?" "Yes... SirBoss... aah... aah... aah..." "Me, too...!" He said before he rapidly and vigorously pounded the pussy of Gabrielle. Gabrielle felt great carnal pleasures all over her bodythe dominating dick of Raphael at herher and the wetness of ire. Drowning in absolute feeling, Gabrielle was so greatly stimted that she ultimately reached her peak once again. "SirBoss...!" "Gabrielle...!" With a final and powerful thrust, Raphael released the hot embodiment of his lust that he''d been holding back into the womb of Gabrielle at the same time as she excreted her love juices. Chapter 184 Foursome (4) [R18] Raphael had done deflowering Gabrielle, popping her cherry was probably one of the best things that he had ever felt. After Gabrielle, the next person he wanted to bang, ire, had been stimting Raphael before the main act. "Do you like it, Raphael?" "Yeah, Mom. You are doing well." On their forey, Raphael sat at the left edge of the bed with open legs as ire kneeled on the floor in front of him. ire''s lewd and huge milkers had ced his cock between them. Melting pleasure filled his male flesh. Currently, ire is giving Raphael a boob job. The shaft of Raphael was rock hard and was ced between something undescribably soft. The pressure of those two soft and ample breasts was massaging his dick as ire moved them up and down around it. Raphael turned his head around to find Gabrielle and his Mother in their own world. Gabrielle lied down on the mattress as Mylene positioned her body on top of her, kissing and fingering Gabrielle. After her horizontal dance with Raphael, Gabrielle was then invited by Mylene to have sex with her while Raphael and ire were at it. Of course, they had the permission of Raphael and ire, as they found it strangely pleasing. Raphael gave them a smile and then turned back on his Mom. Drop. With a sticky sound, ire let her saliva drip down to her cleavage to create more sliding friction between her breasts and his dick. She then maneuvered her tits to spread out her spit throughout her cleavage and around his dick. Utilizing the slickness of her saliva, ire was able to rub and stroke her breasts around the rigid rod of Raphael more smoothly and much better, which made Raphael feel even better as well. Squeezing her boobs with her elbows and arms, ire rubbed them against her son''s dick up and down in a parallel manner. The sensation of her soft flesh and smooth skin surrounding his hard rod felt several times better than masturbation. After that, ire changed her technique and began moving each of her breasts in the opposite direction from each other. It massaged his penis, and the sensual pleasure he had been feeling grew even more. "How was that, my son? Did you enjoy mommy''s titjob?" "Ahh, yes, Mom." Raphael was so indulged by her breasts that he went out of the world for a while. "It felt unbelievably good." "That''s good to hear." Soon after, ire sped up her boob massage, which made Raphael tremble in pleasure. She intended to greatly stimte Raphael until he reached his climax, but she seemed to be failing as he still had control over his lust. "Okay, Mom. Let us stop here." Raphael then put his right hand on her shoulder. "I have been holding my limits, and I wanted to release them into you." "You would prefer doing it in my actual pussy, would not you?" "Of course, Mom. Pussies give me the best feeling." Ever since he started having sex with his women, Raphael had been consistently releasing all his cum into their wombs. That was because he did not want to sully their skins with his semen, as heter wanted to lick over their alluring sweats. He had done some stimtions, such as handjob, sumata, and the titjob they were currently doing, but never reached his climax outside. But he would never ever do a fetio, let alonee into their mouths. "Get up and go to bed, Mom." "Fufu. My son is now getting impatient. I am not going to run away, you know." ire stood up as soon as she said that, as did Raphael. They closed their chests up and met their lips first before ireid her back on the bottom edge of the bed. Her nude breasts were jiggling as she moved, so Raphael was enjoying the sight while he was at it. When she opened her legs to a certain extent, Raphael tucked his body between them before briefly kneading her breasts. He then held his fully hardened dick and drew his hips forward to point his dick into her wet love tunnel. The bed was built in ordance with Raphael''s height so that he could move more properly andfortably whenever he and his partner wanted to do a tabletop. The beds at their main mansion were too low for him, so they did not do it with any of his two mothers yet, until this night. "We''re ready, Mom." Raphael said as he brandished his sword at her pelvis. ire stared at it and saw it throb even harder than before. It was so hard that it looked like it would explode after even a single stroke. But she knew it was Raphael she was thinking about, so that was definitely not the case. She then ced her hands at the center of her spread legs. Those fingers had been learning some techniques and could give good massages to her wife, but right now they lewdly spread her pussy so Raphael could prate her more easily. "I am more than ready, Raphael, so shove that hot dick deep inside me and fill me with your cum." "Very well, Mom." Just as he said that, Raphael moved his hips forward and then slowly prated his dick into the warm and wet motherly flesh there. He thrust further and entered his birth mother''s sexual fleshpot, full of her transparent nectar. "I will be moving..." "Nnnh... Ahh..." Once his dick had been fully swallowed by her warm and tingling flesh, Raphael put his hands on her breasts and started to move his hips back and forth. "Mom..." Due to the tenderness of her front in his hands, the hard flesh of Raphael was filled with absolute pleasure as he ground his dick inside her lovely womanhood. His pace continuously elerated every time he moved his hips. In addition to the umted pleasure of the titjob prior, he lost the ability to slow down and sumbed to the woman before him while enveloped by overwhelming and mind-numbing pleasure. "Mom...!" "Raphael~! You are going so deep~!" The hips of Raphael had been moving so hard and fast that it made ps every time his pelvis hit her butt cheeks. The tip of his dick reached so deep that it kept hitting the cervix of her reproductive system. His grip on her soft and gigantic breasts tightened even further, mitigating his lust for them like relieving his stress with a stress ball. He could not help but put all his efforts into the woman before him, making both of thempletely satisfied. "That is really hitting the spot, Raphael~. I love how you make me put myself in ecstasy~. Please make me feel even better than ever~." ire whispered in a sweet, sexual voice while writhing from the pleasure of being rammed by her own son. Her seductive voice, the pain of another p to his butt, and the maddening pleasure inside herbined to burn away his rational mind. "!!! Mom...!" Raphael skipped a beat as he heard her voice. He felt like he was going to fall in love with her once again and even more. Still holding her breasts, Raphael put more power into each of his pounds. He even had to slow his pace in order to achieve that goal. "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~..." ire''s quick and erotic moans are even louder and lewder than before. So loud that she even made Mylene and Gabrielle stop their scissors and take a glimpse at her to check her condition. But upon seeing her visibly satisfied face, it seemed they had nothing to worry about and continued tribbing one another. "Okay, Mom... I will be giving my best...!" Utilizing his absurd and abnormal stats and abilities, Raphael ultimately used a little bit of the Godspeed unique skill to speed up his pace without decreasing the pleasure. If he could not control his speed, he might hurt himself and even his Mom. "Raphael...! am bout to cam...!" "Ugh...! Me too... Mom...!" Due to the sudden esction of the pace, both of them were incredibly stimted and were about to reach their own limits. Raphael pushed her breasts even more and rapidly rammed her pussy before giving her his one final and almighty thrust. "Mom...!!!" "Ahhhhn?...!" Once finally reaching his climax, Raphael simply released all his male desire inside her pussy. His hips trembled as ire arched her back and ejacted her love juices into the crotches of one another. "Hah... Hah..." eglesn?el Raphael let go of his right hand from her breast and ced it on her knee to support his body from the brief exhaustion. "Haah... Haah... Haah..." Once she rested her back, ire, on the other hand, huffed and puffed as her chest expanded and contrasted on the bed. After all, Raphael had given her rough and vigorous, brutal sex. So her entire body, both externally and internally, had been experiencing great fatigue. "Can you still keep it up, Mom? Or I will fuck Mother first?" Raphael asked ire once he pulled out his dick. "You had been so merciless..." ire responded with weight in her words. "Go fuck your Mother... Let me rest first..." "Affirmative, Mom." After he gave his Mom a salute, Raphael watched the gay sex of Mylene and Gabrielle until the end before ravishing his Mother. Chapter 185 Discovered It had been a week since I had my first mnage quatre. It was absolutely heavenly since my partners were Mother, Mom, and Gabrielle, and it was the best sexual intercourse I had done so far. After Gabrielle, I then banged Uriel the next night at our main mansion covertly; it was a foursome with Mom and Mother, of course. The next night was then my turn to pound Lucy. But there was something that I noticed as we did wild nights. Out of all my clones, it seemed that Mom and Mother had been so fond of Gabrielle. It is not that they did not take a liking to Uriel or Lucy; they were just showing their most affection for Gabrielle. Since they were giving warm regards to Gabrielle, we did a few foursomes with her this past week. No, we had done it every night after Lucy. So my nights had been getting better to a certain extent. My clones were the only ones among my harem that my two mothers had slept with due to the fact that they possessed the same mind as mine, so they, of course, liked women. I really love to set up a foursome or five with my parents and the others. But I was afraid that the others were not even bisexuals and probably could not find themselvesfortable with that. Well, I still had time to think about that, so I am currently working on some other things. Right now, I am in the music room of the mansion and am performing a certain difficult (by Earth''s standards) piano piece. The tones of a grand piano resonated throughout the music room of our mansion as I yed a ssical music piece. The tempo was ranging from presto to prestissimo, and the octaves were rapidly ringing out, the room was surely loud yet harmonic. eglesn?el Dun... After ying with the piano for about ten minutes, I finished performing the 2nd Hungarian Rhapsody of Liszt. I stood up from my seat, faced my only audience, and took an elegant bow. "Very impressive, Young Master. You are as virtuosic as ever." "Thank you for thepliments, Mary." Mary gave me a round of apuse once I finished ying the piece. She had been listening to my music since then, so Mary was eager to listen to every single piece I rposed in this world. Once I straightened my back anew, I grabbed the note sheets that were ced on the piano and thenpiled them up before handing them over to Mary. "Here is the manuscript for the piece. As usual, make it y in theaters." "No problem, Young Master. I will ensure to make yourpositions well known in this world." (But it was not originally my music, though.) I thought inwardly, since it was something I absolutely did not want others to know. Since I had ess to the inte of Earth through the Akashvani ultra skill (which was the evolution of the Computerized Mind unique skill), I was able to recreate things from my previous world into this world. One of those things were my music pieces that I had been giarizing. Since I was young, I have published multiple music pieces. But things got busier, so I was only publishing a piece every few months. My training was my priority since it actually helped my body get stronger, so my fakeposition times had been reduced significantly. It was also a measure to lower my credibility as a music prodigy and stop them from thinking of me as a reincarnator. "Hm?" Usually, Mary would excuse herself and exit a moment after I handed the sheets over to her. But today, strangely, she was still here in this room and did not make a step from where she stood while holding the manuscript over her chest. "Do you still want something else? If you have, then do not hesitate to tell me." "Um..." Mary briefly lowered her head and looked at me with uncertainty in her eyes. "If you are okay with it, Young Master, can I ask something sensitive?" "Of course, Mary. I am open-minded, so you can ask me anything you want." "Well, I have been baffled by it for some time, and I could be wrong about it, but I will resolve myself and want to confirm it from the Young Master himself." "Go ahead. You have been allowed to speak what is on your mind." Mary bobbed her head once she heard my response. "Young Master, these recent weeks, I have taken heed that you have been getting out of bedter than you used to be." "Uh, huh." "Not only did Young Master, but Lady Mylene and Mistress ire seemed to be having a hard time in the morning as well. And I found the simrities between the two cases strange." "Okay, do continue." "One time, when I was personally cleaning your rooms, I found something strange inside the master bedroom. I discovered your underwear inside the room of thedy and the mistress." "Uh, huh." "And the other day, as I was waking up thedies, Mdy muttered something indecent on her sleeping face. She mentioned how good you are." "And your point is?" "Young Master," Mary said, then looked sternly into my eyes. "Have you been in a rtionship with your own parents?" (So we really have been found, huh?) It seemed that the time when someone discovered our illicit rtionship hade. Mary had a high possibility of discovering us, after all, she was the only one allowed to clean the private rooms on the second floor. Her room was on the second floor, and I sometimes sensed her walking along the hallway when we were having wild nights, so she probably heard us, but I would doubt it since I always kept the room totally soundproof. Well, about the underwear, I probably forgot that since there were tendencies that I woke up almost at eight and then unnoticedly left it behind, not to be discovered during the patrols of Mary. "And what would you do if I said yes?" As if unaffected by her question, I looked at her with confidence and answered her question with a question. Now that she had an idea of me engaging in a rtionship with my own mothers, I had to at least turn the tables to my advantage. "... Um..." She seemed hesitant and could not answer immediately because I might have given an expected response. Due to that, I spoke first before she could. "It seems that you have learned a thing that you should not have." As soon as I said that, I slowly walked in toward Mary, intending to intimidate her. She then reflexively stepped back for every step I took. Before she knew it, her back had pressed against the wall, and now she was unable to move away from me anymore. When I had kept her at bay, I kept closing the proximity between us and then thrust my right hand on the wall to trap her with a kabedon. "Young Master," Still holding the manuscript, Mary looked up to my face (since I was taller than her) and timidly said. "I have no intention to threaten you or your parents upon learning this information." "You should." "If you want me to keep it a secret, then I will ensure that no one else will learn about it. If Young Master wants to continue his rtionship with Lady Mylene and Mistress ire, I will not ruin it. Please do not kill me..." "Sigh. I am going to hurt you, you know? Let alone killing you. As long as you keep our dirty little secret from the others, nothing will happen to you. You got it?" "Of course, Young Master. I promise to keep your secrets private." "Good." Mary was easier than I thought, and the matter was settled just like that. But I wanted to make sure she really kept her promise, so there was one thing I wanted her to do first. "By the way, Mary." "What is it, Young Master?" "Can you please lower the manuscript? They are blocking the way." Mary followed my order and put the papers on the table at her side. She held her hands together on her hips and then lowered her head, as she was still trapped and unable to escape from my grasp. "You know, Mary? You have been bing prettiertely." Soon after I said those words, I raised my left hand and thrust it into the body of Mary. Then I put it on her breast and started to grope it. "Young Master..." Mary was startled by my action, but she did not resist since she actually did not have the right to. Her face was gradually turning crimson the more I fondled her chest. I did not know if she liked it or was embarrassed by it. "Okay, Mary." I said and then moved my face into the right side of her neck; she was sweating, probably from her nervousness. "Tonight, visit my room." I then left a kiss on her neck before walking out of the music room. Chapter 186 Daughters(Adopted) Evolution "Icicle Spear!" After Yuki invoked her magic spell, a slid cold spear of ice two meters long was summoned and fastly flew toward an iing ck, furry wolf monster called Barghest. Confronting the intruder of the dungeon, the Barghest took the spear head-on, which burst its head and resulted in its absolute cessation of life. "Fireballs!" She turned around and sent four spheres of scorching fire that were aimed at the ck Treants rushing behind her. The tree monsters took contact with their weakness and copsed to the sand burning. "Aw man. No need to burn the logs, you know?" "I deeply apologized on behalf of my daughter, Master." "Ah. Needless to say, do not worry about that, Inari. I haverge stocks of it, and they can respawn here limitlessly, so a few firewoods could not hurt." Right now, Inari and I are on the 59th Floor of the dungeon and watching Yuki y some monsters. I have a lot of free time, so I visited the dungeon today to spend some time with the others. This morning, Mary told me that she had discovered my forbidden rtionship with my own mothers, which I did not deny. That was why I used my authority as her master and took advantage of her. Going back to Yuki, we were currently here for a certain reason, as Yuki was solely killing the monsters on this Floor. Because today would be the day when Yuki would reach Level 700 and grow a tail. Of course, all of us were excited to see Yuki grow up. "Wind Disk!" Yuki then raised her right hand and summoned a five meter spinning disk of sharp and turbulent winds above her palm. She threw it away, aimed at the monster in front of her, and neatly sliced the throat of a Tyrant Lizard and the lives of the monsters behind it with a Level 8 Wind Magic spell. The Wind Disk was a spell that conjured a cyclone but was made out of purepressed winds instead of clouds. Aside from its destructive AOE damage, the Wind Disk had a homing feature that chased its target and destroyed almost everything on its path until it hit the target. Technically, since Yuki was a monster, she did not need to recite the name of the spell. When I asked her about that, she said that she looked so cool whenever she did that. I just let her do what she wants since I find it adorable. "Master, Yuki has reached Level 700!" Yuki then ran towards me after her announcement and wrapped her arms around my waist. "Congrattions, Yuki. You had done a job well done." I patted her head as she clung to my body. Once she had done with me, Yuki embraced her mother, Inari, which made Inari pat her head as she was congratting her daughter on her new milestone. "Huh?" "Could it be?" And suddenly, the small bodies of Yuki began to glow. In a sh, her entire body had been covered with blinding lights, which narrowed and covered our eyes from the brightness. Yuki continued to glow more intensely until we could not see a skin of hers. As if reaching the end, the lights weakened, and then Yuki was unveiled before us afterwards. Once weid our eyes on her, we could see significant changes in her body. "Yuki?" Inari asked. "What gives, mother?" Yuki said as she tilted her head. "Good grief." Inari let out a sigh of relief. "You are still my daughter." In front of us was Yuki, but her body had gone through several changes. Since I experienced inconvenience when I evolved before, let me ask Yuki about her condition before anything else. "Now that Yuki has fulfilled the requirement for her to evolve herself, how are you feeling?" "Um, nothing so far, Master." She said that and then let go of her mother to look at her own body. "But I felt a little stronger than before." "I see. That is really good to hear, Yuki." During my evolution, I fell asleep as soon as I reached a thousand levels. My body felt so sluggish and heavy at that time that Inari was almost killed by Czarina if I had not gotten up early. But today, Yuki seemed to have no trouble at all enduring it and maintaining full consciousness. The reason was probably because the evolution did not gain much power, and she would be growing a tail after all. (For now, let me check her stats again...) =============== Name: Yuki Race: Tailed Fox (Six Tails) Condition: Normal LV: 700 MP: 16726 STR: 6658 DEF: 6450 MAG: 17564 MDEF: 7892 AGI: 11910 Racial Skill: Minimization, Spirit Sense, Spiritual Scathe Extra Skill: Auto-MP Recovery, Regeneration, Partial Transformation, Personification Skill: Magic Sense, Martial Art: 5, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment, Enhanced Senses, Bite, w Attack, Soundless, Shooting Art: 4, Sword Art: 2 Magic Skill: [Elemental: Fire: 9, Wind: 8, Water: 8, Lightning: 6, Earth: 4, Compound: 6] [Non-Elemental: Pure: 7, Force: 4, Space-Time: 4, Illusion: 2] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Magic Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Poison Resistance, Fear Resistance, Spiritual Attack Resistance =============== Okay. Her race had changed from Tailed Beast (Five Tails) to Tailed Beast (Six Tails). So obviously, she would have six tails in her monster form until her next evolution. As for her physical appearance as a human, Yuki had changed drastically and now looked like a 7th grader, still far enough for me to see her in a romantic way. She was taller than before, but she was still her. Yuki had gotten more powerful than she was a minute ago. Even though nothing had changed on her skill board after her evolution, there were significant changespared to before she started her own training. Aside from the training, I had bestowed upon her two skills, but all of those were for her transformation. In total, I had given her three skills, but I had to retake the Anthropomorphization extra skill since it was already useless due to the effectiveness of the Personification. She now had the Regeneration extra skill after constantly getting injured from her mock battles and monster ying. With her magic lessons with her mother and myself, her magic vocabry had broadened remarkably, and she was now able to perform magic spells more skillfully. Being focused solely on magic was already good, but she had to learn how to fight effectively in every situation. That was why Inari and I had been teaching her how to fight in closebat. Inari taught her how to use her body in her true form, while I partially guided her to use the weapons of her choice. Apparently, Yuki chose to wield a bow and a sword, specifically, a katana. But Yuki was more inclined toward marksmanship than swordsmanship. She was just using her sword as ast resort, which was historically urate. Her little sword was, of course, forged in your service. Her current sword was temporary, so it was only made of pure dungeon mithrill. Her main sword was still in the process. "Okay, Yuki. Show me your tails." "Got it, Master!" As per my order, Yuki activated the Partial Transformation upon her body, and fluffy, silver tails rapidly sprouted out of the back of her hips. Soon after, Yuki stood before me with her six tails in her human form. "Wow. You really looked cute in that form, Yuki." "Thank you, Master..." Yuki bashfully said as she covered her lower face with one of her bushy and fluffy silver tails. With the activation of the Partial Transformation, Yuki could be mistaken for a beastwoman, though I am not sure if fox beastmen exist. She could grow fox ears as well, but I preferred them not to since they would have four ears. "Master," Inari suddenly called me, to which I shifted my attention to her. "It seemed like you liked to see us in this form. So how do I look?" "You are surely magnificent, Inari." When I turned around, I saw Inari had grown her ten majestic tails out of her hips. Each of her tails was definitely a lot fluffier andrger than Yuki''s, and their silver hue was shining even under the sun. In response to that, I went to her back and then wrapped myself in the fluffiness of her tails. "Ahh... sofortable..." I am not a furry person, but I love the sensation of her tails. There were even some times when I had her manifest her tails during beds. But Czarina seemed to be annoyed with them. "I am d you enjoyed my tails that much, Master." After she said that, Inari maneuvered each of her tails and embraced me one by one, wrapping me in their tenderness and warmth. By the way, Inari and Yuki could control each of their tails using the Parallel Thinking. "Okay," I snapped back. "Let us stop this now before we get derailed." "If Master says so..." Then Inari undid her embrace. After I finally escaped from the temptations, I got back to my previous position and faced the mother and daughter. "The evolution of Yuki had been done." I said that and then looked at Yuki. "So keep up the good work and grow up faster." "Yes, Master!" "Well then, let''s go now and show others the new Yuki." "Yes, Master!" Chapter 187 Discovered Materials "Two thousand nine hundred ny-eight... Two thousand nine hundred ny-nine... Three thousand!" "You are getting better at counting, Yuki." While sitting on my back, Yuki counted every time I pushed our weights off the floor. Once my push-ups reached the three thousand mark, Yuki hopped off my back before I stood up and then stretched my body out. "Nnnh..!" Earlier, Yuki had reached Level 700 and sessfully grown another tail on her. After her evolution, she grew more mature and now looked a few years older than her first human appearance. I am currently outside of the mansion on the 60th Floor of the dungeon and have been doing some exercises for more than an hour to kill time. Yuki had exerted too much effort earlier to level up, so she was taking a break for the day. I was not the only one who was working some muscles here; Inari and Czarina were sharpening the des of the weapons of their choice. Cling! Once they crossed paths, the silvery de of Inari''s naginata and the cknce of Czarina shed against one another, causing the air around them to agitate tempestuously. That was a match between two legendary monsters, and monstrous damages were to be anticipated. Inari stepped back andunched at Czarina once again. Using her advantage in speed, Inari swiftly moved Czarina and attacked her from all sides. But each sh of her de seemed to be ineffective against Czarina because of the Immortal unique skill. Czarina just smiled as she took the de barrage from Inari and then swiped her cknce in a full circle with tremendous power and speed. Inari was sure caught by it, but she instantly raised her naginata and received thence by the metallic pole of it, which created another turbulence in the air around them. Upon receiving the almightynce, the collision of the sh pushed Inari back. Inari was blown away for a few meters but made aicalnding once on the ground. Czarina lunged toward Inari at incredible speed and thrust hernce. Inari waited for the right moment before she meticulously parried thence that was aiming at her shoulder. But Czarina was way stronger than Inari, so she was able to force hernce back to the track, and instead of piercing the left shoulder of Inari, thence smashed the side of her shoulder since thence had passed its target. "Ack?!" Inari groaned as the cknce hit her shoulder before she was knocked back by the force. Inari went flying linearly and then crashed to the ground as she lost her perception of gravity and sense of bnce in midair. Inari staggered on the ground and did not get up immediately. Czarina leisurely walked toward her and then pointed hernce at her head. And that decided the oue of their mock battle. "There was no way I could defeat you with weapons." "Of course." Once dered the winner, Czarina then lowered hernce and offered a hand to Inari for her to back up. "Aw, it seems like Mother lost to Miss Czarina again." Yuki muttered as we watched their match from a hundred meters away. After the match, Yuki was dispirited once she saw her mother''s defeat. "Well, it cannot be helped, Yuki. Czarina is just a lot stronger than your mother. But that does not mean that your mother is a weak individual at all." Statistically, Czarina was way more powerful than Inari. Her stats were superior, but her abilities were broken. She had the ability to be indestructible and sustainable. So it would not be wrong if engaging in a fight with her was already one-sided. "But really, your mother was already too powerful in the world of humans." "You think so, Master?" "Yeah, there was no doubt about it." Mom and Mother were considered the most powerful individuals on this continent at levels of more than a thousand, and no one else had ever defeated each of them. Meanwhile, Inari was more than Level two thousand and was way more than Mother. Though I still have no idea who would win in her fight with Mom and Mother together, but without a doubt, Inari was a monstress among monsters on this continent. Inari was more inclined to magic casting and abilitybinations, but she had the capability to fight back in closebat as well as have more cards in various situations. She even developed a destructive technique that she could use to fight decently with the Fenrirs at close range, which she said she used to shred Czarina into pieces back then. But speaking of the devil, Czarina was standing on the other ne, a dimension higher than Inari and my two mothers. Czarina was just too strong and powerful; I had to evolve myself and awaken a few ultimate powers in order to defeat her. "Anyway," I said, and then we approached them. "Are you okay, Inari?" "I am fine, Master." Inari responded after Czarina got her up. "No broken bones at all." Once Inari had done checking her body, both Inari and Czarina then regrouped with us, with their own weapons in their hands. By the way, they did not use any weapon arts during their mock battle, but their performance was much more explosive than a final match of the annual martial arts tournament at the empire. "How was the performance of your new weapons?" "Well," Czarina said as she stared at the cknce in her right hand. "Thisnce is a lot more durable than the mithrill one." "Same as her, Master. The new material used on this weapon definitely had more durability than the previous one, though its mana conductivity was slightly less powerful." One time, I showed my four tamed subjects a variety of weapons for them to choose from if something caught their interest. Since they gained human forms, they could possibly wield weapons now. In the end, Czarina chose ance since she seemed to like its design. Inari picked a naginata because of its range. Yuki chose to wield a bow and a katana, while Griffith took a liking to a halberd. Ever since they got their own weapons, they started to train themselves and practice how to wield them. After some time, they got used to it, and they were now able to use the art techniques of their corresponding weapons. Previously, they used to wield weapons made out of mithrill. But the weapons could not withstand the power of Inari and Czarina and were now broken. But those were actually their temporary weapons for me to forge the mains. Thence of Czarina was actually made of a new metal that I discovered while I was examining monster corpses, and that ck metal was called Umbrium. It was a material made by mixing the crystallized body of an Abyss Slime with mithrill. As for the naginata of Inari, the pole was made of Umbrium and was ornamented with orichalcum. While the de was made out of a material called Knightium. Knightium was acquired by extracting and mixing all the magnesium and manganese content of a monster. The appearance was significantly more whitish than mithrill, but its durability and mana conductivity were the same as adamantite. Apparently, it was on the same tier as the blue adamantite, the red blood steel, the purplevantine, and the green verdantine. In short, the ck Umbrium and whitish Knightium were legendary-grade metals. There were metals of another hue that were discovered as well, as I was researching, that had been forged into something. "So, Master." Czarina walked to my back and spoke to my ear. "You said that you have a lot to doter, right?" "Yeah. Many things happened today, and I had to settle some of them within this day." Later this night, I will be spending a night with Mary. But that means that I would not be having a wonderful night with my two mothers. But I had to do this for the sake of future events. "So Master will have to go home early today, right?" Inari said after the went to my back. "That is why," I said, and then I grabbed the waist of Czarina and Inari. "We have to go to bed immediately and enjoy." "Of course, Master." Inari and Czarina responded to me before we proceeded to the mansion. Chapter 188 Do The Deed At night, in the master bedroom of the Raevender household, four figures were resting on the bed. Namely, from left to right order, Mother, Mom, myself, and Gabrielle. I had pleased Inari and Czarina earlier, so my nightly routine hade. Unlike our usual wild nights, each of us was just lying sideways facing the center in our own sleep garments and refrained from doing naughty things. Except for my face, which was submerged in the soft and fragrant cleavage of Mom that was peeking out of her nightgown. By the way, the three of them were only in their panties and negligees, so the prominence of their assets was somehow visible due to the sheerness of their gowns. Mother was embracing Mom from behind and pressing her bosom against her back. Behind me was Gabrielle, who was also pressing her enormous breasts on my back. Speaking of Gabrielle, she had been spending a lot of nights with Mom and Mothertely, and they probably developed feelings for her. But lucky for them, I am into that shit. Since we started our foursome, Gabrielle has been staying in our mansion almost every night to have intimacy with us. No one else in our mansion knew that Gabrielle had rtionships with me and my two mothers, so she could only stay in this room. Though she asionally spent the rest of her day with her lovers. But she could not forget to go adventuring with her party, either. Her physical presence in the empire was necessary for their party at all. By the way, all of the members of the Myriad Wings and the party itself had reached the adventurer rank of A. Due to their promotion and their own charms, many adventurer parties and ns wanted to recruit. But none of them seeded since they had the strong backing of the Trandafir Household. If they still insist, Michael has been duking them out. Anyway, the softness of Mom had been exposed on my face, sending her aromatic and alluring sweat to my brain. Not only did Mom do it, but Gabrielle was also giving me pleasure as well. But we had done more than this, so I could suppress my urges, and my wood was not that hard. It was a rare sight to see the four of us not doing anything despite being in the same bed. But there was actually a reason why I did not attack them, even though I freely could. "So Raphael would be spending a night with Mary, huh?" Mom said as she stroked my head. "Yes, Mom." I replied under her milkers. "Are you sure about this?" Mother then peeked out her head over Mom and asked. "Isn''t she already your sister?" "I am well aware of it, Mother. But Sister and I had discussed it before she left for the empire. After Sister and Mary owed me a big favor, they both agreed to let me have a night with Mary." "Did Louise really allow it?" "She was, Mother." I said and then detached my face from the twin mountains of Mom before lying on my back to face the ceiling. "And I will use this night to retake the favor they owed." After I granted Mary eternal life, she and Sister already owed a big favor to me. The ount of Sister could wait until the right moment. But for now, I will be taking back the favor Mary owed before departing for the empire. "Now then," I said after finalizing my decision, raising my upper body from the bed. "I guess it is about time now." Once I sat on the mattress, Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle followed suit and raised up as well. "So we really will not do it tonight, huh?" Mom muttered dejectedly after she rose. "I am terribly sorry, Mom." I apologized to her as I was pulling her head toward my chest and then gently stroked it. "I just wanted to conserve my energy forter." "I understand, Raphael." "Thank you, Mom." I raised her chin and gave her a romantic kiss after I thanked her. After I broke it, Mother and Gabrielle then embraced us from behind, pressing their braless bodies under their sheer nightgowns against the backs of Mom and mine, respectively. "But do not worry, Mom. Mother and Gabrielle are here to help you with your needs." "That is right, ire. We are always here for you." "I am very honored to be of service to you, Lady ire." "Thank you, Mylene, Gabrielle." Mom then turned her head around to give her legal wife a deep kiss. Then I crawled back for Gabrielle to get closer to them and took Mom''s lips once she was done with Mother. Andstly, Gabrielle crossed her lips with Mother after Mom. "What a beautiful vista." I muttered as I watched them kissing one another. "You really like each other, don''t you?" "Does it disturb you, Raphael?" "? Not at all, Mother. I do not mind what you all want to do as long as you love me." """We love you, Raphael~.""" As soon as they said that uniformly, Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle flocked me around and then cuddled me. Incredibly soft and sulent breasts enveloped my body, which stimted me a little. But I had to sadly endure these temptations. All I could do was give them an affectionate embrace. "Okay,dies. I have to go now." I let go of my arms from them and then sat myself at the side edge of the bed. As I was slipping my bare feet into my flipflops, Mom hugged me from behind. "Have a good night, Raphael." Mom said and then squeezed me a little tighter, squeezing her breasts against me as if to sway me. "Do not worry, Mom." I looked back at Mom and then nced over to Mother and Gabrielle. "Mother, Gabrielle, please make Mom happy, and do not forget to enjoy yourselves as well." Both of them nodded in response. "Thank you." Once Mom unbound her arms, I stood up from the mattress. "Now then, I will be going now." After I waved a hand to them, I left the room for them to get started on their own threesome, and for me to prepare myself for my impending Netflix and chill with Mary. Once I shut the door of the master bedroom, Mary was just about to open the door of her own private quarter. Her room was situated on the other wing of this floor, but my senses could clearly perceive her. I went to my room and sat on my bed, waiting for Mary toe. Afterwards, I heard two knocks on my door, to which I responded, "Come in." Once Mary revealed herself from behind the door, our eyes met, and then she bowed before going inside and closing the door again. "Good evening, Young Master." She politely greeted me after she took a few steps from the door. Not only did she arrive at the right time, but Mary wore the outfit that I wanted her to wear as well. What a dutiful maid we had. "Good evening to you too, Mary." I greeted her back before I stood up and approached her. "You seem to be palpitating; are you perhaps nervous?" "Yes, Young Master, kind of." She said that and then squeezed her hands together tighter. "I was surprised when you said that you wanted me to return the favor that I owed you. Also, it will be the first time doing it with a man." Then she lowered her head. Mary was a lover of Sister, and only her fingers (and probably also her tongue) were the things that had prated Mary. But she had not done it for months, so Mary was a little nervous about doing it again. Besides, she might have thought that she might hurt my sister if we did it. "I see. But" All of a sudden, I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her into my chest. "I am also a little bit nervous, you see. I am about to get physical with my future sister-inw after all." "Young Master..." Mary then wrapped her arms around my back. Really, my heart was beating a little bit faster than normal. I was feeling guilty for touching Mary, as a matter of fact. But my urge for her body overwhelmed my conscience. "Okay, Mary." I said, then undid our embrace. "Before we start, let me set a few reminders first." Chapter 189 Doing It With Mary [R18] "Well then, Mary. Have you fully understood what to do?" "I have, Young Master." Beside the bed, Raphael and Mary stood as they faced each other. They had discussed what they should do this night before actually doing the act. "Good." He affirmed and then snapped his fingers once. "If you are ready, please excuse me for this..." Once he had told Mary the reminders before they could start, Raphael ced his right palm a few inches above Mary''sher region. Soon after, a white light came out of it that bathed her crotch with soothing warmth. "Young Master, this is...?" "This is the Restoration spell, Mary. It is the spell thatpletely restores your maidenhood." "My maidenhood...?" "Yes, Mary. In short, I am currently repairing your virginity." Several months after Louise left, Mary had been carrying the crimson effulgence that Louise herself had caused. Although only Raphael and the unicorns could actually see its manifestation. Raphael could see the work of his sister every day and then eventually decided to make it his own art. That was why, when this moment came, he did not waste any time and rewrote what his sister had done. Besides, Raphael himself loved deflowering every woman he got in bed with at least once. "Alright, all done." In a matter of seconds, the red lights, which surrounded Mary for almost a year, changed their hue from bloody crimson to verdant green. With just one spell, the virginity of Mary had been fully restored. "Mary..." "?!" Raphael aggressively pulled Mary closer to his body once again; his sudden change in behavior surprised her. Without a warning, Raphael held her chin up for him to give her a kiss. "Mmff..." Raphael then involved his tongue and swirled it with Mary''s in her mouth. He was so powerful and forceful that Mary forgot to resist and let him savor her saliva. Raphael was taller than her, so Mary had to elevate her heels for her to reach the threshold. "Mmm..." Stimted by her mouth, Raphael tightened his arms around her to feel more of her ample breasts. But he was well aware that Mary was rtively weak, so he had to control the strength of his embrace and leave her with no broken bones. "Pwah..." Raphael ultimately got his tongue satisfied and finally broke the kiss as well as his embrace. He looked down and focused his eyes on her bosom. As a member of the Big Boob faction, Raphael walked around Mary and fondled her assets from behind. "Young Master..." Mary bent her body in pleasure as Raphael kept kneading her breasts. But he was always keeping her up, and she had no strength to fight back. "You are pretty stacked, Mary." Raphael praised her assets as he sniffed and kissed her alluring and slightly sweaty neck. "They are almost at the level of Mother." "..." Mary remained silent as her master touched her body sexually. That was because Raphael set a rule not to mention anything about his two mothers or his rtionship with them throughout their whole time of congress. "Sister was very lucky to have a woman like you apanying her in bed. Too bad she is not here; it is the perfect time for me to seize." "Aah...!" Mary gasped a little when Raphael pinched her nipples through her brassiere and clothes. Raphael, on the other hand, enjoyed how bountiful Mary was. Just as he said, she was almost as ample as his Mother. "Look at here, Mary." "Mmm..." As soon as Mary turned her head around, Raphael sealed her mouth with a kiss. Due to the pleasure she felt in her chest department, Mary unconsciously involved her tongue as she was feeling something hardness of Raphael between her plump butt. After they separated their lips, Raphael put his right arm under her houghs and then lifted Mary in a princess mean. Raphael walked toward the right side of the bed and then put Mary down on his mattress. While standing at the side of the bed, Raphael started to undress his top and then pulled down his pants. As he stripped his articles one by one, Mary was captivated by them with gleaming eyes, like a damsel in distress looking at her knight in shining armor. Mary saw how much Raphael had grown, both physically and mentally. Back then, she used to wash the bodies of Raphael and Louise when they were just children, although rarely when both their parents were absent at home. The child that she used to clean a long time ago was now bursting with a manly physique and atmosphere. In front of her, that child was overflowing with manliness and dominance. Mary herself did not know if she was nervous or thrilled by his appeals. "..." Once Raphael finally removed his underwear, Mary fixed her blue gaze at his stiffened third leg, and she could not help but make an audible gulp as she pressed a fist on her chest. "Okay..." Raphael had finished undressing himselfpletely and then hopped on the bed. He set his knees in front of Mary before holding his hard meat with his left hand and slowly beating it before her. "Come closer, Mary." "Yes." Maryplied with his request and dragged herself nearer to him. Once reaching his grasp, Raphael thrust his free hand forward to grab her left breast and then stroke it lovingly. He wanted more of her sensation, so he stopped jacking off and involved his left hand in the kneading. Mary just sat erect on the mattress as he touched her body once again. Even though she was sitting still and remained motionless, her face was not expressionless. Her face had the faintest hint of crimson due to her embarrassment and nervousness; the biological sword at which she had been staring was about to pierce her after all. "Okay, Mary. I will be taking it off now." Soon after Mary nodded, Raphael ceased massaging her breasts with his hands and started unbuttoning her white knee-length sleep shirt from the cor down to the base. After thest button had been undone, the navy blue brassiere and panties of Mary were unveiled before Raphael''s eyes. "They are incredible..." Raphael muttered as he saw how beautiful Mary''s body was. With her ample breasts, th thighs, shapely buttocks, and curvy waist, there was nothing in his mind but to shout how of a lucky devil his sister was. Brushing off that irrelevant thought, Raphael slipped her sleep shirt from her arms and threw it on the floor. He groped her breasts a few times before he wrapped his arms around her back for him to unhook her breast supporter. Then he first licked and kissed her neck before using his lips and teeth to slide the straps of her bra off her shoulders. Once he pulled out the cups, the bare white and smooth skin of her full breasts and the pinkness of her nipples shed before Raphael''s naked eyes. "Excuse me..." Raphael excused himself as he crawled around her, positioning his knees astride her hips from behind. Once Mary felt the warmth of the length of his sword on her hips, his hands came out between her ribs and arms and wrapped them over her breasts. "Young Master...!" Mary started to let out erotic moans once his hands and fingers started to y with her sensitive, bare skin. Rubs, strokes, pinches, and so on. Raphael had been trying to stimte Mary as much as he could in that forey. "Ahhn...! Wait, Young Mas!" Before Mary could finish her sentence, Raphael had inserted his right hand into her panties. Rubbing two of his fingers up and down against her vagina, careful not to insert a finger inside her, to which made Mary cover her mouth to suppress the pleasure. "It is very fine to let out her loud and lewd voice, Mary. No one is going to hear us, anyway." "..." Mary still did not let go of her right hand from her mouth, even though Raphael had fully secured his room. She was just bashful if she were to voice the pleasure that herher region had been feeling. Louise had done it to her many times, so she was able to tolerate herself. But her resilience did not stop Raphael from speeding up his strokes, which stimted Mary even more. Her pussy had been leaking some of her nectar, and he wetted her maidenhair through his fingers. "Young Master..!" Mary ultimately let go of her hand and shouted as she reached her limits, wetting her own panties with her own secretion. "Well done, Mary." Raphael said as he was licking and sucking his drenched fingers. "Let us proceed to the next step." Chapter 190 Doing It With Mary (2) [R18] On the bed, Mary was lying down with her legs opened in the shape of the letter M. She was fully naked and visibly embarrassed, the same as the person who was crouching before her, but unshamefully and slurpingly licking her wet, warm, and hairy lower hole. "Mmm..." With his hands on her thighs to widen her opening, Raphael skillfully maneuvered his tongue and mouth on Mary''s revirginated pussy. The scent and warmth of her pussy greatly stimted Raphael to the point of fully hardening his dick. "Mmff..." Not only Raphael did, but Mary had been experiencing great pleasure as well. The techniques of his tongue were so incredible and professional that all Mary had to do was cover her mouth to prevent her moans from leaking. She was told by him to reserve her climax for as long as possible. Raphael then moved his hands and put his thumbs on her pussy lips. He gently opened herbia before he stuck out his tongue and pierced it into her vagina. "Aah..." A moan slipped from her mouth when his tongue started to steer her insides. Her back had been constantly doing arcs due to the pleasure herher region had been experiencing, but Raphael seemingly did not mind it and wrapped her arms around her thighs instead. "Mmmmff..." The writhing and squirming movements of his tongue gave a pleasing tingling sensation to Mary''s entire body. Even though they had not started yet, Mary was already reaching her limits. Mary did not know who was a better licker between Louise and Raphael since they were both equally great, but she was certain that they were both aggressive and giving her more pleasure than her body could contain. Supposedly, her Lady Mylene was also doing the same for her Mistress ire; Mary just thought that pleasing women was an instinctual talent of their family. As he was eating her pussy, Raphael slithered his hands through her belly and waist up to her breasts. Once he reached her chest, he then gripped her boobs and kneaded them for additional sexual sensation on both Raphael and Mary. Another fuel had been thrown into the fire, and Mary had umted too much pleasure in her body. Her mind went nk and ultimately reached her climax, releasing the embodiment of her feminine lust into the mouth of Raphael. "Young Master...!" She bent her back as she was releasing her discharge sequentially, and Raphael did not waste a drop of her sweet nectar. "Haah... Haah..." Mary rxed her whole body as soon as she finished cumming, but Raphael had not finished licking her pussy clean. Once he finished, he started running his tongue through her sweaty feminine areas. He gave a couple of kisses as he moved his face on the body of Mary until his lips touched her breasts. He groped them as they reached his grasp and then sucked each of their pink protrusions. After her breasts, Raphael moved his face up and kissed Mary''s dainty, soft lips, making Mary taste her own love juices through his tongue. Before she knew it, her arms were coiling around his neck and head. Both of them fell into the temptation of one another''s body as they swapped spits and did not think about its consequences. Theypletely forgot about the gap in their status and indulged themselves with sheer lust. "Aah..." Once they had done kissing, Raphael straightened his arms and stared at Mary below him. He smiled seeing her beautiful face before looking down at his dangling hard dick; it was ready to go. He raised his upper body and then positioned his knees astride her hips, with a little bit of allowance for his dick. Her legs were repositioned and slightly closed when he was feasting on her, so he reopened them and reshaped them into the letter M. With her pussy opened once again, Raphael held his dick with his left hand and rubbed it a few times before grabbing her left breast with his right. He lowered her hips and then directed the tip of his dick into her wet hole. "Now then, Mary. I will be putting it in..." "Nn..." Once she responded with a nod, Raphael slowly poked his dick into her pussy. Mary even flinched once her flesh came into contact with his sword. Soon after, the tip had been devoured by her lower mouth, which caused Mary to close her eyes in pleasure and slight pain. Even though it was just the tip, Raphael was greatly stimted by it. Raphael continued advancing his hips and went through her tightness as he went on. As he was fighting the resistance of her tight maidenhood, his dick felt something had been broken. "Young Master...! It hurts...!" With the pleased, agonizing yell of Mary, Raphael confirmed that her hymen had been broken. Raphael briefly stopped his hips for her virginal blood to leak and tainted her hips and his dick in crimson. Once the seal tore and Mary had recuperated herself from the damage, Raphael once again moved his hips and smoothly inserted his dick into her slippery pussy in one thrust, pping his pelvis with her hips. "Nnnh...!" Mary closed her eyes in abination of pain and pleasure once her vagina had taken on the size of Raphael''s shaft. She had been so horny and aroused that the depth of her vagina extended significantly and could amodate his size, but his dick still hit her cervix. After fully prating his dick into Mary, Raphael grabbed her other breast and leaned his body over her breasts. Mary was somehow still feeling nk; her eyes were teary, and her arms were resting at the sides of her head, but she was aware that she was still exchanging flesh with her master. "Okay, I will be moving now." Raphael did not wait for her response, but then slowly pulled out his dick and put it inside again. He repeated the process, and he began pounding Mary gently on his own bed. "Ahh...! Aah...! Young... Master...!" Mary could not help but moan every time Raphael entered his dick inside her body. Mary then put her arms around her eyes as if to alleviate the pain, but the pleasure overwhelmed it and she let out more erotic moans instead. "Aah~ hah... Aahn~!" "Your moans are really cute, Mary. I want to hear more of them!" "Young Master...! Too rough...!" Raphael then suddenly hastened his piston from gentle to moderate. He did not take care of her well-being and continued to thrust his hips faster and faster. His dick had been feeling so great, and all he had to do was go with the flow. "Hah! Mary...! I never thought you were this good..." "Ahhh...!" Raphael had been feeling great and tightened up the grip of his hands on her breasts. Mary attempted to raise her back, but Raphael was pushing her down, so she failed to. "Young Master..." "?!" With just those words coupled with the erotic expressions on her face, Raphael was able toprehend what she meant: she was about to reach her limit. Raphael was turned on when he saw her face and then rammed her pussy even faster, deeper, and rougher. "Wait!" Raphael had been pounding Mary in a rough and vigorous way, stimting both of them too much from the friction of their grinding flesh. But it was definitely the first time Mary had felt like that, and she was the one who was stimted the most. "Ahhnn...!!!" Just a few minutes after they started, Mary had reached her limits and ultimately climaxed with the best feeling she had ever felt so far. Her love juices splurted from her pussy and wetted both their crotches and his dick, but "You came too early, Mary." Raphael said after he stopped his hips. "I am very sorry... Young Master..." Mary did not make Raphaele; no, she was just too early. She knew it since she could not feel his anticipated hot load within her and began to question if she really did her job or not. Raphael seemed to be filled with vigor, but she was already puffing helplessly in his bed. "It is fine, Mary. It was your first time, so it was totally understandable." Raphael said as he raised his upper body and then removed his hands from her boobs. "Let us try it again." Chapter 191 Doing It With Mary (3) [R18] "Hah... Hah... Hah... Young Master... Am I...doing right...?" "Yes, Mary. You are getting better at this." In the middle of the night, Raphael sat at the left edge of the bed as Mary sat on hisp. With her hands on each of his shoulders, Mary had been moving her hips up and down and grinding her swelling vagina against the whole length of Raphael''s dick. As Mary was doing her job, Raphael leaned back, extending his arms, and watched the erotic boobs of hers bounce. Even though she was still feeling some pain, her face was seemingly enjoying herself and was visibly steamy as she rode his dick. She had seen some faint signs of exhaustion due to the sweat on her body, the heaviness of each of her breaths, and the significant declination of her vigor. After all, they had been doing sex for quite some time and had done a couple of rounds. Not only did shest that long, but she was able to make Raphael reach his climax. Since then, Raphael had shot his hot semen into her womb a few times already. She was not abat type and did not have that much stats tost longer. But even with that, Mary was still going on and fighting for her endurance as long as she could. Although she had concluded that the round would be thest one and could not go further, as a servant of the household she had been serving for more than half of her life, she did not want to displease the future master and had been doing her best to satisfy his needs. In addition, he was given only one night by Louise to have Mary in bed. Mary was fully aware of that, and she wanted her only night with him to be memorable, so she had been letting him do anything he desired with her body so that he could savor her to the fullest. That was why she could not give up yet since she still had a responsibility to fulfill. She did not mind if he messed her body up as long as she was feeling him better. "Master..." "I understand, Mary. Let us do it together. I am about toe as well." "Ahh... I understand... Aahh...!" Soon after he perceived her intentions, Raphael stopped rxing himself and wrapped his arms around the bared back of Mary, she embraced him in response. As he was feeling the softness of her assets on his chest, Raphael was actually helping her by moving his hips synchronically with her. "Mary..." "Young Master...!" Raphael definitely wanted both of them to feel more pleasure, so he grabbed the cheeks of her ass and controlled the speed of her hips equally with his. He felt that she had no more strength to speed up, so he did it himself. "Hah...hah...hah..." "Aah...! Ahh... Ahn...!" Both Raphael and Mary groaned and mooaned in pleasure as her genitals rubbed against each other. Along with their voices, sharp, pping sounds resonated throughout Raphael''s room every time his pelvis and her th ass cheeks shed. The grip of their fingers on the back of Raphael and the buttocks of Mary remarkably tightened as the pleasure they had been feeling escted. Even Raphael used a little bit of force to have a fine grip on her ass by burying his fingers deep. Raphael had been sending kisses on her neck; Mary, meanwhile, just rested her head on his right shoulder as she coiled her arms around his neck. He even sensed that Mary had been gradually losing strength "Hmph!" "Aahhn~!" He heaved an exmation and then made his thrusts and the control of her hips faster and more powerful, which definitely provided an incredible amount of pleasure to both of them, especially the exhausted Mary. His dick was being massaged and squeezed by her tightness. It was as if her pussy was trying to suck it. The sensation of her countless and tingling inner protuberances on his male member was melting him. If it were not for his stats and tolerance, Raphael would have had his mind nk long ago. "M-M-Master...! I am gonna...!" "Mary...!!" With a powerful, final collision of his throbbing dick and her reddening pussy, just as he calcted, both Raphael and Mary reached their own climaxes. Liquid came out of Mary''s pussy as Raphael released his hot, sticky, and milky semen into her almost full uterus. "Mary..." Still embraced by Mary, Raphael repeatedly moved his dick back and forth of her pussy as he sessively shot his remaining cum into her womb in portions after the initial release. "Haah..." Once Raphael finished unloading all his cum, he let go of his hands from Mary''s butt and then faced her. They both smiled upon seeing each other''s faces before they crossed their lips for a deep kiss. "Young Master... I am d to be of service to you..." Those were thest words she uttered before finally resting her tired body on her master''s physique. After hours of intimacy, Mary had given up all her strength and ultimately slept soundly on his shoulder. She did not have the abilities for nights, such as the Extra Skill: Nightlife or Nocturnal skill, so she would pass out if she ran out of energy to move. "Job well done, Mary." Raphael praised her as he gently caressed her golden blonde hair. "You are definitely doing great for your first time, but I am still horny." After that, Raphael grabbed her body and stood up from the bed. Without unsheathing his sword from its scabbard, Raphael once again climbed up to the bed and gently put Mary down on the mattress, with a white pillow cushioning her sleeping head. Once Mary had beenid down, Raphael held her knees and opened her white legs. He then leaned forward and groped her breasts for support. "You do not have to worry, Mary. You do not have to work anymore tonight." Afterwards, Raphael started moving his hips back and forth and pounded Mary as she was still down for the count. Chapter 192 [Bonus ] Live Reaction In the middle of the night at the Imperial Capital of the Dixon Empire, the city of Jeffer, almost all of the citizens had soundly fallen asleep. It was over midnight, and most of the establishments had closed their doors after all. Even though the Imperial Capital was the busiest city on the continent, the city still needed to rest for a bright tomorrow. Not all the citizens were night people, so they obviously needed to take a rest. But there were still a few that did not intend to sleep tonight because either they were on a night shift, did not want to, or were forced not to close their eyes. One of thetter was in one of the dormitories of the Dixon Imperial Academy. "Please, stop... Stop it already..." In a certain room, a certain female first year student of the academy was lying on her left side in her own messy bed. Not only the bed, but the room was in a chaotic state as well. The girl rampaged earlier, and some of her stuff was scattered throughout the room. Someone had enchanted her room, so not a single other student had heard her frenzy, as well as the enchantment to strengthen the walls to avoid damage. She seemed to have calmed down now and had been lying on her bed as she fixed her attention on the rectangr object that was ced on a ck Treant table in front of her bed. Visible from her distorted face, that object was obviously the source of her fury. After all, the television-like device that had been left to her by her little brother had been projecting footage that caused Louise to lose her cool. "Please stop it, Raphael...! She''s already passed out...! I know you can hear me...! Please have mercy on her...!" On the projection, her little brother, Raphael, was fully naked and was inserting his penis in and out of the vagina of the sleeping Mary, her lover at home. Since the device had functioned a few hours earlier, Louise had been watching the whole duration of their sexual intercourse. Earlier, as she was in the middle of her equipment''s maintenance, the television suddenly turned on for the first time in her room. Upon curiously looking at what it was projecting, Louise saw Raphael and Mary seem to be having a discussionte at night. It was also her first time seeing Raphael for a while, so she took notice of how much he had grown. Incidentally, since their territory was situated on the eastern portion of the continent, the Raevender territory was two hours ahead of the Imperial Capital, so ten o''clock there was eight o''clock in the capital. Louise found them alone in a room strange at first, but when Raphael seemed to be casting a spell on Mary and he mentioned her maidenhood, Louise ultimately concluded that something was definitely wrong and stopped cleaning her Raven Blue. Once she saw Raphael and Mary cross their lips and kiss, her blood instantly boiled, and she immediately attempted to stab the transparent screen of the television with her katana. But s, she failed to break or even scratch it. Little did she know, the ss frame of the device was actually not your ordinary material. It was actually a material called Primordine, a very durable material Raphael discovered by pressurizing the carbon contents he extracted from piles of bodies of monsters. Raphael was curious if he could make diamonds out of the magical flesh of monsters. He came looking for diamonds, but he found Primordine. He discovered it was way harder than diamond and had greater tensile strength than borophene. It was said to be a little bit more durable than adamantite, the material of her sword, but had better mana conductivity. That was why her sword would not be able to scratch it, let alone pierce it. She had the option to use the once-a-day attempt of the Absolute Severance of her sword, but unfortunately, she used it to cleanly cleave a fifteen foot tall Mithrill Golem at the 60th Floor of the Imperial Dungeon earlier. Louise did not know how he did it, but it was as clear as day that her brother had been watching her even in the dungeon, a ce of absolute istion. But actually, Raphael had been waiting for his sister to use the Absolute Severance before he could bang Mary. Even though he could just project the footage midair, Raphael chose to use the device as the medium for some reasons. Firstly, even if he projected it midair, the Absolute Severance could cut the spell for several hours, though it was already irrelevant. And the most important reason was that he wanted to showcase the quality of his inventions, which were personally proven and tested by Louise. With nothing to do, Louise was forced to watch the live feed of how her lover was being deflowered and rammed by her little brother from different angles and points of view. Watched the erotic and pleased live reaction of her lover every time Raphael entered his dick inside her. She also heard how Mary moaned loudly and erotically as Raphael was doing it with her. Mary even made aparison of how much better and great his dick waspared to the fingers and tongue of Louise. She was aware that fingers could not bepared to an authentic dick, but she could not stomach it once she heard it from her lover. Louise had the option to leave her room, but for some reason, she could not take her eyes off the screen. She knew she was definitely enraged and furious, but she felt something strange happening to her mind and her body. Somehow, she felt aroused by the live video, as if she were the one who was being fucked. Before she realized it, she had been inserting a finger in and out of her pussy as she was pleading and cursing her little brother. After all, Louise did not know what pornography was and just came to discover its pleasing gratification this night. "Haah... Haah... I will definitely kill you if you don''t stop...!" As if hearing her curses, Raphael on the screen sped up his ram and fucked the passed-out Mary faster and harder. Mary even let out soft moans in her sleep. She was fingering herself with teary eyes. She was still in the denial stage and was breaking her heart as she continued to refuse the concrete evidence right in front of her eyes, but she was still a woman and was feeling some pleasure from their act. Louise had agreed to Raphael''s having a night with Mary once. She had to ept and swallow it, but she did not expect him to live stream that night to her, which broke her heart and caused her to grow resentful toward Raphael. "Aah... Aah... Fuck you, Raphael..." She yelled as she reached her climax and came. When she looked at the screen, she saw Raphael hade as well. He then kissed Mary before pulling out his dick from her pussy. Once the cork had been removed, the umted semen overflowed and gushed out of her pussy. Even though he did not like creampies, Raphael made an exception just to demonstrate his abundance to his sister. ((You listening, Sis?)) Raphael then turned around and looked at one of the cameras (irvoyance). ((Mary had a great body and tasted very good. I am actually jealous of you for having her, which is why I want you to remember this. I will never end it with just a one-night stand.)) "No, wait, Raphael...!" ((But you don''t have to worry. I will be sending you the footage asionally.)) After he said that, he then inserted his dick into Mary''s pussy once again. ((So tonight, please enjoy the show.)) Chapter 193 Helping Hand Midnight at the dormitory for the female first year student of the academy, underneath a deactivated magtern that was hanging beside a door, there was a girl sitting while hugging her knees. Her name was Louise Raevender. She had been there for hours and did not bulge at all. She did not mind the cold breeze of the early winter night. The other students were already sleeping in their own rooms, so no one else was going to see her in that state. Her eyes were somewhat distant and tired, but she was actually trying to escape from her nightmares. After all, those nightmares were the live footage of her little brother and her lover being in heat. It had been a month since Raphael showed her their weekly live sex tapes, and Louise had seen four episodes so far. They discussed that he would have Mary only once, but he broke it and had been having sex with her once a week. When their act was broadcast for the second time, Louise could not stomach it anymore and kept walking out of her room, waiting for it to end. She did not mind to bear the cold air and wait until dawn; at least she did not have to make herself suffer. Every time she tried to destroy the television with Absolute Severance, Raphael had been cloaking the device with Impregnable Fortress to effectively block her attack. Thus, the television was still in her room. Sitting against the wall, her heart was hurting as the footage was still being yed inside her room. She even disabled all of her hearing abilities to not hear the moans of her lover being rammed by another person. She was supposed to be alone in the hallway until she heard a student opening her door a few rooms away. Click. Louise slowly raised her head and turned around to look at the source of the closing door. Once she took a nce at the dark hallway, she saw a girl walking along the hallway on her bare feet. "Louise Raevender?" The girl asked from a distance once she saw Louise and walked faster toward her. "What are you doing outside in the middle of the night?" "Ah. It is just you, Christine Grise." Standing before her was a beautiful, young adolescent who was the same age as her and whose name was Christine Grise. Christine was a beaut with long, silky, dark purple hair and eyes. Even covered in her knee-length, white nightgown, the prominence of her bust could not be contained by it. Like almost all the people residing in the building, Christine hailed from an aristocratic family. Apparently, she was the daughter of one of the two archdukes of the Dixon Empire, a noble rank just below the Imperial Royal Family. The Archduchy of Grise was formerly an ancient kingdom that was situated on the east side of the empire, the Kingdom of Grise. But the kingdom was conquered by the demons for several centuries before the empire took it back to humanity. Once the demons had been fended off, the empire then absorbed the kingdom into its sphere of influence. The kingdom took too much damage from the demons, so they had no choice but to be a part of the empire, making the king of Grise the archduke of the former kingdom. Louise had been acquainted with Christine since they were in the same year; above all, they were ssmates to begin with. They were residing in the same building, so they were going to see each other every day anyway. "Why are you sitting there in the middle of the night?" "I do not want to go inside..." Louise peered up before she replied. "Why are you here as well?" "Well, I am going to go to the toilet to relieve my dder, and I happened to meet you along the way." "I see. Go ahead, then." "Just wait me here. I will be right back." As soon as Christine remarked that, she immediately walked fast along the corridor and went to the toilet on that floor. Louise just waited in her spot for a few minutes before Christine finished taking care of her business. "You still here?" Christine pondered as she saw Louise still embracing her knees against the wall of her room. "Are there any problems inside?" "It is not in your business." "If you stay here any longer, you will get colds, you know?" . "I don''t care." Louise inly responded. "I don''t want to go inside." "What the hell is wrong with your room, then?" Soon after she asked that, Christine then approached the door of Louise''s room and attempted to take a peek inside. But as she was about to touch the knob of the door, her body suddenly froze in terror, and she heard Louise say it coldly. "Do not dare to ever open it, Christine." When Christine cautiously looked back, she saw Louise re at her, sending shivers down her spine. It was just a simple re, without the influence of any skills, yet it was enough to intimidate and freeze Christine in fear. "Okay, okay." She backed out as she raised her hands in submission. "I will not open it, so please stop that." "Hmph." As she pouted, Louise then averted her eyes from Christine and stared at the floor instead. "Please leave me alone if you are going to disturb me." She requested that she leave her, but Christine did not listen to her and stood in front of her. She then crouched down to level her eyes with Louise''s and looked at her purple eyes. "But I cannot just leave you here alone and lonely. If you don''t want to go inside, how about resting yourself in my room?" Hearing that, Louise bobbed her head up and fixed her gaze on Christine''s. "At your own room? So it means I would be sleeping in a room with you?" "Yes, Louise." Christine shed her a gentle smile. "My bed is quite big for one person, so there would be no problem if someone joined in, right?" "There is, and that would be me. Did you know that I like women, right?" If it were others who offered her their room, Louise would have epted it. But Christine was in a different situation since she was an archduke''s daughter. In addition, she could be considered a princess since the archduchy was formerly a kingdom. Louise knew to herself that she could not stop herself and wouldy a finger on someone as desirable as her. It would cause conflict once others discovered it. That was why she had been so careful with Christine during their duels and in every other way. "Even though you are one of the most beautiful people in the academy and have always styled yourself better than I do, I am aware that you are a lesbian with a lipstick." "..." "But I know you are a kind person, and I actually do not mind if we share a bed." "Why are you doing this?" "It is because I don''t want my rival to get sick after all." "Frankly, you are too weak to be considered my rival." Among all of the students, Christine was the one Louise thought to be the closest to her. After all, Christine was the only female student who challenged her to a duel. After she miserably lost, Christine peered up to her and utterly realized the massive gap between them. But every time she stumbled over, Christine always kept going up and challenging Louise again. Since then, Christine has beenpeting with Louise, as well as continuing to improve herself with her sword every time she finds hercking ws and learning from her mistakes. "Hmph. You dare decline the offer of an archduke''s daughter?" "That is the reason why I cannot just ept your offer." "It was just a rank, you know. Well, if you like, if you want someone to lean on when you feel isted, I am here." "Well then, mdy. If you insist, I will ept your kindness." After she said that, Louise raised her body and stood up from her former sitting position, just as Christine did. Once Louise was done brushing off the dust from her butt, Christine grabbed her hand. "Let''s go, Louise." "Wait, Christine!" Christine immediately jogged along the hallway while dragging out Louise. Chapter 194 Half "I think I did it too much." "Is there a problem, Raphael?" "Hm? No, Mother. I am just thinking about something." I pondered that early in the morning as I was submerging my body in the lukewarm water of our bathhouse, washing bodies with Mom and Mother. For the matter that I had been mulling over, I just realized that I overdid the intensity of my revolt over Sister. It had been a month since I started sending Sister weekly footage of me having nights with Mary. Before I realized it, I had been hurting her too much, and she probably felt great resentment toward me. I had been thinking solely of myself and hadpletely forgotten about her well being. She had not been feeling well since then but was trying her best not to show it to others. I knew Sister was a strong person, but my deeds had been gradually tearing her apart. I truly regretted it and resolved to do anything to atone for my sins. I knew having her forgiveness could not be achieved so easily, but I am willing to exert effort and wait until she finally forgives me. Since it hade to this, I had decided not to force myself on Mary anymore. I was well aware that she was sumbing to her guilt, so we had to stop this fornication no matter what. But there was no doubt that Sister hated me for that; having her forgiveness must be difficult. Moreover, I had a n to make her my woman, but my deeds must have greatly reduced my affection points for her. That was why I had been so busy doing things that might gain favor with her even in the slightest. But tangible things might not be enough, so I have to exert productive efforts as well. "Hey, mothers." "What is it, Raphael?" Once I settled my thoughts about the matter with Sister, I could now move on to the next matter. With my two mothers at my sides, I then started to open a conversation that tackled the status of our rtionship with a particr person. "I have something to ask." I first nced left and right to confirm they were sternly paying attention to me before I proceeded to the question. "I wanted to confirm this for a while, but do both of you have feelings for Gabrielle?" Mom and Mother tilted their heads upon hearing my question and looked at one another. I just asked them something private, so their reactions were usible. Soon after, they seemed to be in agreement and turned their attention to me with a smile. "Actually, Raphael," said Mother, who was at my right. "If you do not mind it, I honestly think that I somehow developed feelings for her. For all the nights we spent together, there is no way for me not to fall in love with Gabrielle, especially if she is so lovely...and has the same body type as your Mom''s." "Thanks for your honest response, Mother." I appreciated her after she said thetter with crimson on her cheeks. That being said, Mother really had fallen in love with Gabrielle. Mom and I took heed that Mother had been looking at Gabrielle with a hint of lust in her eyes ever since I formally introduced my women to my parents. Mother was even really excited and did not hide her enthusiasm when she heard that we would be having a foursome with Gabrielle. She really enjoyed savoring every inch of her body when their duet came. I actually do not mind if Mother loves her since Gabrielle is technically me and does not possess a rod at all. Now that I had heard the insights of Mother, I shifted my attention to the other side to hear the answer from the side of Mom. "Well, I find it weird and could not pinpoint how it happened, but I, too, became too fond of Gabrielle and did not realize that I had loved her." "Really, Mom?" I asked her, and she gave me a nod. "I am d that you have learned to love her." "I did not expect it and still considered it a mystery. I rarely fall in love with somebody, man or woman, but there was something in Gabrielle that captivated me. Well, love is mysterious, so I could not help it." Hm. Mom probably felt my presence in Gabrielle, which was true since Gabrielle was one of my duplicates after all. Of course, having the same mindset meant Gabrielle and the other girls shared love with me as well. I strictlymanded the boys not to love my woman, so they had to build their own. "But why did you ask us about that, Raphael?" Mom then read my intentions and asked. "Is there anything you want to do?" "Actually, there is. I have been thinking about it deeply for a while." I briefly paused and then continued. "Mom, Mother, I think I wanted to have a little sibling." "..." As soon as I said that, silence and awkwardness filled the entire bathhouse. A momentter, Mother finally broke the ice and spoke up. "So you wanted me to have a child with your Mom...again?" "No, Mother. Mom''s womb has been reserved for my child someday." After Mom, I shifted my gaze to Mother. "The same as you, Mother." "Oh, Raphael, you are such a motherhumper." "A child... with Raphael...?" Mom put her palms on her crimson cheeks in amazement as she swayed her body left and right, while Mother covered her face in embarrassment. I absolutely loved to see such genuine reactions. "If Raphael wanted his own little sibling," Mom said as she embraced me. "Mommy is always here for you. I would absolutely love to bear the fruit of our love~." "Thank you, Mom. I will definitely make you carry my child someday, I promise." After I dered that, I held her chin and gave her a long, passionate kiss. Since we were both fully naked, I used my other hand to fondle one of her heavy, soft milkers. That was kind of wholesome if you ignored the incest. "I am very sorry, Mom, but..." I said as soon as the kiss broke. "It is not the right time." "I understand, Raphael. I can wait." For a long time, I had nned to impregnate my Mom and Mother. As for the right time for me to imnt my seeds in them, it should be years after my firstborn and they have retired from politics. I was well aware that a son making his own mother pregnant was probably the most sinful and immoral act a human could have done. But we did not give a damn about morals, and we could disregard all the gic problems of an incestual birth, so like that, we cared about that anyway. "If Raphael does not want to do it with any of us yet," Mother said after she recovered. "How would you be able to have a younger sibling?" "It is simple, Mother. That is why I want to officially introduce Gabrielle as part of our family." "? Raphael wanted to take her as your wife or mistress?" "No, Mother. Not mine, but yours. No, actually, for both of you." ""Both of us?"" "Mom, Mother, I want Gabrielle to be married to both of you." "Wait, Raphael. Isn''t she your girlfriend?" "Yes, but if you loved her and agreed to develop your rtionship status, Gabrielle was ready to be a spouse for Mom and Mother." "If Gabrielle were to marry us, then your Mother could legally have a child with her. That means Raphael could technically have a sibling, though only half." "You are correct, Mom." "But are you sure it would be fine for me to have a child with Gabrielle?" "No need to worry about my permission, Mother, since I was the one who suggested it." I could not just dere Gabrielle my women publicly; she was ostensibly too old for my age, so many would judge my taste. I absolutely could not have children with my clones since it was too gay for me. That was why I had my parents marry her for official reasons and for Gabrielle to be formally epted into our family. And even after their marriage, I could still bang her since the only purpose of their marriage was to cover my rtionship with Gabrielle. There was no problem with that since my parents were the first generation of our family, so they had the privilege to marry whoever they liked. Moreover, Gabrielle and Mother were not biologically rted, so their having a child was legally and morally eptable. Our side had no problems either. I actually would not mind Gabrielle giving birth as long as I allowed it. I not only blessed their marriage, but I allowed Mother to impregnate Gabrielle as well. So that meant that Gabrielle would be my stepmother after that, and their child would be my half sibling. It sounded weird, but that would be the case if Mother did it with Gabrielle. At least I would have a younger sibling without Mom and Mother having to do so. "So, mothers, what do you think? But if you cannot decide now, we can talk about itter." "Well, that really blows my mind, and it would be a surprise if Mylene would be having a second wife. So we have to think about it deeply and thoroughly." "Okay, Mom. If you need time, let us discuss it next time." I stood up from the water after I said that. "We still have to prepare for our departure tomorrow, after all." Chapter 195 Hectically Strange (Hm?) In the middle of the night, Raphael opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was the ceiling of his parents'' room. He saw it almost every night, every time he visited his Mom and Mother for their nightly routine. But he noticed some changes, such as the new lighting. But Raphael found it somewhat peculiar. He remembered that he should be at the mansion in the dungeon to spend the night with Czarina and Inari, but he was in their main mansion for unknown reason. His current position was not the only thing that baffled him; he seemed to be out of control with his own body as well. He tried to move his arms or get up to observe the surroundings, but it did not seem to be working. (What is happening to my body...?) Along with it, he discovered that he could not utter a word as well. He could even cast no skill or spell. His abilities should have prevented him from being controlled, but the current situation was not in his favor. (Hm?) But as he was internally struggling, his body suddenly moved on its own and sat up on the mattress. Even though he desperately wanted to move, the prior action was not at hismand, which strengthened the strangeness of the situation. He felt like he was in the audience''s shoes. His body then nced to his right, where he could see a beautiful woman with ck hair soundly sleeping beside him. She seemed to be older and more mature than she was supposed to be, but Raphael definitely recognized the woman at his side. (Sophia?) Raphael was surely certain that the woman sleeping in the same bed as him was Sophia, his fiancee. She seemed to be olderpared to what he remembers, around her mid- orte twenties. But Raphael could remark that she became much more attractive than she was supposed to be. (Wait, why are we sleeping in my mothers'' room? And where are Mom and Mother?) The room they were in was supposed to be where his Mom and Mother sleepthe master bedroom. The room was exclusive only to Mylene and ire; Raphael could not shove them away just to have time with any woman. But if he and his fiancee were using the room, that meant only one thing. With the physical appearance of Sophia, the credibility of his hypothesis was strengthened to a certain extent. (So this is the future where we got married and inherited the household, huh?) As he guessed, he thought that he was probably in the body of his future self. As for how it happened, he absolutely had no idea how. He could not ask Akashvani even if he tried, so he went with the flow and observed what his body would do since he had nothing to do. (But this version of Sophia is really pretty, though.) As he was wondering and mesmerizing the mature Sophia, his body caressed her head before turning his attention to his left. From what inner Raphael could see, there was another woman sleeping with them, a woman that he had never met or seen in his whole life. (Wait a second, who is that?!) Before Raphael could finish his question, his body suddenly removed his gaze from the woman he thought to be one of his official spouses. That was just his assumption, though. Sophia was straight, so he could not just let other women sleep with them in the same bed unless they were his official wives. His body did not look at her for more than a second. The room was dark, and the details about her were vague. He could not use any of his abilities, so he could not get proper observation of her. But he was sure that her hair was not dark. His body then got up from the bed and walked toward the door. He noticed that he had be taller than he used to be. After his future self opened the door, he then went outside and shut the door back. As his self started to walk by, he could see how the hallway he used to see every day had changed. Suddenly, his body stopped and he stood near the door of his sister''s room, wondering if it would be the same during that period. And then his body activated the Perfect Concealment. Soon after, the doorknob in his room flinched, and the door slowly opened. Once the door rotated its hinges to a certain angle, a figure cautiously came out of the room, not even noticing his presence. The person who came out was a teenage girl. The girl had purple eyes and long, lustrous ck hair. Her physique was toned, but her assets were somewhat stacked. Raphael then immediately noticed something about the appearance of the girl; she posed a striking resemnce to his elder sister, Louise, but he was certain that his sister was not the girl. (Probably a child of her?) He could not help but ponder that. His body just stood on his spot with folded arms as he watched the girl walk along the hallway toward the flight of stairs. She was visibly embarrassed and wearing a crimson face. "Here she goes again." (?! Who?) Suddenly, the mature voice of an unknown woman rang out right beside his body, but the girl did not seem to notice. Raphael did not know where it came from since his body did not turn his head to look out for the source. From the look of it, his future self must have recognized her voice. "As cheeky as ever. It has been her third attempt and failure this week." A new, unknown feminine voice reached his ears again. Unlike the one before, her voice sounded more sweet and gentle, and came from the left side. "Are you letting her do as he pleases, dear?" (Dear?) Raphael thought after the first voice asked. As of now, only his Mom and Mother call her dear among his current harem. But this woman was calling him that way, so he assumed that she must be one of his women in the future. "Well," his self finally uttered his first words; his voice became more mature, to which Raphael remarked. "I actually do not have to do anything. As long as she is here, that girl will never bother my precious treasures." "You should punish her personally if you are the one who caught her." "Do not listen to that evil woman, dear!" The second voice retorted to the first voice''s statement. "You should not do any indecency!" The second voice addressed him "dear" as well, indicating that she should be a woman of his. "But I had done deeds more indecent than that, though." As soon as he said that, another figure came out of his supposed room. The person was also a girl with purple eyes, young and pretty. If the first one possessed long, silky ck hair, this one had fluffy, light brown hair that fell to her shoulder des. (Whoa.) Upon checking her body, Raphael awed in amazement inwardly. She had curves in all the right ces, and her breasts were considerablyrger than the previous girl''s, whose size was around his sister''s. He did not know what his rtionship with her was yet, so he was not sure if he could lust after her. "Thank you for the treat." The girl spoke as she was wiping her wet, dainty lips with her handkerchief. "Please,e again." "Fuck off!" The first girl contended from afar. After the footsteps of the first girl totally disappeared, the second girl started walking through the hallway. As she gracefully walked with great satisfaction written on her face, she passed the body of Raphael before putting her hand on the knob of the room meant for his sister. But before she was going to twist the knob, the girl turned around and fixed her purple gaze directly on the eyes of the perfectly invisible Raphael. "Hello there..." Their eyes met, and the girl smiled at him. "...Father." "Haah..." Inside a dark room, my eyes suddenly went open, and I was catching my breath. After checking my internal clock, I discovered that it was already over five in the morning. "What was that...? A dream...?" Soon after I asked that, I raised my upper body from the bed and sat up. For a reality check, I touched my body and discovered that I did not have any clothes on me; only the nket was protecting my body from the cold, as well as discovering my perfect control over my own body. "Whew. What a strange dream to have... That beautiful girl was my daughter?" I remembered that I had a dream earlier, but some of the parts were vague; I could not remember everything. Even if I looked for my memories, I doubt that dreams could be counted as memories. From what I remember, I seemed to be in the future, and there were five unknown people in my dream. There was that unidentified wife, those voices of two unknown women, that girl who looked like my sister, and the girl who called me father. But the more and longer I remembered that unclear dream, the more it disappeared, to the point where I could barely remember any details about it. (Well, that seems irrelevant right now, so let me not think about that deeply.) Once I rxed my hands, I felt that I was touching something. When I took a nce, I found that I had twopanions in the bed; they were Czarina and Inari. (Ah, Ipletely forgot about them...) Czarina and Inari were soundly sleeping at my sides under the same nket as mine. Of course, they were both fully naked as well. "Hm...?" Czarina then suddenly woke up. "Good morning, Master..." "Good morning too, Czarina." I greeted her back before taking a nce below. "You see..." "Oh." Czarina gaped as she saw my morning wood shaped by the nket. "Seems like Master is horny. Want to relieve it with me?" "I will take your offer, Czarina." After that, I ced myself atop her and started a brief morning session. Chapter 196 Haughty Announcement I had a very weird dream this morning, but I could barely remember any details of it now, no matter how much I tried. All I could recall was that I was in the future, nothing more, nothing less. But there was no point in thinking about it anyway, so it would be better to move on. Yesterday morning, I opened a conversation with Mom and Mother about something. They said they had no time to think about it, but during our bath, they both happily gave me a thumbs up for the idea that I suggested them. "Is everybody already here, Mary?" "Affirmative, Mdy." Mary bobbed her head toward Mother. "All the household servants, the heads of government offices, and the media are already in the great hall." "Good." Mother then tightened the locks of her arms with her two gorgeous partners. "Alright, everyone. Let us make this official." Right now, we are in the parlor on the first floor of our mansion. Facing their backs to me, from left to right, Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle locked their arms up as they marched their way to the door of the chamber. As they walked, I gracefully followed them behind since I was not the star of the day. Once we reached a certain distance from the door, the guards behind it pulled out the doors for us to pass through. Upon entering the grand hall, a crowd of standing people,posed of several dozens of people, awaited our entrance. Almost all of them were focusing their full attention on usmostly toward the new-to-the-eye and worth beholding figure among us, the tinum blonde woman named Gabrielle. Despite their real age, Mom and Mother were already very beautiful and stunning, but the angelic presence of Gabrielle greatly increased the radiance that they had been emitting, leaving the audience to bewitchingly stare at them in awe and admiration. "Who is that strikingly beautiful woman...?" "It seems like she is quite close with thedy..." "Are they going to make an announcement regarding her...? Don''t tell me..." The crowd murmured as we walked in; most of them were the servants serving our household. From what I could hear, she was questioning the presence of a new woman in our mansion and her rtionship with us. After a short strut, we stopped our feet and then faced the audience in the great hall. I positioned myself diagonally on their right wing, by the way. Mother took a nce at them from left to right, subtly demanding that they pay attention to her. "It seems like everyone is here." Still locking arms with Mom and Gabrielle, Mother muttered. "For the reason why I gather up anyone here, it is because we are going to announce a particr matter regarding the woman in my left." Chatter. The crowd started to murmur among themselves again, confirming to themselves that the matter was about Gabrielle. After her introduction, Mother unlocked her arms with Mom and Gabrielle before she continued. "Ahem." Mother cleared up her throat, which grabbed their attention and put the crowd into silence. "For those who are wondering, this woman besides me is named Gabrielle. She is currently an active adventurer in the empire." "Good morning, everyone. Gabrielle is my name. I am d to meet you." As she greeted the crowd, Gabrielle pinched the fabrics of her white dress and took an elegant bow in front of them. It was a good thing that her dress covered up her entire bust, thankfully, it was also the same with Mom and Mother. If not, it would be a great view for Mr. Journalist, who was painstakingly taking notes on his notepad. I absolutely did not want any man other than myself to take even a slight glimpse of their bare bodies, so their garments had increased their coverage since I told them to. "Alright, everyone, I wanted you all to listen." After Gabrielle''s greetings, Mother continued. "Standing in front of all the people here in this hall, I am proud to announce that I am currently entering a rtionship with this woman, a romantic one specifically." "Oohh...!" Everyone in the crowd gasped as Mother nonchntly dropped the bomb. Even our servants covered their mouths with their hands at the sudden announcement of the head of the family they were serving. The reason why we had our servants, some government officials, and a journalist gather at the great hall was to make an announcement about Gabrielle''s rtionship with our family. "But that is not all." Mom suddenly interjected with a smile. "Actually, I am, too, having a rtionship with Gabrielle. In short, we three are lovers of one another." "Ooohh...!" Just like throwing more fuel on the fire, the surprised crowd was filled with shock and confusion upon hearing those unexpected words directlying out of Mom. Our servants knew somemon knowledge about my parents, such as the gynephilic behavior of Mother and her wild past. But really, Mother stopped seeing other women and had been so loyal to Mom since she had a child with her. All they knew about Mom was that she was not fond of women as much as Mother, so they could not contain their shock when she carelessly made that announcement. But in my opinion, I think that Mom was pansexual, so she could love other people without regard to their gender. "Calm down, everyone." Mother told them to chill out. "We weren''t finished yet." Upon telling them that, the crowd looked at us clearly, expressing the faces of, "There''s more?!" But Mother took no heed of them and proceeded with her words. "This is the main promation of this conference. In front of the world, I am proudly announcing that Gabrielle has been engaged to us." Soon after she announced that, Mother, Mom, and Gabrielle raised their left hands and showed the new golden rings on their ring fingers. "Also," Mother added. "We would like to announce to you that ire and I are going to marry a second time and will take Gabrielle as our second wife." A brief moment of silence filled the entire hall. Only the scribbling pen noises of the journalist could be literally heard; he professionally did not mind every word of Mother. Not long before a set of ps rang through the spacious chamber, followed by a loud round of apuse and greetings. "Wow..." "Congrattions, Mdy!" "Best wishes!" "Thank you, everyone." It seems like everybody digested and understood the situation. Without or with the minimum of doubts, they eventually epted the matter of women marrying one another. Of course, one could not work at our mansion if they were homophobic. "To seal our love. Behold!" As soon as she said that, Mother turned her face toward Gabrielle before giving her a romantic kiss on the lips. Upon seeing that, the crowd gasped in amazement and gaped. The unwavering journalist even stopped himself from writing and watched the scene. "Pwah." "Alright, my turn." After their lips set apart, Mom grabbed Gabrielle''s head for her to give her a kiss. It was a rare sight for our servants to see Mom kissing another person other than her wife, so surprises filled the hall anew. (If he looks at them any longer, he might not be able to see the sun rise any further.) Meanwhile, it seemed that the journalist was enjoying the scenery as well, which boiled my blood a little. But I managed to calm myself down and continue to stand by their side. "Mmm..." After a few seconds, their spit swapping finished, and they then turned back to their former spots. Mother grabbed their waists and pulled them closer to her. "That''s all for tonight. If you have further questions, feel free to ask." Afterwards, our morning had been so busy dealing with the inquiries of the journalist and the officials. Chapter 197 Hassle-Free Trip This morning, Mom and Mother announced their engagement to Gabrielle, one of my clones. Their marriage was nned for the next summer, and my most anticipated little sibling would be developed after that. It was a bit whimsical since we did not hear about Sister''s opinion first. We had sent her a letter about Gabrielle and the engagement, so she might be shocked once she read it. But we were truly hoping that she would understand and bless their matrimony. Their future marriage would not bother me a bit since I was the one who suggested it to begin with. Moreover, I was fond of girls'' love, which developed as I watched my parents at night, and joining them was the best part of it. Even though Gabrielle had my minda man''s mindshe was biologically a female and did not and would never possess a male part, so I personally had noints. And in my opinion, lesbian sex was not technically real; it was just women mutually masterbating one another. I only saw their marriage as the seal of their mutual understanding of being part of my harem, strengthening the connections between my constituents. Also, it was to ostensibly cover Gabrielle''s rtionship with me so that she could be a part of our family officially. Even if they became a married throuple, their role as my night partners would not diminish a bit. We would still be spending nights, or days, in their own marriage bed. They still needed my permission if they wanted to do it themselves. By the way, Gabrielle was publicly known as homosexual and had two female lovers, Uriel and Lucy. About the future of their rtionship, we had discussed not severe their rtionship and taking Uriel and Lucy since they were included in the package as well. "Everything is ready, mdy." "Thank you, Mary." An hour after we finished our lunch, we were currently in front of our mansion as we were facing one of the opened ck magic carriages; they were War Horse-drawn carriages, by the way. Yesterday, the mansion was a little bit busy preparing for our trip. Today was the day when we would depart for the empire. There were only two carriages since there was not that much luggage to bring. The first was for myself, Mom, Mother, Mary, and Gabrielle. She went along for her to formally introduce herself to my sister and Mom''s family, as well as personally announcing her status change to her adventurer peers over there. The second carriage was for our guards and the journalist. We still had to bring guards with us since we needed some people to watch our estate at the Imperial Capital. The journalist needed to deliver his scoop to the empire for it to publish so he came along with us as well. As for our luggage and stuff, I just simply put them in my Inventory to make our cabin more spacious. Though I only stuffed our personal belongings and did not include the ones from the other vehicle. "What are we waiting for. Let''s get inside, everyone." After she said that, Mom approached the spacious carriage and stepped inside. Once she took her seat, Mother followed her inside before Gabrielle walked in. After her was Mary, and then I entered myself before I closed the door back. Shut. I took my seat and nced at the people in this expanded space. While I was sitting with Mary in the front seat, Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle settled themselves in the rear seat. Seeing that everything seemed alright, I then proceeded to the next step. "Alright, I will be opening the portal." "Go ahead, Raphael." After the confirmation from Mother, I silently cast a certain spell. Nothing else happened inside since the spell was taking effect outside. Once done signaling the front coachman by conjuring a Portal in front of the caravan, the wheels of the ck carriages then started to move. What I was doing was skipping the long trip by transporting the caravan itself through my Portal spell. We really wanted to arrive at the empire as quickly as possible, so I came up with that idea for us to avoid long trip hassles. "Having instant transportation really is convenient." Mother remarked. "I am truly grateful that Raphael had that spell." "Of course I am a child of Mom after all." "Even if you are my son," said Mom. "The uracy of your Portal is notably higher than mine, which makes me feel very proud. You only visited the empire a few times, but you seem to pinpoint exactly where we will arrive. You must have a very good memory." "Thank you, Mom." I nodded before turning my gaze to the tinum blonde beauty and asking. "By the way, Gabrielle, are you excited to meet Sister?" "Of course, Raphael." Gabrielle happily responded. "Even though I have not seen her yet, I am certain that she must be a very beautifuldy, just like her mothers." "Yes. Sister really is beautiful. I can guarantee that." Ever since she was embodied, Gabrielle had never personally seen my sister; the same was true of the others. So her excitement was kind of genuine since it was like not seeing your loved one for a long time. By the way, I strictlymanded the boys not to peek at my family, so they surely haven''t seen them irvoyantly or personally. Since Gabrielle was soon to be a part of our family, we both decided to stop addressing each other like we used to. I thought it was certainly weird if Gabrielle called me SirBoss every time, so I had her call me by my name. Knock. Knock. As we were having a short chat, a pair of wooden knocks rang in the cabin; they were from the coachman, indicating that our carriage, which was at the rear, had passed the Portal and reached the other side of it. When we took a look outside through the ck window, we were already on a paved highway. I activated my detections and found no other pedestrians or vehicles in the radius of two hundred kilometers, so no one noticed our sudden appearance. Actually, even though we did not want a long journey, we did not transport ourselves directly inside the walls of the Imperial Capital. We cannot just enter the city without passing the gate, so I set the other side of the Portal a kilometer away from the ck walls of the Imperial Capital. "We still have a few minutes before the estimated time of arrival." I noted that and then put my elbow on my knees before cing my chin over my sped hands. "I have something to discuss." "What is it, Raphael?" "I have many things to settle after we arrive," I said as I stared at the three beautiful women in front. "And I need your assistance to achieve it." "Anything for my son." "Of course, Mommy is always here for you." "Thank you, mothers." "If Raphael needs my help, I am willing to offer my hand." "I appreciate your aid, Gabrielle." "Alright, everyone. Here are my ns..." After that, I began breaking down my thoughts to everyone in the carriage as the War Horses were pulling our vehicle along the paved highway. Chapter 198 Arrival At The Empire "We have finally arrived." I uttered once I stepped out of the carriage. "I have not been here for years." "You are not alone, Raphael." Mom responded, still inside the carriage. "I haven''t visited here for years since only your Mother visited the Imperial Capital annually." "Yes, Mom. It has been so long that I forgot about the huge temperature drop between here and our home." After a few minutes on the road, we reached the main gate of the city and smoothly passed it since we were aristocrats. Another few minutes from the gate, we finally arrived at our destination, our manor in the Imperial Capital. Since the empire was situated on the northern portion of the continent, the temperature here surely was colder than in Raevender territory. The winter just started, and the snow had not fallen yet, but the temperature here almost hit zero and was chilly. We were used to the warmth of the carriage, which was enchanted to maintain the temperature inside, so we felt a significant temperature drop once the imperial air burst into the door. Apparently, this manor in front of us was formerly owned by the family of Mother, the household of Lavender. This was where Mother was born and raised until she was adopted by the Raevens. When Mother regained the glory of her family and became a baress, Mom and her used to live here. But it was only for a short time, as they got promoted to the rank of viscountess after the monster invasion and moved to the now-Raevender territory. Right now, the manor is used as our vacation home whenever we visit the empire. Having our own estate was great since we did not have to book nights at expensive hotels. "Take my hand,dies." "What a gentleman." Gabrielle said as she was taking my hand. "Thank you, Raphael." I then assisted the others one by one, including Mary, of course. Once everyone had stepped outside, we proceeded to enter the mansion. "Wee to our secondary residence, Gabrielle." Grabbing her right arm, Mother happily told Gabrielle as soon as we got inside. "Please feel at home." "Thank you for having me here." Even though she had my memories, this was the first time Gabrielle physically stepped on our imperial estate. But even with that, Gabrielle calmly retained herposure as they marched our way to the living area of the mansion. The servants who were taking care of the estate gave us bows as we passed through their spot. Though some of them gave us strange looks once they caught a glimpse of an unknown woman walking along with us. Mom and Mother asionally introduced Gabrielle to them as we passed by, clearing up their confusion and misunderstanding. They were shocked and surprised when they heard that Mom and Mother would be taking a new wife, but they eventually digested it and gave their blessings to their marriage. After chatting a bit in the living area, things became so busy since each of us had many things to do this day regarding various matters. But we managed to take care of them before evening. "I really wanted to see Louise and hugged her tightly right now. Too bad that the academy set a curfew for the students during school days." Mother pondered as we were eating our dinner after this day''s work. Not only Mother missed Sister, but anyone on the table as well. Gabrielle joined us at the table; of course, she would be a part of our family not long after. As for our seating arrangement, Mother was still at the head of the table. Mom and Gabrielle took the first column as they were Mother''s partners, while I sat beside Mom. "I totally understand your feelings, Mylene; not everything is under our control after all. But she could visit us if she had enough time. Moreover, the school year is about to end next week, so she will be spending her whole time with us when that dayes." "You are right, ire. Perhaps I stressed myself out so much that my eagerness to see my daughter suddenly escted. It seems I need to take a rest physically and mentally." "Please do that, Mother, and the same for everyone here so that we can visit Sophia and her family tomorrow without a hitch." "Oh, right." One of the reasons we were at the empire was to attend the fifteenth birthday of Sophia, my cousin and fiancee, that would be held a few weekster. I had not personally seen her for a few months, so I was excited to see her once again. Before she left our home a few months ago, she gave me her permission to create my own harem. I had been updating her about my women by asionally sending her letters about them and my current status with each of them. I genuinely did not know how she would react to my women since I did not send any of my remote visions to observe her to respect her privacy, though I was always watching Sister. There were many of them, so she must be shocked, especially since I wrote even their races and levels on the letters. But I truly hoped that she would not feel disheartened by them and think about her superiority as one of my official spouses. "But, Raphael," Mom said, then turned around and took a nce at me with a mischievous smile. "I think we won''t be able to rest probably tonight." "...Yeah, you are right." I immediately understood what she meant by that. "I guess we will be going to have an all nighter tonight?" "Oh my. My body will be aching tomorrow for sure." Of course, I could not forget to enjoy my very first night here in the empire with Mom and Mother, featuring Gabrielle. I would be spending nights with them while Sister was not here yet, as well as visiting the dungeon every afternoon. "Hey, Mom." I called her out as I was intently looking at her face. "You have some food on your lips." "Really? Can you tell me where?" "Sure." I slowly pulled my head closer to hers, and she pulled hers as well. We lessened the gap between our faces until our lips met and pressed. Soon after, we involved our tongue, and then we entered our own world. "Ahem. No indecent acts on the table, please." "I am very sorry, Mylene. Raphael was just getting rid of the food." "We are sorry, Mother." Mother''s voice brought us back to reality, so we decided to end our kiss and go back to eating. It was too good that there were no other people around, and the barriers had been deployed, so no one knew what was going on in the dining room. "We are terribly sorry for showing you such an inappropriate scene, Gabrielle." "Ah, well. I actually do not mind it, Mylene." Gabrielle put on a smile. "Besides, I love seeing a family loving one another. I probably should get myself used to it since I have a feeling that it will continue anyway." "Gabrielle herself said so." I said. "That is why we have to finish our tes so that we can have more time feeling one another''s warmth." Chapter 199 At The Manor Of The Raeven Family "How is the water here, Raphael?" "It is okay, Mom. It is as warm as ours, perfect for refreshing my body after all the hard workst night til dawn." The next day, Mom, Mother, Gabrielle, and I were at the bathing area of our imperial estate, dipping our tired bodies into the water to revitalize our bodies from the fatigue due to the intensity of our intimacy that we got after a lovely and vigorous foursomest night. The area was not as huge as our bathhouse, but it was spacious enough for the four of us and was equipped with various magical articles, such as the lion fountain, like at home. That fountain was manufactured by the Raeven Company, by the way. And speaking of the Raeven... "It has been so long since Ist saw Sophia." I pondered before grabbing the soft waists of Mom and Mother, which were ironic with their true stats. "I cannot wait to see her again and reintroduce you two to her as my women." "Is your fiancee really fine with that?" Asked Gabrielle, who was beside Mother. "It is cheating and incest, you know?" "I actually don''t know, but they had permitted me to strengthen my bonds with my two mothers. She might be forcing herself to ept my desires because that is what I wanted and to prove herself to me." "So what if she were to oppose your wishes?" Mother asked. "Will you continue to pursue us?" "If that''s what she really wants, I might have stopped pushing myself with you and woken up to the reality that an incestious rtionship between a parent and a child is absolute nonsense, just a mere fantasy of a degenerate being. I am very sorry, mothers, but I truly care about her well-being, so I would prioritize her first if that happened." If she were not to permit my rtionship with Mom and Mother, as a man, I would stay loyal toward my woman and stop seeing them as women anymore. I did not want her to feel pain because of me; following her will would be the best thing I could do. "Raphael really does love Sophia so much, huh?" "I sure do." But do not worry, Mom," I said, and then I put my head on her shoulder. "Whether it is familial or romantic, I will love you no matter what." "Oh, my sweet Raphael." Mom then gave me a tight embrace after she said that; her ample breasts were pressing me, so I was feeling utter bliss at that time. As Mom cuddled me, Mother joined in and wrapped her arms around us. "Of course, I absolutely cannot forget to love Mother too." The three of us snuggled as the majority of our bodies were dipped into the warm water, Gabrielle just watched us as we were having our family time. Their warmth might be making me cozy, but I still remembered what we would do after this refreshment. "I know it is regretful, but we have to stop now so that we can visit Sophia as early as possible." "Aw..." Mom and Mother got dismayed upon hearing that. "But we can have the continuation tonight, can we?" "Ohh!" Both of them awed with gleaming eyes, and then Mother stood up with her knuckles on the sides of her hips. "What are we waiting for? Let''s get out of here already!" After her proactive deration, we exited the bath so that we could get dressed in our own rooms. "Here we are." After we consumed our breakfast, the four of us rode a carriage and traveled to our destination by tracking the streets of the noble district of the Imperial Capital. By the way, Mary was left behind to tend our estate. In just a few minutes, we were dropped off in the front yard of the manor of the Raeven family. "Good morning, everyone! Wee to our residence." "Hello there. Long time no see, Mark." As soon as everyone stepped on the pavement, we were happily weed by a handsome young man. He had blonde hair, was tall and slender physically, and most of all, he had radiating charisma. The one who received us was none other than Mark, one of my cousins and the brother of my fiancee. "We haven''t seen each other for more than a year, so long time no see to you, Raphael. And you seemed to have gotten taller thest time I saw you." "Thank you." I appreciated him as we shook hands. "You too, Mark, have gotten taller as well." "You think so?" "Really. I looked like a kidpared to you." Mark was already tall thest time we met, probably around five feet ten or eleven. But now, puberty has hit him so hard that he has grown up to six feet three in just more than a year. Because of his development, his personal charm skyrocketed as well. In addition to his wealth, I would not be surprised if there were many girls chasing him. He could take multiple spouses since he could financially support them, but he chose not to since he was loyal to her betrothed, the woman who was standing behind him right now. "First time seeing you. You must be Melissa." "I am very d to finally meet you." She said that as she gave us a gracious bow. "As well as meeting the members of the renowned Raevender family." "You are such a nice girl, Melissa." Mom said. "Nice to meet you." "It is an honor to beplimented by the Sage herself." Thedy who greeted us was Mark''s fiancee, Melissa Baume. Melissa was a twenty year old young woman with aubergine hair and amber eyes. She was apparently the daughter of the baronial family of Baume in the empire. From what I had heard, Melissa was a junior of Mark in the academy, where they met and fell in love with each other. "Well, there was a letter that we received yesterday." Mark uttered it after we had finished shaking. "It was all about the engagement of Lady ire and Lady Mylene with someone, and it seems to be true." As he said that, he turned his gaze to the unknown woman in his eyes, Gabrielle. To respond to his statement, Mother locked her arm with Gabrielle''s and proudly dered: "That information is right, Mark. We are indeed engaged to Gabrielle." "Oh, really. Congrattions, then. Best wishes!" "Thank you, Mark." "It seems like you will be having three mothers, Raphael." "Yeah, it is." I said that and then changed the topic. "Anyway, is Sophia inside? And how''s she been doingtely?" "Yes, she is. She has been doing well as well. But she said she had been missing you, so there were asions that she was feeling lonely." "Thank you for telling me." Sophia was well aware that I had been making out with my women since I had sent her updates. So it was totally understandable that she was feeling mncholic as she read my immoral deeds. I knew that Sophia was a strong person; it ran through her blood, so I was sure that she could overwhelm her sadness and rise up on her own two feet. But I did not want her to do that alone, so I would try my best to help her as well. "Anyway, it has been colder as the day passes. So how about we get inside?" "Thank you, Mark. I will be in your care." After that, we entered the mansion and were guided inside by Mark and Melissa. Chapter 200 Afternoon With The Raevens "I was quite surprised when I heard that you were going to get married again at that age. Not only Mylene did, but ire will be marrying the same woman. What caused your change of heart, ire?" "Well, to tell you the truth, Brother, it just happened mysteriously." "I guess so." After Mark apanied the four of us inside their mansion, we were currently gathering in the living area of it, having a conversation with the Raeven family as well as introducing Gabrielle to the Raeven. In the room, there were fourfortable seats around the short table. Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle took their seats on the same sofa. Adjacent to them were Uncle Steville and his wife, Aunt Dorothy. The seat at the diagonal left of my two mothers was upied by Mark and Melissa. Thest seat was for the pair of me and Sophia, my fiancee. Of course, once I personally saw the figure of Sophia after months, I immediately gave her a tight embrace to feel her warmth. I also whispered my apologies in her ear as I did, but she told me not to worry about it and to talk about itter. She seemed to be clingy to me whenever my parents were around, as well as to Gabrielle. Even now, Sophia had been grabbing my arm as we sat in front of everyone. I had been updating her about my status with my women, so she must have been wary of them since she knew how far we hade. She probably wanted to be more greedy when it came to me. Sophia had been trying to secure her property. "But you and Mylene had immortalized yourselves, right?" Uncle prolonged the discussion and asked. "Gabrielle does not even reach Level 300; can she even catch up with you if she wants to?" "Well, what you just said was somewhat true." Mother responded. "ire and I had decided to live forever and had already halted our maturity. And we wanted Gabrielle to do the same as well." "Ho? From the sounds of it, I can assume that you have found ways for her to have a long life, yes?" "Yes." Mother inly answered as she put her cup down on the table. "Actually, she has already immortalized herself now." "Really? May I know how?" "You also want to have a long life, Brother?" Mom responded to Uncle''s question with a question. But upon hearing it, Uncle just put on a smile and then chuckled before answering Mom. "Well, frankly, having an eternal life sounds good. You do not have to mind about the side effects of aging such as the lines on my forehead, the whites in my hair, and the pains in my back." "That is true." Mother said. "We experienced the benefits of it firsthand after all." "Actually, to tell you the truth," Aunt Dorothy uttered with an awkward smile. "Both of you have not changed a bit for more or less two decades, physically. You know, I am quite envious of how young you two have looked since then." Being an immortal being is essentially beneficial to a person. Just as Uncle Steville and Aunt Dorothy said, one would not have physical and beauty decline and deterioration once one was immortalized. If there were pros, those were paired with cons as well. "But for me," Uncle continued. "Being an immortal was not a blessing, but a curse. What is the purpose of having an eternal life if you can see your loved ones getting older and older and gradually dying as the days pass?" Yes, having immortality or being able to live longer than average could be seen and treated as a curse by others. As you gained eternal life, you were just suffering yourself, seeing your loved ones one by one die because of their naturally short lifespans. In addition to what my uncle said, there were other negative effects of being immortal as well. For example, since your body had been fixed at a certain state, you could not undergo biological changes anymore, preventing your body from naturally evolving and leaving yourself behind in the advancement of your species. But natural evolution took ce over thousands to millions of years, so it would be irrelevant to a single immortal individual. The outdatedness would be noticeable after many, many generations, so immortalization could be a problem in the long term. "I understand how you feel about immortality, Brother Steville. But we had long decided that we would be living and loving forever." As Mother said that, she grabbed the waists of Mom and Gabrielle, who were at her sides, and then pulled their bodies closer to hers. Afterwards, the throuple of gorgeous women filled the room with their radiating geh atmosphere. "Well, there was nothing we could do about that. But please, can you do it more privately." "Not a problem." After being told by Uncle, they undid their cuddling and sat themselves properly in their seats. Not only Uncle, but the others feel embarrassed by the scenery they have seen as well. Though I actually loved to behold it more. "Ahem, so, how did you manage to..." After the atmosphere had returned to normal, Uncle Steville continued the matter that was dyed earlier. "Actually, it was Raphael who gave Gabrielle immortality." "He did?" As I became more powerful, I gradually revealed a portion of my abilities. Once my parents knew that I had the ability to give up to three of my skills to an individual, they asked me to bestow Longevity on Gabrielle. But in reality, I actually did nothing and just had Gabrielle unveil the Longevity skill that she already had. I had acquired the Longevity without reaching Level 1000 by copying the racial trait of a High Human (through Mom''s saliva) and then applying it to my clones before their embodiment. "That was true, Uncle. I was the one who granted her eternal life so that she could live with us. Had Sophia told you or mentioned that she would be living with us forever as well?" "Hmm. I think she mentioned something about it earlier. She said that she had decided to live with Raphael for eternity. She also said that you had found a way to do it; could it be that you applied it to Gabrielle?" "Yes, Uncle." "So it is true that you can bestow your skills on someone, as Sophia said?" "Yeah. That was why I worked myself so hard to be a High Human and acquire Longevity. And with my Unique Skill: Bestow, I can basically grant eternal life to a person." "I see." I had no problem revealing that information to the people here since they were family. Sophia wanted to have an eternal life, so her family had the right to know how she would acquire it. "Well, letting that matter aside," Uncle said, and then he took a filled cup from the table and inspected it. "This beverage you brought called coffee is really something. It is aromatic and has a strong taste. Do you know that it has the potential to be a big hit?" After changing the topic, Uncle was now focusing on the coffee that we brought from home, and it seemed that the Raeven family liked its taste. Uncle seemed to be in merchant mode and wanted to discuss it. "Actually, I have been nning to put it on sale in our cafe. So I really need the opinion of a veteran before releasing it to the public. Can you help me with that?" "Of course, Raphael, since I also wanted to negotiate the reservation of it." "As I thought." After that, I discussed coffee and the other business that I wanted to do with the Raeven through the afternoon. Chapter 201 Announcement To The Peers Evening at the Imperial Capital City of Jeffer. In the downtown area of the city, a busy inn stood beside the street. The staff of that establishment were in a rush, running and dashing around to tend their tenants and customers, who mostly consisted of itinerant merchants and adventurers.. Given the current time of day, the establishment was busy amodating its tired tenants with a hot dinner to fill their growling stomachs after a day of work. In addition to the cold breeze of the early winter, the people there sure needed to warm their bodies up. Ching. Ching. As the inn was busy, the bells of the wooden doors harmoniously chimed, and a group of people entranced themselves, which made the people inside take a nce at them and pop their eyes out. It would be utterly normal in these times to have the doors open to receive more customers. But the ones who just entered were some people who had not checked in at the inn for some time. "The Myriad Wings!" Jenna, the daughter of the inn''s proprietor, cried out with tes bncing on both her palms as the group of Michael, Lucy, Gabrielle, and Uriel walked into the building. It had been weeks since the party went there, so Jenna''s excitement perked up once she saw them again. Her exmation grabbed the attention of the other staff and customers inside; some of them admired the members of the party, so they turned their heads toward the group as well. Not only the regr patrons but also the new customers were filled with awe uponying eyes on the stunning figures of thedies in the group. "Hello there, Jenna." Greeted Gabrielle to Jenna, who was approaching them instead of tending to the customers. "Long time no see; how''s the business going?" "It is doing well, Miss Gabrielle. Winter ising, so an influx of people is to be anticipated." After the discussion with the Raeven family, Gabrielle told Mylene and ire that she would be gone for a while to inform her friends about their engagement. That was why she brought Lucy and Uriel along with her and went to the inn where they had been lodging while adventuring. "I see." Uriel repeatedly bobbed her head with her hand under her chin. "That is great, I guess." "So, may I know why you are all here?" Jenna asked. "Are you going to check in?" "Ah, well, no." Lucy responded. "Actually, we are here to announce something, and it will not take a long time." "Really?" Hearing that, some of the people inside turned their attention to them to listen to what they would say. The volume of the area decreased significantly so that the announcement could be conveyed to everyone''s eyes smoothly. The group did not visit the inn for some time, and then they suddenly reappeared to announce something. Whether their announcement had an effect on them or not, it did not matter as long as they heard the angelic voices of the party members. "Ahem." Gabrielle''s gentle voice rang out as if to catch the attention of those inside. "Before anything, I would like to thank you all for having us here in this inn. For the people with whom we became friends and for the time we spent together as residents of this establishment, thank you very much for everything." "..." Everyone intently listened to her words as she spoke. Her voice might be angelic and innocent, but each of the words she uttered was filled with gs that notably intensified the tension that the listeners were feeling inside. "I am going to announce that Lucy, Uriel, and I myself will be retiring as adventurers." "Aww..." The people inside, including Jenna, felt dismayed upon hearing that. But there was nothing they could do if that was what they wanted. "Everyone, I would like to tell you that..." Gabrielle paused and then held the hands of Lucy and Uriel, who were standing beside her. "We are retiring because I am going to get married to someone." The whole inn went silent after Gabrielle casually announced that with a smile. Some of them thought that they misheard it, but the expressions of the members of the Myriad Wings told them the truth. "Damn it! Who is that lucky bastard?!" After a moment of silence, a man in the corner smashed his table and yelled at the top of his lungs. Afterwards, the emotions of the people inside, mostly the admirers of the females of the party, burst out, which eventually led to an uproar. "What?! Gabrielle is getting married?!" "Impossible! This must be a dream!" "How am I supposed to live now that my inspiration has been taken by someone else?!" "There is no way I can let that happen!" Shouts of disheartened men resonated in the interiors of the inn as they became emotional to deny the thing that Gabrielle just said. Some of them were actually crying, feeling betrayed by the fact that someone was taking their angel. Their cries were so loud and outrageous that a patrolling knight even checked what happened inside. But Michael told him that everything was okay, so the knight stepped back and continued patrolling the city roads. "Please calm down, everyone!" "It cannot be helped, Gabrielle." Said Lucy. "Many men had a thing for you, so they might feel ntr''ed by it." Among the admirable members of the Myriad Wings, Gabrielle had the biggest fan base. It was not that the other three were unpopr; they were actually popr among the citizens. Gabrielle was just built differently. Due to her godly beauty and charisma, many people immediately fell for her charms as soon as they caught a glimpse of her. So getting that much reaction was somewhat usible. "What?! Miss Gabrielle is getting married?!" Jenna almost dropped the tes after hearing that. "Is that the reason why you have not been around here for a while?" "Yes, Jenna." "May I know who the person Miss Gabrielle is going to marry is?" The inn went silent once again when Jenna asked that natural question. Even though it might be hurtful, everyone wanted to know the lucky person Gabrielle was going to weda person other than Lucy and Uriel who had the privilege to indulge her heavenly figure. "Well, I am actually going to marry two people." "Ugh?!" The hearts of the people there suddenly shattered into pieces upon hearing that. One already broke their hearts, but making it two doubled the pain as well. "Please don''t be surprised, but I am currently engaged to Mylene and ire Raevender." Gabrielle said as she showed her the golden ring on her finger. "Wait," one of the men pondered. "They are the Sword Saint and the Sage, aren''t they?" "They are women, right?" "Now that I think about it, Miss Gabrielle cannot just give herself to a man so easily. I should have trusted her more." "Phew, I almost got a heart attack. At least they are not men." The ones who were going to marry Gabrielle were both women, which somehow brought a sense of relief to the people inside. Hearing that fact removed some thorns in their hearts, making the tension inside decrease gradually. "So Miss Gabrielle will be marrying into a noble family?" "That is right, Jenna." "Are Miss Lucy and Miss Uriel fine with that? How about you two?" "We are fine with that, Jenna, so you don''t have to worry." Lucy then patted Jenna''s head. "We had discussed that Uriel and I would be joining them as well; we three are a package after all." "We might not be able to visit here afterwards." Said Uriel. "But we will surely visit you again if we have time." "Them retiring means that this party will disband as well." Noted Michael. "But even with that, I will still continue being an adventurer, though solo." Even though thedies had retired, Michael would continue their legacy by himself. Michael was not included in the marriage, so he had to work to support himself and his girlfriend, Nefa. "That''s all we wanted to announce." Gabrielle said that as she nced at the people around her. "Well, then, it is gettingte, so we have to go." "Aww... We will be going to see each other again, right?" "Of course, Jenna." Gabrielle then hugged Jenna tofort her. "We will definitelye back to visit you, guys." After that, Lucy and Uriel joined them and embraced Jenna for a while. Their female acquaintances also joined the club to bid farewell. The men just stared at them with green eyes since Michael was intently watching them. "Okay, everyone. We have to go. See you next time." "See you next time!" Once they had said their farewells to one another, the Myriad Wings officially disbanded and silently walked out of the establishment. Chapter 202 To The Prisons Along with the busy streets of the imperial night, the members of the newly disbanded Myriad Wings walked together on the sidewalk. As they did, they greeted back the good evenings that they received from their acquaintances. They had made their announcement a little while ago at the inn where they used to lodge, and now they were on their way to the Adventurers'' Guild to do the same thing as well as officially disband their party. "Where are you going to stop after visiting the guild?" Uriel asked her colleagues as they leisurely walked, to which the others took a brief nce at her and then looked forward to the road. They could just talk it out silently with their minds, but they decided to do it vocally. "After this," Michael was the first one to respond. "I will probably drop by home; this day is mentally tiring, so I wanted somebody to lean on." "Your home, huh?" Michael actually had not been staying in the inn anymore; instead, he was living in the house that he bought recently. He was not alone there; Nefa, his girlfriend, also left her inn and lived there with him. His new residence was situated in the residential district, kind of far from the guild. It was quite big for two people, as Nefa remarked to him; it was actually for his future ns as he was carrying the mind of a Raevender. "How about you,dies?" "Of course, we will be at home." Lucy haughtily replied. "It''s been awhile since I touched the mouthwatering bodies of mothers." It had been so obvious that Gabrielle was the favorite of Mylene and ire among the female clones of Raphael. She was so favored that she had been frequently invited to bed and was the only one to have the privilege to marry them. "Hmph." Michael could not help but feel annoyed by the fact that he would never have the chance to see their main body''s parents, let alone touch them. But there was nothing he could do about it, and he continued focusing on the road. "Hmm?" As they walked, Lucy suddenly perceived an unknown urrence somewhere in the distance. She stopped her feet from walking and observed more intensively. Michael and the others noticed her behavior and halted walking before asking her. "What is it, Sis? Got anything?" "Yeah. I am sensing strange presences at a strange ce." "What level of strangeness?" "There are at least a dozen of over Level three hundred fast approaching the Imperial Prison, and I am sure that they are not members of the imperial military or secret service." "Yeah, that is certainly strange. They probably have to do something at the prisons." Lucy was able to determine the strengths of those people because she was utilizing the capabilities of the Unique Skill: Omnidirectional Perception that they inherited from their main body. In addition, Lucy had the widest coverage among them, making her the first to notice the presence of those individuals. "There is even a Level seven hundred among them." "Hm. That was quite above the average knight." Reaching the level of seven hundred was clearly not an easy feat, even among the long-lived races. One had to spend immeasurable time and exert an indefinite amount of effort in order to achieve that goal. So having that kind of person around who was way more powerful than the proud knights of the empire was concerning even for the party of Michael. "And it seems that I somehow recognized the name of this person to a certain extent, probably a former adventurer. Maybe we should inform the Guildmaster about it as we reach the guild, or should we do it in an anonymous way?" "We should do itter. Alright, everyone, let''s go." "Hmm." After his remark, the newly disbanded Myriad Wings assembled anew and beamed out to the Imperial Prison under their unseen veils. Situated in a military area inside the city walls of the Imperial Capital, away from where the townspeople lived, the Imperial Prison stood by. It was an institution where convicted criminals, not only from the city but also from the continent, were being confined. As the center of the continent, the Imperial Prison held the title of the second-most guarded ce on the continent, only next to the imperial pce. The security there was strictly tight, so no one could escape or infiltrate the area. In terms of the fighting power of the people stationed there, even though it was lower than what the imperial pce had, it was stillparable to the forces of the dwarfen royal pce, one of the known most secured ces on the continent. Due to the ten meter high hexagonal-shaped walls that surrounded the facilities and structures within, it was usible for the prison to be considered a fortress. With the 24-hour patrol of the highly trained and skilled prison guards, the prison was virtually impervious. Even within the premises of the prison, another set of walls was erected to secure the area for convicted high-profile felons. And that area was the target of those who were observing the prisons from afar. A few hundred meters away from the Imperial Prison, at a distance far enough to barely be detected by the radars, there were groves and bushes surrounding the facility. Inside a grove, a group of people were hiding behind the trees. The group consisted of thirteen people, and all of them were notably strong and powerful. Among them was a muscr man in histe prime who was keeping his eyes on the walls of the prison with his arms folded. "As expected, it was as heavily guarded as ever, even in these times and season." The man muttered as he observed the tight security of the ce. He originally intended to say it to himself, but perhaps due to his voice, hispanions heard his words and responded. "But, sir, are you sure we can just move on our own without his consent?" "Hmph. I cannot stand to follow his order to stand by and do nothing at all. I don''t care what he wants; this is my personal decision." His voice was filled with impatience and a faint desperation as he said that. But he was reserved enough to stay calm and hide his fiery desire to save someone important to him. Their purpose there was not just to do surveince of the area. They were nning to have someone confined there escape from the prison. Their target was the maximum security section, which was located at the center of thepounds. In order to do so, they had to n it out very carefully for a better chance of sess. The operation was not consulted and advised on by the leader, which resorted to him doing it on his own. For that reason, the group consisted of the most elite individuals his group had. "Enough with chitchat; how is the situation?" "All things have been arranged, sir. We can start whenever you want." "Good." He said that and then turned to his group. "Be ready, everyone. The time hase. We are going to infiltrate the Imperial Prison at any moment." Chapter 203 Terror "So that is how it is. They are really nning to rescue someone after all." "Just as we expected." Covering themselves with the invisible veils, the group of Michael observed a suspicious group of people through the projection of the live feed of the situation from the other side of the forest across the premises of the prison. From what they had learned, that suspicious group had been nning to execute a rescue operation and had someone detained escape from the bars. Michael and the others could not just watch and let it happen, they had decided to stop them no matter what. ((Do it, Clyde.)) ((I understand, sir.)) "It seems like they are about to start." Lucy uttered that as she saw the strongest person in the group ordering the slender man with ck hair on the screen. Based on the man''s stats and abilities, Michael and the others assumed that he was the rogue of thepany. "Alright. Let us intercept them once everyone moves." "Yes, sir." After the man received the order, Clyde cast the Perfect Concealment skill to cover himself in nothing before rushing toward his designated spotthe main entrance of the Imperial Prison. Once he reached his spot, he hid and ducked behind a tree a few meters from the gates to observe the surroundings. The gate was closed, and he could not see them all. But his detection abilities were telling him so. On his internal radar, he counted six powerful-looking guards stationed at the main gate. Two were guarding the gates, while the other four were watching from the side towers. It seemed that not a single guard detected his presence because only a more proficient Perfect Concealment user could detect a Perfect Concealment. He was only second to his superior in terms of stealthy conduct, so there were only a few who were capable of recognizing his unknown presence. He concurred that everything was good and then grabbed something from his left breast pocket. In his hand, there were three ssy shards; those were actually loaded data crystals. He sped his hand and then tossed the crystals at the closed metal gate. nk. nk. nk. "Hmm?" One of the men on the left tower heard the noise of the ss and metal shing. When he looked down, he saw the data crystals on the pavement. The crystal had been out of the jurisdiction of Clyde''s invisible cloak, so it became visible to the guard. "Hey, what are those things?" "Aren''t those data crystals?" "It seems so, and where did thosee from?" "I don''t know, man. But we need to check them just to be safe." The first guard to notice asked the other guard in the same tower about the thing that just hit the gate, to which he provided an urate answer. But before they could inform the guards at the gate, Clyde was about to execute his next move. "Heave-ho!" Screech. After the information about the crystals was conveyed, the gatekeepers pulled the heavy gates and opened them to a certain extent, which emitted sharp, creaking noises that could wake up anyone if there were settlements nearby. "Be careful, everyone." One of the gatekeepers warned. "Those could contain something dangerous, and the ones who threw them might still be around." "Got it." Fully equipped with their gear and weapons, the two then passed the gap between the partially opened gates and carefully approached theying crystals. Their radars, a person with the sharpest detection, perceived no one, but they could not take it lightly and remained cautious as they were sure that the suspect was still around because they could be very skilled at hiding themselves. Once they reached the spot where the data crystals were, one of the guards ducked to have a closer look at the suspicious objects, while the other stood behind him and observed the surroundings and provided visuals and security. "It is really data crystals, and it is confirmed that there each of them is loaded with a spell." "Do you know what the spells sealed in it are?" "I don''t know; we need an appraiser to inspect them." "Indee?! Look out?!" "Oh, shit!" As they were inspecting the crystals, the lookout glimpsed something very fast in his peripheral visionthree flying needles were flying at almost imperceptible speed toward their location. Thanks to his fast reflexes, he was able to see them and warn hispanion. Instantly, the two of them managed to evade the needle and stumble on the pavement. But unbeknownst to them, the targets of the needles were not any of them. "Phew. That was clo?!" Once they turned around, all the crystals that they had been observing had now broken into pieces; the needles had hit them with meticulous uracy and broken them. When a data crystal was shattered, the sealed effect sleeping within it would activate. After the crystals broke, a ck and ominous mist was released from them. The two men instantly sensed its danger and ran back to the gates. Once they got inside, they immediately pushed the gates open and closed them back. "What was that, man?!" The man who inspected the crystals yelled as he leaned against the gate. "What the hell were sealed in those fucking crystals?!" "Don''t ask me! I never seen something like that in my whole life!" Both of the men were huffing and puffing against the gate. They had seen something they had not seen before, so they were overwhelmed by their fear and rushed inside, where they would be safe. "Get ready, everyone!" The guard at the tower yelled. "Some things areing out of the mist!" "Y-yes, sir!" His cry snapped the two back to reality. They soon realized they did not have to think about nonsense and stepped away from the gate to prepare themselves for an iing attack. Thud. But as soon as they readied their spears, a thump of a falling object was heard nearby. Once they took a nce at the source of the noise, both of them were filled with terror as they witnessed something so frightening. Chapter 204 Taking Evils Head-On After positioning themselves, the two gatekeepers heard the noise of a falling object. They looked out for the source of it, and they went terrified once they saw what the falling object was. "Philip!" At the base of the right tower, their colleague, Philip, was lying on the surface. Not only did he fall off the tower, which was meters in height, but a meter-long, ominous ck stake-like object pierced his chest, cleanly prated his steel armor, and tore his flesh and bones. In an instant, Philip lost his life as his heart was crushed by a Level 4 Dark Magic spell, the ck Spear. Seeing his miserable fate, the two men could not help but cry his name as they were aware of his lifeless state. But they had practically epted his fate and focused their whole attention on the one who made that atrocious attack. That scene made the two guards fear the one who cast that spell, as dark magic wasmonly branded as taboo magic to practice. "Ahhh!!" A few seconds after Philip died, an agonizing cry rang from one of the towers. Soon after, another body fell to the surface once again. By that time, a charred corpse had been dropped in front of the two proud yet shivering knights of the empire. "What the hell is happening here?!" "I don''t know! But as loyal knights to the Emperor, we have to protect this ce and stop whatever it is at all costs!" As they were steeling their courage and resolve, not one but two bodies fell from the towers. They took a nce at the fallen corpses only to find out that each of them had either a ck spear embedded in their chest or had turned crisp alive. Gulp. The two broke into sweat and made audible gulps as their four colleagues bit the dust in a sh. Those fallen knights were not weak to begin with, they would not be assigned to guard one of the most secured ces on the continent if they were not. If there were someone or something that could defeat those knights so easily that they were killed in an instant like a fly, they were right behind those sturdy metal gates. That was why they were very cautious about the threat level of the ones responsible for their brief peril. Bang. Bang. Bang. Loud and powerful percussive noises rang out through the vicinity as something was persistently hitting the gates. If that continued, the gates would surely give up and be destroyed, which would make a wide entrance for the ones behind them. When that happened, their fates had been sealed; both of them utterly knew that. Firming up the grip of his spear, one of them bravely opened his mouth and told something to hispanion. "Young one, you should retreat from here and inform the others! Don''t worry, I will buy you a little time!" "B-but I cannot just leave you here?!" "There should be one to survive and ry the message, and it''s you!" The area of the Imperial Prison was vast, and there were only two gates constructed: the front gate, which was the main gate, and the rear gate. Due to that, there were guarding posts throughout the area. The most guarded ces were the containment facilities themselves, since the purpose of the prison was to guard the convicted criminals so that the city remained peaceful. On the walls, only the four cardinal directions were guarded, so the distances between them were great. "But..." "Just go already. I have lived enough, and if I were to die, I want to die fighting for the empire!" "...Yes, sir!" "That is the spirit, kiddo!" Without a little doubt in his mind, the younger one turned his back and ran at full throttle toward the nearest facility. Once he reached a certain distance, the other knight let out a tired sigh of relief and focused on the gates. Crash! After a moment of banging, the gates finally got destroyed, and dust clouded the whole entrance, making the knight only see the silhouettes of the ones behind. Once the dust was subdued, huge figures gradually manifested before the middle-aged knight. With heights of at least eight feet, three humanoid beings with inhuman traits stood under the arc of the entrance. ck skins, red eyes, ram horns curled up from their temples, sharp fangs and ws, and a pair of ck bat wings sprouted out of their backs. "Archdevils, huh? Now I understand why you are so powerful. It''s been so long since I''ve encountered one." The knight recognized the identities of the attackers, as they had seen one before, but was terrified by it and made a run for his money. The ones who attacked the prison were demonic beings called Archdevils. Archdevils were A-ranked monsters that evolved from B-ranked Devils and C-ranked Imps before that. Devil races were spiritual beings that were resistant to physical attacks and specialized in magic attacks, especially fire and dark elements. Devils were so rare to encounter since there was only one way for them to exist: the casting of a devil summoning spell, a spell that summoned a creature from the underworld. There were two tiers of devil summoning: Dark Magic Level 6: Devil Call and Level 8: Greater Devil Call. Imps and Devils could be summoned via the Devil Call, while the Greater Devil Call conjured the Archdevils. All the summoned devils were at a fixed level, depending on the race. Imps were fixed at Level 200, Devils at Level 300, and Archdevils were summoned with Level 400 attributes. The knight was around Level 400, and there were three Level 400 monsters in front of him; that was a total of over a thousand levels, almost thrice of his attributes. But despite facing a huge disadvantage, the knight did not fall back and resolved to fight the devils all by himself. "Hwaaa! Hundred Pierce!" "Gwahh!!" Without hesitation, the knight unleashed his most powerful technique. He dashed forward to one of the devils before he executed a Level 8 Spear Art technique and began stabbing the devil a hundred times all over its body. He was aware that they were resistant to physical attacks, but he knew that they were taking damage from them. With that, he could at least damage the devil a little as he bought time for hispanion. (At least I bought him some time.) That was what he thought before two fireballs came to engulf him. Chapter 205 True Infiltration (Everything is going well with the n.) Hiding behind the trunk of a tree, Clyde muttered that in his mind as he saw how things were going in front of him. Before him was a scene where three Archdevils had sessfully broken into the prison. The Archdevils were summoned by him despite the fact that he was not a mage himself. Thanks to those valuable data crystals that his boss stole from the inventory of their organization, Clyde was able to summon those personifications of evil by himself. As the summoner, Clyde was, of course, the one who was in control of those devils. Inyman''s terms, controlling one was already difficult since doing so required meticulous and rapid thinking to manipte one. The devils did not possess a strong sense of self or the ability to decide for themselves, so they needed the will of their summoner to receive amand. But it did not pose a problem to Clyde since he had many parallel minds to assist him in controlling each of the Archdevils. (Time for the next move.) Still covered with his Perfect Concealment, Clyde swiftly yet silently dashed forward, passing the corpses and the devils before reaching the gate. Before hepletely left the ce, he ordered the devils to go wild and wreak havoc as they had nned. As he ran, he met the rushing knight along the way. But he did not pay heed to it and advanced forward since it was for their own advantage. The more the knights rushed to the scene, the better. A few hundred meters from the gate, Clyde stopped in a wide alley between two buildings. He once again grabbed a data crystal from his pocket, but it contained a different spell than the ones before. Crack. He then threw the crystal to the surface and cracked it, which released the spell within it. Arge magic circle appeared on the surface as soon as the crystal broke. The magic circle continued to cast and shine for a few seconds until itspletion. Once the casting of the spell waspleted, a group of people suddenly appeared. A dozen people from the outside of the Imperial Prison had been instantly transported through Space-Time Magic Level 6: Reversed Teleportation. "You''ve got a good job there, Clyde." "I am only doing what you have paid for me, sir." The purpose of the devil summoning and the disturbance that Clyde had made at the main gate was just a diversion to deceive the prison knights and draw their attention away from the real infiltration. As the knights were busy fighting off the Archdevils, the group had entered the premises without their knowledge. But the strengths of the devils were way too weakpared to the total knights who responded to the gate, so they had to get out here as quickly as they could before anyone noticed. "The infiltration had been sessfullypleted. Let us now proceed to the next phase." ""Yes, sir!"" At the center of the Imperial Prison, the building for maximum-security prisons was erected. As its name implies, the building had the tightest security and was built with the most advanced and durable structures. The budget funded there was surely extravagant, but all those expenses were for the security of the high-profile criminals imprisoned there as well as for the safety of the citizens. The maintenance of the equipment and facilities of the Imperial Prison was not something everyone could pull from their pockets. For the convenience of the prisoners, each cell wasvishly expended since some of them were used to living in luxury. Aside from the tangible things, the expenses for the wages of the people who worked there had been reserved as well. The ones who were stationed at maximum security were not some people who were picked up from the streets. Each of the guards there was high-level and had been extensively trained for years. Most of them were experienced in wars and had survived many challenges, so any infiltration or prison break was unlikely to happen as long as they were there. But this night was different from the usual ones. "They are too strong, captain! Let us call reinforcement!" "But most of them are at the front gate fending off some devils! Who would have thought that they used those things as decoys for this!" "Nobody told me about this! How did they manage to slip out through the defenses!" As they were quietly guarding the maximum security like usual, a group of people suddenly rushed and invaded the ce. The guards were forced to fight them off, but they clearly underestimated them due to their numbers and suffered a lot. Each of the infiltrators was powerful, probably more powerful than the average strength of the guards there. They were caught off guard, and the twenty knights guarding outside had been reduced to less than a dozen. The fallen ones were either dead or heavily injured. The infiltrators only wanted to finish the task as quickly as possible, so they just had to incapacitate them as long as they were doing their job. There were only thirteen of them, but they managed to thin them out to less than half with only minor casualties. Not a single infiltrator was killed; only the weakest of the group was seriously injured. So the situation reflected a grave disadvantage for the guards. After beating most of the guards, some of the infiltrators entered the gates of the maximum security and left six of them to guard the ce. The leader led the inside squad, while Clyde led the guarding squad. "Ugh?!" Before the captain could swing his sword, his throat had been deeply cut by a sharp and invisible knife that Clyde wielded. He could not see or sense his opponent, so the oue of the fight had been concluded. "Whirlwind Fist!" "Ack?!" With a mighty punch, the brawler of the group sent ance-wielding knight flying by hitting the stomach with a Level 4 Close Quarter Combat technique. The knight hit the wall before helplessly falling to the surface. After he smugged, the brawler approached the crippled knight and then grabbed the helmet. He removed the helmet from the knight and saw the face under it." "Oh! What beautiful loot! You are going with me and I will y with youter." The passed-out knight in front of him was a woman with ponytailed blonde hair. She was in herte twenties and had passed the man''s taste, so he wanted to bring her back to their base to y with her body before making her a ve. But as he put the female knight on his shoulder, he heard the familiar cry of one of hispanions. When he looked back, he saw the bodies of four of his colleagues lying on the surface and four new individuals standing before him and Clyde, who was beside him. "Do not look down on them, Faust." Clyde seriously reminded the brawler, whose name was Faust, "They are on a different level than those guards." "I know." Faust turned serious all of a sudden and carefully dropped the female knight. "My instincts are telling me so." "We have to stop them at all costs." "Alright, Clyde!" Faust then shed his gauntlets. "It''s been a long time since I fought with all my strength!" Chapter 206 Taunt A few minutes ago... "So, the attack on the main gate was just a diversion for their entrance, huh?" "Summoning and using the devils as distractions so that the group could discreetly infiltrate the prison. What a clever move they could have done." Lucy and Michael praised the suspicious group as the live feeds showed them the scenes of the Archdevils'' attack and the group''s sessful infiltration, respectively. "But to think that they have items like that." "And they just consumed those valuables as a distraction. This group is not your ordinary group at all." "Surely." But what surprised them more was that they had magic items that contained high-level magic spells, such as data crystals that were enchanted with Dark Magic Level 8 Great Devil Call. Data crystals certainly could load almost every spell, but a Level 8 spell was too much for an average enchanter to cast. The level of magic proficiency in this world was not that high. Generally, the average magic proficiency of mages in this world was around Level 4. If someone else out there could endow a Level 8 spell on an item, they must be above themonce. "Speaking of powerful groups, could it be that they were involved with the Five Headed Hydra?" "Possibly." Michael provided his opinion on Gabrielle''s question. "But let us talk about itter, we have to do our part right now." "Yes, sir." Thedies agreed uniformly before they vanished from their spots. Upon their arrival at the spot where the group had previously transferred, Michael''s party immediately ran their way toward maximum security. They could not just show themselves to the knights since they entered the premises without permission; rushing to the scene was all they could do. On their way, the bodies of either dead or unconscious guards shed before them. The dead could not be helped anymore unless they cast Resurrection upon them, but there was no way they could perform such aplicated spell. But Gabrielle healed a few of the injured, especially the critical ones. By doing that, the knights would at least owe them some favors, which they could use once the problem was settled. Following the trail of blood, Michael and thedies ultimately reached the maximum security. The scene there was more bloody and gory; one could guess that a massacre was held there. The ones responsible were still on the run, but Michael and thedies were able to incapacitate four of the six outsiders and were currently facing the remaining two that were tasked with looking outside. "Oraa!!!" Cling! Cling! Cling! A series of metallic sounds rang out of the area as a saber and a pair of gauntlets repeatedly and rapidly shed together. The battle between Michael and Faust had started. They were exchanging blows for every open opportunity, but almost all of those were blocked or parried. It seemed that both of them were serious, but they also seemed to be in a stalemate. "Power Combo!" Upon casting a Level 4 Close Quarter Combat technique, the uracy and power of Faust''s punches improved significantly, as did his footwork. In that state, he could execute perfect sequences of punches that every boxer could only dream of. But all his perfections were denied by Michael and his saber. Cling! Cling! Cling! Cling! Cling! For every blow that Faust wanted to deliver to his opponent, his gauntlets were deflected by Michael''s weapon of choice. Scrapes of shing were left on his gauntlets after Faust finished hisbo. "Hmph! You are strong; I give you that. But how about this?!" Faust jumped back for several meters and thrust his right palm forward. In a sh, his fighting spirit was gathered around his palm, and then it was emitted from it. "Palm Force!" The unleashed Level 5 Close Quarter Combat technique flew at extreme speed in the air and was aimed at Michael. Palm Force was a technique that conjured powerfulpressed air pressure to crush almost everything, even rocks. It was a move that should be avoided since it would cause massive casualties once it was hit. But Michael was not taken aback by it and just steadily stood on his spot with his sword. Swoosh. As if cutting the air itself, Michael shed his saber at tremendous speed and effectively severed the iing Palm Force of Faust. Michael did not just sh his sword randomly; he had calcted the appropriate speed for his de to cleave the technique. "What?!" The oue of the counterattack distorted Faust''s face in humiliation. Perhaps due to the absence of hair on his head, his veins were literally popping out of it. He had never been so agitated until he tasted the humiliation that he had been giving to his opponents tonight. "Come on, egghead, give me more." "How dare you call me that?!!" The mockery of Michael seemed to be effective as Faust furiously rushed toward him. Suddenly, Faust''s whole body glowed a pale light. That was because he activated a Level 9 Martial Art technique called Folded Strengthening to boost his strength and speed by several folds. But with great poweres a grave toll. The more Faust used it, the more his body would bear the burden afterwards. In an instant, Faust used Martial Art Level 6: Dash to lessen the proximity between them in a short time. With his absurdly enhanced stats, Faust went so fast that Michael barely perceived his movement. "Take this!" Once he was in front of Michael, Faust bent his knees and prepared his left fist for his trump card. "Sky Punch!!!" After he shouted the name of the Level 9 CQC technique at the top of his lungs, Faust swung his left fist, his dominant hand, upwards at an imperceptible speed, aiming at the chin of the tunned Michael. His fist traveled at a speed surpassing high-hypersonic speed. It was so fast that the air waspressed around his gauntlet, and it glowed red from the air resistance. In short, his punch was practically unavoidable. Not only the speed, but the momentum of the punch was frightening as well. Given that Faust exponentially strengthened himself, his punch could even pulverize a huge boulder. With great confidence in his move, Faust did not mind the pain he suffered as long as his punch would deliver sessfully. Later on, the oue of their battle was decided. Chapter 207 Toll "Sky Punch!!!" Faustunched his ultra-fast fist and executed a left uppercut on Michael. Being fueled by rage after seeing all his moves were ineffective against Michael, he did not think twice and unleashed his most powerful technique in his arsenal. It was his ace move that had one of the greatest knockback effects among Close Quarter Combat techniques. One punch from it could send its target flying for hundreds of meters if it were to survive the initial damage. That sheer power wasing directly toward Michael. He was personally surprised that someone was capable enough to perform a Level 9 technique. Even though his body could not catch up, his presence of mind could see the iing fist and make an instant response. Whoosh! Strong turbulence of air burst on the spot after the Sky Punch of Faust was executed. The wind pressure was so intense that it almost created a tornado in the area. The people who watched the fight even covered their eyes to protect them from the rapidly flying debris. But even with those tempestuous oues, the fist hit nothing but empty and miraculously missed its designated target. Realizing he did not feel anything on his fist, Faust turned around and saw his opponent standing still and unscathed. "You are able to avoid that?!" "...I would not be able to if I did not react immediately." What Michael just did in order to avoid that destructive fist was reflexively activate Instantaneous Movement, a Level 8 Martial Art technique. He did it in just a split second and seeded in avoiding the fist; he would be mincemeat if he did not. "I intended to end this fight without using any technique, but I have to. I am praising you for pushing me to do so; I give you that." "How dare you fool me aroundNhh?!" It was toote for Faust to realize that during the entirety of their fight. He never saw his opponent use any technique or skill. The more he thought about it, his wrath over the feeling of being yed like a child grew even further. Sumbed by humiliation once again, Faust attempted to attack Michael. No matter how furious and angry he was, the damages and side effects of hisst move painfully affected his whole body. His muscles tore, and some of his bones broke. His strong tolerance for pain could not contain the agony he was feeling. In an attempt to take a step forward, he put himself on his knees instead. "It seems like you cannot move yourself anymore. It makes my job even easier." "Hmph! No matter how strong you are, you will never be able to defeat our boss! Even in your dreams!" "Okay." Michael tly replied before he raised his sword. "It is now your time to sleep." "Ugh!" Michael swung his saber down and brought it toward the nape of Faust, which put him down for the count. He just hit him with the blunt side of his sword since he wanted him alive so that the knights could extract information from him. "Well then," Michael sheathed back his sword and then took a nce at the healed knights around the area. "Can someone please cuff him?" None of them reacted to what he said and just stared at Faust back and forth. Some of them fully witnessed the battle between Michael and Faust, and they were awestruck by it. Faust was a powerful individual who could take multiple knights and still win. He even killed a few of them. Each of his punches was destructive and certainly powerful, and even the powerful knights assigned at the maximum security could not stop him from his rampage. But after watching the fight, they realized that his opponent, Michael, was only on a different level. He could fight toe-to-toe with a Level 500 opponent with minimal usage of his abilities, even though he was only Level 300 in their eyes. Seeing him in action made some of the knights doubt themselves, wondering if they were worthy of their titles. But they could not just drag themselves down and fill themselves with humiliation and inferiority. They had to do something else as well. "Y-yes, sir." A knight finally corresponded with his request and approached the knocked-out Faust to apply handcuffs to his wrists. Then two knights walked toward Michael and talked with him. "Umm... Thank you for saving us, Mr..." "Michael, an adventurer of the empire. And we are sorry that we cannot save some of your friends." Michael then turned his gaze somewhere, ignoring the shacked and unconscious culprits, and nced at the line of corpses nearby. "Even so," The other knight said. "If it were not for your assistance, we would be joining them right now." After Michael engaged in a fight with Faust, Gabrielle and Uriel started casting their magic to heal the wounded knights. Some of them gained consciousness and witnessed the fight between Michael and Faust. "Well, we are just passing by and doing what is the right thing to do." "But we owe you our lives. If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask us." "I will keep that in mind." As soon as he said that, Gabrielle and Uriel reached the spot where Michael was. Their level of beauty captivated every knight in the vicinity, of course. A few of them recognized who they were since their party was quite popr in the city. But they were still in their minds not to disturb their saviors. "Most of the injured ones have been healed up." Said Uriel. "But some of them need to rest for quite some time." "Good job, everyone." "But they told us that there were other infiltrators inside." Noted Gabrielle. "The two of you must go ahead and stop them. I will stay here to tend to the wounded." "Hmm. Alright." Michael uttered it and then looked at the knights. "Actually, we entered the Imperial Prison without any permission. Can you help us with that if anything happens?" "Of course, Mr. Michael," the knight said, then put his fist over his chest te. "That is nothingpared to what your party has done to us." "Thank you, then." "And we think that we are not strong enough to stop the ones inside. So we are sorry again for letting you carry the burden." "It is not a problem, and we will promise to stop them at all costs. Let''s go, Uriel." "Understood." Chapter 208 Another Duel At the same time Michael and Uriel entered the maximum securitypound, there was another battle that was silently urring throughout the vicinity of the Imperial Prison. Dashing from one ce to another, Lucy and Clyde chased one another in an attempt to make a kill. "Hmph. I never thought that there was anyone else who could match my speed other than him and some Supreme Ranks." "Thank you for yourpliment. This is your reward." "That is worthless." Peeking out a bit behind the wall of a building, which was her current hiding spot, Lucy threw a shuriken at the position of Clyde, which he evaded with ease. Actually, Lucy did not throw the shuriken half-heartedly, as it curved a deep hole in the stone wall where Clyde was hiding. It was just Clyde having a great reaction time so that he was able to see her attack. They had been fighting for minutes, and neither of them hadnded a blow on the other yet. Both of them were holding daggers soaked with paralyzing neurotoxins, so a hit could neutralize their target. But even though both of them gained tolerance for being paralyzed, they still avoided being hit by each other''s de. Every time one attacks, the other one instantly evades, or more specifically, escapes from them. It was because each of the strikes of their daggers surely hit their vitals, with no possibility to evade by normal means. That was why they had been spamming Instantaneous Movement to escape from those lethal des. "Hmm?" Lucy then received a message from Gabrielle. "Okay, let''s end this fight immediately." "..." Suddenly, Clyde noticed that something had changed about Uriel. Not only did he sense her sudden change in attitude, but he also perceived a huge drop in her speed due to the significant decrease in transparency of her concealment. "Are you really out of your mind?" Then unexpectedly, Lucy undid her Perfect Concealment and charged at Clyde in a fast ninja run. Seeing that made Clyde think it was a trap to lower his guard. He had seen how fast she was during their minutes of fighting, so he doubted that it was really her true self. But there was a slight chance that she was not actually acting either. They had been fighting for a while and had executed several techniques, so she was probably exhausted. It was a gamble to see if he would bite her lure or not. However, his target wasing directly to him, and there was no way he could let that rare opportunity slide. "Alright, one or another." Clyde ultimately decided to take her challenge and swiftly lunged from his hiding spot to meet her. With a dagger in each of his hands, he then crossed his arms and began executing a Level 8 Dagger Art technique. "Hundred sh!" In just a sh, Clyde shed his daggers a total of a hundred times all over Lucy''s body. All of his shes certainly hit her body, but there was one big problem. She did not react or feel pain. Unfortunately for him, he soon realized that it was just an afterimage of her. Then, out of the blue, he heard her voiceing from behind, and it was all the moment that he knew, he fucked up. "Death by a Thousand Cuts." Suddenly, Clyde caught a glimpse of a streak of lightning before something sharp scraped his back. Afterwards, it was followed by countless doses of it all over his body. "Ughhh?!" Clyde painfully felt those cuts all over his body and was agonizing over them. Before he knew it, he had been the target of the ultra-fast des of a Level 10 Dagger Art technique by Lucy. Death by a Thousand Cuts was a veryplicated and difficult dagger technique that only super-agile people could execute. Even Clyde himself could not achieve it yet. Lucy was statistically not qualified to perform it. But with the help of the Godspeed unique skill that Raphael had exclusively granted to her, Lucy had surpassed the requirement and achieved the move that every rogue dreamed of. "Ahh..." Thud. Once the endless cuts came to an end, the extremely tattered and bloody body of Clyde powerlessly copsed on the surface. Light and deep wounds were drawn all over his body, but Lucy had guaranteed something. "Don''t worry. Even though there is the word "death" on the technique, I can assure you that I did not hit your vital parts." "..." Clyde did not hear what she just said since he had lost consciousness. After staring at the art she just finished, Lucy then slightly healed him to stop the bleeding and then lifted him before running toward the gate for maximum security. The bodies of the knights were lying across the corridor of the Imperial Prison. All of them were harshly beaten, like trampling flowers in the garden. It was as if personifications of violence passed by like a storm and indiscriminately assaulted everyone on their way. A couple of them were even dead, and the ones remaining alive were guaranteed by their assants to be incapable of moving for hours. Anguish groans and cries resonated along the hallway. Other than those, there were other noises that harmonized those cries. "Hey! Let me out of here as well!" "If you set me free, I''ll give you wealth." "Please, I will give you anything if you bring me with you! Money, power, or influence!" Pleas and tempting offers from detained prisoners showered the group as the infiltrating group passed their cells. Left and right were full of shouts from the people while they held the metal bars of their metallic doors. All of those voices came from the mouths of heinous criminals around the continent. The ones with either life imprisonment or a pending death penalty should not be allowed to be set free. And since the facility was built within budget, the convicted nobles and officials had the privilege of being detained there as well. By the way, it was proposed by a noble before andter used by himself after being convicted of corruption. But the group deliberately ignored their pleas and passed their cells without looking back, as they were not the priority of the group. The one they wanted to set free was just a few bars away. However, problems were approaching. "Boss, I sense two people trailing us, and they are pursuing us at incredible speed." Once the scout of the group said that, the group made a stop and turned around. "Are they knights?" The boss asked. "I doubt it, Boss." He replied. "I think they are more than a knight. And I found something strange." "What is it?" "Well, one of them is probably a magician due to therge mana pool I can sense, but that one is rushing as fast as the other one, who I suppose is a warrior." "Hmm, they seem strong; it would be troublesome if they interrupted us." The leader remarked before turning his attention to the group. "Alright. All of you, intercept them while I am saving her." "We understand, sir!" All of them corresponded with his order in unison. They did not even question his ns, as they had full loyalty and respect for him. They would do whatever he had ordered of them, even if it put their lives in peril. "Very good, my brave soldiers!" He thenmended the courage of his subordinates. "I will be going then." After he said that, the leader turned his back on them and started to advance forward. As the remaining six watched his back being slowly swallowed by the shadows, they then talked with one another about how to deal with the iing threats. "So it''s going to be a three-versus-one fight? Where is the fun with that?" The lone female of the six expressed her honest thoughts. She was a renowned swordwoman in her forties and was a proud person, so she was turned off when she realized a three-on-one situation. But the scout just red at her to warn her to take it seriously. "Okay, old hag. You can take the mage if you want to enjoy yourself." "What did you just say?!" The middle-aged man spearman sarcastically remarked to the woman, which piqued her interest. But before they could engage in a mess, a man then raised his hand and said, "Malediction," and both of them flinched. "Okay, guys." He calmly said that as he subtly smiled. "As the boss said, these two are quite strong. So how about taking this more seriously?" Chapter 209 An Isolated Battle Numbers of dead and battered bodies of the guards shed in the vision of Michael and Uriel as they ran through the noisy hallway. Those guards were not weak to begin with, but they all got beaten one-sidedly by the infiltrators. Every time a new body appeared from the shadows, Michael and Uriel recognized how powerful their opponents would be. But that did not falter them at all, as they were confident they could handle them all. But they still have to be on guard every time. Vestiges of the assants came to an end after several dozens of meters. At a certain point, Michael and Uriel stopped their advance when they were greeted by six individuals. They had been expecting their arrival. "Exquisite pair of people who are powerful enough to ovee Clyde and thepany." Readying her sword from its scabbard, a swordswoman with brown hair under a silvery full-te armor weed the arrival of Michael and Uriel. After her initiation, she was followed by the spearman. "Good job reaching up to this point, but you won''t go any further either." Once he finished his sentence, the magic caster used his ebony ck wooden staff and tapped the floor twice. He appeared to be in histe twenties, with cerulean blue hair and a slender physique. He wore a magic-resistant cloak of the same color as his hair. The staff in his hands was made out of a branch of ck Treant that greatly increased his magic output and slightly decreased his casting spell. All his equipment was of a unique quality and hard to find in the market. But the syndicate he was in had the capability to manufacture those valuable items, so he was capable of availing himself of them. "Now that I think about it, the two of you seem strong, and I have an offer for you for that." He then put his hand forward and put a smile on his face. "How about joining our organization instead?" "...No." As soon as he provided his refusal to his offer, Michael lunged forward with his saber in his hand. Intending to stab the magic caster, the most leveled in the group, Michael thrust his de and aimed its tip at the heart of the caster. "Get him!" In response to his first attack, the spearman and the swordswoman quickly crossed their weapons with Michael''s saber to intercept it. Before the de reached the target, the guard of his sword was stopped by the iron shaft and the mithrill de of a spear and a sword. "Vince!" "Understood!" As per the magic caster''s signal, the scout, whose name was Vince, moved toward the three. He then ced his palms on the backs of hispanions and broke the data crystal that he had been biting with his teeth. In a sh, the four of them, including Michael, vanished on the spot by triggering the sealed Warp in the crystal. Vince had Michael separated from his partner and isted him to another ce for the swordswoman and the spearman to fight him. "You really separated us, huh?" After the scenery changed, Michael found himself in a forest outside of the outer walls of the Imperial Capital. Along with the scout who cast the teleportation, he and his interceptors had been transported within the shallow part of the Vagoth Forest. "Now that the location has changed, we can now fight morefortably, young man!" "Horizontal Swing!" "Hmph!" The woman whose sword still stopped his saber spoke and then pushed her de to set her sword free. Michael stepped back several times to distance himself from the wide range of the Level 2 technique of the spearman. As he stepped back, Michael suddenly felt that his feet had stopped. Before he realized it, he had stepped on the sticky solution that Vince had set up on his spot beforehand. Taking advantage of his immobilization, the swordswoman then dashed forward and mightily shed her sword with the intention of cleaving Michael''s body in half. At the same time, the spearmanunched a high-speed stab behind his back, assaulting him from both sides. However, Michael remained calm and began executing his next moves. "Weapon Enchantment: Fire. Eight Folded sh." Suddenly, the de of his saber glowed a ze orange as if it were heated in a furnace. Once his sword was sessfully enchanted with the fire element, Michael executed a Level 6 Sword Art technique and shed his saber on the ground eight times. Due to the high temperature of the de, the sticky solution hardened and immediately porcinized. Michael then jumped onto his spot and broke the hardened solution, avoiding the des that wereing to kill him. "Shit!" The swordswoman got irritated as her sword missed its target. "He has been a magic swordsman all along?!" But the spearman was shocked upon seeing Michael do a magical swordy. Magic swordsmanship was difficult to achieve as the user required some capabilities, such as magic proficiency and great swordsmanship skill. Michael was doing that great feat. But he was not the only one who could perform it. "I can do that too, you know?! Weapon Enchantment: Wind!" After the activation of the skill, the woman''s sword shone green, an indication of the endowment of the wind element upon it, which made her de much sharper and lighter than before. "Fast Sword!" "Fast Sword." Cling! The woman tried to slice the newlynded Michael with an extremely fast sh, but Michael was able to reach it and countered it with the same technique. The collision of their fast des generated a sharp clink and even a moderate shockwave. "Tailspin Thrust!" Seizing the moment, the spearman lunged forward and executed a Level 4 Spear Art technique. As a response, Michael round-kicked the woman and sent her flying for a few meters before intercepting the spear with a technique. "Sword Wave." Michael shed the air diagonally, and a crescent wave was created by it. Due to the attributes of his de, the wave was reddish in hue and had a high temperature within it. And that heat wave was flying toward the man at incredible speed. "?!" The spearman sensed the danger of the attack; he would suffer critical damage if he took it head-on. He then cancelled his spell and moved sideways in order to avoid it. However, his evasion was what Michael wanted to happen. Chapter 210 A Thousand Cuts "Sword Wave." "?!" As soon as Michael unleashed a super-fast and scorching wave from his saber. The spearman instinctively took a sidestep in order to avoid that lethal technique, which was traveling at sonic speed. The spearman sessfully prevented the hot wave as it flew past him without any deviation. However, the wave sessfully hit its target. "Ugh!!" Suddenly, the spearman heard a loud groan behind him. He got tensed about it and cautiously turned his back around. Behind him, there was a spot where drops of blood kept popping up out of nowhere. A secondter, he saw vague changes in the scenery, it was like the disappearing reception of a television at a bad location trying to find any signal. One after another, the image of a certain person gradually emerged. "Vince!" And before his eyes, he saw Vince undoing his Concealment. He was stooping down and agonizing in extreme pain; his face said so. On his chest, there was arge, deep burn that was caused by the spearman''s prevarication. "One down, two to go." After Michael noted that, Vince copsed to the ground and lost consciousness, tainting the soil with the crimson watering out of the cut. Whoosh. All at once, a breathy sound reached Michael''s ear. He reflexively reacted and saw the swordswoman was shing her sword toward him at a very high speed. Michael managed to step back and barely avoid the de, which was only an inch from scraping his chest. "Double Swipe!" Clink! Clink! The spearman thenunched and used a technique to swing his spear twice. But Michael shed his sword to intercept the spear and effectively deflect the two swipes. "Now!" The spearman suddenly shouted that word and ducked out, which made Michael turn his attention around. Upon looking behind himself, he saw the swordswoman, who was apparently bending her knees and holding the hilt of her sword with her right hand. She was preparing for her next most powerful move. "Prepare to die! Hundred Slice!" Once she dashed toward Michael, she rapidly shed her sword a hundred times in a second at tremendous speed. Each sh of her sword was incredibly sharp and precise, and all of them were intended to shred Michael''s flesh. For the target of that Level 8 Sword Art technique, death was certainly inevitable. But Michael had a reply for that. Before the battle started, Michael recognized that his opponents were not to be taken lightly. That was why he had cancelled the limitations of the Limiter Extra Skill and fought them with all his strength. And due to the fact that they were transported to a secluded ce, he could reveal a card or two of his. Without limitations or observers, he was able to achieve some moves that he could not just perform every day. "Thousand Slice." In a sh, Michael held his sword and fluidly shed it after he casually executed a Level 10 technique. Surpassing the speed of high hypersonics, his burning des stormed the area a thousand times and overwhelmingly hit their targets. "Wh?!" The first hundred shes deflected the Hundred sh technique that the swordwoman just executed. Bright sparks ignited the area every time their des collided. Once intercepted, the de thennded the next two hundred shes all over the body of the woman. Although covered in armor, the temperature and speed of the sword easily cleaved it. "Wai?!" Michael then quickly turned around to face the spearman and continued his barrage of des on him, sending another two hundred and torning his flesh. He tried to say something, but the des were faster than his mouth. After that, Michael aimed his de at the surrounding area to finish his technique. The area went into turmoil because of that, which even caused some of the trees to be coteral damages and be cut down. "Hmph." As he was sheathing his sword back into its scabbard, the heavily wounded bodies of his opponents thumped on the ground as they lost the strength of their own bodies. After that, he turned around and stared at the three bodies before his eyes. "All down." He muttered to himself. "All I have to do is wait until her fight ends." In the hallway of the Imperial Prison, there was a girl with golden blonde hair running along it. Holding his staff, she turned around and faced her pursuers before casting a spell at them. "Fire Lance!" "Water Wall!" Fire and water collided with each other as Uriel''s Level 4 spell was neutralized by her opponent''s Level 3. The hallway was filled with steam and mist due to the byproduct of the collision, which slightly lowered the transparency of the surroundings. "st Shoot." Seizing the opportunity of the vagueness of the area, the blonde archer shot his arrow and used a Level 6 Shooting Art technique for additional momentum and a powerful knockback effect. His eyes were sharpened by his Enhanced Senses so he knew where his target was. Not only his vision, but all his other senses, including his sixth sense, were greatly buffed as well. "Tch." The archer clicked his tongue. "Not again." But mysteriously, Uriel was able to avoid his arrow. Not only did it happen this time, but he kept missing his shots ever since they engaged in battle. Even with the assistance of Shooting Arts, it could not help him hit the target. His opponent was supposed to be a mage, but the agility she had been showing was not the case if one could ignore her skillful magic casting. He considered himself a great sharpshooter, but the movements of his opponent were not againstmon sense. Even though their opponent was outnumbered, Uriel still managed to burn one of them, a swordsman, to crisps. They eventually realized that Uriel was a powerful opponent after that and have been raising their awareness against her since then. "Fire Arrows!" Uriel conjured over a hundred ming arrows behind her and shot them in the direction of the two. The hallway gave the two a hard time avoiding those flying arrows. But neither of them panicked, and the mageposedly dealt with the barrage. "Water Wheel." Arge disk of spinning water was conjured in front of them, and one by one, the fire arrows were eliminated. It wasrge enough to cover the width of the hallway, and all the arrows were stopped by it. But as time went on, the Water Wheel gradually decreased its area as the arrows were evaporating it. "methrower!" Uriel firmly healed her ck staff and cast a Level 5 spell forward once the Water Wheel vanished. Arge me then projected from the magic circle in front of her. Due to the wideness of the hallway, her mes filled that area, making it easier to engulf her targets. "Water Shockwave!" But the mage countered it with a Level 5 spell. Arge amount of water suddenly gushed out of the magic circle below him and flooded the hallway. His water then extinguished Uriel''s mes, and the rushing waves even made her retreat. "Franc," the mage called the archer. "It seems that we are at a disadvantage if she still has her magic..." "Bruxo, don''t tell me...!" "Yes, Franc. I am going to use that. So I will leave everything to you once I am done with my part." "...Alright. Leave the rest to me." "Okay, cover me while I cast the spell." Chapter 211 Aint Out Of Options Since the battle started, Uriel had eliminated the vanguard of the three, and the rearguardsa magic caster and an archerwere left to deal with the opponent. Uriel had been giving Franc and Bruxo a hard time, which was why Bruxo resorted to casting a spell that could increase their chance of winning. To win, they had to get rid of what made Uriel have the upper hand. The spell would take some time to cast. As Bruxo was ritualizing the spell, Franc had been dealing with Uriel so that Bruxo could finish his spell. "Triple Shot." Once he had pulled the string of his longbow to its potential, Franc released it and let three arrows loaded on the bow fly after he used a Level 5 Shooting Art technique. With the activation of his Supersonic extra skill, the arrows he fired flew in the air at a speed of several Machs. At that speed, no one would be able to evade it. But Uriel was not like anyone else. "Anti-Physical Barrier." Uriel quickly cast a spell and conjured a translucent membrane before her. The strength of a barrier depends on the magic power of the caster. And because Uriel removed her Limiter, her barrier was tough enough to sessfully block those fast arrows. "Tsk." Franc did not like what he saw and clicked his tongue again. Not only were his shots missed, but his quiver was running out of arrows as well. He thought that he still had enough arrows before Bruxo finished casting his spell, so he had been conserving his shots. For Bruxo to concentrate, Franc relocated their fight several dozens of meters away from him. The range of his spell would be vast, so its effects would reach them as long as they were inside the building. "me Lance." Pointing her wand at her target, Uriel summoned a zingnce of fire and fired it toward Franc. But that was slow for him, and he evaded it with minimal effort. And suddenly, white runes and lines appeared on the floor and lit up the hallway. Uriel was surprised by its appearance and had no idea what was going on. But Franc knew what that was and grinned. Bruxo had finished casting his ritual. Actually, those runes were a fraction of the huge magic circle of the spell of Bruxo. The magic circle was so wide that it covered the area of maximum security. The magic circle brightened up more intensively to the point that it became blinding. It lit up for a few seconds, and once the lights subsided, Uriel felt that there was something wrong with her body; she could not cast a spell anymore. Eventually, she realized that she had been in the range of Bruxo''s Anti-Magic Field. Anti-Magic Field is a Level 8 Pure Magic spell that restricts any magic casting within the area. But the restriction was not applicable to the spells that had been cast beforehand. Also, only spells of Level 8 and below could be blocked. It was the card that Bruxo resorted to using just to stop Uriel from using magic. He actually did not know if it would work since he still did not know what Uriel was capable of. But at least he could guarantee that she could not cast spells up to Level 8. Once her magic had been sealed, Uriel was not able to cast spells. It was a drastic nerf for her since the Anti-Magic Field had almost no effect on her opponent, who was an archer and did not always need to use magic. After Bruxo had done his part, it was time for Franc to do his. Holding the shaft of his bow, Franc loaded it with an arrow and pulled the string anew. Once he channeled his bow with a portion of his fighting spirit, he then released it as he invoked a technique. "st Shot." A single arrow, greatly enhanced by his technique, was unleashed from his bow. It was the same technique he used before, but the firepower was greater. "?!" Uriel then quickly reacted to the arrow and reflexively tried to intercept it by blocking it with her staff. She barely managed to sessfully block the arrow, but the arrow was too powerful for her body to take, and she was blown away by the strong knockback effect of the technique. "Ugh!!" Even though she had her st Resistance, it did not help, and she was still sted away from the impact. She even swept the floor of the hallway for several meters. "You have been buffing yourself up with magic, right. Now that it has been sealed, it cannot help you anymore." Franc approached Uriel as he was pointing his bow and arrow at her. He saw how she managed to avoid a fatal hit even without magic, so he was still cautious of her. "Nnnn!" Still on the floor and in pain, Uriel picked up her ck staff on her left and put her right hand on its upper end. Franc smirked upon seeing her state and then mocked her. "Without magic, you are nothing but a weak and fragile girl. Now that I have taken a closer look at you, you are quite a beauty. It would be a waste if I left damages on a valuable good." "..." "You''re terrified already?" "I may be out of the capability to cast magic," Uriel said as she struggled to stand on her own two feet. "But I ain''t out of options!" "?!" Out of the blue, Uriel swung her staff at Franc horizontally. Her strike was so fast and sudden that he could barely react to it. He and his bow were hit by it, and he identally shot the arrow to the side. He was supposed to be hit by a wooden staff, but his bow was cleaved in half, and a deep cut had surfaced on his chest and his left arm. Feeling the pain, he dropped his bow to the floor and stepped back to get away from Uriel. "Ahh! Did you just cut me?!" Franc yelled while stopping his arm from bleeding. "And where did that dee from?!" Upon looking back at her, he saw Uriel, but with a straight-ded sword in her hand. Franc then eventually understood that her staff did not just serve to increase her magic output but also contained a hidden de. Uriel''s staff was actually a sword cane with a fire magic stone at the top of it. The pair of golden rings constructed on it were the maic locks that attached the sword to its scabbard. The sword cane was enchanted with Ownership and only Raphael and Uriel could unsheath the staff and turn it into a sword. She never got the chance to use her staff as a sword until now. "Your staff had a de in it?!" "Yeah, and I will use it to cut your life short." You should be grateful for being the first one to taste its sharpness." "Wait?!" Uriel took a thrusting position and lunged herself forward. Since magic was useless as of now, she utilized her own set of the Unique Skill: Parallel Profile and selected the assassin mode that allocated her stats primarily to STR and AGI. Her sudden increase in speed shocked Franc, but he paid it no further mind as he recognized that it was dangerous to him. He was almost nothing without his broken bow and could not do anything in his injured state. Uriel was drawing nearer and nearer with a sharp and pointed mithrill de. Franc got panicked and tried to run away. But after taking a few staggering steps, he felt a very painful sting from his back, and a shiny yet bloody de burst forth from his chest. "Uhh..!!!" He had been impaled by the de of Uriel''s sword cane. Franc writhed in pain, and blood started to gush out of his mouth and prate his back and chest. A momentter, Franc gave up all his strength and passed out, letting his body hang on Uriel''s de like a picture frame on a nail. "Phew. That was tough." Uriel let out a tired sigh and slowly dropped Franc to the ground. Once he gotid, Uriel pulled out the de from his back. "But don''t you worry; I did not stab your heart." She said that before she looked along the hallway. "Now I have to take care of the other one." Afterwards, she ran and went to the location of Bruxo. But only to find out that he actually exhausted himself and passed out after casting a magic spell that huge. Chapter 212 Aggravating Opponent After being separated from his team, the man rushed toward a certain cell of the Imperial Prison''s maximum security. The bodies of a few guards were scattered around the floor as a result of their deviance toward the man. Even the jail warden, who was over Level 500, was thrashed by the man. After beating some guards, the man finally reached his destination. He approached the door of that cell and grabbed the bars of its vision panel. From there, he saw the one who was detained in it sitting on the bed and looking at him in the eyes, visibly shocked. "Sabrina..." "Mordred...! What are you doing here?" The woman with wheat-blonde wavy hair behind that metallic door, Sabrina, asked that question to the man with gray dreadlocks, whose name was Mordred. Both of them were the heads of some divisions of an underground organization, the Five-Headed Hydra. Mordred led the manpower division, while Sabrina managed the human trafficking and ck market divisions simultaneously. However, a few months ago, the base of the human trafficking division was suddenly raided by the authorities. Many goods were rescued, and all those responsible were arrested, including Sabrina. "I am here to save you, Sabrina." "What?" As soon as he said that to Sabrina, Mordred cast a few enhancements on his body. "Folded Strengthening. Herculean Strength." Once his strength had been buffed several folds, he then added a basic strengthening skill to increase his raw strength even further. After that, he firmed his grasp on the bars before he pulled them. nk. nk. nk. Instead of the door, the metal bars of the vision panel were detached from it. But Mordred took no need of it and put his hands on the panel and attempted to pull the door itself. And as he did, the floor shone, and Mordred knew it was the work of Bruxo. "Hmph!" The doors and frames of the maximum securitypound were made out of durable materials such as mithrill alloy. Each was magically locked, and only the warden could open it. But he was unavable, and Mordred had to do it by himself with brute force. Even though Mordred was formerly a Supreme Rank adventurer, he still needed to buff himself up to break one of those doors. Screech. The door then ultimately separated from the frame and was pulled out by his hands. Mordred tossed the door aside before entering the cell. Once he got closer, he took a nce at her neck and saw a metallic cor around it. That cor was actually a magic item that was issued to all of the prisoners. It blocks the wearer''s mana flow, which prevents them from casting magic as well as activating low-level skills. But Mordred could not just forcefully break it, since doing that could hurt the wearer. He just had someone from the organization remove it from her once they got back. "Let us get out here together, Sabrina." Mordred drew closer to her before grabbing her wrist and turning around. "Did Sir Kolben order this?" She asked. "Frankly, Sir Kolben opposed my request to save you." "So you did it by yourself?" "No, I have the others with me." "What are you thinking?! Not only did you disobey Sir Kolben, but you dragged the others as well!" Mordred and Sabrina were not just colleagues; they had been in a rtionship as well. When Mordred heard the news that Sabrina had been arrested, he got furious and frustratedly demanded that their very leader, Kolben, set her free. Although they had the capability to do so, Kolben tly rejected the idea since invading one of the most important would cause them massive lossespared to the gains. But Mordred could not just ept it, and he even thought that Kolben had been disposing of Sabrina. "It doesn''t matter now; what is more important is that I have to set you free." Mordred pulled her out and made an exit from the cell together. However, as soon as they got out of the room, they were greeted by two individuals outside. It was a pair of men and women, namely, Michael and Uriel. But in contrast with their young looks and ages, Mordred could instinctively perceive that they were more than they appeared. "So you two must be the ones to defeat them, huh? However, your journey ends here." Mordred immediately drew out his eighty-inch Orichalcum Zweih?nder, arge two-handed sword, from his back and swiftly dashed forward. Michael got his eyes wide for a split second and was surprised by his speed, contrary to his seven-foot-tall, robust, and bulging body build. But he was still able to read his movements and quickly crossed his saber with his sword. However, Michael did not expect him to be much more powerful than he could imagine, even though he did not use any techniques. "Ack?!" Michael truly underestimated him based on his stats, but he did not hold himself back either. Even still, his body could not contain all of Mordred''s sheer power, and Michael was sent flying due to the momentum of Mordred''s heavy sword. "Micha?!" Uriel, who was still in her assassin mode, instantly stepped back in order to avoid the Zweih?nder that was swinging at her. Even though the caster was knocked out, the Anti-Magic Field was still activated, and Uriel had to allocate her stats to fill up her current battle insufficiency. Once heicallynded on the floor, Michael quickly got up and attacked Mordred with a technique. He instantly realized how dangerous Mordred could be and wanted to end it immediately. "Hundred Slice!" Michael executed a powerful sword art and shed his de a hundred times, directing each of them solely at Mordred. However, after seeing that, Mordred just smirked and shed his sword several times. "Folded sh." Ching! Ching! Ching! Ching! To fight against a hundred, Mordred countered with a dozen. He was so precise that each sh of his sword intercepted many strikes from Michael. Sparks of sword strike lit up the corridor until their des shedst. "My turn." After the sparkling deflections, Mordred took a stance and bent his knees. "Hundred Slice." Chapter 213 Arrival Of A Certain Person "Hundred Slice." After witnessing how Mordred easily countered his Level 8 technique with an inferior one, Michael reevaluated his threat level. If a dozen shes were already powerful, a hundred of them would be monstrous. In order to counter Mordred''s barrage of certain fatalities, Michael quickly estimated the appropriate number of forces needed to fend off those hundred heavy and fast des and executed the right technique for it. "Fuck! Thousand Slice!" To provide the right response to Mordred''s Level 8 Hundred Slice, Michael answered him with Thousand Slice, a Level 10 Sword Art technique. The weaker with superior technique versus the stronger with inferior moves. Ching! Ching! Ching! Ching! Ching! A storm of des urred in the hallway as the two swordsmen exchanged blows. Their battle was so furious that it produced gushes of wind in the area that almost sted Sabrina. Even though they used two different techniques, the difference between their strengths and experiences made the oue almost the same. For Michael to deflect a single swing of Mordred''s Zweih?nder, he needs to sh his Swiss saber with it ten times. That was why he executed a higher-level technique than the same one. Uriel, on the other hand, could not do anything but watch. She knew that even if she attacked the opponent in his blind spot, Mordred would still have the leeway to respond to it. As she watched, Uriel recognized how powerful Mordred could be. Ching! Once the tempest of des was subdued, both Michael and Mordred continued their exchange using pure swordsmanship. Neither of them used a technique, and they had been dancing with each other to show off their swordy. Both of them were intending to strike their opponent''s vitals, but the des of their swords intercepted the strike before they hit the target. Even after a minute since the engagement of their exchange, neither of them hadnded a hit on their opponent yet. However, there were some things that Michael noticed about himself and his opponent. Matters that put Michael in a state of anxiety and worry Firstly, even though he had been activating Godspeed since the start, Mordred was still able to catch up with his speed and reaction time. Michael even concluded that Mordred was still holding back. Mordred was superior to Michael in many aspects, such as physicality, level, stats, sword skills, number of techniques, and experience. Before the fight could start, Mordred had all the bets on winning. Secondly, in the matter that Michael worried about the most, Mordred still did not use a technique higher than Level 8. Upon his analysis, not only did Mordred have Sword Art with a proficiency of 10, but he reached the divine level and got Divine Sword Art as well. To top it all off, his proficiency was Level 2. As of now, Michael and their main body, Raphael, only have Divine Sword Art: 1. Even though Mylene cheerfully praised how early Raphael achieved the ultra skill, it was still not enough to match up with Mordred. Lastly, Michael noticed that there was something off with his sword. Due to the difference between the materials used, Michael''s saber had been gradually chipping away as mithrill was an inferior metalpared to Mordred''s orichalcum two-hander. If the fight continued, his sword would undoubtedly give up and break. But with his current disadvantaged situation, he doubted if his sword could endure the damage before the fight ended. Ching! And all of a sudden, Michael was about to witness the thing he did not want to happen the most. Because after a mighty swing of his huge sword to fend off Michael a few steps, Mordred then brandished his sword before executing his next move. "Let me end this quick. Thousand Slice." In an instant, Mordred swung his heavy sword a thousand times at an imperceivable speed, making his shes filled with extreme sharpness and tremendous momentum. It would be imaginable if one strike of it could cleanly and frighteningly cleave arge boulder in half. Michael just showcased that technique to deflect Mordred''s Hundred Slice earlier. He had to think thoroughly about what he could do to counter that infinite barrage of massive destruction. His Divine Sword Art technique was only Soul sh, so it would be worthless if he could notnd a blow. The Absolute Severance of the Ultimate Arts was quite risky if he could not protect his body. Raphael did not bless his clones with all of his abilities, and each of them was limited to using some. Only Azrael, the sixth incarnate, was granted the Ultra Skill: Ruler of Death among the clones, and the Ultra Skill: Overlord of Sins prevented itself from being distributed to others. (Tsk! There is no option left for me!) With nothing left to do, Michael resorted to using an ultimate power to add up with his move. If he could not protect himself while on offense, he just had to simply do both. "Thousand Slice!" In a sh, Michael instantly wrapped his body with the Impregnable Fortress of the Ultimate Arts as he was replicating Mordred''s technique. As he did, Michael maximized his personal limit of Godspeed to further increase the speed of his de by several folds. Michael used that technique to counter Mordred''s Hundred Slice, and he used it again against the same technique. A normal Thousand Slice would be ineffective against Mordred''s rendition. But Michael had a remedy for that. Mordred used the weight of his sword and his speed to create momentum no one else could withstand. Momentum was a matter of mass and velocity, and all Michael had to do was increase the velocity of the lighter saber to deflect the heavier Zweih?nder. Crack. However, as soon as their des met, something literally snapped. In the suddenness of the moment, Michael honestly forgot to involve his sword in the defense, and it was snapped in half due to the force of the collision. "Oh, shit!" With his sword broken, all the strikes from the Zweih?nder perfectlynded on Michael''s body. And due to the perfectness of Mordred''s swordy, his strikes made Michael leave airborne for a second without being sted. Thud. After the thousandth sh hit, Michael''s body dropped to the floor and he fell to his knees. But Mordred widened his eyes upon seeing how Michael''s supposed shredded body was still as perfect as before. "How?! How are you still unscathed?!" "I wanted to ask that too, my old friend." Suddenly, a new male voice rang in the hallway. Hearing that, Mordred, Michael, Uriel, and Sabrina looked out for the source and saw a man standing at a certain distance with his arms folded. The man in front of them was as robust as Mordred, but he was around six feet nine. He had lustrous ck hair and intimidating eyes of the same color. He might have looked in his forties, but he was still in his prime. Mordred narrowed his eyes upon seeing the man because he knew who he wasa person who had actually been close to him before. ring at the man, Mordred turned his body toward him, put his sword on his shoulder, and uttered his name. "Gilbert..." "Long time no see, Mordred." The Guildmaster of the Adventurers'' Guild had arrived on the scene. Chapter 214 A Duel Between Two Veteran Swordsmen Staggered by his fatigue, Michael slowly stood from his spot as the Guildmaster finally arrived on the scene. He then walked unsteadily and drew himself closer to where Uriel was. Deep inside him, Michael was very grateful to him since he basically stopped Mordred from making his next move to terminate Michael''s life. If it were not for Gilbert, Michael''s body would have been cleaved from head to crotch by a giant sword. ((This Mordred man is a true monster.)) ((Seems like so.)) Uriel responded to Michael''s telepathic message to her. ((He was on the other dimension.)) Just as mentioned, the strength of Mordred could not bepared to theckeys he brought with him. Even though his level was around seven hundred, his true strength was more than his status board could provide. Michael had been fighting him at his fullest and was greatly enhanced by the Monarch of the Night by almost fifty percent; it was almost nine in the evening after all. But Mordred just fought his handicap, which made him dominate the fight all the time. ((But he seems to be wary of the Guildmaster.)) ((I noticed that too. Should we let them fight?)) ((Should. My sword is broken anyway.)) "Guildmaster..." Michael pretended to be exhausted. "He is dangerous. Please be careful." "I know, young man." Gilbert assured. "You can get a rest now." "Thank you, sir." Once Michael and Uriel had distanced themselves and sat on a spot a few dozens of meters away, Gilbert and Mordred were now facing and ring at each other. Both of their faces were dead serious, and faint traces of bloodlust were emitting from them. "So that is what you have been doing all these years, huh? Who would have thought that you really are involved with a notorious underground organization?" "..." After a brief moment of silence, Gilbert spoke first and conveyed his honest thoughts. However, Mordred seemed unaffected by his words and let him talk further. "And it seems that you are still with that harlot." Turning his attention to Sabrina, Gilbert uttered. "All things were ruined ever since that woman came." "It is because she was the only one who could understand me." When the conversation touched on the topic of Sabrina, Mordred finally opened his mouth to defend her. Mordred moved his left hand and gestured to Sabrina, who was behind him, to step out of the scene, which she did. "I see. If that is what you want," Gilbert said, then brandished his fifty-five-inch orichalcum ymore toward Mordred. "I have to stop you, right here, right now." "Let''s do it, Gilbert!" Whoosh! In an instant, both of them dashed toward each other at a frightening speed and collided with one another''s des. Gilbert intended to sh Mordred, but his sword was caught by one of the Zweih?nder''s parrying hooks. Clink! A sharp screeching sound of two metals colliding resonated throughout the hallway as the golden swords met. The crossover of their des generated a powerful shockwave that billowed the hairs of Michael, Uriel, and Sabrina. After their initial engagement, Gilbert and Mordred maintained their des to form an X for a while. Being up close, they had a better opportunity to exchange swords.I think you should take a look at "I notice that I am a bit stronger than you." Mordred put a smug look on his face. "Are you neglecting your training after you retire and are busy holding a pen? Ha ha!" "It is not in your business. What is more important is that what I am doing is right and good for the people. At least I did not sumb myself to the darkness and do wrong deeds to step over the others." "It is not in your business, either!" Mordred thenunched a powerful kick at Gilbert''s left torso. Gilbert immediately blocked Mordred''s steel-like lower leg with his left arm. But due to their slight stat differences, Gilbert lost his bnce and was thrown away. He did a barrel roll on the floor, but he quickly got up and raised his sword horizontally to block an iing overhead sh of a giant sword. Ching! Gilbert mightily swung his sword to forcefully fend off Mordred before lunging himself forward with his sword thrust. Mordred quickly parried it as soon as it reached his range and let Gilbert pass him. Mordred seized that moment and swiftly swung his de horizontally. But his sword only cut nothing but air as Gilbert instinctively ducked to avoid a certain decapitation. Using the momentum, Gilbert spun around and revolved his sword to cut some limbs. As responsively as he could, Mordred jumped and sessfully prevented his legs from amputation. "Earth Splitter!" In the process, Mordred used his falling force to strike an overhead blow on Gilbert. Using a Level 9 Sword Art technique, Mordred shed his heavy de and aimed its heavenly momentum upon the Guildmaster. "Bastion of Glory!" Holding his sword overhead, Gilbert ced the end de of his sword on his left palm and activated a powerful technique called Bastion of Glory. It was a Level 10 Martial Art technique that could block non-ultra techniques and spells for a second. Boom! The tremendous collision of their des caused the area to shake by a few magnitudes and even created a small crater under Gilbert''s feet. The impact of their moves generated a much more powerful shockwave than before. After a few seconds of stalemate, Mordred raised his de and swung it horizontally with the intention of shing his opponent''s chest and executing his next attack. Gilbert quickly jumped back to avoid the de, which distanced himself from Mordred. But that was a perfect distance for Mordred. "Thousand Slice!" "Thousand Slice!" Gilbert instantly grasped the movements of Mordred and tried to counter his move with the same technique. At the very same time, both Gilbert and Mordred shed their own weapons a thousand times at a speed almost nobody else could catch. Ching! Ching! Ching! Ching! For a very short time, a thousand brief embers lit up the area, apanied by a clink for each spark. Golden blurs of their lustrous golden des colored the space between the two veteran swordsmen as the storm of des urred. Pant. Pant. Pant. Once they finished their moves, which did notnd on their opponent, Gilbert and Mordred stared at one another to catch their breaths for a moment. Once one of them recovered, Mordred took a certain stance and told Gilbert with a confident smile. "It seems that no one''s going to win without giving out our best. Let''s settle this with the next and final strike, Gilbert." "Fine with me." Gilbert replied, and then took the same stance as him. "Let us see whose de is more refined." Chapter 215 An Unexpected Appearance After a moment of exchanging des, Gilbert agreed to Mordred''s request to decide their toe-to-toe fight by unleashing their most powerful card. In addition, they were also subtly agreeing to settle their ounts that had been postponed for years. Facing one another, both Gilbert and Mordred lowered their hips and took the same stance, implying that they were about to use the same move. For them to execute their attacks effectively, they began casting a certain enhancement upon their own bodies. ""Overdrive!"" Gilbert and Mordred invoked the name of a Level 10 Martial Art technique in unison. They activated the most powerful martial art that humankind had known; a martial art technique of divine level had never been recorded on record yet. Once they had applied the technique to their bodies, they were now overflowing with fighting spirit. The fighting spirit they had been utilizing was so bountiful that they could suffocate a few weak individuals around them. Overdrive was a powerful technique that exponentially increased all the stats of the users in a short time. However, as shown on their bodies, the users would experience intense pain as they pushed their bodies to the limits. As soon as they cast the Overdrive, their bodies started to show some changes. Their veins were bulging, their capiries ruptured, and their breathing became unsteady. But even though they were in constant suffering, both Gilbert and Mordred endured the pain to make their move sessful. With the buffs they applied, they became much more powerful than ever. They were currently at their highest peak and had surpassed what humans could achieve. Even though Gilbert and Mordred were around Level 600 and 700, respectively, they had long reached the realm of a thousand. Arguably, each of them could fight decently, if not toe to toe, with a newly evolved High Human. Although a High Human had much higher stats per level, the buffs they received could sometimes bested some. Now that both of them were drastically buffed, they began preparing to make their move. Holding their swords with the right hand, Gilbert and Mordred red at each other before one of them opened his mouth. "I am still hoping that we can go back to the times when we were still together as a team, swinging our swords together against a monster." Gilbert reminisced. "But seeing how resolved you are, it seems impossible, huh?" "... Nothing can change my mind, Gilbert. Even if I did, I had already dove into the depths of the darkness, and it was impossible to escape from it. Only death could stop me." "I see." Hearing that, Gilbert lowered his head and gripped the hilt of his sword tighter. By his words alone, Gilbert could sense how serious Mordred was about his resolve. And as his old friend, he decided to acknowledge and respect it. "If that was your decision, farewell." As soon as he said that, both of their golden swords glowed a golden hue. Those golden lights actually contained divine energy, an ultimate power that could destroy spiritual essences. The essence of those golden lights means that they had used a Divine Sword Art. After that, Gilbert used Martial Art Level 6 Dash and lunged forward, and so did Mordred. Due to their buffs, their speed became so fast that a violent gust of wind was created in the process. Once they reached a certain gap, both Gilbert and Mordred swung their des with godly speed at the same time. They flung their swords at each other, aiming for their vital parts. But for a certain reason, a streak of lightning could be seen from them. No matter who owned it, it was the element that would decide the oue of the fight. In the middle of it, both of them performed the technique. But perhaps due to the suddenness of the event, only a sharp whistling sound could be heard, and the name of the technique was not uttered. The technique they used was sh Strike, a Level 2 Divine Sword Art technique. sh Strike was the ultimate version of Sword Art Level 6: Fast Sword. It was an ultra-fast sh that could slice through almost everything. The speed of the strike was so astonishingly fast that it could melt the de in some instances. But Gilbert and Mordred did not take heed of that; they did not mind sacrificing their beloved weapons as long as they achieved their objectives. And then St. Once they crossed paths and passed through one another, the sound of cleaving flesh rang out. Two men were huffing as they faced their backs. A momentter, one man fell on one of his knees. "...Even with years of effort..." The fallen man uttered it with blood flowing from his mouth. "Cough... I am even more leveled than you... But still... I still cannot win against you... Gilbert..." Upon mentioning his name, Gilbert slowly turned around and saw the state of his opponent. A drop of blood dripped from his golden de, indicating that he was the victor of their duel. "Even though you are physically more powerful, you seem to forget that I can do magical swordy." After he said that, Gilbert fell into his butt and sat on the floor. "...Damn it...! Cough!" As their fight ended, the toll of the Overdrive started to take effect on their bodies. Pain and fatigue took over their bodies, which made Gilbert drop on his butt. But as the one who just cleaved the ribs, Mordred suffered a lot and vomited blood. "Mordred!"I think you should take a look at Seeing him lose the fight and suffering in pain, Sabrina rushed herself toward him, passing the tired Gilbert. She gave him an embrace as soon as she reached him before helping him stand. "You have done so far. Let''s get out of her already." "No! We won''t allow you to escape!" Gilbert rejected her idea and nced in a particr direction. "Michael! Uriel! Stop them!" "We understand, sir!" But as Michael and Uriel were about to chase them, an unexpected thing happened. Behind Sabrina and Mordred, an unknown figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere, which made Michael and Uriel stop their feet from advancing. "I already told you not to do this, you know?" "!!! You!" Thud. Mordred and Sabrina recognized the voice behind thema manand tried to turn around. But they were chopped on the nape instead, and they immediately lost consciousness. "..." "..." Michael and Uriel stood on their spots and did not move. In an instant, they realized that the man was way more powerful than a monster named Mordred. If they took any foolish action, their lives could end in the blink of an eye. Even Gilbert could not do anything. "Mordred was just too obsessed with this bitch, to the point that he even disobeyed me." The man said this as he put Mordred on his shoulder. "I don''t want to do this, but I have to interrupt. Mordred was an irreceable asset of ours, and I am here to retrieve him." The man then took a nce at Michael and Uriel and gave them an appraisal. He smiled, and then picked up Sabrina''s body and carried her by his side. "I have to bring her as well. Mordred might get mad if I didn''t save her, you see. See ya." As soon as he said that, the man instantly disappeared from his spot with Mordred and Sabrina. Now that Michael and Uriel had thought about it, the Anti-Magic Field had vanished. So the exnation of the man casting Warp to escape was provided. But more importantly, they discovered something about the man that caught their whole attention. They looked at each other to talk about it, but Gilbert''s wry voice disturbed them. "...What the hell just happened...?" He ponderingly asked. "I have no idea, Guildmaster." Michael responded. "Who was that person?" Raising his body from the floor, Gilbert asked. "I don''t know, sir, but he was undoubtedly powerfulmuch more powerful than any of us." Michael replied. "But you have to check on your condition, sir." "Yeah. You are right. Mordred and Sabrina may have escaped, but what''s more important is that all of us are safe." "Thank you for saving our lives, sir." "No problem." Gilbert nodded and then remembered something from earlier. "But we have many things to talk about, young man. How about getting out of here and getting to our own homes already?" "Yeah. Let''s do that." Afterwards, the three of them walked their way to exit maximum security. As they walked by, Uriel talked with Michael via Telepathy. ((Isn''t that man...?)) ((I think so. He had all the descriptions matched.)) ((So it is, huh?)) ((Yeah. He is undoubtedly a child of Rubina.)) Chapter 216 Winter Morning The winter had begun, and the air in the Imperial Capital of Jeffer was cold. Due to the location of the region, the temperature had dropped below zero, and snow had fallen from the cold sky. The activities of the citizens significantly decreased due to the season, and they mostly stayed in their homes for the rest of the day. For them to survive the harsh monster called winter, people had to take some measures to fight winter depression. The demand for firewood and heating items spiked during this period. Essentials like those were important for the people to warm up their bodies in order to prevent hypothermia, which caused death if it was not remedied immediately. But aside from the ones mentioned above, there was another thing that kept my body warm and helped me survive the winter. Actually, I did not have to do anything since I could tolerate cold temperatures due to my resistance. Clink. Clink. Clink. Early in the morning, harmonious sounds of silver and porcin resonated inside the master bedroom of the formerly Lavender manor in the Imperial Capital. Right now, I am stirring the fourth cup of coffee that I just brewed while I was in my robe. Clink. Once I was done stirring, I grabbed a pitcher of milk and filled the cup. After that, I scooped a teaspoonful of refined sugar and mixed it with the coffee. With a few stirs, the caf auit designated for Mother had brewed. "Good morning, Raphael..." "Good morning to you too, Mother." As if awakened by the aroma, Mother raised her upper body from the bed and greeted me. I turned around to find her on the bed,pletely naked. Then I approached the bed before handing over the coffee to her. "Thank you, my son." Mother got up and sat at the edge of the bed before epting the cup and taking a sip of it. While Mother was savoring the warmth of her drink, the others eventually woke up from their sleep and got up. "Yawn... Good morning..." "Good morning, everyone..." Rubbing their sleepy eyes, Mom and my future stepmother, Gabrielle, greeted the morning as soon as they woke up. They were both in their birthday suits, of course. They gave each other morning kisses before taking a seat astride Mother. "Here coffee." "Thanks, dear." "Thank you, Raphael." Upon taking their cups of ck coffee, Mom and Gabrielle drank it elegantly, as if sipping tea at formal parties. Mother did not show courtesy by drinking since we were the only people here anyway. I dragged a nearby chair and ced it before the holy trinity. I then sat down on it and crossed my legs before I began consuming my cup. "Mmm. Coffee in the morning is the best." Mom remarked. "You are right, Mom." Last night, we had a foursomea very vigorous and hot one, if I were to ask. The nights had be colder and colder, and, of course, we heated our bodies by having lustmaking. We warmed up, savored one another''s bodies, andsted until dawn. We drowned ourselves in heavenly pleasure. We tasted everyone by switching partners or taking them all.I think you should take a look at After those vigorous activities, a cup of hot coffee was more than enough to replenish our tired bodies. The outside was sure chilly, so coffee helped us fight the drowsiness caused by the cold weather. "So today is the day, huh?" Staring at the window, I pondered. "You''re excited to see your sister again, aren''t you?" "Of course, Mother." I looked at Mother and sipped my cup. "There are many things that I want to tell her in person, as well as to apologize to her for some matters. But all in all, I am truly looking forward to our reunion." It had been more than a week since we arrived in the empire and a week after the incident in the Imperial Prison. And today would be the day for Sister to finish the first year of the academy. However, I had a feeling that our reunion would not be so good because I had hurt her so much. I did not know if she could grant me her forgiveness, but I would do anything to fix our rtionship. "Well, she might be mad if she knew that you had been having nights with Mary. Even if it were permitted, anyone would get upset knowing that their loved one was in heat with another." Mom said. "But knowing Louise, I know that she still has a heart to forgive you, though it may cost effort." "You think so?" "I think so too." Mother seconded, then turned her eyes to Mom and smiled as if they knew something. "But if not, please make sure to do what she wants for her to forgive you. You want to make her your woman, right? If so, you have to multiply your effort then." "Yeah, you are right, Mother." Once she forgave me, I would start nning on making Sister my woman. I knew it certainly needed much effort just to allow me to court her, but I loved her so much that I could not just give up. "So I am going to meet your sister as well." As we discussed the matter of my sister, Gabrielle spoke up. "And I am quite excited about it." "Yes, Gabrielle. I cannot wait to introduce my new wife to her." Mother happily finished her coffee and handed the cup to me before giving Gabrielle a tight and passionate embrace. Then suddenly, Mom let me hold her cup and hug Mother and Gabrielle. "Our wife." She threateningly said. "Y-yeah, that''s right, our wife." "But more importantly..." I somewhat sensed what was going to happen next, so I put the cups back on the table, including Gabrielle''s. As I did, Mom pinned Mother and Gabrielle on the bed before sheid her back beside Mother. "Before we are married trouple, we are Raphael''s women first." Once Mom said that, I stood in front of them and then removed my robe. My hardened sword unfolded before them out of the box. "My three beautiful mothers, shall we take care of my morning wood first?" "Of course, Raphael~." Chapter 217 Lap Pillow This would be the day for us to reunite with Sister after many months. She had finished her first year at the academy and was going on a vacation with us until the next spring. I would be going with her to the academy for me to start my academic years, which meant that I would be spending more time with her at the academy. However, all of those were still mere pipe dreams if Sister still hated me and would not forgive me. Well, anyway, I had been doing everything I could to satisfy her. I was not entirely sure if my efforts would be enough, but all the details had been wellid out and prepared. And before our meeting, me and my family had been doing something else while waiting for the time toe. "You seem to be in deep thought, Raphael." "Well, yes, I am both excited and nervous to meet Sister once again. So I am a little bit anxious about our reunion, you see." "Is that so?" As she was giving me ap pillow, Sophia noticed my grave expression and looked down to call me out. Sophia and I were on the couch. She sat while I rested my head on her softps, feeling the plumpness of her th thighs. In the morning, inside our manor in the capital, we were in our living area to kill time. We would be meeting Sister this afternoon, so we still had time to prepare and rest. Not only my family, but Sophia wanted to see my sister as well. For that reason, she came over to our residence and joined us. While waiting, I seized the moment to spend time with her. Since Sophia was not officially legal yet, ap pillow was the best fan service she could offer. Sophia and I were not the only people in the living area, of course. Adjacent to our couch, across the coffee table, there was a couch of the same size where three gorgeous women sat: my Mom, my Mother, and Gabrielle. I turned my body sideways and kept my eyes on them. From what I could see, both Mother and Gabrielle were having ap pillow on Mom''s plump thighs. I wanted to plunge my face into those pillows too, but I already had Sophia, so I did not see a problem toin about. "You really love them, don''t you?" "I indeed love them, and I am so grateful for having them in my life." I replied to Sophia before lying down on the couch and looking up at her. "But I am more grateful that you understand my feelings and ept them. I cannot thank you enough, Sophia." "Well, I''m kind of shocked and disgusted with you having a forbidden rtionship with your own two mothers. But I was gradually convinced by how much you love them, and they felt the same. I felt defeated, but if that was what Raphael wanted, there was nothing I could do to separate people deeply in love, yes?" "Sophia..." Sophia caressed my hair as she uttered those words with a smile. I could feel that she was serious and sincere about what she said, so I had no right to doubt her. "Moreover, I trusted my aunts and had already discussed with them that we would love you together. I also do not mind if you take more, but please do it moderately and don''t take them as if you were picking up stray cats, okay?" "I understand, Sophia." I briefly closed my eyes and let out a deep breath. "If I ever take women in the future, I promise you that I will choose them properly." "Thank you for fulfilling this selfish wish of mine, Raphael." "No problem."I think you should take a look at It was not that I wanted to expand my harem; it just happened unconsciously. Sophia must have been bothered that I had been adding women without restrictions, so she set some regtions for me. I did not attempt to reject it since it would help myself and my family. The phrase "the more, the merrier" was not always good. There were many things to consider if someone wanted to build a harem, such as financial stability, time, and the capability to satisfy their desires. Even if I could give them those things now, I would stop expanding my domain for the sake of everyone and everything. Trust was the most important element in a rtionship, and I did not want anyone to mistrust me by thinking that they were not enough for me. "Hey, Sophia." "Hmm?" "I will be attending the academy next spring, and there is a high possibility that I will meet my main spouse there. Can you tell me what your thoughts are?" "Well, I don''t have a problem with that. But the problem is, how are you going to exin that to her?" Sophia took a nce at the other couch after she asked that, and so I did." "Yeah, that would be a problem." What Sophia was trying to imply was how to exin my incestuous rtionship with my mothers to that person. Of course, there was no way we could hide that issue from my future wife, and she would eventually discover it even if we did. With that, a new standard was added to the requirements for my main wife: First, she had to be open-minded and not homophobic. An automatic red g if she did not respect the sexuality of my parents and sister. Second, she must ept my harem building and get along with the members. Minor conflicts and misunderstandings could not be avoided, but it would be fine as long as they did not harbor hatred toward one another. Lastly, that person had to digest and ept my rtionship with Mom and Mother, and probably with my sister. I would not cut ties with my family just for her to ept me; my family matters the most. With those requirements, finding the right person to be my primary wife would be difficult. There were not that many young noblewomen out there, so the difficulty escted quickly. "Anyways, we don''t have to mind that right now. What''s more important is what I should do to win over Sister." "You don''t have to do it alone, Raphael; we are here to help you." "Sophia is right, dear." Said Mother. "We are ready to help you conquer the heart of Louise." "Same here, my son." "Thank you, mothers." Well, I am really grateful to have a family this loving and supportive. But I hoped that our efforts would suffice to persuade Sister. Chapter 218 Longed Meeting Once the sun started to gradually descend toward the horizon and after we ate our lunch, my family, including Sophia, Mary, and Gabrielle, rode in a magic carriage and went to the academy. The outside was cold and a bit snowy, so it was better for us to move on wheels. Upon arriving at the academy, we parked our carriage in the wide parking space of the institution. The modes of transportation in this world were mostly animal or monster-drawn, which meant a single vehicle took up much more space than on Earth''s. Since it would be a special day for the students as well as their parents, the space was congested with the luxurious vehicles of many nobles. Thankfully, we managed to find a vacant space. Covered by our thick garments to keep ourselves warm, we then walked our way toward the auditorium, where the recognition and graduation ceremonies were held. My sister just finished her first year, so she will be participating in the former. But before that, since there was still an hour before the ceremony was to start, we had to give her a visit in her dorm. "Please wait here, Lady Mylene; we will be calling Lady Louise right away." "Thank you." Once Mother appreciated the dorm receptionist, she took a light bow and went upstairs to the second floor. After that, Mother walked back toward us, who were sitting on the seats in the dorm''s lobby. "Hm? What''s the matter, Raphael?" Mother then noticed my grave expressions as I was sitting in between Mom and Sophia. Hearing her call my name, I nced away to her and gave her my reply. "Well, now that I am already here, I realized that I am notpletely ready to see her again; the rate of my heartbeat is telling me so. But I have gotten this far, so there''s no way for me to turn around." "That is the spirit, Raphael. Keep it up." "Thank you, Mother." After giving me courage, Mother then took her seat between Mom and Gabrielle. We chatted a little bit until someone descended the stairs after a minute. She was a beautiful young woman with long, silky, raven-ck hair and stunning curves. d in the academy''s uniform, she was full of sophistication that truly augmented her renowned nobility. Thatdy was none other than my esteemed elder sister. (She definitely bes more beautiful than thest time I personally saw her.) I uttered inwardly after Iid my eyes upon her. There were definitely changes, or rather improvements, on her inparison to a year ago. She grew taller, and her body proportions became more significant. In spite of her intensive training, her body became ther and more voluptuous. "..." As she descended, I tried to make eye contact with her, and our eyes ofvender met. However, Sister then narrowed her eyes before she immediately turned her head away and averted her gaze from me. (She really does hate me that much, huh?) Sister then took a nce at the one she had not seena very gorgeous tinum blonde woman named Gabrielle. She inspected her from head to toe, but as expected of her, I caught her staring at Gabrielle''s chest a little longer. "Louise!" Immediately after Sister stepped on the first floor, Mother raised herself from her seat and quickly approached Sister. Mother drew herself closer and then wrapped her arms around Sister. "Mother...!" Mother immediately gave Sister a tight embrace as soon as she reached her daughter. My sister was genuinely surprised by how excited Mother was, but she, too, forgot the courtesy and hugged her mother back. "I am very happy to see you here, Mother."I think you should take a look at "Of course. I love to see my daughter after all." There were still people nearby, but Mother seemed not to take heed of them and let herself be overwhelmed with the joy of reuniting with a loved one. Of course, Mother was not the only one happy to reunite with Sister. After seeing the two of them sweetly and wholesomely snuggling each other, we all stood up from our seats together and walked to them. "We are still in public,dies." "...We are sorry, Mom." Mom reminded them to take care of their surroundings. Seeing how many people had been staring at us, either because they found them wholesome or improper, Mother and Sister then regretfully unwrapped their arms and rposed themselves like properdies. "I know that you are all excited, but how about we do it more privately?" "I understand, Mom. Follow me." Afterwards, Sister led us toward her room. "Come on in, everyone." Once we reached her room, Sister opened the door and let us enter the chamber. I scanned over the interior of her room, and I found that it was just as spacious as our room at home. Actually, visitors were not allowed to go upstairs, especially men. But since the school year just ended, some of the dorm restrictions were lifted, which allowed visitors to visit even the private rooms. When we entered the room, beside her bed, there was a table and a set of chairs arranged for us to sit on. The table and chairs were wooden and had ebony-ck colors, not due to the paint but to the materials. Those pieces of furniture were made out of ck Treant and were crafted by myself. All of those were kept with the Inventory that was bestowed upon the orichalcum bracelet that I gave to her. There were other things aside from those, but for now, she was kind enough to even provide me with a seat. "Mom..." When I, thest one to get inside, closed the door, Sister then faced Mom and opened her arms, shamelessly begging for a cuddle in front of everyone. "Fufu. This daughter of mine." "I really miss you, Mom." "I missed you too, Louise." Mom thenplied with her request and tenderly held Sister. Mom and Sister had not seen each other for a while, so we let them spoil each other for a bit. "Please take a seat." "Thank you, Louise." Once Mom and Sister had finished their embrace, Sister sat on the edge of her bed as she offered us seats. Now that the greetings had been done, the discussion about other stuff was ready to tackle. Chapter 219 Left Behind There was still time before the ceremony was going to start, and we were all at the dorm for first-year female students to give my sister a visit. But Sister has not even talked to me since, and that was quite disheartening on my side. As all of us, including Mary, took a seat, Sister nced from left to right and observed each one of her visitors. She then folded her arms before she let out a sigh and spoke. "Well, I received a letter stating that Mom and Mother were going to get married to someone." She said this and then looked at Gabrielle, who was sitting between Mom and Mother. "So I presume that this woman is the one, yes?" "That''s right, Louise." Mother answered with a smile. "Her name is Gabrielle, and she is the woman your Mom and I are going to marry. Say hi to our daughter, Gabrielle." "Hello there, Miss Louise. Finally, nice meeting you." "...Nice to meet you too... Miss Gabrielle..." Sister seemed to be a little bit unwee with Gabrielle. This was the first time they were meeting in person, so I kind of understood that. "It seems that you don''t trust Gabrielle yet, and I can understand that." Mother continued. "But I can assure you that her intentions for us are pure, and I am hoping that the day for you to trust her wille as soon as possible. Anyway, this is the proof of our love." After she said that with conviction, Mother grabbed Gabrielle''s left hand and gave it a delightful kiss. On the other hand, Mom held Gabrielle''s right hand and kissed it as well. "Gabrielle will be a member of our family." Mom interjected. "That is why, Louise, you have to treat her as you treat us, your mothers. Do you have anything to say?" "...Are you sure both of you are certain of the remarriage? Isn''t Mom not interested in women other than Mother? "Of course, we are certain." Mom replied. "You know what, Louise? People change, and that includes me. Love is mysterious, and there was nothing we could do when our hearts skipped a beat. We love her from the bottom of our hearts." Upon her deration, Mom leaned over to Gabrielle and drew her face closer to hers. The distance between their faces got closer and closer, and then their lips met with a sucking sound. Smooch. Before her, Sister beheld how Mom and Gabrielle kissed. Even though her face was stone, Sister''s cheeks turned crimson a little bit. There were two big-tiddied women kissing in front of her, and Sister probably found it steamy as well. "Hey, not fair! Me too!" "Fufu. Here you go." Once they were done kissing, Mother held Gabrielle''s head and turned it toward her. And then they crossed their lips and kissed. "Mmm..." Smooch. "Alright, I have seen enough. Now I get that you really love one another. So please stop it now." Mother and Gabrielle swapped spits for quite a while. So long that Sister had to interrupt them. "So you have no objection to our marriage." "Yeah, Mom. I don''t have any objections." "Thank you, Louise." "Thank you for understanding, Miss Louise." "...Louise..."I think you should take a look at "Hmm?" "Calling me Miss would be too formal. You can address me by my name, Louise. Mom and Mother have chosen you, and I have no right to question their decisions. You are going to be my mother, so please address me Louise from now on." "Thank you very much... Louise...!" Upon being allowed to address Sister by her given name, Gabrielle stood up from her seat and quickly took a bow to my sister. Gabrielle''s white dress had a low neckline, and the smooth and shiny cleavage of her ample breasts was exposed before the eyes of Sister. "...Yeah." Sister stared at the deep valley for a few seconds before averting her gaze from the pair of big mountains. "You are family, and there''s no need for you to be that formal. Please don''t lower yourself." "I got it, Louise." As per Sister''s request, Gabrielle straightened her back before going back to her seat. Once the awkwardness of the room was subdued, Sister nced back at us and asked a question. "Hey, mothers. Does she know about your ns to live forever?" "Actually," Mom responded to her question. "We already told Gabrielle about that matter. And when we asked her if she could join us, she happily replied yes and said she wanted to live with us forever." "Is that so?" Gabrielle then confirmed Sister''s pondering with a set of nods. After that, Sister looked at Gabrielle once again and scanned her thoroughly. "But she is still around Level 200 and has a very long way to go to reach a thousand levels and evolve. She would probably take decades in order to achieve it." "If you are worrying about that, your little brother hase up with a perfect solution for that." "Raphael?" "You know," said Mother. "Something like granting her the Longevity. He told us, You even asked him to do the same to Mary, didn''t you?" Upon entering the topic of myself, Sister nced at me with disdain. But she looked away and did not hide her aversion toward me. "Oh my. I had noticed it before but just ignored it. Now that I can see it clearly, it seems like Louise is avoiding Raphael." "..." "Not only with Raphael, there seems to be awkwardness between you and Mary; you haven''t been talking since then. Is there a problem between you? Are you fighting?" "...It''s not in your business, Mom." "Aw. That''s so mean." "Ahem. I cannot take this anymore." As if getting impatient with the flow of the conversation, Mother interjected. "Today will be the day when Louise starts living with us again. And yet, this family is still not fine." Upon saying that, Mother stood up from her seat before she continued. "This is a problem, and I want you all to amend it yourselves. Let''s go, everyone. Let''s leave them for a while to discuss their problems." The other people stood up one by one and then followed Mother to exit the room. Once they left, Sister, Mary, and I were the only ones left in the room. Chapter 220 Letting Me Slide Everyone exited Sister''s dormitory room, and only three people were left, namely, Mary, Sister, and me. Sitting on wooden chairs, silence filled the room once the door closed. To break the ice, one of us must utter a word, and someone did it before everyone else could. "Sister..." Converting my guilt to courage, I steeled my back and first spoke to Sister. Even though I had called her out sincerely, she still did not waste an effort to look me in the eye. Although she was like that outwardly, I knew that she was going to listen to me, probably. "....What''s on your mind, my little brother of mine?" Still averting her gaze from me, Sister had given me permission to speak my mind. By having that opportunity, I seized that moment and intoned my honest and sincere feelings for Sister. "...Sister, I am very sorry for everything that I have done to you..." "..." "The more I think about my deeds and realize how I have been hurting you, the more I loathe myself." "..." My sister remained silent and still had no response to my words. But no matter what, I wanted to hear at least a word from her, even if she said she could not forgive me anymore. "I know I am the one wrong here. Mary did nothing wrong. I was the one who pushed her to fulfill my selfishness. So please don''t hate her for the things she hasn''t done." "Young Master..." After I said that, I stood up from my seat and bent my knees. I then rested my right kneecap and submitted myself to Sister. "So this is me swallowing my pride. Kneeling before you and begging for your forgiveness. I know it will be hard, but I hope that you will provide your response." "Young Master! You don''t need to go that far! I am at fault too, so please don''t do that!" "I need to, Mary." "But..." Mary suddenly stood up and burst out upon seeing how I lowered myself. But once she recognized that her words could not reach me and were ineffective, she silently went back to her seat. "Raphael..." For the first time, Sister uttered a word by calling out my name, which made me raise my head up and look at her. She slowly turned her head and then eventually made eye contact with our purple gazes. "I want you to know that I actually don''t know how to deal with myself. Should I be mad at you? Or should I let my wrath destroy you? But right now, I chose to control myself and wanted to deal with this matter calmly, as I didn''t want to cause damage. So you better not piss me off and answer my questions honestly." "I understand, Sister." She really settled herself down and wanted to deal with it peacefully instead of furiously confronting me, which was what I was grateful for. For her utmost peace and satisfaction, I absolutely had to not make her mad. "Very well, Raphael, you may go back to your seat now." "Thank you, Sister." Upon hearing her benevolent words, I stood up and sprawled on my seat. She then lowered her head to let out a sigh. Her eyes became more serious when our eyes met anew.I think you should take a look at "Why did you have to show those nights to me? You could have done it without showing them to me." Recently, I spent nights with Mary in my own bed and streamed each of our conferences live to Sister. There were four nights in total, and Sister had to suffer four times as well. I wanted to be more honest with everyone, so I told Mom and Mother about the details of it and looked up their advice. However, they gave me crispy ps and a lethal lower cut from Mother instead of telling me that what I did was wrong and disrespectful. I was aware that a woman''s heart was fragile and should not break. But Ipletely ignored that fact just for my own satisfaction and enjoyment of my sister''s suffering. So I took all the blows from my parents since I kind of deserved it. "That is a hard question to answer, but I must respond. Actually, I have something I desire. In order to achieve that, I have to show that footage to you." "And what have you desired?" "It was to..." "To what?" "I want to take revenge on you. A retribution to make you suffer for all the hard things you have done to me." "Just for that silly reason...?" Upon hearing my exnation, Sister got pissed off and twitched. But as she said, sheter managed to contain her anger and calmed down eventually. "I know it was outrageous, and I know it definitely hurt you a lot. But I truly regret what I have done, and I am ready to suffer the consequences of my actions. Please, Sister, I''ll do whatever you want if it''s the only way to fix our rtionship." "..." "Please, Sister, tell me what I should do." Sister lowered her head, which made her forelocks cover her eyes. She went silent, and I could not make her speak even with my pleas. "...You said you would do anything, right?" After a moment, she mumbled behind her shiny, ck veils. I responded, "Yes, as long as it is within my capabilities." She then slowly raised her head and gazed at me. "There is only one thing that I want you to do for me. If you are that desperate to have my forgiveness, I am sure you will do it." She smiled. What was that? It felt like she was thinking about something in her mind that was probably nearly impossible for me to do. But no matter what that would be, I mustply with that request of hers if I really want her to be my sister or more. "I will do my best, Sister." As soon as I said that, I bowed my body deeply before Sister. I did not do it halfheartedly, of course, I have beenpletely sincere with my actions since then. "I''ll let you slide for now. But we aren''t finished yet, Raphael, and I am still mad at you." "I know." I said as I yielded both hands in the air. "Hmph! Now, get out of here. I have something to talk about with Mary alone. And don''t ever dare to peek at us." "I got it, Sis." I stood up, approached the door, and opened it. "Thank you very much, and I am terribly sorry." I apologized and then slowly closed the door. Chapter 221 Looking Around I left my sister''s room and left Sister and Mary behind. My sister probably wanted to unleash her pent-up lust, and it was better for me not to disturb them. But the ceremony was going to start, so they better finish that quick. The others were not in the dorm anymore; they were probably in the auditorium already. Thinking they already had, I made my way to the colossal auditorium. Since it would be a closing ceremony, arge part of the nobility would attend. Not only from the empire, but from all over the continent as well. And of course, the security of the whole academy was extremely tight, and more guards and knights were roaming around the premises. Upon arriving at the destination, I found the four of them. They were already sitting in the designated seats for first-year parents. Probably sensing my arrival, they waved their hands at me, so I made an approach toward them. "How was it, Raphael? Did she forgive you?" As soon as I reached them, Mom inquired about my progress with my sister. "Not yet, Mom. But she said that we will continue our discussion at home." "Really? I''m d for you." "Thanks, Mom." I replied as I took my seat between Mom and Sophia. Apparently, their hands were on the armrest, so I ced mine on them, to which they responded by sping back. "By the way, Raphael," Sophia, who was at my right, spoke, to which I turned my head. "Where is Miss Mary?" "Well, she is still in the room. They are probably having horizontal refreshments as we are talking." "Oh, is that so?" Sophia said as she was covering her mouth with her free hand. "I hope they are having a good time then." "Yeah." It seemed that Sophia immediately guessed what I meant. I looked at the other side and saw Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle chuckling; they must have heard our conversation. There was still some time before the ceremony started. While waiting, I scanned the surroundings to kill time. As far as I could see, we were apparently sitting in the left middle part of the dress circle. The students were sitting in the stalls, by the way. The seating arrangement was actually based on the rank of the families. The Raevender territory was only a viscounty, so we were not in the front. By the way, throughout the continent, there were more baronies and viscounties than counties and higher ranksbined. So almost half of the dress circle was upied by members of lower ranks, including us. The front rows of the dress circle were where the members of the ducal and archducal families sat. The first row of the first year was where the family of the Imperial Crown Prince''s fiance were sitting. Aside from the stalls and dress circle, there was the gallery, where royals and highly influential people would sit. There was also an area that was reserved for servants and guards. The security and the service for the audience were important even inside.I think you should take a look at Looking around the auditorium and the people inside it, I caught a glimpse of some people I knew or recognized. Just a few rows in front of us, I saw the families of the people I was acquainted with. For example, the families of the young noblemen who courted my sisterst summer. They appeared to be okay, just chilling in their seats while waiting for the ceremony like us. But I suddenly felt something off when I focused on the Arcenciel familythe family of Alexander. There were three of them, the two of whom were probably Alexander''s father and mother. As far as I could remember, he did mention that he had a sister, so she probably was the girl between his parents. I did not look up his background, so I could not be sure. But her board said so. But for some unknown reason, I had a feeling that I had felt the aura of that girl before, but Ipletely had no idea where or when. Also, she was a bit familiar. Then again, I was utterly unsure of the event. Maybe those were all just my imagination? "It seems that Mary is here." Several minutes had passed, and Mary finally arrived at the auditorium, noticeably sweaty and with slightly messy clothing. She just finished her congress with Sister, after all; that was why. However, since Mary was still our servant, she went to the area for the servants instead. By the way, Sister decided to make Mary her wife, not just a concubine. So they will be having a marriage in the future. "It means that Louise has been here as well." As Mom said that, Sister had been walking her way toward her seat in the stalls. Even though she just finished her affairs, Sister did not show a sweat and maintained her gait as elegantly as she could. She even spotted us before she took her seat. "Hey, Raphael," and then suddenly, Mom called me out. "You are going to attend the academy next spring. Our time together would significantly decrease, and I will surely miss you when that timees." "I would too, Mom." I raised our sped hands and kissed the back of her hand. "But I will be making sure to pay you all a visit every now and then." "How sweet of you." I kissed her hand again and then turned my attention to the right. "I am sorry for asking this of you again, Sophia. But are you sure you don''t want toe and study with me at the academy?" "I''m very sorry, Raphael, but I don''t want to. It''s not that I am not happy being with you; for me, I think that it would be better if I stay home and manage our business." "Well, it was your decision, so all I have to do is respect it." Nobles were not the only ones to attend the academy; there were children of wealthy families as well. Raeven was one of the wealthiest families in the empire, so Sophia could afford it financially. But she chose not to. Just a few minutes after that, the orchestra started to y, which indicated that the ceremony was about to start. Chapter 222 After The Ceremony The ceremony has gone smoothly since it started and was going well until the end. The ceremony ended after a few hours. After it ended, I got some time to chat with some of my acquaintances, such as Seth, Gauss, and Serdean, Alexander and his family went home immediately as soon as the ceremony ended. From what I had heard from them, they had all been busy with their own lives after they stopped courting my sister upon learning the truth about her. Though they still practiced the things I taught them and built themselves stronger, they became so strong that they proudly told me they defeated some of their seniors. But those were not enough to be acknowledged by Sister, who refused to challenge her again. We did not go anywhere else after the closing ceremony ended, so we were currently inside our carriage, leaving the venue and making our way home on wheels. "Louise really gave us surprises." Mother cheerfully remarked with sped hands. "I couldn''t believe that Louise was the top student of her year." "Don''t sweat it, Mother. I, too, was surprised when they told me that I am the top one of first-years." "Don''t look down upon yourself. Your achievements arepletely understandable since you are my daughter after all." "Thanks, Mother." While the carriage was rolling its wheels on the streets of the Imperial Capital, we were having a short chat about some things, but mostly about today. Inside the magic carriage, in order from left to right, Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle were sitting on the rear seat. On the other hand, the front seat was upied by Mary, Sister, myself, and Sophia, in order. But even though my sister and I were sitting next to each other, she seemed to be still avoiding me by sidling closer to Mary. In addition to the internal space of the carriage, there was a hell of a gap between Sister and me. "Hey, Louise, aren''t you a bit too distant with Raphael?" Mom told Sister. "You two haven''t settled your siblings quarrel yet?" "... It''s not as easy as you think, Mom." My sister answered without looking at Mom or me. "He broke our promise and hurt me a lot. I cannot just forgive him since the trust that was ruined cannot be mended yet." "Yet? In other words, you will still want to forgive your brother in the end." "...Hmph." Sister pouted as she was folding her arms. "So annoying." "Um... Louise, it might not be right for me to casually immerse myself in a familial matter." Gabrielle then chimed in with the discussion. "But I think you should open yourself up and listen to your mothers more. Maybe as well as giving them the respect they deserve?" "She is right, Louise." Mom corresponded with Gabrielle. "If you have something that is bothering you, we are here for you." "..." "I know that you have been suffering from the things Raphael did, but I can rte to that since I also went through something like that a long time ago." When Mom said that, Sister slowly turned her head and looked at her. Sister unfolded her arms and then put her clenched fists on herp with her head down.I think you should take a look at "I apologize, Mom, Mother." She said before raising her head again. "This day should be wholesome and happy, but I am making it gloomy because of my actions." "It''s okay, Louise. You have been harboring quite a burden, so it is understandable that you are not in a good condition right now. But I am hoping you will find your tranquility in your heart not long." "Thank you, Mother, that helps me a lot. But about my matter with Raphael," Sister then nced at me. "Let''s talk about itter, got it?" "Of course, Sister, I got it." Sister averted her gaze from me without saying anything and did not talk to me throughout the ride. After a few minutes of riding, we safely arrived at our estate and extended the celebration of my sister''s return after we took care of her baggage. Sophia joined us for dinner and then decided to stay over tonight. We did not forget to send a letter to the Raeven residence about Sophia''s change of ns, of course. With Gabrielle being added to our family, the seating arrangement for dining was changed. Mother was still at the top as the current head of the family. The change was that Gabrielle was now in the first column with Mom. The second column of the table was now being used by my sister and myself, with me sitting beside Mom. Next to Sister and me were Mary and Sophia, respectively. We wanted to treat Mary as a member of the family, so we had her eat with us at the same table. She insistently refused the idea, but we managed to convince her to eat with us in the end. However, even after we finished our dinner, there was still no interaction between Sister and me. I wanted to engage, but she had been constantly distancing herself from me. I guessed that I had to wait until she was ready. "Raphael." As I was in the living room with the whole family, Sister finally approached me and interacted with me. I was sitting down with a cup of coffee in hand beside Sophia while Sister was standing in front of me with crossed arms, but she was visibly mad for some reason. "What is it, Sister?" "We need to talk. Right here, right now." "I understand." I nodded. Sister then turned around and faced Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle. "Mom, Mother, I want you to participate as well. I have this feeling that you two are involved with this." "? Okay, I guess?" Tilting her head, Mother responded. "What do you want to talk about, Louise?" "Well, earlier, I came to a sudden realization." She said, and then turned around to look at everyone. "Long ago, before my departure to the academy, I asked Raphael to prolong Mary''s life..." Chapter 223 Answers To Her Questions "Long ago, before my departure to the academy, I asked Raphael to prolong Mary''s life. In exchange, I let him have a night with her. Even though I only allowed it once, he forced Mary to do it four times." "Oh, yeah. Raphael really did go far with that." While sipping her cup, Mother agreed with Sister. "Even if he is my son, we cannot just tolerate that and let him slide for everything he did to my daughter." I looked around and saw Mom, Sophia, and Gabrielle nodding their heads in agreement with what Mother just said. I was a bit disappointed in Gabrielle for joining them and not her main body, but I eventually let her slide since I was actually guilty of my crimes. "I really want to punish that brother of mine using the de he personally crafted." "Want to do it right now, Louise?" "I want to, Mom. However, there is one thing that is bothering me." Sister said before ring at me again. "Raphael, I demand that you respond to my questions honestly." "I understand, Sister." I responded while giving her a serious look. "Very well. But before questioning you, there is something I need to ask Sophia first." "Huh? Me?" Sister then shifted her attention toward Sophia, who was just sitting beside me, which made Sophia startle and sit erect upon hearing her name. "No need to be aware of me, Sophia; it is not like I am going to bite you." Sophia then nodded to my sister. "Okay, I will start. This question might invade your privacy, so you don''t have to answer if you feel ufortable with it." "It''s fine, Sister Louise." "Thank you, Sophia." Sister then cleared her throat. "Okay, Sophia, have Raphael and you done it? You know, in bed?" "Um... Actually, we haven''t done it yet," Sophia embarrassingly responded with crimson cheeks. "It is just not the right time yet. I hope my response will help." "That''s more than enough, Sophia. Thank you for your cooperation." "Does Sophia''s answer have something to do with this matter?" After Sister received the answer from Sophia, Mother then asked about the rtionship between Sophia''s answer and the issue. In response, Sister turned around to face her and answered the question. "Yes, Mother, it does. Aside from the fact that Raphael..." as she mentioned my name, Sister briefly took a nce at me and then immediately averted her gaze afterwards. "...did the deed with Mary before with his own fiancee; there is something more about it." "What is it, Louise?" Asked Mom.I think you should take a look at "Actually, after we discussed the payment in regard to Mary''s longevity, Raphael mentioned that he could not do it with Sophia yet because she was a minor at that time, even until now. He may be a scum, but at least he still has his moral not to touch an underaged maiden." "I will take that as apliment, I guess." "Hmph!" She got annoyed by my remark and then fixated on me with serious eyes. "But what bothers me the most is the thing that you told Mary and me before that. You said that you would give your first time to someone you loved, right?" "Oh..." "If you had done it with Mary several times already, it obviously means that you had spent a night with someone you loved, and it''s clearly not Sophia. Raphael, answer me honestly, who did you have your first night with? Have you been cheating on Sophia and seeing someone you loved other than her?" So she came up with that conclusion, as expected of her. But how should I deal with it? Should I lie or tell the truth? Whatever the oue of it, I must respond in the best way I can think of. "Hey, Sister." Covering my mouth with my sped hands as I bent my back, I uttered it in a low tone. "You want me to be honest with you, right? Then I will give you what you want." Immediately after I said that, I stood up from my seat. I walked toward her and stopped a meter in front of her to face her. I was standing before her as she still crossed her arms beneath her breasts. "Sister, I don''t care what you think of me afterwards. You could resent me, hate me, be disgusted with me, whatever you want. But I want you to know the truth. The question is, are you ready to hear it, Sister?" "You dare challenge me? Spill it." "I will answer the second question first. Yes, I am having affairs with some women other than Sophia." Without hesitation, I told my sister about me having other women. But she seemed unaffected by my sudden revtion and just stared at me. "I see. Knowing you, I expected you to do something like that someday. It is important as a noble, especially an heir, to sessfully have a sessor, so having multiple partners would be necessary. Personally, I see no problem with it." My sister then took a nce at Sophia, probably to assess her reaction. Sophia silently confirmed Sister''s subtle inquiry with a nod. "And it seems that Sophia is well aware of it, so no need to sweat it any longer. You said women, so there would be more than one of them." She said as she was returning her attention to me. "Well then, Raphael, what about your answer to the first question?" "Before I tell it to you, I want you to cool yourself off as calmly as you can. My answer will surely make you see red, so you need to control your temper." "? Why would I get furious just knowing who you gave your pathetic virginity to?" She snorted. "What''s the matter with that? Did you sleep with someone you shouldn''t?" It seemed that Sister was visibly and probably inwardly rxed. However, there was a high possibility that she might violently erupt like a slumbering, active volcano. But I wanted to tell her who this lucky woman was anyway. "Sister, the woman that I spent my first time with was none other than... Mom." Chapter 224 Argument There is no need to hide the truth from her anymore. My sister seemed shocked when I directly told her who I spent my first night with. But then her dted eyes contracted, and her lips curled to form a sneer. "Hah? What nonsense are you talking about? Has your head been hit by something so hard that you have be delusional?" She scoffed. "I know you loved Mom very much, but it is no time for jokes." "Do I look like I''m joking to you?" I told her those words with a dead serious face. My sister had a staring contest for a while and then eventually removed the scornful expressions on her face. "No way... Tell me that''s not true, Raphael!" "It is true, Louise." Suddenly, a voice with a gentle tone rang behind my sister, which made her look back and see the one who invoiced that phrase. "Mom...?" Sister called Mom out with a weak voice. "What do you mean about that...?" "Mom meant that I had an affair with her, Sister." I answered her question instead of Mom. She seemed not to be listening to me, so I grabbed both her shoulders and forcefully made her face me. I then locked my gaze on her before I continued. "Sister, it might be hurtful, but Mom is one of my women." Once I said that, Sister lowered her head. A few secondster, she raised her head as she shed me a wrathful face. "I certainly had enough of this crap! Let me go!" My sister got angry and pushed my chest, which made me let go of my grasp on her shoulders. She stepped back a few steps and distanced herself from me. "I want to hear it from you, Mom!" She furiously looked at Mom. "Is what Raphael said true?! Or was he just lying?!" Mom took a sip of her coffee and then put her cup down on the ss table. She first put on a gentle smile before turning to Sister to answer her questions. "Louise, please calm down and listen to me, okay?" Mom calmly tried to cool off her daughter. Then, she graciously stood up and approached Sister. Mom slowly opened her arms, indicating that she wanted an embrace. Sister, who had been calmed down by Mom''s motherly and persuasive voice, drew herself closer to her and utterly epted Mom''s tempting offer. (Mothers truly are amazing... To think that Mom could handle an enraged Sister that easily.) I thought inwardly. "Mom..." Sister mumbled as she was being pampered by Mom. She then tightened her embrace to feel more of her, squeezing her amples against the mountains. Due to that, Mom''s sulent bosom was spread out and jutted out of her torso.I think you should take a look at "There, there, Louise," Mom tenderly caressed Sister''s head. "I know that might get mad at me. But I want you to know that all the things that Raphael said are true. I am having a rtionship with Raphael, my son." "But, Mom...!" Sister then gripped the dress of Mom. "He is your own son...! Your biological son, to be exact...! That is incest...! How did you make yourselfmit such an immoral act...?!" "I ampletely aware of ethics, Louise. Wepletely knew that we were doing something taboo, but we truly loved each other." "But why...?" "Raphael confessed his love to me. He told me that he saw me as a member of the opposite sex, and his love was not only familial, but also romantic. But you know what, Louise?" "..." "When he told me he loved me as a woman, I actually felt very happy. Do you realize why your Mother and I gave birth to Raphael when this family actually doesn''t need to have a male member?" As she was saying that, Mom unwrapped her arms around Sister and held her shoulder to face her. Sister was seemingly left unsatisfied, but she stayed focused since she had to hear what Mom would say. "We procreated Raphael for the reason of... making him a suitable man to satisfy my carnal desires. That means, even before he was born, I had been seeing him as both my child and a man from the start." "Mom... are you out of your mind?!" Sister lost her temper and furiously loosened herself from Mom''s hands before stepping backward. "Do you really hear what you just said?!" "I am very sorry, Louise, but this is the real me. I really don''t want to hurt you, but I love Raphael, and there''s nothing that can stop us from loving one another. I apologize for having such an immoral mother." "Disgusting! Really, real mother-son incest?! Not even in the slightest that I think of it happening in this world! You two really are a mother and son! No wonder Raphael became a degenerate to that extent; it is actually running through his veins! What the tree is, so is its fruit!" "Louise!" Unable to bear the behavior that Sister had been disying toward Mom, Mother stood up and began reprimanding Sister. Thankfully, I had erected a barrier so that no one was going to intrude or hear us here. "You have gone too far! Do not disrespect your mother that much! Apologize to her right now!" "You are another too, Mother!" She answered back. "Why are you letting Raphael do whatever he wants?! He is literally fucking your own wife! Are you also defending him?!" "Sister." I called her out, which made her nce in my direction. "For your information, my first night was actually a threesome. You should know who the other person was." When I revealed that, Sister looked at Mother. But Mother said nothing and only provided her with a smile. However, that was more than enough for Sister to learn what she wanted to indicate. "You...!!!" In a sh, Sister quickly drew out her sword from her magic bag, which was hanging on her waist, and shed the ultramarine de at me at an incredible speed. From the activation of the sword''s Absolute Severance, I could guess that she was trying to strike her weapon with an intention to kill. Chapter 225 Aint Obeying You Anymore A sword wasing at me with a speed even rogues could not perceive. My sister had reached the level of eight hundred and was capable of shing her de that fast without executing a technique, which made me proud of her. Her de might be tremendously fast, however, the gift I secretly acquired from Mother was more than enough to enhance my perception and awareness to the point of stretching the time and seeing her de run in slow motion. Being able to see the flow of her de, I instantly conjured my crimson de out of my Inventory. I coated my sword with Impregnable Fortress and then raised it diagonally to sessfully block the lethal de that was aiming at my neck. Ching! In spite of Sister activating the Absolute Severance of her de, my depletely prevented it from directly hitting my body because my skill neutralized the effect of her skill. Ultimate Art could only be intercepted by Ultimate Art. My defensive stats were higher than her attacks, so my de was able to stop hers. Aside from that, I also deployed another Ultimate Art technique, the Infinity Barrier, to trap the powerful shockwave of our des'' collision. If I had not, the st would resonate throughout the room, which could result in damage and injuries. "Not only Mom, but you fucked Mother as well?! How fucked up this family can be?!" "They both reciprocate my feelings for them, Sister. Mother also wanted to feel good and do it with me. It''s the children''s responsibility to help out their parents." Sister backed out her sword and raised it overhead to sh it at me again. I thrust my sword in response, not to stab her but to block her de with my katana''s tsuba. Afterwards, I forcefully parried her sword and brought it to the floor. She did not let go of her hands on the grip so she was dragged out as well. When the sword was already on the floor, I immediately stepped on it and pinned it down. "Let it go!" Sister shouted as she was forcefully trying to pull her sword out. "How did you be this strong in just a short time?!" "It doesn''t matter how I got myself strong. It is no use, Sister." I stared her down. "I am much more powerful than you are right now." "I said, let go of the sword!" "I won''t, Sister." I did not obey her order and refused it instead, and then I ced my de a few centimeters above her nape. "I won''t follow every one of your demands from now on. You cannot boss me around anymore, Sister." Sister was still trying to pull out her sword from my feet, but s, all of her efforts were worthless if mine exceeded hers. In the end, she eventually gave up her strength and let go of the sword. "Why... Why are you doing this to me...? You have already hurt me; do you really want to suffer this much...?" As she was sitting on the floor, Sister asked those questions with a weak voice. Of course, I had a lot of empathy for her, but I was not going to feel sorry about what I had done.I think you should take a look at "Sister, I want you to know that my affairs with Mom and Mother had nothing to do with my issue regarding Mary." "If you are indeed having affairs with them, that means Miss Gabrielle is also..." "Yes, she is involved and one of my women. Actually, I met her party somewhere, and somehow I became a lover of her and the other members before I did it with Mom. My first intercourse with Gabrielle was actually a foursome with Mom and Mother, and the rest is history." "...So they fell on Miss Gabrielle the more you did it, huh?" "Yeah, something like that. But including that, all I wish for is for you to ept our rtionship." "Do you really think I can just ept it easily?" She then looked up and stared at me with moist eyes. "I left the family for about a year, and when I got back, you just suddenly dered making women out of Mom and Mother? Do you think it will be easy to digest it, let alone ept it?" Once she finished her words, I slowly withdrew my sword and gently kicked her sword away. She might pretend to be defenseless, and I had to be cautious. With her weapon out of her reach, I put my sword back in my subspace and kneeled down to level myself with her. "Sister, I know it is difficult to ept; what we did was utterly uneptable and hically gross after all. But we are fullymitted to it, and we will drag it out for eternity." "Are you all really serious about it...?" "Yes, Sister, we are serious. We have reached this far, and it is impossible for us to back out." "But what about me...? Have you ever thought of my feelings? I am family as well, and I have the right to express my opinion and decide for the family." Sister brought her fist to her chest as she said that. "We are terribly sorry for not waiting for you; we were just being impatient. But that doesn''t mean that we are going topletely disregard every one of your opinions. You are my sister, and your perspective matters." "...But you already did it with Mom and Mother, and I doubt that my words could even reach your ears. You are the winner here, Raphael; you already got what you desired..." Her eyes were a bit teary, and her emotions were mixing up. She was in a vulnerable state right now. However, a scum of myself saw it as an opportunity to seize her fragile and confused self. "Sister, I may have gotten Mom and Mother, but there are still things I want to get in the hands of..." As soon as I said that, I moved my right hand and straightforwardly grabbed her left hand. I pulled her hand closer to myself and then passionately gave it a kiss. Chapter 226 An Outburst Of Emotions My sister was left dumbfounded when I took her slender hand and thennded my lips on its smooth skin. When she realized what I was doing, she immediately pulled back her hand and leaned back as if to distance herself from me. "What is the meaning of this, Raphael...?" "I love you, Sister." Without hesitation, I told her those words and confessed my feelings for her. I actually never told her "I love you" in person since words were not necessary to express my love to a person. But when this moment came, I thought it was the right time to tell her that, so I went for it. "W-wha what are you saying all of a sudden, Raphael?!" Sister, on the other hand, was taken aback by my sudden confession. She probably did not expect me to say those words. This day was like a rollercoaster ride for her; she reunited with us, finished the first year of her studies, and even learned the shocking truth about my current rtionships. "You know what I am trying to imply, Sister. But I''ll say it again. I love you, Sister." As I said that, I put my right hand on her left knee. I then slowly moved my hand further and slid it under her knee-length skirt. I could feel the softness and smoothness of her thigh as my hand went further, and I stopped it a few inches from her hips for me to grope her white thigh lovingly. "...I see." Sister muttered in a low volume after she sloughed her head down, which hid her facial expressions with her lustrous, ck hair. "You are also after me, huh? Are you really that amorous of a man? Are Mom and Mother not enough for you?" "Mom and Mother are more than enough for me, Sister. Being their child is already an absolute honor for me." I replied to her, still groping herp with enjoyment and guilt. She did not seem to be refusing my perverted actions and remained slouching, so I prolonged my grope and continued exining myself. "However,tely, I have been desiring to have you, Sister. When you left, I realized that my love for you was getting stronger and stronger the more I missed you. My familial love for you has gone romantic, to the point of bing erotic." I did not want to make her feel ufortable any longer, so I stopped groping herp and removed my hand from her skin. I dragged myself a little closer to her so I could convey my feelings for her. "Sister, I really, really love you. I know it might be insensitive, and I apologize for being too hasty. Please be my girlfriend." "..." That was what I said, but Sister did not seem to be fazed at all. She did not move or raise her head. I wanted to see her reaction with my naked eyes, not using my abilities, so I could not see what face she was wearing and had to wait for her to interpret her reaction. "Sister...? Are you okay...?" Once I asked her that, I thrust my left hand closer to her. My hand grazed her hair, passed it through, and then I held her right cheek. I wanted to see her face, so I used the fingers of my free hand to tenderly sway her hair, moving it past her shoulder. "Sister...you..." Half of her face became visible, and my heart devastatingly shattered when I took a glimpse of a trail of tears flowing out of her eye. That moment was the very first time I ever saw my brave older sister cry. "Sob..."I think you should take a look at After that, Sister started to convulsively catch her breath, and more tears gushed out of her eyes. Even with that, Sister still had the will to not shed much tears and prevent herself from weeping. "What did you do to my daughter, Raphael?!" Mother suddenly chimed in and stood up from their seat together with Mom. They approached us and then nked Sister on both sides tofort her. "Did you make her cry?!" Mom said as she was hugging Sister. "I am very sorry, Mom! Please, Sister! I did not intend to make you cry!" I immediately took out a clean handkerchief from my Inventory and quickly used it to wipe out my sister''s tears. Mom and Mother had been constantly trying to calm her down, which they managed to do eventually. I must have overdone it again; she must be suffering from mental and emotional damage right now. Let us also not forget that I actually sexually harassed her. After a while, Sister finally stopped shedding tears. "Pardon, Sister." I said before gently holding her hands. "Let''s stand, can we?" With the assistance of our parents, I managed to get Sister up, though she was still slouching and looking down. She cried because of me, so I must refrain from doing things that could potentially hurt my sister again. "Sister, I am sorry for everything I have done. I am very sorry for making you cry. You must be tired and unhappy. You should take a rest, physically and mentally. My selfishness hurt you again, and I don''t want to make mistakes again. Goodnight, Sister." After I intoned my apologetic statement, I turned around and nned to walk out of the room while burdening my guilt. But as I was about to take a step, someone suddenly hugged me from behind, which halted my retreat. "...Raphael..." "Sister...?" Without turning my head, I immediately recognized that it was Sister who embraced me. Of course, the soft pressure on my back was somewhat different from Mom''s or Mother''s. Then suddenly, Sister slightly tightened the grip of her arms around my torso. "Don''t look down on me as if I am a crybaby. What happened earlier was just a sudden outburst of emotions. But now, I have calmed down after venting out my frustrations." "I''m d you are feeling better now. And I am very sorry, Sister." Sister''s way of talking was entirely different from before. Her voice became somewhat gentler and tenderer, unlike her furious approach earlier. But anyway, it probably became much easier for me to converse with her now. "...Raphael, I want to talk with you...in private." "...How about in my room?" Chapter 227 Late Night Talk with Sister Chapter 227 Late Night Talk with Sister My sister had calmed down after she burst out and told me to have a talk with me privately, which we agreed to take ce in my roomter on. As soon as the agreement settled, Sister told us she had to take a bath before everyone and then exit the living room. It was about time to go to sleep, so we took a shower before going to our respective rooms. I recently installed shower baths in this manor, by the way. I was thest one who took the shower and went to my room. The rest of the day would be all conversation with my sister, so no sharing of beds with anyone for tonight. Knock. Knock. Late at night, a pair of knocks rang out of my room''s door as I was sitting at the foot edge of my bed, waiting for someone toe. In spite of not using any detection abilities, I immediately recognized who was behind that door. I wanted to be a gentleman for the person, so I got my butt up and approached the door. Once I opened it, I saw a young woman standing with her arms sped at her rear; that young woman was none other than my older sister. "Good evening, Sister." "Good evening to you too, Raphael." She greeted me back before she folded her arms. "I know we have many things to talk about, but let''s get inside first. Come on in." I requested that shee in, and Sisterplied silently. After several steps, she stopped at the center and scanned the interior. "Do you want to have a seat?" "No. Your bed would suffice." Weirdly enough, she refused to take the cushioned chair I prepared and hopped on my bed instead, as if she owned the ce. After a moment, Sister had finally gotten herself into a proper position. Right now, she is sitting with crossed legs at the head of my bed. "It seems like you want to talk it out in bed." "It''s not like what you think." "If you say so, Sister. But this is my room, you know?" I deliberately let Sister''s word out of the other ear and hopped to join my sister on the bed. She was seemingly surprised when I got on the bed. I was expecting her to stop me, but she did let me sit with crossed legs facing her. The sister in front of me was wearing her ck see-through negligee. The sheerness of her nightgown was explodingly sexy; I could see her curves. Her arms were folded and just beneath her breasts, so they were pushed up, which peeked out their abundance. To top it all off, the articles she was wearing were also visible. From what I could observe, she wore red lingerie on her. I noticed that her measurements had notably improved, and she was actually wearing a brassiere with a cup sizerger than we wore more than a year ago. But before I got distracted by her natural charms, I snapped myself back, peeled my eyes away from her chest, and looked at her in the eyes. I found out that my sister had been putting on a sour face. She obviously noticed that I was lustfully feasting on her breasts. "Don''t worry, Sister," I told my sister with a smile on my face. "I am now satisfied." "...You really are a creep." She narrowed her eyes and stared at me coldly. "Openly lusting over your fully blood-rted sister? Shameless." "I cannot argue with you any further. I admit to myself that I am indeed seeing you in a sexual way, especially if you are wearing something revealing and sexy like that inside a man''s room." Sister was all furious just a few hours ago, but she seemed to gain temperance afterwards and is now calmly interacting with me. But I could not be sure yet, so I had been conversing with her as casually as I could, but only to the point of not provoking her. "Hmph. As expected of an actual motherfucker." "Hey, Sister. Seriously speaking, are you not mad at me about crossing the line with Mom and Mother?" "Of course I am mad; I am very disappointed not only to you but to Mom and Mother as well. I know you obsessively adore our parents, especially Mom, but not in the slightest in my mind that you would actually do it with them." "Well, that''s how it is. We just happened to have mutual feelings for one another, so we did a threesome right away without minding about the consequences." "You seem to be enjoying your time in bed, aren''t you?" "Of course, their bodies are just too perfect for me that I became addicted to them. And the fact that I am biologically rted to them makes things more exciting and a lot spicier. The guilty pleasure of incestious sex is just the absolute feeling." motherfucker was absolutely disgusting and almost made me vomit. What would others think if they discovered what you have been "Are you hearing yourself right now? Hearing that from a literal motherfucker was absolutely disgusting and almost made me vomit. What would others think if they discovered what you have been doing?" "Fret not, Sister. In spite of our very active sexual lives, we are actually very careful," I exined. "We have finished discussing our boundaries and behaviors in front of others and listed the dos and don''ts when in public." "..." "In addition, we are also extremely cautious in bed. Every time we did it, and also while doing it with everyone, I was making sure that I applied contraceptives upon myself to avoid pregnancy. Even if I knocked them up by idental or intentional means, inbreeding does not pose a problem since our family can get rid of it, hence no problems norplications to the child." "You sounded like you wanted it to happen." She said that and then sighed. "Anyways, now that you are done with them, you are now aiming for me?" "Of course, like I said earlier, I love you after all. And if it''s fine with you, I will ask you again: will you be my lover, my sister?" Chapter 228 Legendary Forge Chapter 228 Legendary Forge "Are you really into it right now? I haven''t forgiven you yet, and you are already confessing and proposing to me even though you had Mom and Mother? How bold of you to ask me that, Raphael." That was her response to my proposal just now. Still with her folded arms and sharp eyes, she seemed to be fed up with my unreasonable demand to be my girlfriend. But she showed no refusal either, so I still had my hopes. "I know I am being too unreasonable and greedy, but I really wanted you to be my girlfriend, Sister. But before you can reject me, please hear me out first." "...Fine. Let me hear your side." "Thanks, Sister." After letting out a long breath, I then looked at her in the eyes and casually said, "If I cannot have you right away, how about I court you and slowly win your heart?" "Really, Raphael?" She sneered. "What can you even do or offer to persuade me?" "Please wait a bit, Sister..." After I told her that, I raised my right arm in the air and inserted it into my Inventory. When I pulled my arm out, there was a sheathed katana in my hand. Once it waspletely pulled out, I gripped its scabbard and then thrust it forward. "I know you still have a sword to swing, but I forged a new one for you. This is my apology gift for you, I guess? Please take this sword, Sister, and I am sorry." "...Let me see it." She stared at the sword before taking it for her to inspect. But once she unsheathed it and saw its de, Sister''s eyes opened wide, and her mouth slightly gaped. Once the de was naked, she brandished the sword in the air, and its brilliant dark blue hue reflected the lights emitted by mymp. "Raphael... this de is... It is blue, but a bit darker. It isn''t actually an adamantite, right?" "That is correct, Sister. As you can guess, the metal used to forge that de is not adamantite. It is a new metal that I recently discovered, and it is called Ultramarine." "? Discovered?" She raised a brow, still looking at the sword. "Care to exin?" "Ultramarine was something I discovered out of curiosity. I was interested in the idea of how silver and gold evolve into mithrill and orichalcum, respectively, by exposing them to thick concentrations of mana for a long time. So I thought to myself, why not try it with superior metals?" "But exposing a metal to thick mana takes a very long time for it to evolve. They said that it took centuries for silver to be a mithrill even inside the mana-riched Great Forest of Darkness. How could you even exponentially hasten the process if you really did an incredible feat like that?" She was visibly fascinated by the sword and did not take her eyes off it as we talked. But anyway, let me satisfy her curiosity first. "I already thought about that and even concluded that exposure to mana wasn''t enough, so I came up with an idea. Instead of bathing it with mana, I injected the metal with mana itself." "But how exactly?" "It''s not actually injecting though; rather, I have the metal absorb mana. The air isn''t the only source for mana. The extra skill Blood Life might ring to you." "Oh, wait." Upon being hit by a sudden realization, Sister jerked up. "Monsters contain mana, including their body parts. Blood Life absorbs blood, and blood was a part of the body. So you let a de absorb floods of blood until it evolved?" "You got it right, Sister. After sucking tuns of mana-rich monster blood to dry, the originally adamantite sword you are currently holding evolved into a superior metal." *Note: 1 tun = 252 gallons = 954 liters* Upon hearing my exnation, Sister removed her eyes from the sword and looked at me like an argus. She just heard something new in her vocabry, so it caught her interest, and she was intriguingly curious about it. "A metal superior to adamantite, you say? Adamantite is a legendary-grade metal, so this ultra-whatsoever you are talking about is a mythical-grade material? The same tier as the Violetite of Mother''s legendary weapon?" "Yeah, something like that," I wryly replied while averting my gaze. "Are you saying that you actually forged a legendary-grade weapon?! And you just nonchntly gave it to me as a gift?! Do you have any sense of value?!" As soon as she said that, Sister put the sword on the mattress andunched herself at me. She gripped my shoulders and terribly shook my body. "Woah there, Sister! Please calm down!" In response, I thrust my hands out and tried to stop her. Due to how violently she shook my body, I could not determine where I thrust my hands or what direction they went. I initially intended to grab her shoulders, but my handsnded on the things that I should not be touching: her boobs! (Oh, crap...) Once my palms and fingers felt my Sister''s softness, the turmoil suddenly came to a halt. Upon looking at a certain department, my fingers had been burying themselves in her ample charms. "Where are you touching, Raphael?" A cold voice rang out and reached my ears, asking me an obvious and natural question. Someone was inquiring, so I had to provide a response. "Nowhere in particr." As I was casually replying to her, I then began enjoying myself by fondling her breasts symmetrically. "But you have nice racks, Sister. You have grown into a fine woman. I can clearly foresee you bing like Mother in the near future." "...Let go of my chest immediately. Or else I''ll kill you." She coldly warned. "No." I refused and then intensified my fondle of her boobs. "And let''s stop this act, Sister. We both know why you are in my room." "Are you still going with that? I said, Take your hands off my chest." "Why would I? You are not even showing any resistance. You actually liked being molested by me deep down, don''t you? Come on, Sister, can you please be more honest with yourself?" "...Fine. Take your hands off, and I''ll be honest with you." Chapter 229 Louises Confession Chapter 229 Louise''s Confession "Very well, Sister, make sure you don''t hit me." "Take it off already." The tone of her voice told me that my sister was definitely mad at me right now. In addition, her fists were clinching hard. I did not want to put fuel on the fire, so I regretfully put my hands away from her gorgeous pair. Sister then put her arms beneath them right after I revoked my grasp, which raised them up a little. "Well then, Raphael. Let''s be honest, after thinking thoroughly for a while, I realized that you and mothers are truly loving one another; even Sophia has epted and supported it." Sister paused for a bit and raised her chest up. Her eyes were locked on me with conviction. "In the end, after talking with everyone and hearing your hically valid reasons to prolong your rtionship, I ultimately decided not to have any opposition to it and respected your choices in life. So basically, I am epting your rtionship with Mom and Mother." "Well, thank you, I guess? But from the sounds of it, you seem to be trying to imply that you are going to ept my proposal, don''t you?" I teased her yfully. "Don''t be cocky, Raphael." She straightly refused. "Why would I be going out with someone like you? I may be epting your things with our parents, but you are still my blood sibling. I can''t just imagine myself with you." From the looks of it, it seemed that Sister still did not like the idea in spite of epting the rtionship I had with our parents. There might be a possibility that she was still shocked from the events that urred on this day, so we had to take it slowly. "...Let me ask you, Sister." I said with a serious tone. "Do I have a chance for you?" "...I don''t know." "So, it is not zero, huh?" "I never said that!" She immediately denied my im, which brought me to the conclusion that she was guilty of it. But I could not be sure yet; that was just an unwarranted assumption after all. However, she did not say no, and I still had my cards up my sleeve to increase my chance of sess. "Yeah, deny all you want. But I have an offer for you." "..." "If you be my girlfriend, I would bestow upon you a certain skill I am sure you would like. Not only that, I would even allow you to share a bed with Mom and Mother." Thetter was an option I thought deeply about. Deep inside, I wanted Mom and Mother all by myself, though I had given a few chances to my clones. But if it was a way to convince Sister, I would even venture to try it. But to be honest, I had been dreaming of an oyakodon with mothers and Sister and doing a german incest orgy, so I saw no problem with that idea. I also wanted to share with my Sister how our parents'' bodies tasted. I hadmitted incest, and I had no right to oppose Sister if she wanted to. "A permission to have intimacy with Mom and Mother? How bold of you to tell me that as if you own them." "Mom and Mother are my women, and they are my property. In fact, they were genuinely happy over the moon when I told them they would be bearing my children in the future." "What...?" Sister was stunned upon hearing about my future ns with Mom and Mother. It took her a few seconds before she snapped herself back. "Mothers... wanted to have... your child...?" "Sorry to say, but yes." "I see..." Disheartened, Sister then slouched and dropped her arms. "You all are really faithfully devoted to one another to the point of going that far, huh?" Noticing how low her voice was, I asked for her well-being. "Are you okay, Sister? You seem blue." "Do I look okay for you?" she asked, raising her head. "Mom and Mother love you so much. And here I am, feeling defeated. They are already too far ahead of me." "Sister... Do you love me, don''t you?" "...What is your basis?" "It is because you are still a pure maiden. I can see it as clearly as day. You want to lose your virginity as a woman, don''t you?" "You pervert..." "Sister, no, Sis..." Once I addressed her informally, I grabbed both her hands and leveled them with her chest. "If you were to be more honest and love me back, I promise to make you happy. Didn''t we promise to conquer the dungeon together?" "Raphael..." She uttered my name before she intensively shook her head three times. "But why me? Are you really after me or my body?" "I love you for who you are, Sis. Not only are you beautiful outwardly, but what''s inside you is the most important. You are strong, kind, hardworkingtoo many to mention. If you weren''t my sister, I would absolutely marry you without a second thought." "...as me..." She inaudibly muttered under her breath. "Sis?" "Same as me, Raphael! I have been loving you for a long time!" She finally became honest and burst out. "When you told me that you loved me earlier, I felt so warm in my heart, and my anger gradually disappeared! I am very sorry for being so mean to you all the time! I love you, Raphael!" For the first time ever, Sister finally opened herself up to me. My sister''s true feelings filled me with happiness and joy. Perhaps it was the best feeling I had ever experienced so far. I was so excited that I immediately embraced her as soon as she said she loved me. "I love you too, Sis. I am very d that my feelings have finally reached you. And don''t worry about how you treated me through the years. We can start up again." "Raphael!" She said as she wrapped her arms around my back, pressing her bosom against my chest. "Sis, I want to kiss you." As I requested, she undid her embrace, and then I held her chin. I drew her face closer and closer, and her glossy, delicate lips met mine. Chapter 230 Lets Do It, Sis 230 Let''s Do It, Sis For obvious reasons, my heart was racing like crazy. My sister finally reciprocated my feelings after all these years. As soon as she conveyed her feelings to me, I did not waste any time and made out with her for the first time. "Sis..." "Mmm..." Inside my room and on my mattress, my sister and I embraced and kissed passionately, savoring each other''s saliva. I wanted her so badly that I ced her on myp and tightly pressed her on myself to feel more of her, especially her bountiful assets. "I love you, Sis... Mmm..." I briefly spoke in between our kisses. "I love you too... Raphael... Mmph..." Our exchange of saliva had be so intense that our lips created sloppy, wet slurps, which caused us to be hornier and hornier. The softness that I felt on my chest quickly stimted my body, and my male part hardened. "Raphael...?" She broke the kiss and looked below. "This is..." Myher region was throbbing and was hitting her crotch. Since she was mounted on me, she could definitely feel my uprising down there. "Your body is so sexy that it turned me on, Sis." Upon finishing my sentence, I immediately gave her a couple of kisses on the neck. Sister then let out soft yet lewd moans in response. From the sounds of it, it seemed that I was not the only one who was in heat. "Sis..." I briefly said, and then went back to kissing the other side of her neck. "I want to do it with you... tonight..." "Do we really have... to do that thing...?" "Of course, Sis... I love you and you love me too... With that alone, we are already lovers... So... why not...?" "..." Hearing no response from her, I smile. "Perhaps you are afraid? Are you upset knowing that your little brother lost his virginity before you have? Are you going to let yourself be left behind forever?" As if irritated by my encouragement, Sister tightened her grip on my back harder. Her pride must had been piqued, so she purposefully bit the hook. "...Very well, Raphael..." She sweetly whispered to my ear. "You can do me..." As soon as she gave me the green light, I put my hands on the straps of her negligee and slid them off her shoulders. Sheplied with my intentions toward her, so her ck, sheer nightgown sessfully disrobed off her body without a hitch. "Wow..." "Don''t stare at me that long, you idiot..." Once her nightgown had been gotten rid of, her breathtaking half-naked body unveiled before my eyes. However, Sister was seemingly embarrassed; her cheeks were reddening, and she was covering her bosom with her arms. "Sis... you are so stunning, gorgeous. There is no need for you to hide your irresistibleeliness..." I grabbed her wrists and then spread them apart. Her vian-red lingerie was erotically unfolded after that, but her face was still averted from mine, so I drew my face closer to her and demanded a deep kiss. "Mmph..." And then I pinned her down to the mattress. "Raphael..." "Sis..." Once we were kissing, I raised myself up and removed my top. Her eyes were clearly and sternly looking at my body, but her crimsonness intensified when I started undressing my pants. "W-wait, Raphael... You are going to put that huge inside me...?" "Yeah, Sis. But fret not; I''ll be gentle for you." Apparently, my older sister seemed intimidated by my shaft. Even though I was still in my underwear, my partial size was bulging, and a major part of it was peeking out of my undergarment. Without considering her thoughts, I pulled down my only cover and brandished my erected biological sword before my biological sister. Sister blushed and widely gaped as she stared at my prominence, but I could see a faint hint of nervousness in her eyes. She was about to be deflowered by it after all. "Behold! The sword that swived females of manifold diversity! And this sword has chosen you, Sis!" Upon seeing my full eminence and hearing what it was capable of, Sister made an audible gulp as sheid on my bed. She had foreseen her fate, but she utterly knew she could not escape from the future that awaited her. "Okay, Sis. Raise your back." "!" She was so apprehensive that she immediatelyplied with my words. I never thought I could make her submit to me this way. Once she arched her back, I then hugged her to dexterously unhook her brassiere. Of course, she was physically strong, so she could hold my weight. I was on top of her, and my hardened sword touched herher region. As I did, I gave her a French kiss to reduce her nervousness even in the slightest. "Okay, Sis," I whispered. "You can rest now..." "Hah..." Once she rested her back on the bed, I sat up and pulled out her erotic brassiere. I sniffed it and smelled the faint traces of her sweat there. Her aromatic scent made me hornier. I wanted this specific scene tost longer, so I opened my subspace and threw the lingerie there to preserve it. "I will keep it." "You pervert..." When I looked at her, Sister was lying on my bed with her arms spread, and I saw how beautiful she was again. She was topless, and her absolutely stunning pair were perfectly sagging before my eyes. Her crimson face was facing sideways, but her eyes were looking at me with nervousness and anticipation. In response to her invitation, I stooped down, put my mouth on her right breast, and started swirling my tongue around her nipple. "Mmph...!" "It''s fine, Sis... Slurp. You can shout as loudly and lewdly as you want..." I reminded her before I trailed my tongue across her cleavage and switched the mountain to hike. "Aaahh...!" She moaned loudly and lewdly as my tongue began skillfully ying with her left teat. Afterwards, I yed with her breasts for a while and stimted not only myself but also Sister. Pant. Pant. After a few minutes of savoring her boobs, I sat up anew and moved a little backward. As she sweated more and started catching her breaths, I then held her hips and began pulling down her red panty. Chapter 231 Lip Service [R18] Chapter 231 Lip Service [R18] With his older sister lying before his fully naked body, Raphael slowly pulled herst remaining cover, her red panty to make her nude. As he pulled it out, a line of transparent liquid was drawn that connected her wet crotch and the article. "You are wet, Sis." He focused on herher region. You really are extremely horny, aren''t you?" "O-of course, not!" "That is what you said, but your body is honest." He uttered before hepletely pulled out herst line of defense. Like before, Raphael sniffed his sister''s newly removed panties before throwing them into my storage. He took a nce at her and lustfully beheld her fully naked body. He followed my masculine instincts and drew his face toward his desired destination. "This is Sis''s..." Once he got closer, Raphael wrapped his arms around her thighs and spread her legs apart. "So beautiful..." From there, he saw how beautiful her pussy was. Her pussy had its plumpness, but not as much as Gabrielle''s. She was not hairy down there, and her pubes were rtedly thin, so he could behold her beauty properly. Upon seeing her finest, Raphael''s horniness escted real quick. He absolutely wanted more of her, so he ced his nose above her wet, nectarous pussy and took a long breath. "So this is how pleasant your scent is... You are so seductively alluring, Sis...! I might get addicted to this...!" "Aaahn~!" Louise did not hold herself back and moaned lewdly as soon as her little brother''s tongue touched her extremely sensitive vagina. She was instantly electrified the moment she felt the dampness and warmth of his tongue. "I haven''t started licking you yet, and you are already this thrilled. Does Mary really never reach this part of you?" "Haah... Mary did not do me down there yet... Be more grateful that I let you take my first..." "It''s an honor." Even though she was her lover, Louise did not allow Mary to touch her vagina yet, so her vagina was untouched and pure. To preserve her purity more effectively, Louise also restrained herself from touching her own body. If she had to, she would be very careful not to break her own hymen. Since then, Louise had been umting her urge to feel carnal pleasure. When this moment came, she could not hide her excitement and overreacted when Raphael, the person she allowed to pioneer herher region, touched the forbidden flower. "So that means you are sexually frustrated right now." "...Yeah. So what? Happy now?" "Of course, Sis. I''m d to hear that. If Mom wasn''t sexually frustrated back then, I wouldn''t have been born in this family at all." "...Can you please don''t talk about other women right now?" "You jealous?" "...Yes, Raphael." "I see. I love you being honest, Sis." He smirked. "Now then, please excuse me..." "Aaahh~!" Raphael stroked his tongue on her slippery, pinkish vertical slit and gave it a long lick. On the other hand, Louise had been twitching and moaning as Raphael continued to brush his tongue. Raphael then repeated the process several times before he proceeded to his next move. After licking her pussy wet, Raphael used her thumbs and spread her beef curtains. He stared at it and optically confirmed that she had truly preserved her virginal membrane intact. "Itadakimasu..." "Ahhh...!" After showing his respect to his food culturally, Raphael shoved my tongue into her hot, steamy, opened vagina and ate her sexually. He then skillfully maneuvered his tongue within it and messed up the hot insides of his sister. "Raphael...!" Due to the fact that it was the first time her pussy was invaded by anything other than her fingers, Louise was stung by its pleasure and inattentively let out loud and erotic moans. It was also the first time she experienced those unexinable sensations, and she even arched her back as she was gripping her devourer''s hair. "Haah... Aahhn~! Nnnnhh...!" Raphael continued giving Louise his professional lip service, and her intoned pleasures were resonating everywhere. Her pussy being eaten for the first time was a novel and pleasant experience for her. But as proud as she could be, she could not just have herself reach her limit and be climaxed by a mere cunnilingus. And as the older sibling, Louise painstakingly held herself from cumming, as she still has the mindset ofpeting with her little brother for anything. "Hmm." Raphael licked the excess juices around his mouth. "You are a tough nut to crack, huh?" "Pant... Pant..." After several minutes of forey, Raphael ultimately stopped using his mouth and tongue and sat up, which made Louise let out an internal sigh of relief and finally rest her body to catch her breath. Her humiliation was done, and with a gulp, she was certainly sure that they were about to do the real deed. "Okay..." He dered before he made a knee between her legs. He then held her knees to widen her legs even more. Once done, Raphael held his fully hardened dick with his right hand and jacked it off again and again in front of his sister. To make things better for both of them, he used his free hand to lovely fondle Louise''s right breast, which significantly increased his masturbation speed. Louise, meanwhile, silently watched her brother pleasuring himself as she fondled the other breast. "You know what, Sis...? In total, I probably must have ejacted a few jars of my cum from masturbating while thinking you..." "Ew, Raphael! Nobody literally asked for such detai Aahh!" Louise immediately got irritated and ruined her mood when Raphael told her that disgusting information. But Raphael suddenly tightened his grip on her breast. Raphael calcted the appropriate strength of his hand and just stung his sister with pleasing pain. "Sis...!" Raphael then drastically sped up his speed, which stimted his body too much. But as he was about to reach his climax, Raphael suddenly stopped and let go of his hand from his dick. Along with it, he stopped groping his sister''s breast and removed his hand from it. Louise was somewhat relieved by that. "Alright. ytime is over." , Still holding his dick and Louise''s boob, Raphael then lowered his hips and drew his dick nearer toward her pussy. "Are you ready to lose your virginity, Sis?" Chapter 232 Lovemaking with Sis [R18] Chapter 232 Lovemaking with Sis [R18] Raphael had done with stimting his sister and himself, pussylicking his sister, and masturbating. Both their bodies and minds were greatly pleased. His dick was at its peak and hard, while love juices were leaking out of Louise''s wet pussy. "Ah..." As he held his dick and her breast, Raphael put his shaft on his sister''s pussy. He slowly moved his hips and rubbed his dick off against her erected clit several times in order to smear her juices on his dick. "Nnnhh...!" Feeling the pleasure on her breast and crotch, Louise groaned as Raphael pleased her body. Due to his size, his dick stroked her sensitive slit with length and duration. The friction and heat created by each of his strokes sent great thrills and pleasure to her body. "Alright... I''m going to put it in..." Gulp. After a minute, Raphael stopped moving his hips and then teasingly poked his dick into her lower hole. Slowly and gently, Raphael attempted to insert the helm of his dick into her tight, slippery, wet vagina. "Ahh...!" Louise groaned as she felt her pussy tearing apart. But in reality, her hymen had not broken yet; it was just the head. Raphael briefly halted to check on his sister and then continued to move forward afterwards. "You are so tight, Sis! The tightest I''ve felt so far! Perhaps it is because you are the youngest woman I have fucked." "Shut up, Raphael...! Put that dick into me immediately...!" "I got you, Sis!" As per her order, Raphael forcefully shoved my dick into her pussy real rough and quick. He definitely felt that he just ripped something, her membrane, but he deliberately did not mind it, as hepletely knew what his sister wanted. His dick reached so deep that it pushed her reproductive passage and ovepped the cervix. Not only did it bring intense pleasure to Louise, but she also experienced a pain that she could not forget. "Aaaahhh...!!!...Aa...! A...!" Louise''s face contorted from obvious pain, and she cried dryly as something big suddenly and violently prated her virgin honeypot. Afterwards, blood from her freshly teared hymen flowed out of her vagina, and it even dripped on the bed and dotted the white mattress red. "You okay, Sis?" "Yeah... I''m fine now..." Louise stated her condition as she was catching her breath. "It really hurts like hell at first... but not anymore; in fact, it starts to feel good..." "I see." Raphael nodded before he put his other hand on his sister''s left breast and started fondling it asymmetrically with the other side. He then pushed himself up to straighten his arms and then his legs in order to position himself in a missionary. "I''m going to move now..." "Go ahead..." With both his hands grabbing her beautiful pair, Raphael began moving his hips and gently put his hard rod in and out of Louise''s tight and slippery newly deflowered pussy. Due to that, her blood tarnished his sword, but it gradually dissipated as he fucked her more. "Aaah... Aaah... Aahh..." Louise let out soft moans of pleasure every time Raphael put his dick in, far from the anguish cry prior. Even though his little brother was moving gently on her as of now, Louise had never been fucked before, and she was currently feeling the greatest pleasure she had experienced so far. "Sis... Your pussy is really tight...! It drives me to fuck you faster...!" "Aahhnn...! Raphael...!" After ten minutes of gentle plowing, Raphael could not contain the pleasure he had been stimting in his body and decided to speed up his thrusts to stimte himself further. Her tightness was already a great factor, but his physical work contributed to the pleasure as well. Due to the sudden change of pace from slow to moderate, Louise was surprised by it and immediately gripped Raphael''s wrists, which had been grasping her breasts for a while, in response to the pleasure she had been experiencing. "Hah... Hah..." "Aahh~! Aahn~! Ahhn~...!" With the change of pace, both Raphael and Louise were feeling intense pleasure and sensation more effectively and passionately. The feeling of each other''s bodies was firing them up in addition to the immorality of their act. While Raphael was extremely happy about his union with his sister, Louise, on the other hand, was thrilled about how great true sex was. At that moment, Louise could fully understand what Mary had been feeling during those nights and why she underwent an unintentional change of heart. "Sis...! Your pussy is squeezing my dick so tight...!" "Raphael...! It feels so good...! Keep going...!" Tightly grasping her breasts, another set of minutes passed, and Raphael once again increased the speed of his pumps and fucked his sister even faster, harder, and rougher than ever. Both of them were utterly satisfied by it and drowned in absolute pleasure. No matter how hical the act they were currently doing, both of them hadpletely disregarded their sense of morality and just enjoyed one another''s bodies with love and passion. "Raphael...! You are so rough...!" "Don''t worry, Sis," Raphael replied as he was pounding his sister. "I am just trying to shape your pussy to perfectly fit mine." "Don''t get ahead of yourself...! Ahhn~!" Before she could finish her words, Raphael then roughly shoved his dick deep into her, which resulted in her loudest moan that night. The reason was because, since they started having sex, Raphael did not actually piston his dick fully inside her until a second earlier. p. p. p. p. Fully utilizing his dick, each of his thrusts made her pelvis collide with hers and create spontaneous pping sounds. The pleasure and pain Louise was feeling had increased so significantly that she ripped the bedsheet she had been grasping to mitigate the pain. "W-wait, Raphael...! Aah~!" Louise''s pussy was now devouring the full size of Raphael and had been enduring it. She told herself to hold back as long as she could, but the friction of their union subtly reminded her to give up on her pride and principles and let herself and her body be more honest. "Raphael... I..." She looked at him with teary eyes while he was still ramming her. She wanted to tell him something, but she was too embarrassed to express it. Raphael read her expression and smiled. "It''s okay, Sis. Let it out." Upon hearing his gentle words, Louise closed her eyes, let the pleasure run throughout her system, and fully recognized it. Her body immediately reached its climax, and she experienced her first true orgasm. "Raphael~~~!!!" "Nnnhh...!" Louise arched her back and let her body release the pleasure she had been umting. In response, Raphael pushed his hips,pletely thrust his dick deep into her, and struck his sword into her as his sister sprayed her love juices on his crotch. "Haah... Haah... Haah..." After squirting her pent-up pleasure, Louise was left exhausted and soaked in sweat. She thenid her back on the mattress and started puffing her chest up and down. She never became that weary; she was more worn out tonight than during her most vigorous training with her Mother. "Haah..." She panted heavily and then looked at Raphael to find him still burying his dick in herself. But a few secondster, he removed his hands from her breasts and sat up. However, it was already toote when she realized something was missingnothing was flowing inside her womb. "I won this round, Sis." Raphael grinned. "Are you ready for the next round?" Chapter 233 Lovemaking with Sis (2) [R18] Chapter 233 Lovemaking with Sis (2) [R18] After a long round of missionary coption, Louise''s body umted too much pleasure and ended up reaching her climax, spraying her nectar on Raphael''s crotch. However, she felt something was off and stared at her little brother with worried eyes. "W-wait, Raphael... We have been doing it for half an hour... but you have not cum yet...? Is my pussy not good enough for you...?" His dick was still inside her, so she could tell that he did not cum by determining that his potency was not softening a bit. Due to that, Louise began to feel insecure about herself and thought that she was not able to satisfy his sexual needs. "Sigh." Raphael let out a sigh before he removed his hands from her breasts, which had his red hand imprints from the pressure, and put them on the mattress. He then lowered his body and rested on top of her beforending his lips on hers. Smooch. As she was kissing him, Louise wrapped her arms around his sweaty back and pulled him closer to her. She just came and experienced postcoital blues; feeling her beloved brother''s warmth was her way to cope. "Don''t think like that, Sis. Your body is too good for me, and I have been desperately holding myself back to cum until now. It is just... I am beingpetitive with you." "..." "Besides, I have been having rough and vigorous sex almost every night for months. So something like half an hour is still early for me. But to be honest, I am truly impressed that yousted that long; very outstanding for your first time. You are worthy of the recognition as well, Sis." "Thanks for thepliments. But just how active your sex life is?" She asked during the brief break of the kiss. "And how many women have you been pleasuring?" Then she kissed him anew. "Including you and Mary... Eleven and still counting." "That many? Have you been hooking up everywhere while I am gone? I guess that all of them are aware of your incestuous rtionships, yes?" "You are not mad, Sis?" Raphael broke the kiss and asked. Upon hearing his question, Louise turned her head aside and answered him without any eye contact. "...It''s not like I am going to monopolize you or anything. Moreover, it is your life, and I don''t give a damn about it." "Look at me, Sis." Raphael told her, to which sheplied slowly. "No matter what happens, I love you very much, forever and ever." "You idiot... Saying those words out of the blue..." She was flustered, and her cheeks turned red. "I love you too..." "You are so cute, Sis." He ttered his sister before giving her a passionate kiss. "Let''s continue, shall we?" "Bring it on, Raphael. I''ll make you cum this time." "Very well, Sis. Let''s try another position." After that exchange, Raphael raised his body, carefully pulling out his dick, and kneeled. He then held Louise by the waist and made her lie on her right side before straddling her right leg. With her body facing sideways, Raphael grabbed her left leg and put her calf on her right shoulder. "Alright!" He eximed before he bent his upper body over as he was grabbing her left thigh and calf with his hands. "I''ll start moving now." "Yeah... I want to keep going on..." With both of them in their positions, Raphael began moving his hips back and forth. Each of his thrusts was long, utilizing his full size from the head to the base. He was still storing the pleasure from the previous round, so he started slowly to minimize the stimtion he had been feeling. "Yes, Raphael... Right there..." Due to their new position, his dick prated her pussy deep and grinded her clit more effectively. In addition, she could clearly see what was going on down there and observe the details of it, which contributed a little to her stimtion. Since she was used to getting violently rammed by his schlong earlier, Louise plugged away at his rtively peaceful pace and managed to let out no moans, just low groans. She held herself as long as she could until her pleasure leaked out of her mouth. "Aah..." However, after several minutes had passed, faints of pain and pleasure began to paint her face, which led her to emit her first moan after a while. Not only her, but Raphael was manifesting his umted pleasure as well. As time went on, their bodies became more stimted, and they could barely control it. "Haa... You like this pose, Sis...?" "Yeah... Aah... Your dick is going so deep and continuously hitting the spot... Ahh... It feels so good..." "Me too, Sis... My entire body is feeling great as well...!" "Aaah~!" As soon as he said that, Raphael leaned even further, which spread her leg opening for more than ny degrees at two axes, and started to fuck her sister faster and more vigorously. The sudden change of pace made Louise tightly grip the mattress as her moan grew louder and lewder. "Ahh...! Ahh...! Aah...!" Raphael had been constantly increasing his speed as his dick got more and more pleasure for each of its thrusts. Even though she was filled with extreme pleasure and moaning like crazy, she was still able to make eye contact with him. p. p. p. p. With their position, not only their hips, but Raphael''s tough and toned abdomen and Louise''s th and porcin thigh were hitting one another as well, reverberating pping sounds in the room. And due to how rough Raphael rammed his sister, her ample breasts shook fluidly as nothing was preventing them from shaking, unlike the round before. "Raphael...! I''m about to...e...!" "Well done, Sis...! I, too, am going to cum as well..." "Haha... Ahn~! Finally... I did it...! Aahn...!" "Here I go, Sis...!" "Ahn...! Aah...! Aahhn~!" They had been doing round number two for about twenty minutes, and both of them were about to reach their limits at the same time. Raphael vigorously continued pounding his sister until... "I''ming, Sis...!" "Aaahhhnn~!!!" Upon reaching his climax, Raphael powerfully shoved his dick deep into her pussy and filled it with his hot semen. On the other hand, his crotch had been smeared by her love anew. For the first time, he finally ejacted inside his older sister and put his seed inside her. He still could not believe that his dream of fucking his sister had actuallye true. Chapter 234 Lovemaking with Sis (3) [R18] Chapter 234 Lovemaking with Sis (3) [R18] "Uugghhh...! Sis! Sis! Sis...!" "Raphael...! Aah...! So hot~!" After ejecting his main ejaction into his sister''s womb, Raphael humped Louise a few times to unload the remaining semen in his urethra. His crotch and dick were drenched with her vaginal fluid, making him thrust his dick smoothly in spite of her tightness. "Haah..." He exhaled heavily before slowly pulling out his semi-hard dick from his sister''s tightness. "That was incredible, Sis! Are you feeling the same way as well?!" "Yes, Raphael..." She responded as she rolled her body over the mattress for her toy on her back. "I don''t want to admit it... but a dick stimtes my body way more than fingers..." She exined, her chest puffing up and down to take air. Seeing his sister lying widely open before him, Raphael was turned on by her lewd body, and his dick quickly powered up until it reached its peak. Witnessing the whole process in detail, Louise stared at it timidly and then looked up at him. "You are already hard again?" "Do you forget that we are Raevender, the children of Mother? Night is our domain, Sis, and nightly activities are our expertise. Therefore, reaching several climaxes is a piece of cake for us." "...That''s right. This is the pride of Raevender. As a Raevender myself, I shall keep our pride and keep going on. Let''s go for another round, shall we?" "That''s the spirit, Sis! But I cannot let myself do all the work alone; you have to move as well." "Fine by me. I cannot just watch you do the work while doing nothing. It''s a sister''s responsibility to take care of her little brother. Tell me what to do, Raphael; let your big sister spoil you." "Aahh... Are you feeling good, Raphael...?" "Absolutely, Sis... You''ve got good hips there... You really are a quick learner..." "Of...of course... Ahh... I am a Raevender after all... Aahn~..." The third round of their lovemaking started several minutes ago, and Raphael and Louise had been doing it in a new sexual position. Raphael was lying on his back on the bed as Louise mouthed him with her legs astride. At that time of the night, they were passionately doing the cowgirl routine, a woman-in-top position. "Aah... Aah... Aah..." Kneeling atop her little brother, Louise repeatedly moved her hips up and down on his pelvis, grinding his dick against her tight, tingling internal flesh. For her to pound Raphael more effectively and with minimal effort, she had been using his bent knees as support to relieve her weight and move her hips more efficiently. "Your bouncing boobs are really big and incredibly lewd, Sis..." "Aahhnn~!" While she was riding his dick, her breasts bobbed with every move she made as well. Raphael was distracted by how erotically beautiful her bouncing, ample rack and thrust his hands in order to grope them fondly. "You seem to have grown since then..." Raphael remarked as he was ying with her breasts. "What is your bust size as of now, Sis..." "Really, Raphael...? Ahh... Asking a girl about her size...? How rude... Aah... I am ny-two centimeters right now if you ask... Ah..." "I see... That''s great, Sis..." Raphael briefly removed his right hand to give his sister a thumbs up. "You are only a few centimeters behind Mother... You are still young, so keep up the good work..." "...Okay, I''ll do..." As if ttered by her little brother''spliments, Louise''s cheeks blushed and her hips moved faster. There were many men and womenplimenting her, but praise from her family, especially from Raphael, made her excited and motivated the most. "Speaking of sizes... your dick is really big, Raphael... Ahh... I am concerned about Sophia''s well-being already... especially since she is not that strong and tough physically... Aahn... You might... break her... Aah..." "Yeah... I am afraid of what I would do to her body if we do the deed. Thankfully, because of that... she has given me a thumbs up on my harem building... as well as understanding my desires to have my family as members... She told me she could not handle me alone, you see..." "I see... Ah... So she had seen yours already...?" "Yeah... during baths... She really got intimidated by my dick every time she saw it in hard mode... We are about to do it sooner orter, so I am hoping that she will be okay..." "Well, from what I have observed from you, you seem to be rougher and rougher as the night goes by... So good luck with controlling your lust when that timees... Aahh..." While they were at it passionately andpetitively, Raphael and Louise still had the leeway to have a chat in spite of experiencing intense pleasure and sensation. They might be chatting seriously, but the stimtion of the intercourse easily overshadowed it. "Very well, Sis..." Raphael said as he removed his hands from her bosom and grabbed her hips. "We don''t have to talk about that right now... Let''s focus on the present... Our first night..." "Okay, Raphael..." Moving her hands to his chest, Louise responded. "Let''s take this more passionately..." "Sis...!" Raphael then started to move his hips as he was helping his sister, pounding her hips faster and faster. With theirbined force, her pussy had been grinding his dick more intensively, and both of them felt more pleasure from the friction of their sexual union. "Raphael~! Ahn~! It feels so good~! My mind is going nk...! Aaah~!" To make things hotter, Louise brought her chest closer to him to adjust the depth and pressure of the ride. She adjusted herself so much that she rested on top of him, making their chests press against one another. "Sis...! Kiss...!" "Mmmm..." After a few minutes, Raphael requested a kiss, which she granted. Along with it, they had been colliding their hips fast and rough, and they were about to reach their limits in not long. "Raphael... I''m going to cum...!" "Same as here, Sis...!" Both Raphael and Louise then moved their hips more vigorously to the point of creating loud and sharp ps. Afterwards, Raphael tightened up his grip before suddenly thrusting his hips rapidly along with her th cake. "I''m cumming...!" "Aaahhnn~~~!!!" Almost at the same time, Raphael and Louise reached their climaxes and came together, releasing their sexual fluids upon each other. Chapter 235 Lively Youth Chapter 235 Lively Youth The next day... At the dining area of the Raevender manor in the Imperial Capital, some people were peacefully consuming their breakfast to fill up on the energy their bodies needed for the day. Some of them just had an all-nighter and burned significant amounts of calories after all. Ceramics and silver created clinking sounds as the diners elegantly consumed their preferred meals. But not all the residents of the estate, excluding the servants, were joining the table. Thedy of the house, Mylene Raevender, was present, as were her wife and fiancee, ire and Gabrielle, respectively. Their future daughters-inw, Sophia and Mary, were also there. Recently, they had been insisting Mary join them at the table since she would eventually be part of the family. Obviously noticing their absence, Mylene gulped down some water as she turned her eyes to the empty seats beside ire and Gabrielle. She looked at the chairs with a little sadness before putting her ss back on the table. "We are about to finish our breakfast, but Raphael and Louise aren''t here yet." Early in the morning, Mylene uttered those words in a mncholic manner. Everyone at the table heard her words, and they were aware of the reason for the absences of Raphael and Louise. There was no need to say what they were doing. Even though Raphael''s room was cloaked with a soundproofing barrier, he intentionally did not deploy the anti-heat sensing barrier, so ire and Mylene could clearly perceive that their children were "It''s okay, Mylene." ire consoled her wife. "They have not seen one another for a long time, so let''s have them savor every second of their time together." "But... Aren''t they taking it too long...?" Slouching her head, Mylene intoned her worries. "And how long will they prolong it...?" "They are still young, so they can probablyst longer than us." ire exined as she wiped her mouth with a white napkin. "Moreover, they are your children, which means that they have inherited your undying vigor." As they were peacefully eating their breakfast, Raphael and Louise were still in bed. Since they startedmitting incest, they were still at it passionately and extended exchanging flesh until dawn continuously with short water breaks. ire was quite jealous of how sexually vigorous her children were. After all, she was the first one to pass out every time they did it. Mylene couldst as long as they did too, but she could not enjoy doing it without ire, so she asionally apanied her to sleep once the sun rose. "Sigh." Mylene let out a sigh. "I guess you are right, ire. I should be grateful that those two are doing well after all the hard time they went through. But are you two really fine about them being too close?" That question was directed to the other two at the table, Sophia and Mary, the soon-to-be wives of the ones in question. Their loved ones had been fucking one another, so they must have had their opinions on them as well. Hearing that, Sophia and Mary turned their heads toward Mylene and responded. "Well," Sophia said first. "Raphael has done it with his own mothers, so adding his sister to his harem does not have that much effect on me. But he should mind the feelings of people around him. He might forget to spend time with someone if he is too focused on one." "I don''t have that much of a problem either," Mary seconded. "Young Lady loves the Young Master so much and I have no right to stop her. I am also aware that I cannot satisfy her carnal desires myself, unfortunately. From my experience, I can guarantee that the Young Master can provide her heavenly satisfaction." "Well, if you two are okay with it, then there''s nothing we can do." Mylene then smiled fondly. "Thank you for epting them." "Fufu. What kind girls we have here." Once the matter had been settled, ire chuckled before she graciously stood up. "Anyways, let''s have Raphael and Louise spend time together and wait until they are done. I hope that they will finish what they are doing within the day." Inside a particr room, two people, namely, Raphael and Louise, were raving in bed as the rays of the rising sun passed through the windows. They had been so wide that the results of their vigorous work were disyed around them and on themselves. The bed was messy and smelly due to their sexual fluids and sweat, and countless loaded rubbers were scattered on the bed and floor. Due to his extreme aversion to creampies, Raphael even used the homemade condoms he recreated to store his loads that were supposed to creampie his sister. However, both of them eventually preferred raw, and Raphael had to use hisst resort, conjuring a tiny Portal inside her womb to transfer the umted cum somewhere. He had also been using that method with every partner every time their wombs were about to fill up. Both of them were fully naked, and their bodies were drenched in sweat. Their movements had been bing more sluggish than when they started, indicating that their bodies were already worn out. "I''m cumming again, Sis...!" "Me too...! Aahhnn~!" With Louise lying facedown and him ramming her above her body, Raphael released his hot load into her womb for the nth time. After exhaustingly unloading his semen, Raphael powerlessly rolled over the bed for his tired body to lie back. "Haah... I am almost near to unlocking red cum..." Breathing heavily after such hard work, Raphael uttered those words as he stared at the ceiling of his room. But upon hearing no response, he turned his head to his side and saw his sister still lying facedown on the bed. "You okay, Sis...?" "...Nnnn..." The only response he received was a weak groan. Concerned about her state, Raphael forcefully moved his body to roll his sister''s body. Once her back wasid down, Raphael then drew her face closer to hers and gave her a morning kiss. "Not now, Raphael... I''m so tired... I cannot move my body anymore..." She weakly said as she thought that Raphael wanted to do it again. "Don''t worry, Sis... I don''t think I can keep going on anymore... Look at my sword..." Louise rolled her eyes without moving her head and saw her little brother''s son, unerected and wimpy. She let out a tired sigh of relief as her body finally got a proper rest. "Say, Raphael... How long have we been doing it...? I''ve lost count..." "Two nights and two days..." "That long...? So we missed a whole day with everyone, huh...?" Growl... As Louise was talking, her stomach emitted a long growling sound. Embarrassed, she turned her head to Raphael and said. "I''m horny..." "?" "I mean... hungry..." They had been having sex for more than two whole days with minimal rest. Water was the only thing they put inside their stomachs, so hunger would pretty much ur the longer they made love. However, since Raphael got the Gluttony, he was immune to starvation. "Wanna have breakfast?" "No... let me have some rest and recover some strength..." Louise rolled sideways to face Raphael. "Let''s sleep for now, shall we...?" "Very well, Sis... Good morning..." "Good morning too..." Unable to maintain their consciousness any longer, they both closed their heavy eyes and slept immediately afterwards. Chapter 236 [Bonus chapter] Bonus 236 [Bonus chapter] Bonus Ever since that night, my rtionship with my sister had jumped to another level. The distance between us, physically and emotionally, shrank even closer, so that we had been so clingy with one another almost every time. Aside from being siblings, we had been treating each other as lovers from now on. Not only was I a motherfucker, but I upgraded myself into a sisterhumper as well. Then I would eventually be a cousin humper in the near future. But can I get much lower? On the day we finished our first hardcore sex, which was my longest and most exhausting coption I had done so far, we formally introduced ourselves as lovers to the family as well as received Sister''s approval for our family''s forbidden rtionship. Unfortunately, Sophia was not in the house at that time since she had many things to do at home. "What are we doing here again, Raphael?" Sister asked sweetly as we crossed arms. "Want to do it again~?" "I''m sorry, Sis, but no. We are still recovering, aren''t we?" "Hmph. It''s not like I have the strength to do it or anything..." Right now, after we ate our lunch, my sister and I were in my room once again. We were here to have sex, unfortunately. Our bodies were still aching after all the stuff we had done. Sister even had difficulty walking and stumbled on the floor as she got up from my bed. We were actually here for a matter that I promised her the other day. "Anyways, I made promises to you that night, remember?" "Oh, yeah, I remember it now. If we are in private alone, that means that you will give me a skill, yes?" "You are right, Sis." That night, I offered some things to her and granted them to her if she became my girlfriend. One of those promises was to bestow on her a conversation skill that she would definitely love. The other offer was something that should be settledter. "Alright, Sis. For me to bestow the skill sessfully, I need to make contact with you physically." "Aren''t we literally locking arms right now?" "I don''t want that way, Sis," I then unlocked our arms and turned to face her. "Although it is not necessary, I want to do it with your lips." Sister looked me in the eyes and smiled. She then ced her hands on my shoulder and said, "I get what you are trying to imply, Raphael." "Let''s make out, Sis." As soon as I said that, my sister lifted her heels up since I was taller than her and brought her face closer to mine. I bobbed my head a little bit to catch up with her before we ovepped our lips upon each other. Smooch. "Mmmm... Sis... Your lips are so soft... Mmm..." "Mm... Use your tongue..." Upon hearing her request, I briefly broke the kiss to stick out my tongue; so did she, and we kissed anew. As we did French, I instinctively grabbed her waists, lifted her up, and brought ourselves to the bed before Iid our bodies upon the mattress without breaking the kiss. "Mmmm... Here''s my gift for you, Sis..." "Puah..." As I was swapping spits with her, I had been activating my Bestow unique skill to bless her with a certain skill. I carefully selected the skill to avoid mistakes and then passed it to her through our saliva. "Mmm... Raphael, ...this is..." "We can talk about itter; let''s enjoy our time first..." Even though my job was done, I prolonged making out with her. I also switched ces tond my lips, such as her neck and cor. After indulging each other''s lips and saliva, we eventually finished it after a minute. "Thanks for the meal, Sis." I expressed my gratitude after Iid myself sideways next to her. "...You''re wee." She responded once she turned her body to me. "Thank you for giving me this skill too." "He he, I am d you like it." As a gift for my sister-girlfriend, I bestowed on her the Unique Skill: Weaponist. I was well aware that Sister had been working so hard to train herself and learn more techniques. Exhausting herself almost every day to improve herself. She even worked harder than me, to be honest. Up until now, she had not learned any Divine Arts; meanwhile, I had conveniently acquired the Divine Sword Art and Divine Martial Art through my cheats. I wanted to help her catch up at least, so I decided to give her the skill. "You have been thinking about me and even giving me a useful unique skill, huh? Even though I have been so mean and acting like a bitch to you, you still care about me..." As she finished her words, Sister stretched her arms forward and drew her body closer. She coiled her arms around my back and gently pressed her chest against mine; she was giving me a warm embrace. "It is really strange to see you this sweet, Sis. But I find this new side of you adorable and pleasing, and I love it." In response to her efforts, I put my right palm on her head, which was on my right shoulder, and caressed her. The outside was snowing and cold, and we warmed up to one another for some time until she broke the cid tranquility. "Hey, Raphael, can I talk to you about something?" Sensing my nod, she continued. "Actually, deep in my heart, I want to give you something in exchange. If it''s fine with you..." "I''m going to listen to you, Sis, go on." "Listen carefully, Raphael," she said in a serious manner. "In exchange for everything you have given me, including the swords and my ess to your properties, I am giving you permission to apany Mary at night..." "?!" I was genuinely shocked and surprised upon hearing her words. To my surprise, her statement even turned my eyes into saucers. She definitely told me that I could bang Mary again. But was she really serious about that? Curious, I unwrapped my arms around her to face her. "You... serious...?" "I am dead serious." She said without a hint of joking in her facial expressions. "You heard that right and clear; I am allowing you to have nights with Mary from now on." "But why so suddenly? You don''t have to sacrifice that much, you know? Aren''t you hurting a lot because of what we did?" "Well, it is true that I was hurt when you showed me those projections, and it definitely took some time to recover. Moreover, I am now considerably your property, so what''s mine is yours as well..." She said thetter embarrassingly with constant eye contact aversion, so those signs brought me to the idea that there was still something that she was not able to intone. "I don''t believe in your logic, Sis. Are you sure that is the only reason why?" Sensing that I was demanding an eptable reason, Sister slowly fixed her eyes on mine. "...It''s because... Mary is starting to love you, Raphael." She confessed, and then rested her head on my shoulder again. "She told me that the more you spend nights together, the more she develops her feelings for you..." "I see. I''m sorry, Sis." I apologized with rubs on her head. I did not have the intention to make Mary fall for me, though I was hoping for it, to be honest. But I did not expect her to do so, and now my sister was actually offering her to me. "It''s fine, Raphael. Besides, I want her to feel good as much as I have. You should be grateful for having a benevolent sister. Or don''t you like it?" "I did not dislike it at all! I really like to fuck her again, of course!" I unintentionally blurted out my honest thoughts. But it''s okay. My sister was personally telling me to have Mary, so why not seize that opportunity and heartfully ept it? "Very well, everything has been settled." She smiled before she athletically got herself up from the bed, spinning around in the air, and lightlynded with a perfect ten. "We have many things to do this afternoon; let''s go, Raphael." "Excited today, aren''t we?" I got up from my bed in a normal way and then followed my sister behind. Today''s a great day indeed. Not only did I recruit a new member to my harem, but I got a bonus from her as well. Chapter 237 Making Out 237 Making Out Several days had passed since my sister and I became lovers. Ever since that day, I had been having intimate rtions with her as well as a lovely threesome together with Mary. She allowed me to do hee again after we exchanged gifts. Sister seemed not to be affected that much as she saw me banging on her lover, so I kind of believe that she really wanted it. She was even pleased and ying herself every time we fucked, making me think she was developing a particr kink. The new sword and the skill were not the only things I had given her; there was also a promise that we were about to grant tonight. "You seem excited, Sis." "Of course I am. But I am nervous as well. I am going to do them after all." Tonight, in the middle of a cold winter, my sister and I were outside the room of our parents. We were standing in front of their door as she was wearing her ck negligee and red lingerie. As anybody could guess, she was about to experience how pleasurable the bodies of our two beautiful mothers were. "Let''s get inside, Sis." "Okay..." As I held her hand, I twisted the doorknob and set the door open. Once the door was opened to a certain extent, the gorgeous figures of the ones inside the room unfolded before our eyes, equipped with their erotic negligees and lingerie. They were sitting at the bottom edge of the bed and seductively smiled at us as soon as they saw us, obviously anticipating our arrival. I was used to their seductions and charms since I saw them like that almost every day, but Sister was not. She was bewitched by them, dropping her jaw as she froze in ce. "Alright, Sis. Let''s go." "W-wah!" Sister was startled when I started pulling her arm to drag her inside. She was so stiff that I lifted her like a standee and then ced her before them for me to lock the door back. As I looked back, I saw them talking to Sister already. "Oh my, Louise, aren''t you too nervous?" Mom teased her stiffened daughter. "There''s no need to be that tense, you know?" Said Mother. "Aren''t we used to washing our naked bodies together in baths?" "I''m sorry, Mother," Sister finally got the chance to speak. "But I am about to do it with malice this time..." "You don''t have to worry about that, Louise." Mother said before she opened her arms. "Come here, baby, let your mother spoil you rotten~." "Mother...!" All her awkwardness suddenly disappeared, and sheunched herself at her when Mother offered herself tofort her. Sister then quickly hugged her tightly and submerged her face into Mother''s exposed cleavage. "Oh my, you are so aggressive; I am not going to run, you know.?" "Mother... Boobies..." "Very well, Louise, enjoy your time~." Mother thenid her back on the mattress after that and let my sister enjoy her bosom. I approached the bed and then greeted the other ones in it. "Good evening, Mom." "Good evening to you too, Raphael." Smooch. Mom and I greeted each other before giving her a kiss. Once I was done making out with Mom, I turned my attention to the other woman in the bed. "Good evening, Gabrielle." "Good evening, Raphael." Smooch. Just like what I did to Mom, I drew my face closer to hers andnded a kiss on her lips. After that, I kept switching between Mom''s and Gabrielle''s lips, one after another. And then, held their chins to have them kissed. Not only would Sister be spending the night with Mom and Mother, but I could not forget to include their fiancee, Gabrielle, as well. The other day, I asked my sister what she thought about Gabrielle, and she answered that she found her attractive since Gabrielle almost had the same body type as Mom. Upon hearing her response, I told her that she could have nights with her as well. She did not deny that and shyly asked if she really could. That was why, on the night of her sexual congress with our mothers, Gabrielle joined the group. So Sister would be pleasing three different women as well as being pleased by them. However, the orgy was not limited to the four of them. I could not just let this opportunity pass, so I was included as well, making it a fivesome. Actually, it would not be my first fivesome; I had done it with my mothers and clones, after all, as well as with my clones, Elise, and Lily. "Hm. Sis seems to be enjoying herself." I said once I climbed on the bed. I let go of my hands from Mom''s and Gabrielle''s chins and left them making out before turning my gaze to Mother and Sister. Big Sis was now groping the stacked pair of Mother as she was kissing and licking her peeking upper bust. Mother found it childish of her, as she was fondly caressing her hair like a mother to a baby. "Mother..." She said after she pushed herself up, lining up her gaze with hers. "I want to kiss you..." "Go on, honey." After that, my sister dropped her lips andnded it upon Mother''s, kissing Mother for the first time as a mother and child. They were so sloppy that they used their tongues. "Mmmmm... I''m so happy... I love you very much, Mother." "I love you too, my girl..." Since we were young, Sister had been idolizing Mother. It would not be wrong to assume that she loved Mother more than Mom, inspiring her to be like her. She was so eager to be a swordswoman like Mother that she neglected Mom''s magical lessons in her early years. Her happiness must have been over the roof when she kissed her. I fully understood her feelings since I felt the same when Mom kissed me for the first time out of the blue. "I''m sorry, Mother, but I have to do it with Mom and Miss Gabrielle as well..." "It''s okay, Louise; take your time." Once Sister was done with Mother, she started to crawl on the mattress and approached Mom and Gabrielle, who were done kissing and had been waiting for her. Upon closing the proximity between them, Sister embraced Mom and then gently bumped her forehead together with Mom''s. "I love you, Mom..." "I love you too, Louise." After that short exchange, their lips crossed, and they kissed wholesomely. Chapter 238 Making Out (2) Chapter 238 Making Out (2) Upon conveying their feelings for each other, the soft lips of Big Sis and Mom met, and they kissed romantically for the first time. Their chests were squeezing against one another as they tenderly held each other. "Mom..." Smooch. The way they kissed was erotically lewd and hot. In addition to their leaked lesbian moans, the scenery was making me turn on. But I just watched and let the two ck-haired women of my life make out as I was crossing my arms, preventing the urge to let my intrusive thoughts win. I did not want to disturb their wholesome time together after all. "Mmm... Mom..." My sister then slowly uncoiled her arms and separated their lips from Mom''s. She lowered her eyes and sternly focused her gaze on Mom''s huge motherly assets. Mom smiled when she saw her daughter acting like that. "Want to fondle them, perhaps~?" Mom seductively asked her daughter while yingfully holding her massive, sulent boobs. "Hell yeah, Mom!" Sister fluidly extended her hands forward after she expressed her honest thoughts. She quickly grabbed Mom''s breasts, burying some of her fingers into the exposed parts. Once she had a grasp of them, Sister began moving her hands and started fondling Mom''s tits gently and asymmetrically. "Wow... I used to rub them before... But it feels entirely different when I am doing it with malicious intent. They are incredibly soft and big. I feel like I can do it forever..." "Fufu~. You can rub them all you want, Louise~." "I love you, mommy...!" "Aah..." Soon after, Sister intensified her strokes on Mom''s boobs, which made her start letting out moans. Mom was so visibly pleased with Sister''s rough fondles that sheid her back on the mattress. Even though Mom has beenid back, Sister did not stop from groping her, and she even did it harder. "Ahn~! That''s right, baby, be like your Mother~." "!!!" Sister immediately blushed when Mom told her those words. She could not contain herself; she even resorted to kissing Mom to suppress her excitement. "Mmmm..." "Mmm..." The sexy scenery on the bed was absolutely worth beholding. They were so steamy that the other ones in the bed were so focused on every one of their actions. Tonight was the night we had the first sight of a lesbian incest. So everything was a feast to our eyes. "Muah..." After a while, Big Sis finally broke the kiss and used Mom''s boobs to push herself up. Sister then sat up and gave Mom a final kiss. Smooch. "I love you, Mom... But... you know...?" Sister turned her head around and nced in a particr direction: Gabrielle''s. Learning what her daughter wanted, Mom smiled at her lovingly. "Go ahead, Louise. I want you to know more of her." "Thank you, Mom." After that, Sister began to approach thest woman she had to please: Gabrielle, Mom''s and Mother''s fiancee, our soon-to-be stepmother. "Um... Good evening, Miss Gabrielle..." My sister greeted her once as soon as she faced her. "Good evening to you too, Louise." Sitting in a seiza position, Gabrielle greeted my sister back with a gentle smile. "By the way, you can call me by my name just like everyone else." "...I got it... Gabrielle." "Thank you, Louise!" Gabrielle perked up once when my sister finally called her by her name, bouncing and jiggling her Mom-sized boobs around. Except for Mom, who was not physically attracted to women, all of us were stunned by the physics of their motions upon witnessing that. Sister, who was the nearest, was entranced by the moving lumps of fat and instinctively moved her hands. "Ahh..." Before Sister realized it, she had been grabbing Gabrielle''s breasts. Even though she was aware of her deeds, she did not stop her hands from moving and groping her boobs. "Hey, Gabrielle, are you really fine doing it with me?" Asked Sister as she yed with Gabrielle''s tits. "Aren''t I about to be your daughter?" "I don''t mind it, Louise. I also love women just like you, and you are only a few years younger than my youngest girlfriend. I love whoever Mylene and ire love, and everyone approved this night either. Besides, I am not that older than you. In fact, I am even younger than Mary, you know?" Actually, the age of Gabrielle in the papers was based on the summation of the original Gabrielle''s death age and her time living as my clone. ording to my forensic exams, the original Gabrielle died at the age of twenty-six, pretty young. So right now, Gabrielle''s age was twenty-seven, which made her a year younger than Mary, my sister''s lover. "... Ipletely forget about that." "That''s why you don''t have to hold back and do whatever you want to do to me. We are Raphael''s women, so we should show him how deep ourmunication is." "Yeah, you are right." Soon after she said that, Sister let go of Gabrielle''s boobs and then straightened her spine like a steel de. She put her hands on both of Gabrielle''s bare shoulders and looked her in the eyes. "Gabrielle, let''s kiss." "Very well." She then slowly pulled Gabrielle closer to her as she drew her face hugged her tight. Those soft mountains of Gabrielle had been applying pressure to her chest; she must be in bliss by feeling forward. A few secondster, their wet lips met, and they sessfully had their very first kiss. "Mmmm..." "Mmm..." To make things better for Sister, she grabbed Gabrielle''s back and hugged her tight. Those soft mountains of Gabrielle had been applying pressure to her chest; she must be in bliss by feeling Gabrielle''s softness alongside her saliva. "Mm... Thank you, Gabrielle." "You''re wee." "Very well. Listen to me, everyone..." After kissing all of them, Sister then started giving instructions to each of them. Since tonight would be a special night for Sister, I had given her the privilege to do whatever she wanted for a certain amount of time in the fivesome, as well as telling my mothers toply with her. After her term, I would be the one to lead. "Okay. That''s enough." After the arrangement, in order, Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle were already sitting close to one another on the mattress. As for me, she just told me to stand by. Sister was staring at them one by one before she gave her next instruction. "Mom, Mother, Gabrielle... Undress before me." Chapter 239 Mouthful [R18] Chapter 239 Mouthful [R18] "Fufu. That''s my girl. Please watch us carefully~." In ordance with their daughter''s desire, ire, Mylene, and Gabrielle started to disrobe their sexy articles from their bodies one by one. First off, they removed their ck negligees by sliding them through their legs. Upon discarding the first veil, the erotically perfect bodies of their mothers in lingerie unfolded before the eyes of Louise and Raphael. Their son had seen them more than that many times and wasn''t dazed by them that much. But for Louise, seeing their half-naked bodies outside of the bath was apletely new experience and source of excitement. "Wow... This scene is divine..." Louise gaped. "I can look at it forever..." "Hey, Louise," ire called her daughter out in a sweet tone as she raised her breasts with her palms. "Do you want to take them off yourself?" "Hell, yeah, Mom!" Louise was seduced by her birth mother, quicklyunching herself at her and immediately giving her mom a snuggle as soon as she reached her. Louise then gave her a couple of kisses on the lips as she was unhooking ire''s ck brassiere. "Mom..." Once Louise was done with her objective, she shifted her kisses on her Mom''s neck and shoulders to push off the straps from the edge using her teeth, and the gigantic brassiere fell onto ire''s smooth and softps. Being currently topless, the full view of ire''s bust was disyed in front of everyone. "They are so big and beautiful, Mom..." Seeing her figure, Louise grabbed her Mom''s massive milkers and started fondling them. The boobs she was ying were so soft that her fingers were effortlessly burying themselves into them with almost no resistance. "They are incredibly soft as well... I used to fondle on them before, but I never thought it would turn out to be so good now that I touch them with malicious intent..." Slurp. The heavenly softness of her Mom got Louise turned on even more, and she started to suck on their pinkish nipples. After a minute of mouthfuls of boob sucking, Louise gave her Mom a lovely kiss. "Thank you, Mom. But I have to strip my other mothers as well." ire gave her a nod of approval before Louise made her way toward her Mother, Mylene. Once finally in front of her Mother, Louise did the same thing she did to ire, removing her purple brassiere. After her, she then approached Gabrielle and stripped her blue panties as well. "What a beautiful scene disys in my eyes... I cannot believe this is all happening to me right now..." Once she took a step back, Louise was mesmerized by the stunning figures of her three mothers. They were all wearing no articles on their tops and kept posing like gravure stars. Raphael taught them to pose so that he could properly take nude photos of them. So it''s no wonder why Louise was enthralled by them. "Excuse me..." Once her mothers was done removing their tops, it was Louise''s turn to undress. Gripping the hem of her ck negligee, Louise pulled up her dress to remove it from her. Next, she unhooked her red bras, andstly, she pulled her panties of the same color down. With all the articles removed from her, Louise proudly showcased her fully naked body to everyone in the room. "Alright, everyone, you cany down now so that I can pull them off." "We got you, Louise~." Complying with her request, ire, Mylene, and Gabrielleid their backs on the mattress. Onceid, Louise then first approached the first one from the right, Gabrielle, and put her hands on her panties to slowly pull them off of her body. One pulled, two to go. After sniffing her stepmother''s damp underwear, Louise then went to the next woman, Mylene. The same as before, they pulled off her purple panties before she took a sniff. Lastly, she ended up with her Mom and positioned herself in front of her lying body. Louise put her hands on her damp panties and slowly and sensually pulled them off before she sniffed them addictively. Louise then put her hands on her th thighs and spread her legs. From there, Louise caught a glimpse of her Mom''s beautiful shaved pussy. After that, she drew her face into her Mom''s crotch to take a close look at it. "So this hole is where I came from..." She said as she stared at her Mom''s pussy. "It smells so good... and it is making her hornier..." "Ahn~." Lured by the sweet scent emitted from her Mom''s wet pussy, Louise stuck out her tongue and licked it long and vertically. ire immediately let out a lewd moan once her very sensitive pussy was touched for the first time after holding it back for some time. "So this is what Mom tastes like..." Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. That was the reason why Louise saved her Mom forst since she wanted to eat her first. Louise continued licking her Mom''s pussy and savoring more drops of her sweet nectar. Louise then stopped and looked at her Mom. "Mom... I''ll be putting it in..." "Do continue... Please make me feel good...! Aahn~!" After a minute of licking the surface, Louise then plunged her tongue into her Mom''s hot insides. She stared, twirling her tongue, as she stirred ire''s vagina. Both of them were pleased with Louise''s lip service and had been groaning in pleasure; the room was filled with their lewd lesbian noises. Louise''s tongue skills and techniques were great, and she had been hitting the right spots as ire felt them. It was a skill that naturally urred to her as a daughter of Mylene. They were feeling so good that it stimted their bodies so much. The pussy licking extended until Louise managed to make ire reach her climax ande. "Aahhnn~~!!" ire was electrified by the pleasure and arched her back as she sprayed her sticky love juices on her daughter''s mouth. Louise caught all of her orgasm and swallowed all the drops of it. Gulp. "Mmm... Mm... Mom tastes so good..." Louise then licked her lips to wipe her Mom''s residue on them. After cleaning herself up, Louise stared at her Mom, and she got turned on once more. "Mom, I want to do more with you." Chapter 249 Seventh Floor Chapter 249 Seventh Floor Once we one-sidedly defeated the 60th Floor Guardian of the dungeon, we eventually imed our loot afterwards and received an orichalcum longsword, a relic-grade item. It might be useless for us, but it fetches a handsome amount of money if we sell it. I got the corpse of the Sandworm as well, to make use of it. The body itself was terribly inedible and poisonous, so I would use it the other way. But its rows of sharp fangs actually consisted of copper. Since it came from a magical being, its properties were also magical, making it good for crafting high-quality materials. After we imed our loot, we continued our conquest and proceeded to descend deeper into the dungeon. The floors beyond the 60th were something very Hoenn, full of water. These floors were apparently called Sea Floors and only the entrance and exit had small stone decks. The floors had a radius of seven kilometers and still had those tall walls surrounding them. The depth of those seas was three kilometers, so marine life there was thriving. These floors were like huge fish ponds to me, to be honest. Almost the entire floor was covered with water, and going to the exit from the entrance was difficult. The only safe way to cross the sea was by flying or levitating over it. One can swim, but one has to do it fast or else be fodder for the monsters swimming beneath. As anyone could guess, the monsters lurking in those salty waters were obviously aquatic. The monsters here were getting stronger since the floors were getting nearer to the bottom, around Level 247 to 421. We fought monsters to level ourselves up a little. Since Big Sis and I did not want to waste more time, we skipped fighting off the monsters by teleporting ourselves directly to the door and then descended to the next floor. As usual, the 70th Floor was always the same as every tenth floor: a ten-kilometer-radius prairie partially covered with snow. "Here we are, Sis, on the Seventh Floor." "Ah, yes, the same level as what Mom and Mother reached in the Imperial Dungeon back then." We uttered each other a second after wended in front of the doors of the Sea Floors Domain Guardian room on the 70th Floor, the same depth our parents had dove during their great adventurer days. "So we already went this far, huh?" "If we win this, will we be as great as our parents, Raphael?" "Of course, Sis." I haughtily nodded. "We can actually be greater since we will attain what they have achieved way earlier than they did." "Hmph. We only do it because we have been skipping fighting the monsters." She was right. While most adventurers were struggling and doing their best, we siblings just chilled out and were effortlessly leaping between floors, avoiding any monster encounters. We would not have reached this depth without my instant teleportation abilities. But it did not matter how we got here; right now, we had to think about our next battle. "Okay, Sis. Enough with the talks, let us beat this motherfucker already." Upon entering the so-called room, arge mass of water filled our vision. As expected, there was another biome on the same floor as the ten floors earlier. "The sea is so tranquil, isn''t it, Raphael?" "Yeah. It is so calm, but still waters run deep." I responded to her. "A cid sea may conceal a terrifying entity." "I guess you are right." As we were having a chitchat, a dot suddenly appeared on my radar, and it quickly approached our direction. A momentter, ripples started to draw on the surface of the sea, and then something came up from the water a few hundred meters from us. The thing that surfaced was the fin of the enormous sea monster, moving fluidly on the sea along with the monster. Since we were still on the deck at the entrance, the monster kept swimming around with only its fin visible. "Hm. I expected it to be Scy, the monster that our parents fought." Big Sis muttered. "But it''s a shark, huh?" "Yeah. It''s even the evolution of the A-ranked Megalodon, a Gigalodon." ========== Race: Gigalodon Title: Unnamed Dungeon 70th Floor Domain Guardian Condition: Normal LV: 700 MP: 6200 STR: 21000 MDEF: 10000 DEF: 14000 MAG: 6000 MDEF: 10000 AGI: 11000 Racial Skill: Regeneration, Tough Scales, Blood Life, Blood Frenzy, Kin Command Extra Skill: Intimidation, Auto-MP Recovery, Power Bite, Mist Radar Skill: Magic Sense, Thought eleration,Detection, Danger Detection, Echolocation, Enhanced Senses, Scale Shot, Mist Create Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Water: 6, Wind: 2, Dark:2 Compound: 2] [Non-Elemental Magic: Force: 3] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Fear Resistance, Magic Attack Resistance, Hunger Nullification Blessing: Dungeon Monster ========== Even though the monster was in the water, I could still get a clear picture of its appearance through my skills. From what I could perceive, the Gigalodon was a giant shark of monstrous size, around fifty meters from snout to tail. Appearance-wise, it kind of resembled the great white sharka ck body with a white belly. But most of its body was covered with tough ck scales, which provided a great amount of physical and magical defense. So far, this Gigalodon was the strongest monster I had encountered in this dungeon. Based on its stats, its strength was its greatest weapon. Combined with its Power Bite, the output of its attack was surely terrifying. This monster would absolutely be every mariner''s nightmare. Speaking of its abilities, something was happening in the water above it. As it graciously swam around, mist began to form on the surface. It became thicker and denser until itpletely obstructed our naked vision. "It''s going to attack, Sis." "It is going to be my first time fighting a monster this strong after that lizard. But I am excited to see for myself how much I''ve improved." Immediately after we got to our fighting stance, the mist suddenly went haywire, and something huge was hurriedlying at us. It was none other than the massive mouth of the shark. Chapter 256 Dragonic Centaur Chapter 256 Dragonic Centaur After hours of grinding EXP and ransacking dragon bodies,we finally reached the 100th Floor of the dungeon. Discovering a dungeon this huge was already a phenomenal feat, let alone reaching the bottom of it. And today, we will try to conquer it within this day. Screech. The metal doors to the Dungeon Boss shrieked as Big Sis and I pushed them open. The scenery behind those doors slowly surfaced before our eyes. We kept our eyes inside, and a walled wilderness shed before our sight. "So this is their of the Dungeon Boss, huh?" Mom muttered. "The area of this ce is quite spacious for a single monster." "Yeah, Mom." I replied. "From what I can perceive, this room is as spacious as the Safe Areas. I think it is enough for something like a final boss after all." Just as I stated, this room was as wide as the Safe Areas located on every 10th floor, a rounded area with a radius of ten kilometers. But the height of the walls was definitely higher than the ones in Safe Areas. The walls here were five kilometers tall. For a battlefield this vast, the boss must be a disastrous one. And speaking of the devil... "There''s a lifeform from afar." Mother narrowed her eyes and stared at a distance. "That thing must be the boss." In the middle of this ce, approximately ten kilometers from our spot, the entrance, stood a single sentient. A few seconds after Mother spotted it, it finally moved from its very long period of dormancy. "It looks like it has been awakened, everybody." "Something is happening in the sky..." As soon as Big Sis noted that, the sunny sky suddenly turned dim. Thick and heavy nimbus clouds, so vast they covered the entire area, then clustered in the middle of the room, right upright of the boss, and they started swirling like a storm. A momentter, rain started to fall, which gradually soaked the earth wet. Soon after, lightning apanied by thunder started to storm from the cloud and wreak havoc on the wilderness beneath it. "That is not a work of magic. I am sure of it. This monster probably has a weather alteration ability with it." "I agree with you, Mom. As expected of the boss, it is a lot more powerful than the ones we have fought before." That abnormal weather phenomenon was actually created by the monster itself. Mom and I concurred that it was not a magic spell due to the absence of a type of mana flow that was present during spell casting. If it was not a spell, it had to be a product of skill. "Even though I can''t see or sense it," my sister said with folded arms under her ample breasts. "I can tell that this one is massive and contains a massive supply of mana. It has more Levels than I have and probably has higher stats than mine." "Don''t worry, Sis." I tapped her shoulder. "I am here by your side to support you. With the two of us, beating that thing would be an easy thing." "Hmph. Said by the one who could singlehandedly defeat that thing." "Ha ha..." I made a dryugh. I wanted to fight the boss as soon as possible, so I turned to our parents again to tell them something. "Hold me, Mom, Mother. Let''s get a closer look at the boss." "We''ll be in your care, my son." Once we sped our hands together, I immediately cast Warp and transported ourselves nearer to this dungeon''sst line of defense. "It is already weird looking on the radar, but it''s actually getting weirder when Iy my naked eyes on it." "From the stupendous size and grotesque appearance alone," Big Sis said. "It is safe to call it an ideal monster." Upon warping a kilometer from the epicenter, or eye, of this violent storm, we were weed by the harsh treatment of the one who made it. Due to its massive size, we could clearly see the body of the boss and realized howrge it actually appeared to be. Standing over two hundred meters tall, this monster was one of thergest monsters I had ever seen. But if measured from tip to tip, I could only guess this monster had a whopping length of over three hundred meters. In terms of its appearance, this one was truly terrifying and otherworldly. This boss was apparently a winged monster; a pair of ck bat wings sprouted from its back. Its lower half consisted of four thick dragon limbs and a dragon tail. Going back to its upper body, I would say it was kind of half humanoid since its torso resembled that of a human. But its face was not human-like at all; it was pretty demonic to me. Its arms were like those of humans, but its fingers literally had their own lives. Each of its fingers was actually a serpent. Its entire body was covered with forest-green scales. With this size, I was doubting if it could actually fly. But it could, since the shark we fought a few days ago literally flew. Overall, in my opinion, this monster was like a dragonic version of a centaur. For more details, I immediately activated the Analysis of the God''s Eye. ========== Race: Typhon Title: Unnamed Dungeon Boss Condition: Normal LV: 1000 MP: 45000 STR: 30000 DEF: 25000 MAG: 40000 MDEF: 30000 AGI: 10000 Ultra Skill: World Magic: 5 Unique Skill: Meteorokinesis Racial Skill: Elder Dragon Scales, Dragon st, Kin Command, Superiority, Fragmentization Extra Skill: Intimidation, Auto-MP Recovery, Regeneration, Mist Radar Skill: Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Parallel Thinking, Detection, Danger Detection, Enhanced Senses, Resistance Boost, Bite, Stomp, Growl, Scale Shot, Breath Attack, Mist Create Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Fire: 10, Water: 10, Wind: 10, Earth: 10, Lightning: 10, Dark: 5, Compound: 10] [Non-Elemental: Pure: 8, Force: 7, Poison: 6, Acid: 5] Resistance: st Nullification, Hunger Nullification, Pain Nullification, Exhaustion Nullification, Asphyxiation Nullification, Physical Attack Nullification, Fear Nullification, Corrosion Nullification, Poison Nullification, Natural Effect Nullification, Temperature Nullification, Magic Attack Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Impact Resistance Blessing: Dungeon Monster ========== "Holy Moly! What kind of stats and skill set is that?!" "Said by someone who has a crazier skill board than that." "..." Weaponist was not the only skill I bestowed on my Sister, the Analysis extra skill was given to her as well. That was why she could now see the skills of every being she appraised, including this one. Apparently, the race of this monster bore the name of Typhon, the most powerful mythical creature in Greek mythology after Zeus if we exclude Nyx, and the creature held the title of the Father of All Monsters. But more importantly, its stats were monstrous, with a Soul Essence of 180,000, but mine were higher than it. Aside from those, its abilities surprised me more. If the 50th Floor Guardian had a Unique Skill, the monster that resided on the 100th Floor possessed both a unique and an ultra skill. Crack! But as we were inspecting the boss, the boss noticed our presence, and a lightning bolt suddenly struck our location. Our senses could not keep up with the speed of light, so evading it was basically impossible. But luckily, my barriers powered by Elder Dragon Scales that I silently erected beforehand were enough to intercept the lightning. Once the dust subsided, our bodies were left unscathed. "Go ahead, my children," Mother cheered. "Let us witness how much you two have grown." "Fufu. Don''t mind us. We can take care of ourselves." "Thanks for apanying us here, mothers. Please watch us fight." After me and my sister gave kisses on their lips, we lunged forward and initiated an intense battle with a storm giant. Chapter 257 Donut Chapter 257 Donut A torrential storm violently raged on in the Boss Room of a 100-floored dungeon. The cause of the bad weather was not natural; rather, the cmity was created by a single monster that had authority over meteorological phenomena, the Dungeon Boss. "Ack! The storm is getting worse!" "Just bear it, Sis!" Covered with purple lightning, Raphael and Louise ran around the Typhon in circles as they bore the high-speed winds of the storm. As they ran, both of them covered their eyes with their arms to protect them from debris. The storm was so strong that it easily surpassed a category 5 hurricane and currently had sustained winds of over 300 kph. It was getting stronger and stronger and was about to reach 400 kph. As per the Typhon''s will, lightning bolts persistently chased the siblings. However, each of the bolts failed to hit their targets since the two had cast foreseeing abilities upon themselves. Raphael and Louise tried to get closer to the Typhon, but soul-damaging tornadoes powered by Wind Magic Level 10: Tempest Winds had been keeping them in check. Even the power of the Extra Skill: Cancel Magic could not stop those tornadoes since they were created by a unique skill. The Typhon''s unique skill was Meteorokinesis. It was an ability that gave the userplete dominance over weather-rted phenomena. Using the skill, the Typhon had the ability to freely manipte the weather at will. In addition, this skill gave the user instant full proficiency in Wind and Lightning Magic as well as some Water and Compound magic spells. And if the Meteorokinesis was masteredpletely, not only the weather but the user could influence the climate and even the season on a continental scale. Raphael was thinking of what he could do to damage the Boss without using his full capacity as part of his training. When an idea came up in his mind, he thrust his right hand and released an attack toward it. "Holocaust." A basketball-size, deep purple sphere then manifested in front of his palm, and it swiftly flew to the Typhon. Fire Magic Level 9: Holocaust was a spell that did not stop until it hit its target, so it totally ignored the tornadoes and only focused on its goal. In the end, the sphere sessfullynded on one of the legs of the Typhon and its mes slowly spread throughout its body. The Holocaust was a spell that continuously burned its target, and its mes would die once the target lost its life. The sixth sense of the Typhon perceived the threat of the mes infesting its body. Recognizing its potency, the monster then cast a magic spell to counter the attack. In almost an instant, the deep purple fire solidified and turned into iceall of it. Upon witnessing that, both Raphael and Louise widened their eyes as they recognized one of the terrifying spells that their Mom once cast. "Tsk." Raphael clicked his tongue. "It used Permafrost to freeze the Holocaust? You''ve got a good head for a monster." World Magic Level 4: Permafrost, was an ice enchantment spell that was applied to ice spells. Once a spell was endowed with Permafrost, its bone-chilling ice could freeze almost anything, even mana. The duration of the freezing couldst an eternity. Its temperature could drop until absolute zero, a temperature that was supposedly impossible to ur ording to physics, and it could not be melted in almost every way. After freezing the Holocaust, the Typhon was rendered immobile by the ice. It then opened its mouth and used a fire Breath Attack in an attempt to melt it. The only way to effectively melt the Permafrost was to cast it against its counterspells. Sizz... As soon as the fire breath met the solid ice, mist began to manifest around the frozen leg. The Permafrost was melting, and it happened because the Typhon empowered its breath with another World Magic spell, the Level 4: Divine mes. As the Typhon was busy melting the Permafrost, Raphael and Louise made their way toward the colossal monster. They managed to pass the deadly tornadoes and were sessful in shrinking their gap. Louise cast Instantaneous Movement and teleported herself midair behind the Typhon. She immediately burned arge amount of her energy to extend her de up to a hundred meters long. She then swung her sword vertically as she executed a technique. "Heavenly Strike!" Her huge, shining sword of energy mightily swung down toward the back of the humanoid part of the monster. The Heavenly Strikended on its back and tore its tough skin and scales. The sword went through its flesh, and a huge and deep wound was marked once Louise finished her technique. The Typhon rotated its upper body and saw its attacker still in midair. It opened its mouth and fired a lightning breath, but Louise had foreseen its moves and managed to teleport before the lightning hit nothing but air. Once Louise had relocated herself to a safe spot, Raphael began preparing for his move. Putting his right foot forward, Raphael thrust his sword forward and pointed it at the Typhon. He began channeling his mana into the de, and then purplish-ck energy wrapped around it. Once the preparations were done, he activated a skill and unleashed his new technique on the raging titan. "Nuclear Beam." Using the Dragon st extra skill as a medium, Raphael released the umted nuclear energy and aimed it all at the Typhon. Just as the monster turned its attention to the source of a threatening hostility, the Nuclear Dragon st came into its sight. "Grrrraaaahhhhh!!!" In spite of its cry of agony, the hundred thousand-degree beam continued to prate its chest without any resistance. The Nuclear Beam ignored the resistances and defenses the monster had, and everything that was on its way waspletely atomized. Without decreasing a bit of its speed, the beam passed through its flesh and organs before it went through its back. When Raphael deactivated the technique, arge hole was carved in its chest. "Oh! What a terrible-looking donut we have here!" "Grrrrahhh!!!" The Typhon shrieked on top of its lungs as it felt extremely intense pain for the first time. Despite the pain and damage, it still had leeway to use Regeneration to heal itself. As it was gradually restored, Raphael warped to his sister to discuss their next ns. Chapter 258 Dungeon Conquered! Chapter 258 Dungeon Conquered! Raphael just inflicted fatal damage to the Typhon by making a huge hole in its chest. He could use his Nuclear Beam again and again and spam it to the monster, but he decided not to so that his sister could showcase her skills more to the audience, their parents. As her brother, Raphael wanted to help Louise improve and get stronger. Fighting a monster with a thousand levels was a great opportunity for her. If Raphael ended the battle so soon, Louise would not exert her full potential throughout the battle. Currently, both of them were standing next to each other as they watched the Typhon slowly heal itself. They had been standing still for minutes and had already spent some time with ire and Mylene in tea before going back again. The internal organs and flesh had been restored, as had the deep cut that Louise inflicted beforehand. The monster was currently and painstakingly in the middle of its skin and scales restoration. As its attention was getting narrowed, the Typhon ultimately utilized its multiple minds and chose to attack the siblings while it was still at it. Tornadoes and lightning then burst forth upon the wilderness anew. A series of lightning bolts cracked on Raphael and Louise, but each of them was evaded by teleporting. The lightning did not stop attempting to electrocute them, so the Raevender siblings had been constantly teleporting themselves closer to the Typhon. As soon as the Typhonpleted its self-surgery, Raphael and Louise were already on spot. The Typhon immediately thrust its right hand and then stretched its fingers downward in an attempt to constrict the two tiny preys. In response, both of them drew out their des and sliced off the snake fingers in an instant. The Typhon then thrust its other hand, but the results were still the same. All its fingers had been chopped, but new serpentine heads sprouted out of the severed fingers, and the fingers were restored eventually. Raphael ced his right palm on the ground and then cast a magic spell. Louise then teleported herself into a safe ce, right before the earth suddenly disappeared. In an instant, a huge, five hundred-meter-wide, and deep hole was formed below the Typhon. "?!" The Dungeon Boss was seemingly surprised upon not feeling the earth below its feet anymore as it was pulled by the natural force of gravity into the hole. Of course, the gravitational pull was greatly enhanced by Raphael''s magic. Taking what Raphael witnessed in the titanic battle of Inari and Czarina, he applied the same strategy to fight the Typhon. Utilizing the Mystic Artist unique skill, he created a huge Earth Magic Level 10: Sinkhole in a matter of milliseconds by sending the soil into his subspace. Crash! A loud crash then echoed from the sinkhole after the gigantic Typhon fell into it and copsed on the ground. Soon after, arge magic circle, which was coincidentally the same size as the hole, appeared a hundred meters above the sinkhole. The Typhon resisted gravity and peered up, where it saw a single human girl wrapped in purplish lightning streaks hovering above the magic circle. It was Louise. Holding her sword in her dominant hand, she thrust her left hand below before she unleashed the spell of herrge-scale magic. "Superbolt!" Upon invoking the name of a Level 10 Lightning Magic spell, countless purplish, high-voltage lightning bolts then rained down on the trapped Typhon. Every single strikended on the monster, and with the essence of Purple Lighting, the Typhon received a great deal of damage in spite of its defensive capabilities. "Graaa!!!" However, the Typhon was tough and resilient. No matter how much damage Louise had been dealing upon it, as well as the restrictions caused by Raphael, the Typhon just pped its wings, and it desperately forced itself to levitate through Force Magic. It was not long before the colossus sessfully managed to resurface itself. In the middle of the purple lightning barrage, the Typhon fixed its eyes on Louise before it activated its retaliation against her. "?! Huh?" For a second, Louise felt that something was off in her body, and her magic was cancelled. It was like her mind was being pulled. But the moment it was lost, she never felt that strange feeling again. (It must be the Typhon''s Superiority...) Louise thought to herself. Typhon''s Racial Skill: Superiority. It was a skill that granted the user superiority over individuals with lower Soul Essence than the user. If it was cast upon the inferior, the user could paralyze the target. The higher their gab in existence, the more effective and greater the control. Louise was supposed to be statistically inferior to Typhon; hence, the chance of getting paralyzed was possible. However, there was a w with Superiority, it could not inflict influence upon individuals with ultimate powers, no matter their levels. "Ha ha! Do you think you are the one superior here?!" As soon as she finished her jeer, Louise raised her sword upright and then poured out her fighting spirit to create a giant de out of it, from which lights illuminated the sky. At this, her body shone with a golden aura, and now Louise was filled with divine energy. Despite being a monster, the Typhon was fascinated by Louise''s aura and stared at her. Without a slight realization, Louise swung her de and unleashed her current most powerful move. "Decimation!" After months of practice, Louise was not able to perform that technique properly until Raphael granted her the way. For the first time in public, Louise executed a Level 3 Divine Sword Art technique that shes the soul-destroying Heavenly Strike ten times. St! The first strike left a deep scar on the Typhon''s grotesque face, prating its skull. Next, Louise teleported to the back of it and "Grrrrahhh!!!" shed the second and third at its shoulders, which chopped its arms off. "Grrrrahhh!!!" After that, Louise explored its whole body as she cut or sliced some of its parts. For the final sh, Louise turned back to its back again to slice off its giant bat wing in one fluid swing. Thud. Thud. Thud. The severed parts of the Typhon, one by one, fell to the pit and hit the bottom. Soon after, the torso with the head followed suit as the Typhon lost the activation of its abilities due to the damage to its soul. Once the parts had been resting at the bottom of the chasm, Raphael slowly flew in the air toward the center. Looking down at the chopped Typhon, he gestured his right hand like a gun and pointed its supposed muzzle to the head. "Nuclear Jet." Minimizing the power of the Dragon st, Raphael shot a narrow, purplish ck beam that was filled with nuclear energy. That one-inch-wide beam then hit Typhon''s head all the way to its brain and to the ground. Since he knew that it was too small to kill the whole thing, Raphael imbued the Nuclear Jet with the Sure as Death of the Ultra Skill: Ruler of Death to assure its absolute peril. When that announcement rang out of their heads, Raphael and Louise looked at each other while in midair. They put smiles on their faces before they flew toward one another and gave each other a warm embrace. "We really did it, Raphael!" "Yeah! We did conquer this dungeon!" On that day, the Raevender siblings ultimately conquered the biggest and hardest dungeon on the continent. Chapter 260 Control Room Chapter 260 Control Room "Wow... Isn''t this room a bit more modern...? This world hasn''t reached the industrial revolution, yet there already are theseputer-like thingies here." "I don''t understand what you are talking about, but yeah, this ce is conveniently more advanced than thetest mainstream technology." I was pondering with my big sister after the metallic door slid and this modern room was unveiled before our eyes. To think that we would stumble upon a room like this lies after the Boss Room. Yesterday, we faced and challenged the Dungeon Boss of this one hundred-floor dungeon, which we triumphally overcameter on. After defeating the Typhon, me and my sister instantly gained five Levels each. By the way, defeating Dungeon Guardians and Bosses automatically gives Levels to the winner instead of EXP. The Levels varied with the strength of the monster, one level per hundred of the monster''s Level. The Level only split in half for us since we actually did a 2v1 fight. The reward chest surfaced afterwards, which turned out to contain a beautiful pair of mythical-grade weapons, exclusively to be wielded by me and Big Sis, respectively. The presence of mythical-grade weapons was so divine that they even outshined our parents legendary weapons. Mom and Mother were d of what we had achieved so far, and they felt proud that we had surpassed them. Even though there were four of us in the Boss Room, only Big Sis and I fought the boss; hence, Mom and Mother were not included in the rewards. Soon after we held our own personal mythical weapons in our hands, an oddlyrge stone b slid down from the wall from afar. When we got there, there was a spiral staircase that led downstairs. However, I told the others we would not go there yet and decided to call it a day. I was genuinely curious about whaty ahead on those stairs, but a celebration at home was more relevant for us at that time. And today, together with Big Sis, Mom, and Mother, we descended the stairs, and there was a Safe Area after passing the flight of stairs, which meant this area was technically the 101st Floor. On the other side of the floor, there was another passage. We then walked in, and we ended up with a door, which brought us to our current situation. "Could it be that this room was the administrator''s room of this dungeon?" "Judging from the odd interior of the room, that should be the case," Mom responded to my question. "Dungeons are meant to be conquered, so a ce under its management must be necessary for its function and prosperity." Just as Mom said, this room gave off that kind of atmosphere. Even though the room was dim, the lights of the bright monitors of theseputers gave light to it. It felt like their of a stereotypical hacker. The room was rectangr in shape and had no entry point other than the only door. There was a wide counter on the other side with floating rectangr panels on it. In my opinion, it would be safe to call that this world''s version of the workstation. (Aah... I suddenly missed my PC full of homework files at my home on Earth... I wonder how it is now after fifteen years?" Seeing a family setup made me feel nostalgic for my life in my previous world. I could somehow teleport myself there with my abilities, but I did not want to since I had a new life here. Also, I did not want to have any more attachment to Earth. "This room was unprecedented, and the stuff here looksplicated to utilize," Mother said as she scanned the room. "How are we able to manage this ce?" "Hmm. Let me see what we got here." With that said, I walked forward and approached the counter; the others then followed suit. As soon as I reached out my hand on the counter, the biggest screen in the middle showed some changes, and then text appeared on it, saying: [Dungeon conquered. Please put the conqueror''s hand on the scanner to register the Dungeon Master''s biometrics.] Along with that, an oval panel was illuminated on the surface of the counter. From the looks of it, that panel must be where the hand should be scanned. "Woah. A control panel, and it needs to register the Dungeon Master." I gaped when all the screens lit up brighter before turning around and asking. "But who should be the master of this dungeon." When I asked that obvious question, Big Sis, Mom, and Mother tilted their heads as if confused. Soon after, Mom smiled and then said, result of the efforts of you two, so one of you should earn it. Moreover, we don''t want to im the credits of my children''s hard "Well, me and your Mother are basically not the ones who conquered the dungeon. So the decision is up to you and Louise." "She''s right," Mother seconded while nodding. "This feat is the result of the efforts of you two, so one of you should earn it. Moreover, we don''t want to im the credits of my children''s hard work." "If you two say so," I said before shifting my gaze to Big Sis. "How about you, Sis? Do you have something else to say?" "...I think you should be this dungeon''s master, Raphael," she said straightforwardly. "Why is that?" "Why? No particr reason, actually. I just think you are the most suitable person to manage this dungeon. They rejected the opportunity to be a dungeon master, which left only me. Each of them had their own reasons why they could not, which left only me. "Well, I guess I have no choice." I let out a defeated sigh. "Alright, I will be a Dungeon Master." "Yey! Good for you!" "That''s my boy~." There was no need to beat around the bush and waste time, and I eventually epted their request to be this dungeon''s master. Besides, I also wanted to manage a bigger dungeon myself, so it was a win-win situation. "But you all should assist me with the management, alright?" "Of course, Raphael. We always have you back." With that said, I then ced my right hand on the scanner for the dungeon to analyze my gic information. After a minute, the scanning finished, and the screen changed anew. [Registration has been sessfullypleted. Individual Raphael Raevender has been recognized as the Master of this Dungeon.] And just that, I became a dungeon master of a hundred-floor dungeon. Chapter 261 Checking the Features Chapter 261 Checking the Features "Alright. I have officially be the Master of this Dungeon, everybody. I will be the administrator of this ce from now on." "Congrattions, Raphael, Louise." Upon my deration, I went for a cozy embrace with everyone as they expressed their pleasure in our achievements. But we could not attain them all without the guidance of our wonderful parents. "So, what are you going to do next, Raphael?" Once we finished warming each other''s bodies and souls, Mother asked me that question. "Hmm... We haven''t checked the functions of this dungeon, haven''t we? We cannot fully manage a thing if we did not study the thing itself." Saying that, I turned my back to them for me to face the panel. "So let me check what we got here." Before anything else, I first summoned seats from my Inventory for us to sit on. However, only I took a seat. The others just stayed behind me as they ced their hands on my shoulders. Well, anyway, the screens before us apparently looked likeputer monitors. The screen at the center, which was the biggest of all with dimensions of four by three feet, disyed something oddly simr to aputer desktop. In the panel, there were icons that were neatly arranged on the left side. There was even solitaire. The wallpaper was just a in light blue background, which was kind of boring to me. Better change itter, if possible. However, there were no keyboards or mice on the counter, so I began to think that this thing worked with touch-screen technology. Since it looked the same as theputer I knew a long time ago, I thrust my index finger and clicked the icon with the word [Dungeon] below it. "Wow... Thankfully, it is a touch-screen panel, and it is pretty solid though." I initially thought that the panel was something like everyone''s status board, but it was not. It was actually a solid, translucent ss. My fingers even spread out when I applied more pressure. Almost immediately after pressing the icon, an application was fully shed on the screen. The sudden change in screen brightness due to the appearance of the application even flinched thedies on my back. "What is that, Raphael?" Mother asked with cutesy, pressing her cheeks with mine. "This is the program to ess the dungeon, Mother. You know, to monitor the dungeon, to see its information, as well as the ability to modify it." The program disyed on the panel was the application all about the dungeon. Within it were the features for managing the dungeon. Listed there were: [Home], which listed the dungeon''s status and information. [Inbox(11)] for sending and receiving messages between other conquered dungeons. (There were already eleven messages immediately after opening the control panel...) I thought newly conquered dungeons were being reported to other dungeons. But the name, or the size of the dungeon, was actually hidden from the others, so no one would know this was a 100-floored dungeon. Besides, it was still nameless. Now that I thought about it, there were even messages flowing in the [Inbox] of the 20-floored dungeon we conquered several months ago. Many of them were wee messages, but some contained malicious intent, such as submission to them. But we just ignored them since that dungeon was supposed to be our secret base. Next on the list was the [Modify] feature. It was the ability to make alterations to the dungeon, such as the name and the mobs. Thest one was [Perks], the privileges given to a dungeon depending on its size; the bigger the dungeon, the better the privileges. "Alright, let''s check this first." Without any hesitation, I clicked [Perks] since I was pretty excited about this one. A 20-floored dungeon did not spark me this level of excitement, in contrast to what this 100-floored one provided me. Upon clicking [Perks], a new interface appeared on the screen. From there, we could see the privileges that this dungeon had. Perks were the features that every dungeon had. They were the special features for managing the dungeon. The 20-floored dungeon only had two perks: the Resurrection feature, a perk that every conquered dungeon had, and the Transfer Gates. It was a feature that was located on every Safe Areas that acted as a passageway to the next and previous Safe Areas. If a 20-floored dungeon had two perks, that meant that there was a perk on every 10th floor of a dungeon. So hypothetically speaking, this dungeon is supposed to have ten perks, which was the exact thing that was shed on the screen right now. "So, this dungeon really has ten perks, huh? As expected." Actually, I could just ask Akashvani about these since she knew almost everything. But it would definitely spoil me, which could eventually ruin the mood, so I never asked, and that was why. "What do you mean "as expected," Raphael?" Suddenly, Mom''s seductive voice brushed my ear. She must have heard my words just now, so she was questioning me about it. But there was no way I could just reveal the existence of our secret base. "Well, every dungeon, no matter what the size, has the Resurrection feature, right? And only 20-floored dungeons or bigger have the Transfer Gates. So in theory, there should be a feature per 10th floor, which makes this 100-floored dungeon have ten of them, I think." As I exined my made-up yet reasonable exnation, all eyes and ears were on me. If I cannot tell the truth, just create a white lie. "Hmm. Now that I think about it, that actually makes sense." Mom nodded, believing in my exnation. "That''s a fair observation, Raphael." "Did that clear up your mind, Mom?" "I''m okay now, dear. Let mommy praise her boy~." After saying those sweet words, Mom gently kissed my head. Upon satisfying Mom''s curiosity, I turned to the screen to study the perks with gleaming enthusiasm. It turned out that the perks were actually all cool, conveniently benefiting the management of the dungeon. My excitement about this dungeon spiked, and now I wanted to test them firsthand. But before that, I had something to do first. "Now then," Saying that, I exited the [Perks] before proceeding to the [Modify]. I then clicked [Set Dungeon Name] for obvious reasons. Upon selecting the [Set Dungeon Name], the counter shone, and a small rectangr pale blue translucent panel surfaced from it. The panel had letters on it and was purposefully arranged in a particr order. But no matter how I looked at it, the panel was definitely a keyboard. "What is that?" Mother looked close to the keyboard. "It seems to be the device to write words." "Is that so? But it feels weird. Why are the letters not even in the correct order?" "...I have no idea about that, Mother." Theyout of the letters on the keyboard was in QWERTY, but in this world''snguage. However, I could not tell them the arrangement was based on the usage frequency of the letters, so I chose to remain silent. "Well, whatever." Brushing aside the issue, I ced my hands on the keyboard. "Should "Raevender" suffice to be the name of this dungeon?" Chapter 262 Creating the Inner Wall Chapter 262 Creating the Inner Wall Now that the dungeon had been sessfully bestowed a name, it was time to see more of its features, especially when ites to its perks. Since I already knew the Resurrection and Transfer Gate perks, the two mostmon features for all conquered dungeons, I was genuinely excited to check what a 100-floored dungeon could provide. The perk of having thirty floors was gaining one extra floor. The floor we were on was actually not the extra floor since dungeons always had an extra floor once conquered. The extra floor perk was not added to the dungeon yet, so all I had to do was click the [+1] icon to implement it. "Hm? Is it just me, or did the dungeon shake a little bit?" "I feel that too, Mylene." Mom agreed with Mother. "It must be the thing that Raphael just did." "Well, I just added an extra floor, so the shaking is probably indicating its construction, maybe?" Almost immediately after I clicked the extra floor perk, the room slightly shook for a very short time, around the magnitude scale of 2. It only took ce once, and it never happened again. When I looked at the screen, it showed that the process of construction was already 100 percentplete. I was afraid to say it, but I thought the construction of the extra floor had been finished at a frightening speed. "And I think it has already been built." "Isn''t it way too soon? My sister expressed her surprise. "Didn''t you just build it literally a few seconds ago?" "Yeah, I did. This is the dungeon we are talking about, so everything about it is beyond ourmon sense." In the blink of an eye, a brand new extra floor had been constructed in the dungeon. As of now, this dungeon had one hundred two floors in total, including the one we were on, and more would be addedter. The third perk of this dungeon had been implemented as smoothly as silk. The next thing was the 4th perk, a privilege that allows the Dungeon Mastes to add a wall to the Surface Floor. "Should I add a wall on the surface?" "By the wall, you mean those ck walls surrounding the dungeon cities like in the Imperial Capital?" "Yes, Mom, that kind of wall." The ck walls that skirted the cities with dungeons with forty floors or more were the work of the perk. In reality, the walls around those cities were technically called Inner Walls. It meant that there were Outer Walls, which we would discusster. The dimensions of the Inner Walls were based on the size of the dungeon. From the description, it was written that the radius of the wall was equivalent to half the radius of the Surface floor, and the height was half the number of floors in meters. In this case, the Inner Wall should have a diameter of ten kilometers and stand fifty meters high. "But if you do that, would it disturb the inhabitants above?" "Nah, they would be fine, Mother. You don''t have to worry that much." "If you say so..." When I read the perks earlier, I had secretly sent an order to Azrael to inform the vigers and the tailed foxes about the uing changes in the in. Upon receiving his report that the inhabitants had moved to a safe ce, I then pressed the perk icon to initiate the wall building. Unlike adding the extra floor, the ce did not shake. Well, the construction took ce at the surface, so the tranquility actually made sense. But when I used irvoyance and took a look at what was happening above, the in was currently having small earthquakes. I then went to the [Home] page of the [Dungeon] application and clicked the [Surveince] option. A long list of the floors shed on the screen, around a hundred in total. I clicked on the first one in the list, which was [Floor 0: Surface], and the other screen on the left disyed the real-time situation on the surface. "Wow. The dungeon can do that?" "Yeah, Mom." Dungeons had this [Surveince] feature to monitor the dungeon floor by floor. Each floor had a irvoyance that served as an eye for surveying the dungeon, and they could be freely steered and moved by sliding the screen and using the arrow keys on the keyboard. "So, the master can see what is happening in the dungeon, right?" "That''s right, Mother. If the master really focused on the specific floor." "T-that means that," Mother then started talking with a shaky voice. "The Dungeon Master, which was most likely the Imperial Emperor, had been watching me make out with your Mom...!" "Hmph. At least we did not take baths or do the deed inside." "ire...!" It seemed that they were guilty of making out inside dungeons. But I did not mind about it; they were only seeing them kissing. I should be the only man to see their naked bodies. Going back to the topic, I panned and zoomed the irvoyance to the horizon. Judging from the trees around, there was an earthquake happening on the surface. A few secondster, the grassy earth seemed to protrude, and then a ck surface gradually surfaced from the ground. A momentter, that ck thing turned out to be stones. The wall was actually emerging from the earth instead of being constructed. As time went on, the wall grew taller and taller. Even though it was not seen on the screen, my own irvoyance could clearly see the awestruck expressions of the vigers; a few were even afraid. A few minutester, the walls finally stopped rising, and now there was a fifty-meter-tall wall in the prairie. Luckily enough, the wall was far from destroying the fields, and no one was harmed in the process. Like other walls, it had four entry points, with ck metallic gates, in each cardinal direction. The wall was around five meters thick, so thick that the top could be passed by even vehicles. "The wall has been sessfully erected without a hitch. Let''s move on to the 5th perk..." Chapter 263 Creating the Outer Wall and Swapping the Floors Chapter 263 Creating the Outer Wall and Swapping the Floors Moving on to the next perk to tackle, we had the 5th perk, which was something that allows the master to move the dungeon gate. I was curious about this one, so I immediately gave it a try. Upon selecting the perk, a rounded figure with another smaller ck circle and a yellow dot at the center was then disyed on the screen. The circle was actually the topographic illustration of the Surface Floor, the smaller circle was the Inner Wall, and the yellow dot was, of course, the dungeon gate. I did not really have a reason to move the dungeon as of now since it was a few kilometers away from the settlements. Or maybe I did not really want to. That being said, I deliberately exited the page and moved on to the next perk. The sixth perk was, just like the third one, a feature to upsize the dungeon, but with more floors. If the third perk added a floor, this one got two. Since I had done this before, doing it again would not surprise my mothers and Big Sis anymore. After a very short, weak rumbling, another two floors had been added to the dungeon, making it one hundred four floors in total. There were now four extra floors in the dungeon. For their purposes, I thought that it would be nice to put the mansion on the 60th floor and on the bottom floor. The surplus would be ces for us to do whatever we wanted, such as a huge sandbox and a vast training ground. Once the floors were added, it was time to check out the seventh perk. For this one, it was called [Mob Modification], a privilege that allows the master to implement changes upon the monsters in the dungeon. It would have been kind of long work if I did it right now, so let me do itter. The eighth perk was called [Outer Wall]. Just like the fourth perk, it builds an invincible wall on the surface, but the wall would be skirting the circumference of the Surface Floor, hence covering the entire prairie. Without a second thought, I clicked the perk before I shifted my attention to the screen on the right. The others followed my actions; they seemed to be intensively watching my work. Upon looking at the screen, the grassy nd and the forest met. But deep underground, stones then started to grow from the edge of the circr tform. It continued to rise up like a developing tooth until the bs of ck stones reached the surface. The earth protruded, and the ck wall began to surface right from the boundary of the forest and the prairie. It grew taller and taller until it stopped rising when it hit the maximum height of fifty meters. The Outer Wall had a diameter of twenty kilometers, exactly as wide as the Surface Floor. However, there were only two entry points to the wall, the north and south entrances, which faced the forest. But there was a feature in the [Modify] section of this dungeon that could move the entrances for one to the gate to face west, the direction to the Raevender territory, and the nearest civilization from this ce. So at least people did not have to walk along the circumference to enter the dungeon. With that, the Outer Wall had been established on the Surface Floor. Only a few dungeon cities, including the Imperial Capital, had Inner Walls around them, let alone outer ones. So we were lucky to have one here. With the Outer Wall erected, a vast open space had been isted from the forest. That space would probably be used as fields for crops and livestock if a city were to establish itself inside the Inner Wall. Once I was done with the Outer Wall, I exited the perk and clicked the ninth perk. Apparently, this perk was named [Floor Terrain Modification]. As its name implies, this allows the Dungeon Master to change the biome of the floors. But since I did not want to change it the way it was, I just left it unattended and moved to the next perk. Thest perk of this dungeon was the one I was most excited about, the [Floor Swapping]. Without further ado, I immediately gave it a try, and an illustration of an erected long rectangr bar was then popped up on the screen. The illustration was divided into strips; there were a hundred and four of them. Obviously, each strip represented the floors of this dungeon. To make the swapping happen, I just had to select the floor and then click the floor that I wanted it to switch with. Once the floors had been selected, a confirmation panel popped up in the middle of the screen. Since it would be a huge pain to put an entire mansion into my subspace, I tried to swap the 60th Floor with the 104th Floor as an experiment. After clicking the [Yes] button, a loading bar then ovepped the confirmation panel, and the swapping had been processed. I already informed my female clones, who were currently on the 60th Floor, about the switching of floors beforehand. So the girls in the mansion were able to anticipate the minor earthquake of the process. In just a matter of seconds, the 60th and 104th floors had sessfully switched positions without any problem. Thebels of the floors in the illustration even swapped; the 60th was now the 104th, and vice versa. There were actually floors on which I wanted to swap positions, but I wanted others to hear me out about this one. "Hey, mothers," I said, turning my head. "There is actually a floor that I wanted to keep to myself, which is the 40th Floor. Would you mind if I switched it with the 103rd Floor?" "The 40th?" Mom put a finger on her mouth. "Isn''t it the floor where you keep..." "Yeah, Mom." "Well, I think we won''t mind." Right, Mylene?" "Oh, yes. I don''t mind either." "You are hiding something on that floor, aren''t you, Raphael?" Suddenly, Big Sis pointed out my intention. That floor was where Rubina was detained, so I had to keep her existence secret. Though Mom and Mother had been there one time and even met the resurrected Nightmare. "So what?" I haughtily responded. "There is something there that I wanted to keep hidden. So could you please not go there?" "Hmph. Not that I want to waste my time crawling the dungeon to get there, anyway. You are not even bringing me every time you go there, so you can do as you please." "Thanks for the response, everyone." With that said, I began moving my index finger on the panel and sessfully switched the 40th and 103rd floors. A few secondster, the swapping was done, and thebels had been switched. With that, my personal floor had been isted from the publicly essible floors above. The 30th Floor, which was the residence of Azrael, remained untouched. I had no ns to move it since there were not that many important things therejust a simple house for a simple man. Chapter 272 Relaxing with Coffee Chapter 272 Rxing with Coffee After following Uncle, we found ourselves at the door of the parlor. He opened the door, and we saw Sophia and Aunt Dorothy in their beautiful dresses sitting on their couches. By the way, Cousin Mark was tending the guests with Uncle. Of course, Sophia wore the most impressive gown since she was the star of the night. As Aunt Dorothy wore a white dress, my fiancee was d in a royal blue ball gown. Her gown was crafted with intricate details and made out of the silk of Queen Evil Tarant. It was ornate with clear gems that shone once hit by light. Tonight, Sophia was the brightest star among the gems in this jewelry box. "Good evening, everyone." As we walked in, Mother greeted them. "And happy birthday to you, Sophia." "Thank you, Aunt Mylene," Sophia responded with a smile. "There are so many guests I have to receive at the hall," Uncle intoned. "So I am afraid I cannot join you here." "Go ahead, dear." After Aunt Dorothy said that, Uncle gave us a light bow before he closed the door. Soon after, I walked forward and approached Sophia. Sophia had grown so much since she started living with us at our mansion. Physically, she grew up taller and now stands over five feet. Her chest department was greatly developed as well. Above all, she was a loving and caring woman who cared about her loved ones. Even though I was not being so loyal and definitely hurt her feelings, she still epted and loved me. I am just so grateful to have someone like Sophia as my wife. "Happy birthday, Sophia." I stopped and stared at her and sincerely greeted my fiancee. "May I sit next to you?" "Of course, Raphael. Come here," she said, repeatedly patting the vacant space of the sofa, to which I settled myself. After me, my family took their seats. Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle fit themselves on a setee adjacent to us across the coffee table. As for Big Sis, she sat alone on a single-seat couch facing Aunt Dorothy. "Have something to drink, everyone," Aunt Dorothy offered. "Thank you." Mother represented us. On the low wooden-framed ss table, a crockery of porcin cups, saucers, teaspoons, a jar of refined sugar, a pitcher of milk, and a piping kettle of aromatic coffee were served. I was d that coffee had been somewhat recognized in this world. I had been the sole producer and manufacturer of coffee on this continent, so the coffee monopoly was in my hands. I was introducing this delightful beverage into my stores and selling coffee as beans and side drinks for our food products. Since I was basically doing capitalism, I had the power to control its supply and decide its price. Since it was not well known yet and the tea was apetition, I decided to make it slightly expensive but not too high formon people. They were actually a few people, mostly merchants and nobles, who came to ask more about coffee. They asked where they came from or how it was made. But I just shrugged my shoulders and ignored them. "Let me serve you,dies." "Fufu. What a gentleman." As a gentleman, I decided to stand up and volunteer myself, then pour in my family''s cups. That was the only thing I did, though; it was up to them if you wanted to add sugar or milk. Once all was served, I poured my cup. I sat back and took a sip of hot coffee. "Mmm. Hot coffee is really good in winter," I uttered, savoring its strong vor. Everyone heard me, and they seemed to agree, nodding as they slowly consumed their own cup. Coffee had be a remarkable product for them. Contrary to its bitterness, it gave us sweet moments in life. "By the way, Raphael," Auntie said. "Is it true that you have discovered and conquered a dungeon in the forest?" When we conquered the dungeon, I told Sophia that she could slowly disclose the details of its existence to her family. We decided to do that for the reason that the dungeon would be publicized in the first ce. We wanted to give the Raeven family the privilege of knowing about the dungeon so that their surprise would be cushioned. "Yes, Auntie. It is true that we conquered a dungeon." "Just wow. That''s a great aplishment. Sophia said that it''s a prettyrge dungeon you got there, and she said that you are nning to build a city on it." "Not just a city, Dorothy," Mother responded. "But we will build a country." "What...? Really...?" Aunt Dorothy went dumbfounded. From the looks of it, it seemed that Sophia had not discussed that matter with them yet until Auntie heard it directly from us. I did not know how Uncle and Mark would react, but it might be like hers. "Do you really mean that? Establishing a nation was not easy, you know?" "We know it might be difficult, and many obstacles would intervene with us." Mom put her cup down. "But we will definitely take them on and ovee them." "Well, no matter what you really want to do, we are here to support you." "Thank you... Sister." "Please don''t call me that way. It''s embarrassing." We continued the discussion about the dungeon afterwards. I also told Auntie and Sophia that we needed supplies and manpower for the construction of the city as well as the transportation system. We got so into the topic that we forgot how fast time goes by. Before we noticed it, dozens of minutes had passed, and the time for the event was about to start. "Now then, I think we should go now." "You are right, Mom." Big Sis agreed. "We got so absorbed into the talk that we forgot the time." "Yeah, so that''s all for this time," Mother said as we stood up. "See youter, everyone. Let''s meet at the hall." With waving hands, we bid farewellnot reallyto Auntie and Sophia as we were exiting the room and making our way to the grand hall. Chapter 273 Raeven Daughters Cotillion Chapter 273 Raeven Daughter''s Cotillion Inside the Raeven manor''s wide grand hall, my family and I were taking our seats together around a white tableclothed, round table as we treated ourselves with red wine. There were tasty appetizers served, so we took a few bites of them. As I was swirling the vinaceous liquor in my ss like a wine enthusiast, I scanned the area, and the congestion was significantly densepared to when we arrived. The sounds of the guests'' graceful voices created a harmonious resonance throughout the hall. It had been a few minutes since we had a conversation with Sophia and her mother. As of now, we were distracting ourselves with food and beverages as we waited for the star of the night to make her entrance. Until suddenly... Cling! Cling! Two clinks of metal on ss rang out of the hall, which halted the guests from conversing and curiously looked out for their source. Our eyes gazed to the front, and from there, we saw Uncle Steville and Aunt Dorothy, as Uncle was holding a Bordeaux wine ss and a silver teaspoon. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen." My uncle began to speak; his voice filled the hall. "First, I apologize for interrupting your conversation, but can everyone listen to me?" He paused for a while and nced over the guests in the silent hall. When he was certain that everyone was paying attention to him, he continued his speech. "Very well. I am d that you spent your evening here in our manor. To my family and friends, I genuinely appreciate it all. Tonight, we are going to celebrate a very important moment of someone really dear to me. Now, I am officially starting the fifteenth birthday and theing-of-age ceremony of my only daughter, Sophia." Soon after he finished his heartfelt speech, the guests stood up and gave him a round of apuse before the orchestra finally started to y Over the Waves Waltz by Juventino Rosas. Of course, the piece was rposed by myself. Immediately as the music started, the double main door of the hall slowly opened. Behind those doors was a single figure standing; it was the star of this night, Sophia, who was d in her beautiful blue gown. As the music yed, Sophia held her skirt as she graciously walked along the aisle of the red carpet. Coupled with her natural charm and beauty, her presence was so captivating that the guests could not take their eyes off of her. "Such a beautifuldy..." A female guest even wept upon seeing Sophia. Not only her, but many were moved by the grace of my fiancee. A momentter, she reached the spot where Uncle and Auntie were before she turned to the guests and took a bow. "Ladies and gentlemen, my daughter, Sophia." "Good evening, everyone. My name is Sophia Raeven, and tonight is my fifteenth birthday as well as my official debut into society." She said that and then took a bow again. Sophia then took a ss of wine and raised it in the air. "Everyone, I would like you all to enjoy this celebration. Cheers!" "Cheers!" The guests, including my family, gave her a round of apuse apanied by cheers. Afterwards, the celebration of Sophia''s fifteenth birthday began. After several minutes of introduction, which included the introduction of our family as the debutante''s future inws, the event peacefully proceeded with the dinner. The dinner was a full-course meal. The appetizers were served before the dinner started with the main course, which was served directly to the guests'' tables. The guests could choose varieties of food from the menu, such as steak, sd, soup, fried foods, and more. But I was impressed that they served some of my recipes, like fried chicken and pasta. Once the guests consumed their food, they could have a taste of delightful desserts, which were all served on a long table. Though the guests had to stand and pick the sweets of their choice by themselves, Of course, the biggest dessert, the threeyer cake, was not absent from the table. The cake seemed to be bing popr since its appearance on Big Sis''s debut and selling like hot cakes all over the continent. A cake this tall needed a precise slicer. As the fianc of the debutante, I was chosen to be the one to slice the cake into slices. "Hundred Slice." After using the sword technique, I shed the cake slice a hundredfold. With meticulous precision, the knife precisely cut through the cake at the right angle and direction, and I was able to slice the giant cake into hundreds of proportions in a matter of milliseconds. "Whoa..." "Did you see that?" "I didn''t see his hands move." The guests gasped in awe as they watched me slice the cake with tremendous speed. All of them, except my family, could not follow my movements. I once again realized how powerful I had be. Once the cake was equally sliced, I then took a small te and served it a slice. I turned my back and handed the te to Sophia, who was next to me. "Here, Sophia." "Thank you, Raphael." She smiled lovelily at me as soon as she received the cake. It warmed up my heart, so I smiled back at her. After taking my slice, I then faced the guests and said, "The cake has been sliced,dies and gentlemen. You may now take your slice." After stepping aside, the guests with tes in hand began to swarm the cake to serve themselves a sweet portion of the magnificent, three-story confection. I picked myself a cupcake before we went to the spot where our family gathered. "What a great performance, Raphael! I am truly impressed!" Mark greeted us once Sophia and I reached them. His fiancee, Melissa, was with him, by the way. "Thank you," I said. "Now then, Raphael." Suddenly, Mark ced his right arm over my shoulders. "Mother told me that you got yourself a dungeon and you are nning to build a city on it. Would you care to exin the details to us?" "Ho ho!" Uncle chuckled. "She said that you even n to build a country. From the sound of it, it seems that it needs foundations. It looks like we had business talk here." "Heh, as expected of businessmen, I would like to talk about it, but it''s not the right time yet. How about discussing itter, and let''s enjoy ourselves at the party?" Afterwards, we set a meeting for tomorrow and enjoyed our desserts. After dinner, I yed my originalposition for Sophia, and the event ended without any problem. Chapter 274 Real Date Chapter 274 Real Date The celebration of Sophia''s birthday was sessful and ended without a hitch. Since that day, Sophia has be a legal adult, and she was at the right age to attend the academy, just like her brother did. Although she could, she already decided not to attend for the reason that she wanted to personally manage ourpany; it was getting bigger, by the way. We understood her decisions, and we epted them since attending the academy was not an obligation for non-nobles. Nightfall deepened, and the party ended. My family spent the night at Raeven''s manor. They already anticipated that and had amodations for us to sleep in. In respect for the Raeven family, we did not do anything naughty that night and slept peacefully in our respective rooms. Going back that night, I postponed the discussion about the dungeon. So the next day, I talked with Uncle and Mark about the details of the dungeon and our ns for it. I finally revealed to them the blueprint of the transportation system I told them way back from Big Sis''s cotillion. They were fascinated by the way the transportation itself worked and enthusiastically cooperated with me to make ite true. Not only that, they would provide the materials and manpower for the construction. Also, they loaned us money for the country building with no interest and a rtively long grace period. With shake hands, the n of constructing the transportation system was taken for granted. After our early morning discussion, my day became vacant, and I had much free time. Normally, I would go to the dungeon during this period of time, but the dungeon was already conquered, so I have less motivation to do dungeon crawling. My time hunting monsters in the dungeon was reced by managing it as the Dungeon Master. I also did experiments and training, as well as having fun with my women day and night. Over time, I realized I should spend and manage my time wisely. But for now, I cancelled my daily routine to spend the day with someone I loved. So today, I am on a date with Sophia. "...Just because it was revolutionary doesn''t mean they have to gamble for it. Father has formalized countless ideas and innovations from everybody, but some of them miserably failed. But your ideas are always incredible and fascinating, Raphael, so I see no problem with it." "Even though the construction has not started yet, you seem to be confident that it will be sessful. You don''t have to put that much faith in my word, you know?" "Please have confidence in your work and in yourself, Raphael. I know you have been working hard to make everyone around you happy, but you have to make yourself happy, you know?" "Of course, I never forget to treat myself. That''s why I am making myself happy by having time together with you." "You are such a sweet man, Raphael." Despite the sub-zero temperature, Sophia and I were having a date at our caf in the Imperial Capital. On the table, various sweets and desserts were served. Parfait, ice cream, cakewe have it all in contrast to the season. It had been our second destination after our lunch at our restaurant. Not only did we have fast food chains and cafs, we also had establishments that offered luxurious dishes and cuisines. Since the menus there were quite expensive, most of their customers were wealthy people. Zero temperatures were not a problem inside those establishments since there were magic heating devices that warmed up those buildings so that customers could enjoy their cold desserts and drinks. We had to spend on services for thefort of our patrons. "Oh, by the way," Sophia said those words, and then her expressions went gloomy. "You are going to attend the academy this spring, so our time together would lessen quite a lot..." Now that I thought about it, time passed fast, and spring was just around the corner. And after the snow melted, it would be my time to study at the academy, which definitely shortened my time with my loved ones. I am a noble, so I am obliged to attend in order for me to be a full-fledged noble. I was aware that building a new nation would exempt me from doing so. But building a nation was not ying in a sandbox, and it would take time just to build the foundations. So using that hack would not be effective. So I hoped that attending the academy would not be bad. "Don''t worry, Sophia. There would be no sses on weekends, so I assure you that I would visit you frequently during that time. I could even sneak at night so that I could have time with you and my family." "How kind of you, Raphael." Once she heard my words, Sophia brightened up and smiled. "And I know you would do that just to spend nights with your women. But don''t worry, I''ll allow it." "...Thank you, I guess?" She got me there, but she was right that I was nning to sneak out of the academy at night just to do my women. Moreover, since Big Sis was with me in the academy, I might teleport to her dorm at night and then fuck her. "There is a high chance that you will find your primary wife there." "Yeah, there will be." "Whoever she is, I hope we will get along, and she is ready to ept your hical behavior and rtionships." "I do hope so." Saying that, I took a spoonful of vani ice cream. "And I hope finding a woman like that will be easy." Really, I needed to find my ideal girl to make my lifeplete. I did not mean Sophia was not enough, because she was more than enough. It was just that I needed a noble spouse to produce noble heirs. Finding that woman would not be easy. "By the way, after this, where do you want to go?" "Let me think," Sophia pondered, holding her chin. "How about we watch a theater performance or an orchestra?" "Hmm. I want that too, so it''s decided." After Sophia finished her parfait, we paid our bill before we went to a theater and watched a musical performance. Chapter 275 Rubbing Bodies Chapter 275 Rubbing Bodies After hours of strolling around the cold Imperial Capital, Sophia and I leisurely enjoyed our date. We watched ys, raved at music performances, ate varieties of food, and did more things a couple could enjoy. Until dusk, we did not even go to our homes and had dinner at our resto instead, to which we satisfied our tummies with our restaurant''s best and one of the most expensive cuisines, the mouthwatering A5 Buraq Ribeye Steak. I had been domesticating Buraqs on the 40th Floor of the dungeon, which was now the 102nd Floor. Their poption greatly rose, so I decided to ughter some, and then I discovered something about them. Since Buraqs were not rtively strong, their meat was surprisingly tender, and they marbled beautifully. The taste was incredibly good and was overflowing with juiciness. That said, I began collecting more Buraq so that I could use their meat for our restaurant. Cows aside, our restaurant offered steak made out of other monsters. Dragon steak was our most expensive dish and was served inrge sizes since it was a thick cut of the whole circumference of the dragon''s arm or leg with its off-centered bone. Knowing that dragons had high defense stats, unfortunately, it did not sell well because it was apparently too tough to chew even after the process. Though quasi-dragons such as Tyrant Lizard were not too tough, the customers made a dragonic alternative out of it. Anyway, after we had had our delicious dinner, we strolled around the city by carriage. It was kind of romantic, and it really felt like a Christmas date, not that I had experienced something like that in my past life. The night deepened, and we had satisfied our eyes and tongues in the Imperial Capital. At that moment, we finally decided to return home. "Strolling around the city was great, Raphael. I want to do it again." "Same thing as me, Sophia. Let''s do it again some day." With our arms locked, Sophia and I were merrily walking abreast along the corridor of the first floor of our manor as we were chatting about how our date went on. As for why she was with me in our residence, it was because she would spend her night here. Of course, she had Uncle''s permission, as well as awareness of other things that would happen. We continued to walk until we got into the living area, where we stumbled across my family as well as Mary. Apparently, Mother was not there; she was probably in her office doing her work. "Good evening, Raphael, Sophia." Immediately after we passed the arched opening, Mom greeted us. They were apparently having a coffee break, which exined the strong and earthy aroma around the living area. "Good evening, lovebirds," teased Big Sis. "How did your date go?" "It was fun, Sis," I replied back. "You should try it at least once." "Nah, I''m okay. Being together at home suffices." I took a nce at Mary to see her reaction, but she seemed serene and still wore her stern face as she stood beside Big Sis''s couch. Big Sis and Mary seemed not to be fans of going out, so it was better not to force this matter any longer. "Anyway, we have been moving our bodies for the day and Sophia is tired. So we better get washed soon. Have a good night, everybody." Waving my left hand, Sophia and I exited the living area and continued our way along the corridor again. After a few turns, we reached the bathhouse so that we could finally warm up and make ourselves fresh. "Ahh... A warm bath after a whole day''s work is the best..." Bathed in the warmth of the water, I expressed my pleasure while resting my arms over the bullnose coping of the bath pool. White, foamy bubbles were scattered on the surface from the soap we used. "Let me wash your back, Raphael." "Oh, thanks." When Sophia requested that, I immediately turned my bare back to her so that she could wash it. Water slightly sshed as I did. Then, Sophia gripped the towel with both hands, and she started to rub my back. Obviously, Sophia and I are fully naked right now. But we were used to it since we always took baths back then, so we had nothing to feel awkward about. "Your back is broad..." she pondered as she stroked the towel up and down on my back. "And it seems that you grow taller." "Is that so? It is probably because of the intense physical activities I have been doing for years," I said, flexing my biceps. On my 15th birthday, I was like five feet and seven inches tall. But now, I am standing around five feet nine. I grew up by two inches in just a few months. I was kind of impressed since I did not abuse my Organic Domination unique skill to increase my height. "Speaking of which, you seem to have grown up as well, Sophia." "Really?" "Yeah, really." Soon after I said that, I slowly turned around and faced her. I grabbed her bare waist and gently stroked my hands on it. "Ahh..." Sophia weakly yelped in surprise, tickled. "Your body is definitely developing. You are bing sexier." I raised my hand from her waist up to her ribs. Once my hands reached a certain point, I removed my hands from her and reached them to her pair of ample charms. "Ahh... Raphael..." "Your breasts are getting bigger these past months, Sophia. I love them." "I am pleased you love them, Raphael..." The current assets of Sophia were as bountiful as Big Sis''s, line of nine, even though Big Sis was always ahead. From the sounds of it, it seemed that Sophia was growing up faster, and she probably could surpass Big Sis. Sophia must be ate bloomer. "Well then, I should stop here." After I finally got a boner, I stopped rubbing her tits to prevent any esction of events. "Let''s continue the rest in the bedroom, shall we?" Chapter 276 Revealing my Peak Chapter 276 Revealing my Peak Snow brought by cold winter winds consistently piling up on the frame of the windows of my room. Beyond the windows, a snowfall was urring outside of the manor. On my bed, I was sitting steadily as I stared at the windows. A few secondster, I stood up from the mattress and approached the windows so that I could move the red curtains. The things happening outside would ruin the mood; covering them would iste me as well as grant the room privacy. I went back to the bed and ced my butt on it once again, staring at the floor while waiting. Soon after, my keen ears finally heard some sounds of barefoot stepsing into my room. Almost immediately, I slowly shifted my gaze from the floor toward the door. Knock. Knock. Two knocks then rang out from the ck Treant wooden door. Click. Creak. The doorknob twisted, and the door slowly rotated its hinges with a creaking sound. When the door was opened to a certain angle, a single figure of a woman unfolded, and that woman was none other than Sophia. Currently, she was d in a ck sheer negligee, so intricate and dazzling. With the wearer''s natural beauty and charisma, Sophia could catch the attention of all onlookers around her. Although we were the only ones in the chamber. It had been decided that Sophia would spend the night in the manor tonight, and she would be sleeping in my room. After we took baths earlier, she told me to go to my room first so that she could change in her supposed room. "Hello, Raphael," said Sophia as she fixed her left sideburn with her finger. "Pleasee on in, Sophia." I tapped the mattress, indicating her to sit beside me. Sophia gently closed the door, and then she came closer to me before sitting next to me on the left. Since we were basically in one room, we both already knew what would happen next. "Sophia..." "Yes, Raphael." Once Sophia turned her head toward mine, I immediately wrapped my arms around her body, feeling her ample charms and their softness. It startled Sophia a bit at my suddenness, but then she embraced me back afterwards. I hugged her for almost a minute before I uncoiled my arms. The next thing I did was hold her chin and draw my face closer to hers. Our faces drew closer and closer until our lips ovepped. "Mmm..." "Mmmh... Raphael..." From light kisses, our kiss then involved the tongue, and we did a deep, sloppy French kiss. As we did, I ced my right hand on one of her smooth, white thighs, slipped it under her garment, and then I started molesting her gently (though permitted). "Sophia..." I briefly broke the kiss. "I love you so much..." "Mmm... I love you too... Raphael..." We kissed for some time before we stopped. After kissing, I stared at her chest before I groped her breasts and kneaded them gently and symmetrically. "Sophia..." As I kneaded her breasts, I leaned forward and whispered in her ear. "I have been longing for this... and now that you are already at the right age... I really want to do it with you... If you don''t mind." "I actually don''t mind, Raphael..." she replied. "I, too, have been wanting to do this... I am a woman, you know? So I also wanted to feel good with the man I love. I am ready for it, Raphael. You can do whatever you please..." "Sophia..." After I heard her honest words, I steeled my resolve and stood up. In front of Sophia, I began taking off my clothes one after another until I was only covered with my underwear, which greatly molded my throbbing shaft. "Oh my Goddess... It''s so big..." she gasped. "I am not even sure if I can take it..." "I don''t want to intimidate you, but it''s not even my peak." "What...?" Disregarding her surprise, I hopped on the mattress and carried her to the middle, upper portion of the bed. Soon after, I pinched the straps of her negligee and slid them off her smooth shoulders. Her garment fell down, and her Prussian blue brassiere was unveiled before my eyes. "No matter how much I see them, your boobs are as impressive as always, Sophia." "Raphael..." After saying those words, I grabbed her shoulders and gentlyid her down on the bed. Then I grasped her negligee and pulled it through her legs. "Sophia, let me show you my peak." When Sophia made an inaudible gulp, I pulled down my underwear and revealed my fully hardened dick before her eyes, although the tip was already peeking out of the garter. Upon seeing my thing, Sophia''s face started to show some anxiety. I read somewhere that whenever a woman got intimidated, her opening tightened up. But deep down, I wanted it tight, so I revealed it to her so soon. After I threw my underwear and her negligee on the floor, I spread out her legs, and then I crawled atop her. I gave her a few kisses before I wrapped my arms around her back and unhooked her brassiere. After that, I slid its straps from her shoulders and slowly took the brassiere off her. Once the obstacle was removed, her beautiful pair of prominent breasts were revealed. Her bust size was around Big Sis''s, so I was kind of happy Sophia progressed this much. Without hesitation, I drew my face closer to them and grabbed them. I then licked her sensitive nipple before I began to put my mouth on it and suck it. "Aahh...!" she moaned. I switched breasts to lick and suck several times in a matter of a few minutes. Once I partially satisfied myself, I crawled back and stopped when my face leveled with her blue panties. "Oh, you are already wet down here, Sophia." "Please don''t look at it for so long..." An alluring fragrance passed through my nostrils, so it stimted me to have a taste of it. I pulled up herst article, and then her damp pussy unfolded before me. Chapter 277 Raphael and Sophia [R18] 277 Raphael and Sophia [R18] Sophia''s heart was pounding like crazy as she watched Raphael pull up her panties. Even though they had been seeing each other''s bare bodies frequently, Sophia felt such feelings for the reason that this night she would experience the things that her fiance did with his other women: coption. But in spite of her nervousness, she still had the leeway to raise her legs for Raphael to do his work more smoothly. After Raphael threw herst article to the floor, he then ced his palms on her knees and slowly spread her legs open. "So this is Sophia''s pussy up close..." he muttered, drawing his face nearer. "Mmm..." "Ahh..." As if lured by Sophia''s aromatic feminine scent, Raphael poked his nose into her wet slit before he inserted his tongue into it. Sophia let out a soft moan as she felt the sensitivity and pleasure of Raphael''s actions. Slurp. Audible sucking noises reverberated throughout Raphael''s room as he intensified his tongue techniques. As the pleasure consistently increased, Sophia was greatly pleased that she closed her th legs and sandwiched Raphael''s head. But Raphael did not mind it, though, as Sophia was not strong enough to crush his skull. In fact, he loved his head being squeezed by the th, sulent legs of his loved ones. He developed such a fetish that he often requested it to his partners every time they shared beds. "Raphael...!" This was the first time Sophia felt such pleasure in her entire life, even though Raphael was only giving her forey, and that intense feeling kept piling up in her body. She tried to bear it as long as she could, but in the end, her body could not contain it, and she ended up releasing her first orgasm. "Aaahhhnnn~...!" Her nectar was discharged from her wet pussy and smeared Raphael''s lips. After her orgasm finished, Raphael removed his tongue from her pussy and used it to lick her opening vertically, savoring her love fluids. "Mmm... Sophia''s nectar is sweet..." After he swirled his tongue on his lips to lick the excess nectar, he then raised his upper body before he opened her legs again. He was preparing to insert his dick. He took a nce at Sophia, and he saw her catching her breath with her armsid t on the mattress. Upon seeing hernguid state, Raphael thought it would be better to check her condition first before they get started. He then got atop of her and kissed her. "Is everything alright?" He asked immediately after they finished kissing. "Nn." Sophia responded with a nod. "Thank you for your concerns, but I am feeling better now. You can start now." "Hm." He smiled as he briefly closed his eyes. "I got it, Sophia. Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle." As soon as he said that, Raphael pushed his body up before he maneuvered his left hand. He intended to go with that position so that Sophia could not see what was going on. He then steered his joystick and tried to insert its tip into Sophia''s coin slot. "I''m going to put it in..." "Nngg...!" With her arms covering her eyes, Sophia bit her lower lip as she slowly recognized the pain of her pussy getting gradually ripped apart. She was inwardly grateful that she did not have to see what was happening down there, or else it might get worse. "Aaahhh...!!!" Suddenly, she felt the worst pain she had ever experienced. Raphael had fought her resistance and ultimately fully prated her tight defenses as a missionary, which drenched the battlefield in blood. "It''s in...!" "It hurts... but it feels so good..." Sophia felt something huge had invaded her pussy and it was painful. The pain onlysted for a very short time, and eventually, that pain gradually turned into pleasure. "I''m going to move now. Tell me if I am going too fast." "Please go ahead..." Raphael first interlocked his hands with Sophia''s before he started to move his hips slowly and gently, as he knew this was the first time something had inserted Sophia''s pussy. As soon as he moved, Sophia began letting out her erotic moans. "Aah~. Ahh... Ahn~" Sophia''s tight internal flesh was squeezing Raphael''s dick as it repeatedly moved back and forth. Even though the pace was slower, around a thrust per second, both of them felt different kinds of pleasure. Raphael once again deflowered a pussy while Sophia was banged for the first time. "Raphael... Aah~! Aah...!" Loud lewd moans rang out through the room as Raphael fucked his fiancee. When Raphael perceived that Sophia was slowly bing ustomed to it, he then started to increase his speed and began moving his hips faster and harder. "Ahhn~...! It''s so... good...! Aah..!" The change of pace eventually affected Sophia''s body as she got used to Raphael''s faster thrusts. Their flesh was grinding against one another more intensively, which surely brought a good amount of pleasure to their bodies. "Raphael...!" As time went by, intense sexual pleasure had been umting within their bodies, especially for Sophia, who was experiencing sex for the first time. Ultimately, she reached her climax and came once again as she locked her legs around Raphael. "Aahhnn~...!" Once she came, Raphael gradually slowed down his pace and eventually stopped. Without pulling out his dick, he dragged their hands forward before he gave her a passionate kiss on the lips. "Mmm... I''m sorry, Raphael... I came too soon... Mmm..." "It''s okay, Sophia. Let''s do it again." "Yeah..." After Sophia apologized to Raphael, he raised his upper body again and tucked his hips between her legs. He then unlocked his hands with hers so that he could fondle her ample breasts. Once everything was ready, Raphael began to move his hips again. "Ahh... Ahh..." Raphael did start moderately, as Sophia was quite ustomed to the pace. Pleasure then started to run throughout their bodies the more Raphael thrust his dick in and out of Sophia''s newly deflowered pussy. "Ahh...! Aaah...! Ah..!" Eventually, Raphael increased his thrust speed and now rammed Sophia''s pussy real hard, which made her groan much louder and lewder than before. She felt so much pleasure that she even rolled her eyes. p. p. p. His pelvis had been hitting her hips so hard that it generated pping sounds in the room. And to provide his eyes with a feast, he then removed his hands from her breasts and let it bounce due to the intensity of his thrusts. "Oh, Raphael~...!" Sophia could not handle the sensation, and since there was no weight on her chest, she arched her back as she covered her eyes with her arms. She then removed her arms and tightly gripped the bedsheet instead while slowly putting her back down. She then reached her arms out and silently sought for his hands. Raphael recognized what she was trying to imply and then locked his hands with hers. As soon as he had her grasp, Sophia immediately tightened her hands as hard as she could. That was how sexually pleased she was, and she used his hands to try to mitigate it. "I''m about toe, Sophia..." "I think I do so..." "Let''se together, okay..?" After that, Raphael went faster and faster, but he limited himself to not hurting Sophia. Once he umted enough stimtion, he gave his final mighty thrust and came inside of Sophia; the same did Sophia. "Sophia..." "Raphael..." Raphael sent his hot semen directly into her womb so that it would not overflow. On the other hand, Sophia did her third orgasm of the night and smeared his hips wet. "Hah..." After releasing his load, Raphael slowly pulled out his dick before he dropped himself atop Sophia. They then kissed and prolonged their night after that until Sophia gave up. Chapter 278 Interlude: Sophias Idea 278 Interlude: Sophia''s Idea The next day came, and the sun just rose from the horizon. Inside the room, dazzling morning rays illuminated the ce through the long, narrow gaps of the curtains covering the windows. One of those lights wasid on the thick quilt, which warmed up the ones under it from the cold winter air. Those ones were certainly none other than Sophia and myself. (What a wonderful woman...) On the bed, I was lying sideways as I took my time staring at my fiancee''s beautiful sleeping face. As we rested, we were basically fully naked under the nket. We did not even put on clothes after we did it. After all, we just had a passionate first unionst night. That was the reason why Sophia was soundly sleeping right now. Also the reason why there was a stain of blood on the mattress. Last night, I did her so well. However, Sophia''s constitution was not something like Big Sis or our parents. For that reason, she got exhausted after not so long, and her body could not keep up with me once she reached her seventh climax. I suggested bestowing Nocturnal to at least help her be more active at night. But she told me she wanted to improve herself step by step to be better andst longer in bed. However, if she could not help herself, she would ultimately ept the bestowal. But I knew she tried her very best tost as long as she could. I was also aware that she wanted to satisfy me, and that was probably the reason why she suggested an idea to me if we did it again. I was kind of surprised when I heard about it. But deep within me, I actually liked it and immediately agreed with her. With that, it would help herst longer while I was enjoying myself more, so it''s a win-win for both of us. She was lying sideways with me and was facing me, so I reached out my hand and fixed her hair. Then, after a while, her body gradually showed signs of her waking up. Her eyshes flicked, and her eyelids slowly pried open. And Sophia eventually woke up from her peaceful sleep. "Good morning, Sophia." "Nnn..." Sophia then rubbed her eyes. "Good morning to you too, Raphael." Soon after, I ced my palm on her cheek, to which she put her hand atop it. I drew my face closer to hers, and then I nted a morning kiss on her lips. "How are you feeling today?" I asked her as soon as the kiss ended. "I am feeling good, Raphael. Last night was good too. Thank you for having me experience the greatness of sex." "No need to thank me, actually, but I am d that you liked it." "Though I was not able to catch up with your vigor..." "It''s totally fine, Sophia." I tried to embrace her andfort her, and Sophia wrapped her hands around me as well. Due to the fact that we were in our birthday suits, a natural and involuntary problem arose. "Raphael..." she whispered in her ear. "Down there... you are..." "Oh." When Sophia discovered it, I then rolled my body over the mattress andid on my back. Upon turning around, a bulge formed on the quilt. It was a morning tent in which my morning wood camped. "Um... it looks like you are having a hard time." "It seems." "Shall I help you with that?" "Hell yeah!" After that, Sophia mounted me and rode my wood. We stopped when I came along with her second, before we dressed up and took a bath together. Later that night... "Oh my." Mom intentionally gasped upon seeing the bulge in my robe, which caught the attention of 23:22 Sophia. "Raphael is getting hard already." The night after we did our first night, Sophia and I would be doing it again. Even though I missed a day with my family since it was hard to find the opportunity to do it during the daytime, I had done it with Czarina and Inari earlier this afternoon. Last time, she suggested an idea to me for our next sexy time. And the idea that she proposed was to add another person to the group, like a threesome or something. I immediately understood why she suggested that. By doing so, my vigor would be allocated to each of my partners. Hence, it significantly lessened the effort I would be exerting on Sophia and provided her time to rest and recover her stamina. So I was in my own bedroom right now with Sophia. Since she suggested that idea, she was not the only woman in my bed, obviously. As for the other one, I chose Mom. "Thank you for joining us, Auntie. It is my pleasure to be working with you." "No problem, Sophia. I genuinely did not expect you to invite me in a threesome. That is surprising of Sophia." Out of the three options, I personally chose mom. There were reasons why I chose Mom other than Big Sis or Mother. The first reason was that Mom was the closest gically rted to Sophia, an aunt and niece. The other reason why Mom was chosen was that she was not totally a geh. If I partnered Sophia with either Big Sis or Mother, there was a high probability that they would touch Sophia. I did not want that to happen because Sophia''s body and heart were solely for me. If it was with Mom, I actually did not mind since she barely or did not want to take the lead, although we sometimes took the lead whenever she rode me. All Mom wanted was to be dominated by either my dick, fingers, or both. So I was sure that Mom would do nothing on Sophia. For that reason, Mom was with us in my bed. We would be doing this every time Sophia and I had sex. We would probably discontinue this thing once I found my primary spouse. It would be a good practice for Sophia when that timees. Big Sis, Mother, Gabrielle, and even Mary knew about our n since we basically invited Mom in front of them as we had our regr gathering. Mother was kind of sad since Mom would not be joining them sometimes from now on. Currently, Mom and Sophia were sitting next to each other in the middle of the bed as I sat before them. All of us were d in white bathrobes since we had just finished washing our bodies. Our hair was still wet. These ck-haired Raeven beauties paired together were something pleasant to see. Although Big Sis was also a ck-haired beauty and partly a Raeven, she did not have the submissive vibes these two were giving off. So this pair was lit. Just seeing both of them was already making me sexually excited. Something was rising, and it''s not the shield hero. "Oh my." Mom intentionally gasped upon seeing the bulge in my robe, which caught the attention of Sophia. "Raphael is getting hard already." "Yeah, it is because you two are beautiful." Upon saying that, I reached out my hands and fondled their boobs. I stroked them gently and felt their heavenly softness. "I''m sorry that mine are not as big as your Mom''s." "It doesn''t matter to me, Sophia, as long as they are owned by my loved ones. Shall we start?" Chapter 279 Interlude: Sophias Idea (2) [R18] Chapter 279 Interlude: Sophia''s Idea (2) [R18] As per Sophia''s request to improve herself, ire had joined Raphael and Sophia in bed. Once he satisfied himself by fondling their breasts, Raphael was then about to give his eyes a feast from watching his mom''s and fiancee''s show. "Stay still, Raphael~." "Watch us closely, my son~." Both ire and Sophia said those words seductively before they kissed Raphael. After they kneeled, ire and Sophia started to undress themselves. First, they untied the adjustable belts of their robes. The process was gradual, as if they intentionally did it slowly for additional excitement, which apparently took effect on Raphael. When the belts were unfastened from one another, the ck-haireddies then held the ckets of their robes before they slowly spread them out as if opening curtains and revealed their sexy bodies under their erotic ck lingerie. Seeing their shapely figures greatly aroused Raphael, and his boner stiffened even rigider; his sword was now unbending and possessed great destruction. He truly wanted to attack them, but he stopped his urges since he did not want to destroy their show. Once they revealed their heavenly physical appeals, ire and Sophia turned their bodies in order for them to face each other. Before they got inside Raphael''s room, they had already rehearsed the routine earlier in the bath with ire as the choreographer. Upon facing each other, they stared at each other for a while. Sophia got embarrassed, and her cheeks blushed a bit. After that, they leaned forward and hugged each other. As they were in a snuggle, they maneuvered their hands to find the wings of their brassiere and unfastened its hook and eye. Upon being unhooked, they then held the straps of their erotic lingerie and slid them off their shoulders. When the two ck brassieres dropped onto the newly washed bedsheet of the mattress, divine assets were unveiled. They turned their bodies so that they could showcase their bare breasts to their only audience. "Wow... You two are so beautiful and gorgeous..." As he crossed his arms, Raphael was stunned uponying his eyes on their ample, but he chose to stay calm and let them continue. After removing the top, ire and Sophia held their erotic panties and pulled them sulent bosoms. His eyes were filled with lust and he was looking at them like a pervert with his dick throbbing under his robe. He was extremely horny that time and really wanted to ravish the performers already, but he chose to stay calm and let them continue. After removing the top, ire and Sophia held their erotic panties and pulled them down in front of Raphael. They did it uniformly and slowly, so Raphael enjoyed the striptease with a smile on his face. Once thest cover was gone, both the ck-haireddies put their hands on their rears and let Raphael focus his full attention on their pussies. Apparently, as he could see, both of them had the same thin hair vegetated over them. Soon after, they got all fours and started crawling over the bed, approaching Raphael in an attempt to nk him on both sides. For every step they took, their flesh jiggled and bounced. Once they surrounded Raphael, they locked their arms around his before nting a kiss on his cheeks, which pleased him wholesomely. After the kiss, ire and Sophia unfolded his arms so that they could untie his belts. Raphael went to the flow and raised his arms for them to remove his bathrobe. Once removed, his fully hardened rod showed itself before his mom''s and fiancee''s eyes. "We love you, Raphael~," ire and Sophia said to his ears in uniform. "I love both of you, too." Upon conveying their feelings, they kissed Raphael once again, deeper and more passionately. ire swapped spit with him first, and then Sophia. After they were done, ire and Sophia lied sideways on the bed. They raised a leg and showed their pussies to him. To make things hotter, they used their fingers to spread their pussies open, revealing their internal flesh. "Now then, Raphael," said ire. "Who will you fuck first~?" "..." He remained silent as he stared at their pussies in turns, unable to decide which one to ravish first. "Don''t hesitate, Raphael." Sophia soothed him. "I really don''t mind whoever you choose." "... Alright." Upon hearing her words, Raphael did not hesitate and decided whose pussy to put his dick first. He approached one of them and decided to fuck his Mom. "Oh my, Raphael~." Realizing she was chosen, ireid on her back and widely spread her legs, forming an M. Raphael then tucked his hips between his Mom''s legs and slowly inserted his dick into her wet pussy. "It''s in, Mom...! "Aah... I''ve been missing your big dick...!" Raphael had not fucked ire frequently due to some circumstances, so both of them felt refreshed once they became one again. Once his dick was fully inside her, Raphael groped her boobs and fondled them first before he began to move his hips at a moderate pace. "Aah~! Ahh...! Haa~." ire started to let out lewd moans as soon as her son moved his hips back and forth. Every time he grinded his dick against her internal walls, the mother and son felt so great that it stimted their bodies. Moreover, they were basically doing incestuous sex, so it spiced things up. On the other hand, Sophia sternly watched them while lying sideways. She was actually fine personally seeing Raphael banging another woman in front of her, through only to a few selections. "Oh shit...! That''s so good, Raphael...! Please vite mommy harder~!" p. p. p. p. When Raphael rammed his Mom faster and harder, the collision of their hips made ps. His grip on her breasts went harder as well. Due to the intense pleasure, ire unconsciously clenched her fists on the bedsheet. Sophia did not take her eyes off of them since they startedmitting an immoral and incestuous act. Now that she personally saw it, Sophia once again realized how fucked up this wholesome family was, but it was not bad at all. Her fiance and his birth mother were having a passionate and lovely coption right next to her. Before she knew it, her fingers had been rubbing her sensitive pussy, which made her hornier and wetter. "Oh, yeah~! My goddess...! "Fuck...! Your pussy is so good, Mom...! It''s sucking me up...!" Raphael had been pistoning his dick in and out of his Mom for several minutes already, and his body had been suffering from intense pleasure. Both his Mom and he had been sweating due to the intensity of their forbidden act. Sophia was quite impressed with how long they had been doing it without rest. She thought that if she were in the position of ire, would she be able to endure that long? She just bugged off her insecurities and continued watching them. "Mommy is going toe...!" "Let''s do it together, Mom...!" "Yesh~...! Aahn~...!!" After that, Raphael increased the force and speed of his thrusts as he tightened his grip on her massive boobs. He was fucking her so fast that it electrified ire, rolling her eyes while sticking out her tongue. "Mom...! I''ming...!!!" "I''ming too, baby~...!!!" With a powerful thrust, Raphael sent the embodiment of his pleasure into his Mom''s reproductive system. ire reached her climax as well, releasing her nectar. Due to how thick his load was, Raphael had to hump his hips several times to release it all. "Mom..." Once he was done, he fell on her chest and kissed her passionatelyso passionate that he was going to suck her lips. After making out with her, Raphael turned his gaze to Sophia. Chapter 280 Interlude: Sophia’s Idea (3) [R18]

Chapter 280 Interlude: Sophia''s Idea (3) [R18]

Raphael turned his lustful gaze to Sophia after he finished ramming his Mom before making an approach toward her. Even though he just came inside ire, he was no ordinary man and could even do nonstop sex for nights. Understanding that, Sophia voluntarilyid on her back and spread her legs out. She opened her arms as if she were offering her whole body and soul to him. Once he reached her, he immediatelyid himself atop her before making out with her passionately. As they were feeling and tasting each other''s warmth and saliva, they tightly interlocked their hands. "Mmmh..." After he broke the kiss, Raphael gently rolled her body over in order to make hery sideways facing right, where ire was lying. Raphael thenid his body behind her before he used his left hand to raise her left leg. Once they got in the position, Raphael used his other hand to steer his dick, attempting to put it inside Sophia''s pussy. His hard shaft was having a little difficulty locating her hole, but it managed to find its way, and he had sessfully spooned Sophia from behind. "Aah...~" Sophia let out an erotic moan as soon as Raphael shoved his dick in. The shock hit her so hard through her body that she arched her body in pleasure. Upon entering her rear entrance, Raphael let go of his hands from holding her legs and used it to grope and fondle her left breast before he began moving his hips back and forth. "Haa...! Nnn...! Ahh...!" When Raphael started moving, Sophia''s moans eventually filled his bedroom. ire, who was lying sideways beside them, was enjoying seeing her son and her niece fucked as she yed with herself, as well as saving Sophia''s erotic face in her memories. "Sophia... I really, really love you..." "Raphael...! Hah...~!" He gently grinded his dick against her insides as Raphael whispered in a sweet and sexual voice while writhing from the pleasure of fucking Sophia. Having sex was truly great, he thought. No matter how many times he did it, he would always love the sensation sex brought to his entire body. "Hah... Hah..." The more he thrust his dick into her, the greater the pleasure he had been feeling. Due to that reason and to mitigate the pleasure, he gradually tightened the grip of his hand on her breast, but only to the point of not hurting her. "Sophia... Look at me..." Raphael removed his hands from her breast so that he could hold her chin and make Sophia face him. As soon as she faced him, Raphael French kissed her as he was fucking her, whichsted for some time. Soon after, as they still felt each other''s tongue, Raphael gradually increased his speed. He continued increasing his speed faster and faster until pping sounds started to be distinct in their hearing. p. p. p. p. "Sophia..." After they kissed, he went back, groping her breast again. "I want to fuck your body all night... I want to do have you all for myself..." "Ahh~! Hah~! Aah~!" His seductive voice brushed her ear again. However, the pain of another p of his pelvis on her butt, and the maddening pleasure inside herbined to burn away her rational mind, so she lost the ability to respond and sumbed to the man behind her while enveloped by overwhelming and mind-numbing pleasure. "Hah... Your body is so good, Sophia...!" "Ahn...! Aah...!" He had cummed inside his Mom earlier and had been skillfully thrusting his hips and pounding Sophia for several minutes or so. But she was drowning in pleasure and only responded to him with moans. Her erotic and lewd moans might be loud to outsiders, but that feeling became an aphrodisiac wave of pleasure wildly flowing through his crotch. Raphael could not handle that pleasure, and all he had to do was grope her breast tightly. "Aaahn...~! Ahh...!" Suddenly, Raphael felt some changes within Sophia''s moans. He came to the conclusion that she was about toe. Once he realized it, he immediately pushed himself to the limits Sophia''s body could handle and tried to catch himself up with her. "Raphaeeel...! I''minnng....!!!" Just as Sophia reached her climax, Raphael finally caught up with her and thrust his hips powerfully once, where they came at the same time. His hot semen flowed through his urethra and shot it into her pussy as Sophia smeared her nectar all over their crotches. "Ahh... There, there, Sophia..." Once he shot the main load, Raphael repeatedly humped his pelvis on her ass to clear up his urethra, releasing the leftover cum bit by bit. After clearing out his dick, he slowly pulled it out of her pussy as his hand still clung to her breast. He fondled it three times before letting out his hand from it. After they ended the round, due to exhaustion, Sophia let her left leg copse and mp with the other. Raphael then slightly raised his body to check on Sophia''s well-being. But what he saw was a ck-haired sleeping beauty who was obviously tired and breathing so heavily. "You okay, Sophia?" he asked her with genuine concern. "Yeah... I''m fine..." She wearily responded without opening her eyes. "I just want to have a little rest... You can go on, Raphael..." "Please get a rest, Sophia." Raphael caressed her hair and then gave her a lovely kiss on the lips before he crawled toward his Mom, who was lying sideways watching the entire thing. He immediatelynded his lips on hers and passionately made out once he got a grasp of ire. "As expected of a stud," ire proudly remarked with a smile on her face. "Even though you just came, your manhood did not lose its glory a bit. Having such a vigorous man as my son~." "I am also genuinely grateful for having such an immoral motherno, a whole goddamn immoral family," he said as he was maneuvering ire to get all fours. "I must be living in a dream." After that, he entered his Mom from behind and started fucking her in doggy style. Chapter 281 Frown

Chapter 281 Frown

Situated at the central southern portion of the Northern Continent, the Kingdom of Astley was reigning its title as the Country of Arts. Located at the center of the northeastern part of the country, its capital city, Richtpole, was thriving. The city of Richtpole was a busy and prosperous city with an astounding three-kilometer radius wall surrounding it, providing protection to its over a million poption along with the gothic structures erected within it. Simr to the Imperial Capital of the Dixon Empire, the city of Richtpole was a dungeon city, albeit only a 30-floored dungeon. Originally, dungeon cities had these default pitch ck walls surrounding them. But the wall around Richtpole was white, so it was remarkably beautiful and pleasing to the eyes. Since the time of the Mother of Art, half a millennium ago, art had been greatly appreciated in that county. So those ck walls were somewhat ominous to the poption''s eyes, especially to the aesthetic royals and aristocrats. The royal family could not just remove the wall, and the control panel could not change its dark hue. To get rid of its ominous appearance, they decided to coat the entire wall with limestone, thereby constructing the most beautiful and aesthetically pleasing wall on the continent. Due to its location, the Kingdom of Astley did not have anything to pose as a threat to its safety, unlike the empire, which was consistently fighting with the invading demon race. However, the country was still surrounded by potential and existing threats, such as the Great Forest of Darkness to the east. Other than that, the country had some friction with its neighboring nations, chiefly with the Beast Nation of Lionoir. The reason for that was mostly because of racism. Given how rtively carefree the Kingdom of Astley was, the nation depraved itself of a sense of humanity, which negatively affected the mentality and logic of the poption, especially the nobility. Good times create weak people. That said, the nobility of the kingdom was the one that deteriorated itself the most. From promoting human supremacy to grave corruption, which greatly affected the military prowess of the country. For those reasons, Astley was not only hailed as the Country of Arts but also known as the Vulnerable Belly of the Northern Continent. If a nation on the southern continent were to invade the north, Astley would most likely be the first battlefield. As the capital city of Astley, the city of Richtpole was obviously where the majestic royal pce was erected and where the royal family resided. Generations after the founder conquered the dungeon, the Kingdom of Astley was ruled by his descendants up until the current regime. It was nighttime, and snow graciously fell from the sky down to the streets of the city of Richtpole. The capital was busy in spite of the cold winter. It indicated how active the city was. Although it was currently winter, the snow falling in the city, as well as in the rest of the country, was only mild. Due to the city''s geographical location, the amount of snow filling up on the ground was not as thick as the empire''s. "Sigh... It''s getting worse..." In a certain chamber of the royal pce illuminated only by a singlemp shade on the desk, a man, who appeared to be in histe fifties, was grumbling as he was scanning the paper he held. His name was Robert Lancer, the prime minister of the Kingdom of Astley. On his desk in his personal office, Robert was studying thetest data regarding their kingdom. In the paper, it was written how much the prices inted this month, which justified his surly expressions just now. Lately, the whole kingdom had been suffering from a financial crisis. Prices of products and services spiked, and their economy was currently undergoing a decline. "It is happening because of their greed..." The primary reason for their crisis was the constant raising of taxes by many feudal lords over the years. But the root of the problem was within the kingdom itself. It all started when the current king sat on the throne more than a decade ago. Before he was hailed as the king, King Richard XIV was already infamous for his unkingly behaviors. He was a greedy person who wanted to live luxuriously and party with nobles of the same feather. When he was crowned king of Astley just fourteen years ago, after the former king died, Robert already foresaw the awful fate of the country. In order to keep the country stable, Robert, a marquis, contended with the royalists and became Prime Minister himself. As the king and some of the nobles were living a luxurious lifestyle and relentlessly spending his people''s money, Robert was desperately working behind the curtains to make the country alive. However, he would probably continue his work for a long time since the crown prince was no different from his father. The queen was no different either. Moreover, she was suffering from obesity from consuming thetest cuisines, such as pasta and cake. After King Richard became king, the corrupted nobles started to follow his path and began making a killing by putting higher taxes on their constituents. There were even some who started illegal businesses, which were probably secretly supported by the king. "Hmm." He flipped the pages and scanned the contents of the next issue. "Those damn racists..." Recently, there were disputes urring around the western border of the country. Most of those involved the conflicts between the kingdom and the beast nation. Not only was the king corrupted, but he promoted human supremacy as well, and he despised beastfolk the most. Little by little, he was finding ways to get rid of them. "Sigh... If only he was born earlier..." Robert leaned his back on the chair and looked at the ceiling, thinking of a certain man, his only hope. But he soon realized he could not change everything, so he sat straight again and continued to fix this nation''s problems. Chapter 282 Fifth Incarnate

Chapter 282 Fifth Incarnate

The Kingdom of Astley was considered an art country due to its rich history and culture. Given how aesthetically pleasing and splendid the structures erected within the country were, the ims about the titles of the country were difficult to deny. Among all the magnificent wonders of the kingdom, the royal pce in the capital city of Richtpole stood out the most. It was the second royal pce of the country after it was reconstructed about five hundred years ago. The pce was apparently a present for the king at that time to his queen, the Mother of Arts. Architecture was not the only prominent art in the country; there was also the art of music, which was also poprized by the Mother of Arts. Since her period, countless music pieces have been written and intoned, including many of their forms, and varieties of musical instruments have been invented. Almost every day and night, there were performances urring in the theaters of the kingdom, especially in the capital. The rise of musicians andposers wasmon these days, including the one they hailed as a child prodigy, Raphael Raevender, who was also renowned in various fields. Other than him, there was a man who made his name through his exceptional talent in multiple fields such as science, technology, literature, medicine, and so on. But this man was famous for one particr thing. One night in the city of Richtpole, a high-ss theater opened its doors to receive patrons who were looking for entertainment. It was the most prestigious of the dozens of yhouses in the city and was used as a venue for big shots. "I''m d we make it in time." A rich merchant man in fancy clothes relieved himself as soon as they reached their designated seats. "Yes." His wife, who was also dressed well, seconded him. "Every time he performed, the seats were always full, so yeah, we got lucky to have tickets." Tonight, a superstar was going to perform on the stage of that theater. He got his name by showcasing his talent in almost everything. Not only did he be famous in Astley, but his greatness was even heard in the empire. That being said, all the seats were basically upied. He only performed once a week, so his enthusiasts were longing to hear his music again, thereby selling out the tickets to the establishment. He was not alone, actually. He hadpanions with whom he shared his fame. And right now, they were behind the huge red curtains that were covering the stage. As there were a few people finding their seats, the magically powered lights in the theater gradually became dimmer. It was a sign that the show was about to start. Seeing that, the audience hurriedly got into their seats so that they would not miss a thing. Soon after, the lights ultimately lost their brightness, and the theater was now shrouded in darkness. But the audience was not wavered by it, as they knew what was going on. And suddenly... Tun. Tun. Tun.. Tutun.. Tutun.. Tutututun... A drum kit started to y the intro, and then it was followed by the harmonious melody of the orchestra. Spotlights suddenly illuminated the stage immediately after the drum intro yed, revealing the performers once the curtains were pulled. Once the spotlights pointed on the stage, there was a ginger-haired, mid-twenties man in a ck suit. He waved to the audience as he swayed his body with the instrumental. Along with him on the stage was the orchestra he had been ying with. The audience eventually lowered their noises a few secondster before the man drew his mouth closer to the magical device resembling a ssroom retro microphone and started singing. "?...We''re no strangers to love... You know the rules, and so do I...?" The man''s name was Rick, and he was actually one of the embodiments of Raphael Raevender''s Parallel Profiles, the fifth incarnate between Michael and Azrael, chronologically. His physical appearance and style were apparently based on those of a famous British singer, whose surname was coincidentally the same as the country''s. One of the reasons he was created was that Raphael needed somebody to take on the role of recreating the ideas and concepts of his past world in his new world. By doing that, the attention of the people would divert from him toward Rick. Rick existed a few months after the Myriad Wings. While the first four incarnates were given five hundred levels, Rick was born with seven hundred since he would be venturing into the world alone. However, facing the world alone was difficult, so he was permitted by Raphael to have his own clones, which gave physical bodies to his three Level 500panions, who were ying the instruments for him. Their group was called Rickroll, referring to the popr rickroll itself. They came to the Kingdom of Astley and started gaining fame by doing various things, such as making discoveries,posing music, inventing revolutionary inventions, and so on. The drum kit was one of their inventions, along with other modern musical instruments such as guitars. They were so famous and rich that they established their ownpany, separate from the Raevender Company. In music, their group was mainly focusing on songs, whether they were pop or ssical. But their pop songs were gaining poprity as they were something novel to people''s ears. Of course, they tranted the lyrics from English to the world''smonnguage. The song they were currently ying was Never Gonna Give You Up, with the intent to rickroll this new world. But the residents of this world were literally not aware of the context, so only Raphael and his clones were the ones who got rickrolled instead. "?...Never gonna run around and desert you...?" p. p. p. p. The audience gave them rounds of apuse and cheers, with tears running through their cheeks as soon as the song came to an end. Many of them gave them standing ovations. Rick and the crew then waved their hands to the audience, bowing to them a few times. "Thank you, everyone!" Holding the voice-amplifying device, Rick''s deep voice echoed throughout the theater. "Next, we are going to sing the next song!" "Woohoo!!!" The audience loudly cheered before Rickroll started to y their instruments. Chapter 283 Furry Pursuit

Chapter 283 Furry Pursuit

"Thank you for tonight, everyone. Have a good night." "We also wish you a good night, Rick." Once their major performance was perfectly done, Rick and his threepanions bid farewell to their other colleagues before they took a carriage ride on their way to their residence. It was midnight, so the streets were not showing any activity as the snow slowly fell to the road. After a few turns and hundreds of meters on the wheels, they finally made their way to a mansion in the city''s noble district. Due to their poprity, they were socially obliged to have an abode suited for superstars like them. Given how famous their group was and how influential theirpany was, purchasing a mansion was not something they could not do. After the carriage stopped in front of the patio, the four handsome members of the Rickroll stepped out of the vehicle and entered the house. One of the manservants they hired then received them at the door upon their arrival. "Wee back, masters." The old butler graciously bowed before them. "How''s your night?" "Busy as usual," Rick responded as he was taking off his coat. "But thankfully, I was able to fit all my schedule in time." "That sounds stressful." The butler then received the coat. "You all seem tired. Let me warm up the bath for you." "That helps a lot. Thank you." They all started walking inside the mansion after that, with the butler leading the way. They actually did not get tired since they had the resistances and skills from Raphael''s soul. But their ostensible levels and stats were a little above average, around a hundred, so they had to show some weariness to people around them. "By the way, Master Rick." The old man spoke while they walked. "You have a letter from him." He said that with a serious tone, and Rick recognized its significance. "I see," Rick muttered. "From him, huh?" One of the Rickrolls with red locks caressed his beardless chin. "Do you think it would be important." "Of course, you idiot," the blonde one scorned. "If it is from that person, it''s definitely important." As with all the clones of Raphael, the clones of Rick were instructed to have their own personalities. Even though the two interacted like that, they had been in a charade the whole time. But in some instances, they unconsciously used their personalities in reality. "Stop, you two," Rick told the two. "About the letter, I will read itter." "I understand." Once they came to a conclusion, the five of them continued tracing the corridor. The bulter then headed to the bathhouse as the members of Rickroll went straight to the living room to discuss their ns for the future. Later on, Rick entered his room d in a bathrobe. He just finished washing his body, and he was about to go to sleep. When he took a seat on his bed, Rick looked at the table beside the bed. On the table, a white envelope sealed with red wax could be seen. He had instructed the butler to put the letter on his table. Rick reached out and grabbed it. He broke the seal and took a folded piece of paper out of the envelope. He then unfolded the letter and started scanning its contents, beautifully written in cursive. "[Met me at the usual ce at the usual time tomorrow.]" He read it out loud. "[I am going to introduce him to you.]" That was all the contents of the letters; there were no more details. But even with that little information, Rick already understood the context since he had been seeing this person for a certain reason. After reading the letter, Rick put the paper back in the envelope. He then threw it into his subspace before hey on the mattress and rested his body after a long, hard day. Meanwhile, somewhere in the Kingdom of Astley Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. A man was running along a forest in the northwestern part of the kingdom, marking his footprints on the snowy earth. The man was not just a human; he had something in his body that differentiated him. With animal ears sprouting out of his head and a wagging tail on his hips, he was without a doubt a beastman, specifically a member of the grey wolf tribe. "Pant... Pant... Pant..." The beastman ran at an extraordinary speed, as if he were exerting his full speed. Based on his terrified expressions, he seemed to be desperately running for his life. He was being chased by a small group of people. Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh. Immediately after he made prints, they were then oveyed with his pursuers feet. The beastman was chased by three individuals, but unfortunately, they were significantly running faster than him. "Heh." One of the pursuers grinned cynically. "ytime is over. Let''s end this pointless chase already, can we, beast?" "Haaa!!!" The beastman heard the man''s words and desperately tried to run faster. Suddenly, a sh of light and a strong gust of wind passed his peripheral vision, which immediately brought chills to his spine. "What?!" Before his eyes, a man had been blocking his way. The moment he saw him, his instincts told him how dangerous the man could be. He eventually realized he was trapped, and then he ran leftward to escape. "Running is futile, beast." Soon after the man said that, he pulled out his beloved gun from his hip holster. Even though the gun looked like a flintlock pistol, it was actually powered by magic. He aimed its muzzle at the escaping beastman and then channeled a little mana into the gun. The ammo and the ck powder had been loaded into the gun. All he needed to do was pull the trigger to activate the fire magic circle within the gun. "Fast Shot." Bang. Thud. An explosive noise rang out of the snowy forest, followed by a copsing sound a hundred meters away. The bullet had precisely hit the target''s skull, and the beastman dropped dead on the snow, painting the white surface with his blood. "Headshot," the man said as he blew out the smokeing out of the muzzle. For a sure hit, the man used a Level 1 Shooting Art technique for additional velocity. If he did not, the beastman''s intrinsic reflexes would surely dodge the round. "You hit him, sir." One of the pursuers praised the man. "One bullet once again." "Serves this beast right," said the other one as he kicked the lifeless, cold body. The pursuers were actually soldiers of Astley, and they were patrolling the northwestern border looking for some beastman to eliminate. They hunted and killed beastmen, and for these men, killing them was as easy as breathing. Since the coronation of the current king, racism had be prevalent throughout the kingdom, and the discrimination against the beastmen had worsened. Many beastfolk in the country had been persecuted, and some were even publicly executed. Through the years, the western borders of the kingdom had been stationed by more military troops deployed by racist nobles in order to prevent any beastmen from setting foot on the country. "Hmph," the shooter scorned as he rubbed his long blonde hair. "Beastmen are disgusting pieces of shit. They should all die." "As expected of Sir Austin, the greatest marksman of Astley," "Hehe. I detected three beastsing this way. They must have heard the gunshot. Let''s kill them all, shall we?" "Sir, yes, sir!" After leaving the body behind, Austin''s gun once again ended the lives of three more gray wolf beastmen. Chapter 284 Fan Meets Idol Chapter 284 Fan Meets Idol The next morning, Rick was casually walking along the streets of Richtpole. However, even for a superstar like him, the crowd around seemed not to notice his presence; not even a gaze wasid on him. As a big celebrity such as himself, the people not reacting to his existence were strangely odd. Since seeing his presence would cause a stampede in a congested area, Rickpletely hid his presence by cloaking himself with the power of the Perfect Concealment. If he did not conceal himself, Rick would definitely be swarmed by his fans. He had reasons why he hid himself from the eyes of people. He was actually going to the ce where he would meet up with a certain person. The same person gave Rick the letterst night. Rick had been seeing that person from time to time and had been secretly discussing it with one another. No one should know that they were meeting, so both parties were painstakingly careful for each of their rendezvous. After a few minutes of walking, Rick finally reached his destination, at the main gate of Astley''s royal pce, which was a strange location for something like a meet-up. But Rick knew that was the ce since he had been there several times to begin with. Naturally, the person he was going to meet was there, whether a court member or a royal. The gates were open, and the gatekeepers did not seem to take heed of his presence either. As carefree as walking for a pic, Rick passed through the opened mithrill gates and entered the pce. Upon entering the royal premises, Rick immediately traced the route he usually took to reach the rendezvous, passing the guards and servants around. Rick could instantly reach the location by teleporting, but for some reason, he should not. It was not long before he ultimately arrived at the door of a certain chamber. Detecting no one was around, still under the unseen cloak, Rick knocked on the door five times. The gorgeous chamber had two men in it. One was a brown-haired man in histe fifties who maintained his body''s robustness, and the other had shoulder-length, ginger hair and seemed to be in his early or mid-twenties. Both of them were equipped with splendid garments seemingly woven with premium materials, which indicated they were in lofty positions in the pce. The chamber, as well, was ornamented with highly valued articles, such as one of the paintings of the Mother of Arts herself. They were currently having a formal meeting as they took seats on the couches that surrounded a low table. The two had been discussing for a while as they were patiently waiting for the third person to arrive. Knock. Knock. Knock. Knock. Knock. Once he heard five knocksing from the door, the older man took a nce at his pocket watch. When the hands exactly portrayed nine in the morning, he then stood up from his seat and opened the door. Creak. When the door was opened, nothing but empty air could be seen. Immediately, footsteps mysteriously rang out in the room, as if something unseen had just passed. The younger man was baffled by the sudden manifestation of the steps and looked around the room. On the other hand, the older one just stayed as cool as always, as he was used to that urrence. When the invisible footsteps stopped, he closed the door before turning his body around. "You can reveal yourself now." "Thank you." After the mysterious voice suddenly uttered those words, something blurry started to appear before the two men. In front of their eyes, a figure was gradually regaining its shape. Meanwhile, the younger man fascinatingly stared at the mystical event with round eyes and an open mouth. The magic only took ce for a second or two. Once the manifestation was finished, a man in a two-button ck zer over a striped crew neck sweater over a white cored shirt. That set was the signature outfit of a certain person. When the person finally made an appearance, the man immediately recognized the person, and he suddenly became enthusiastic and jumped out of his seat. "Isn''t he Rick of the Rickroll?! Is it for real?!" "Yes, Your Highness. I would like you to meet Rick of the Rickroll." "Good morning, Duke Lancer." Rick greeted Robert Lancer, Astley''s prime minister as well as the duke of the Duchy of Lancer, and shook hands with him before he turned to the other man. "Nice finally meeting you in person, Your Highness Paul." Rick took a light bow before the man, who was actually a member of the royal family. The man in front of Rick was the second prince of the Kingdom of Astley, Paul Astley. Today, Rick was going to have an important meeting with Astley''s prime minister and second prince, which took ce at the prime minister''s office in the royal pce. Obviously, the meetings were secret, and they had been very careful to keep their rendezvous confidential. "As you have known, Rick, my name is Prince Paul Astley, the second prince of Astley." Introducing himself, Paul put a hand on his chest. "Also, I am really a big fan of you, and it is an honor to meet and greet one of Astley''s greatest geniuses." "It''s a pleasure to be praised by a prince such as yourself, Your Highness." Paul excitedly reached his hand out, and Rick grasped it, and they did a handshake as a mark of their acquaintanceship. Even though it was the first time they had met personally, they had the gist of one another, as Paul idolized Rick''s music and ideas while Rick admired his patriotism. "Ahem." Robert interrupted by clearing his throat. "Now that you two have known each other, I think it''s time to go to the main topic." "Oh, right. I almost forgot about that." Paul snapped his fingers. "But to think that Rick is actually the person who has been helping us. This day is truly full of surprises." "Indeed, Your Highness, I was pretty surprised when Prince Paul was the person Duke Lancer has been talking about." That was what Rick stated; however, he had known the person in question since he sometimes observed Robert, through irvoyance, talking with Paul. But he had to make a facade; he had no idea of it. "Alright, let''s take a seat before we start the discussion. Do you know what we will be talking about, right, Rick?" "Of course, Your Highness. Duke Lancer told me that you are nning to start a revolution..." Chapter 285 For the Country Chapter 285 For the Country Once the three men took their seats, they began to discuss the matter of Prince Paul''s n. Cups of tea and coffee wereid on the ss surface for the men''s refreshments. "But still, I could not believe that Rick was the one helping us the whole time. That exins why we gained possession of these revolutionary devices." "Well, Sir Rick is an exceptionally talented man. His inventions and ideas have made a greater impact on the country." Paul and Robert took a nce at the table and saw a few magical items that were invented by Rickying on top of it. Not long ago, Rick handed those devices to Duke Lancer for their ns as well as serving as presents for him. One of the devices was an item that greatly resembled a tablet notebook that disyed a map with a blinking dot in the middle. That device actually had a global positioning system that locates invisible Rick whenever they have meetings. "By the way, how did the two of you meet?" Paul asked. "And why did Rick want to help us?" "Hm. Actually, Your Highness, it was Rick who approached me." "Really?" "Truly. It all started when a mysterious letter fell on that exact table." Robert then nced at his office''s table, which made Paul turn his head. "I was alone that time, so it left me in wonder. I read it and the rest is history." "A falling letter? Isn''t that how the emperor obtained the information about the location of that illegal ve market or something?" "That is right, Your Highness." "Oh, wait." Upon being struck by the sudden realization, Paul looked at Rick with eyes wide open. "Does it mean that Rick is actually the mysterious person who gives valuable information regarding that notorious underground organization?" The underground syndicate Five Headed Hydra had been lurking under the continent''s shadow for a long time, sumbing the ones on the surface with darkness. Operating with different divisions, the organization was undoubtedly the biggest criminal group on the continent. Their existence was near unknown to the public and even the government, until a letter containing their information along with the evidence mysteriously fell on the table of the dwarf king, which eventually led to the downfall of one of the organization''s heads. Monthster, the same phenomenon urred in Dixon''s emperor room. At that time, the letter wasposed of information and location about a division of the syndicate. After forming a coalition with other countries, the empire led the operation to raid the headquarters of the organization''s ve trafficking division, which was operating within the corrupted nation of Astley. Thanks to the information acquired from the messages, the operation was sessful and the culprits were arrested. The nobleman who protected them, a count of Astley, was coerced to be executed by the kingdom to somehow confute their involvement with the organization. "You are quite updated with the current events, Your Highness." Rick confirmed the prince''s question. "Yes, I am the one who has been giving information about the syndicate." In reality, it was the members of the Myriad Wings who found out the existence of the organization. However, the party had been officially disbanded and the members were currently having their own lives, like Gabrielle getting married to the Raevender family. In their stead and their peaceful lives, Rick took credit for their work and imed to be the one who was investigating Five Headed Hydra. "Okay, that was surprising..." Paul was perplexed by Rick''s revtion and fell into deep thoughts. "Let me rify first: are there other people with whom you shared this information other than us?" "To be honest, only Your Highness Paul and Duke Lancer were the people I told my identity to." "But why us of all the people?" Paul expressed his honest feelings. "Why isn''t someone higher like the emperor or the church?" Not only him, but Robert was questioning that matter as well. The fact that Rick had that much knowledge and only revealed his identity exclusively to them was odd. Paul and Robert began to think there was a catch and Rick was into something else. "I know that you still have doubts about my authenticity and won''t probably believe in anything I will utter, but there is one thing I want you to know: the same as you, I am a denizen of Astley as well." "Rick..." With a palm on his chest, Rick dered those words with conviction in his voice. Both Paul and Robert were moved by it and immediately believed him as if he was a divine preacher. Rick''s innate charisma turned out to be effective. "And as a resident of this country," Rick continued, "I cannot just bear myself seeing my country slowly getting destroyed by the rulers'' greed and ipetence. That is why I show myself to the two of you, the few of you loyal to the country, and hope that my knowledge and skills will help the country escape from this hell." "But, Rick, are you certain you could actually trust us?" "Yes, Your Highness, I trust you and Duke Lancer. I know how much effort you two have been exerting in order to prevent this country from its demise, as much as putting sleeping potions into the king''s booze so that he could attend parties less frequently." "You know that much, huh?" Paul caressed his beardless chin, impressed and terrified. "You are quite a beneficial and dangerous asset, aren''t you?" "I am well aware." Without Rick telling them, Paul and Robert were aware that he was watching every detail of the kingdom at all times. He even knew that things they had done to limit the movements of the king. With his immense intelligence gathering and advanced inventions, they uniformly concluded him as a valuable asset and a threat, depending on who he sided with. Thankfully, Rick chose to team up with them. "Alright, I appreciate and recognize your skills, Rick," Paul said as he stood up and reached out his hand. "From now on, we will work together and save our country from its inevitable destruction." "Same as here, Your Highness." Rick grasped his hands anew. "It''s an honor to be working with you." "Yeah. Let our effortse to fruition and make change for the Kingdom of Astley." Chapter 286 Father Figure Chapter 286 Father Figure Getting the trust of Prince Paul, Rick offered the two some premium coffee before continuing their conversation. As they were basically done with the introduction and casual talks, Rick immediately went to the point. "Your Highness, I know that you are orchestrating a revolution against the current regime. I also know how much you love the country and its people. With all due respect, could you please enlighten me as to why you would go as far as opposing your family?" When Rick asked him that question, Paul put a gloomy and mncholic expression on his face and narrowed his eyes, reminiscing about the things he had witnessed and experienced from his family, the royal family. "It''s kind of a long story," the prince muttered. "You don''t mind listening to my tale?" "Go ahead, Your Highness; I am all ears." "Well then, I''ll start. It all started when I was just a little boy..." Looking at the ceiling, Paul''s clear blue hazel eyes seemed to gaze off into the distant past. As far as he knew, Paul always remembered himself carefreely living in a privileged lifestyle since he was basically born into a royal family. He and his elder brother, Richard the Sixteenth, who were five years older, were born with a silver spoon and enjoyed their luxurious royal life. Year after year, the two princes grew up and developed their own personalities. In spite of being raised in the same environment and given a high-quality education, the differences between Paul and his brother were significant. Due to his good upbringing under Duke Lancer and some great preceptors, Paul grew up well-mannered and refined. Not only was he smart and excelled in ying musical instruments and doing arts, but Paul was good with martial prowess as well. Even as a child, Paul already knew how to hold a sword and execute it so well that he could fight toe to toe with a low-ranking adventurer. His magic was good, and he could proficiently use two elements, fire and wind, with power and precision. With the mindset of not being the next king, Paul sometimes did dungeons to gain some raw power and skills. As of now, he was about to reach the two hundredth level, and his strength was currently like that of a B-ranked adventurer. His physical attributes and skills were not the only qualities that were bestowed upon Paul. As a member of the royal family, Paul was versed in politics and territorial administration. Upon looking up his esteemed grandfather, he grew up as a kind and righteous person who cares about the people around him. He had a high sense of justice and found ways to help people in need. Paul was a strong person, and many recognized his exceptional qualities in terms of physical and intellectual attributes. Many said that he was the perfect fit to be the king. Unfortunately, he was not the one destined to. On the other hand, as the firstborn, Richard was luxuriously pampered by their parents, the king and queen. From his early life, Richard enjoyed being served with a silver spoon, which eventually caused changes in his lifeter on. Years of indulgence resulted in Richard inheriting their father''s notorious traits: obsession with power and fortune, and avarice. As he grew up, his hunger for wealth swelled, and his desire to own everything started to sprout in his mind. However, Richard was always overshadowed by his younger brother, who bested him in every aspect. Unlike Paul, Richard neglected his studies and practical training all the time, which caused his impotence to portray his image. Since he would be the next crown prince, he eventually developed a sense of superiority over himself, which upturned his nose. He started to treat anyone below his level and mocked them; they did not deserve his grace. Throughout their childhood, Richard had been belittling his little brother by harassing him physically and verbally, condemning him as inferior. Even in public, Richard openly pestered Paul to vent his envy at him. The people around them and even Paul could not do anything about Richard, knowing that he was the crown prince and that he was obviously the king''s and queen''s favorite child. Paul endured his brother''s aggression for years, and it still persists now. His brother was one thing, but even his own parents treated Paul differently, more awfully. The same as how the king and queen pampered Richard, they evidently neglected the upbringing of their second child. Even though they supported Paul financially, they seemed to see him as nothing more than an obligation. Their aversion to Paul was because, for a certain reason, he was not supposed to be born. They even said to him that he was an unwanted child, which devastatingly broke the fragile heart of the young Paul. Among the royal family, his grandfather, Richard the Fourteenth, was one of the few people who genuinely cared about Paul. Alongside his grandfather, Duke Lancer stood as a father figure for Paul. Under their care, Paul grew into the person he wanted to be. As Paul grew up, his consciousness and awareness of his surroundings gradually surfaced in his mind. When he was invited to one of the countless parties he had been to, the innocent Paul opened his eyes and saw how bad the situation the Kingdom of Astley had been through. Due to his age and illness, his grandfather mournfully rested in peace. As much as he loved and respected his grandfather as a ruler and as a family, Paul felt too much grief for a child like him to handle. On his deathbed, his grandfather told him something horrendous that made him appalled, so awful that he absolutely could not believe his nonsense. It was something regarding his condition and the thing that was lurking in the shadows of the kingdom. Upon losing his paternal figure, Paul resolved himself to achieve the dream his grandfather passed down to him. And Paul promised to give justice to his death. Soon after, his father was immediately hailed as the new king and started to rule the kingdom his way. Upon sitting on the throne and knowing his parents and his brother well, Paul foresaw that the fate of the already rotten-to-the-core county would suffer worse than it ever has. Chapter 287 Firearm Chapter 287 Firearm "As early as ten years old, I witnessed the worsening dark side of the new regime behind its wless facade." "The crime rate drastically increased when King Richard took the throne," Robert added. "And many illegal businesses are freely operating in the kingdom, especially very." "Even our family has ves. My brother personally has his own sex ves." "I see." Rick nodded his head twice. "very has been rampant nowadays." In recent years, very has be more prevalent throughout the kingdom. The ve system in this world worked by utilizing the abilities of the Contract skill. For a person to be branded as a ve, the ve merchant, who possessed the skill, would make a pact between the ve and the master. The contract implemented that ves should obey their master, even if it''s against their own volition. If the ves were to disobey the orders of the masters, the contract would trigger and send an extremely painful sting to the ve''s mind. Though their bodies were unharmed, the traumatic experience would make the ves think twice. In addition, the ve could not take actions that could cause potential harm to the master. With the new technology, which introduced magical devices, a ve cor was developed to punish the stubborn ves by delivering an electric shock to the ve''s neck. very was not totally illegal on the continent, as it was used as punishment for some crimes. Depending on the crime, the convicted criminals could be ves, temporarily or permanently. But during the reign of Paul''s father, very became more and moremon, and the demand for ves, either for manpower or personal use, significantly rose. Naturally, the dealers needed to catch up with the demand, so some even negotiated with a massive syndicate for a good influx of goods. Out of the countries on the Northern Continent, the Kingdom of Astley had the most enved individuals. For that reason, the location of the human trafficking division of the Five Headed Hydra was situated within the kingdom, which was eventually raided by the international authority. "Not only the scale of very is the problem; the government itself is rotten to the core," Robert grumbled. "The integrity of the kingdom has been tainted with corruption, pocketing gold that is supposed for the masses. In addition to the increase in taxes many lords have implemented, many people lost wealth and properties, and many people were reduced to poverty." "Even if Father descends from the throne, he will be reced by Brother, whose personality is as bad as, or even worse, than Father''s. That is why I need to do anything to avoid that." "So that is why you are using people''s anger and desperation to spark a revolt against the authority." "That is correct, Rick. I could not just bear myself seeing people we are supposed to protect suffering from while they are gaining more and more fortune." Right after saying that, Paul''s expressions turned dark, as if he had resentment toward something. Concerned, Rick noticed his change and deeply thought about it. "Your Highness, I know I am not in the position to say this, but it seems that eradicating the corruption was not the only reason why you wanted to oppose the regime." After hearing him, Paul looked at Rick while maintaining his for several seconds before shing a defeated smile. "You really see me through, Rick. Indeed, there is another reason why I want to overthrow the monarchy. However, it is personal, so I am afraid to discuss it with anyone, including Duke Lancer. I''m sorry, Duke Lancer." "It''s totally fine, Your Highness." Robert spoke with a calm tone. "I know you have reasons, so I won''t push you into it." "Thank you for your understanding." Paul nodded his head before facing Rick. "Well then, Rick, were those statements answered in your inquiries?" "I am satisfied with your responses, Your Highness." Rick was a bit curious, but he decided not to dive deep into it. Now that he knew some of the reasons why Paul wanted a revolution, Rick then decided to reveal the thing that Robert asked for. "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. Could you give me a second?" "Do as you please." Once permitted by Paul, Rick immediately cast his Inventory midair, and a pitch ck disk appeared beside him. "Woah! Is that a space magic spell?" "Actually, it''s not, Your Highness," Robert responded as he saw it several times. "Rather, it''s a skill, an Extra Skill called Inventory, as Rick told me." "Wow, that would be truly convenient to have a skill like that..." As the two were chatting, Rick put his right hand into the disk, groping for something. When he found it, he pulled the thing out of his subspace before carefully cing it on the fragile table. "What is that? It looks like a musket, though." "Ho ho." Robert chuckled in awe upon seeing the thing, which was actually a new type of firearm. "Is this the new gun you invented for the revolution?" "Yes." The thing that Rick just picked was a weapona firearm. It had a wooden body made out of durable Treant wood and a metal barrel. The firearm had a bay with its sheath attached at the end of the barrel and a scope sight for better aiming. Of course, Rick just recreated it inspired by a rifle on Earth called the Kar98k, a five-shot, bolt-action rifle. Rickpletely replicated its design and even reinvented the smokeless powder for its cartridges. "This rifle is called Karabiner, a sniper rifle. Unlike a single-loaded musket, this rifle uses an internal magazine that can load up to five rounds." "Five rounds?! And emit less loud smoke?" Paul yelled. "Isn''t that way better than a musket?" "One more thing: with this scope, Karabiner shoots more urately than a musket, and it doesn''t require you to apply magic to it since the cartridges, which contain the bullets and the smokeless powder, have substances that ignite the powder." "What?!" Out of all the firearms he could choose, Rick decisively picked the Kar98k; it was the best bolt-action rifle he could think of. Releasing a semi-automatic or automatic firearm in this world would be devastating, so he chose the bolt-action type. This world did not seem to reach the industrial period yet, so Rick thought choosing a bolt-action weapon instead of automatic or semi-automatic weapons was the best option. "It seems like this rifle was crafted with intricate craftsmanship and aplicated mechanism," Robert uttered. "From the sounds of it, the production of this weapon must be costly." "You are right, Duke Lancer, the production is somewhat expensive since the manufacturing process of this weapon requires precise craftsmanship. We already had a few thousands of stocks, but we can produce it with your help." "Was that why you requested smiths, woodworkers, and alchemists on ourst meeting? If that''s the case, I already hired around a hundred from my territory and our allies, and I have prepared the workce in my territory as you requested. Don''t worry, you''ll be safe in my domain." "As for the materials, I will assist you," Paul stated. "If you need anything else, just let me know." "Thank you very much, Your Highness Paul and Duke Lancer. I deeply appreciate your help. For the sake of Astley." ""For Astley."" After discussing the new weapon that would be used for the revolution, the three men continued to tackle their ns for the uing days until the right time. Chapter 288 Fell into the Trap Chapter 288 Fell into the Trap After the meeting with Prince Paul and Duke Lancer, Rick secretly sneaked out of the royal pce and continued living his daily life until night. Along the street in the city, Rick was inside his carriage on his way home after another sold-out show. Rick was alone in the carriage, excluding the coachman. For a certain reason, he told the others to go first. He noticed something odd around him, so he intended to be alone to deal with it. Peering out from the jet ss window pane as he looked at the midnight snow, Rick recalled the thing that Paul told him this morning after they finished the meeting. Paul told him, "I want to dethrone my father and be the king. But my brother is still there, so I want your help to get rid of him by any means." During their discussion, Paul revealed his n to usurp his father. However, he was still not the crowd prince. In order to make his ns sessful, he asked Rick to take care of him. Paul did not instruct him what exactly to do, but Rick got what he wanted to imply: depriving the crowd prince from the throne by either making him illegible or making him bite the dust. Rick thought Paul probably resented his family so much that he would not care what would happen to them. (Should I kill him or not?) Rick thought to himself. (Well, whatever, as long as Paul bes the king, it doesn''t matter what method I would use... Hmm?) As he was watching the sleeping city, Rick suddenly felt a magical activation nearby. But the presence of the magic itself was vague; the user probably wanted to perform the spell as discreetly as possible. However, Rick''s sharp magical senses clearly perceived each of its movements and the amount of mana used. But he chose not to react to it and let them continue their moves. When he looked at his invisible radar, three men were hiding on the houses'' roofs ahead of the street. Since this morning, Rick picked up the group and has been following him around. Rick had been observing the group since this morning, but now they seemed to confront Rick. Rick did not know what their intentions were, but he already had ns in his mind. That was the reason why he sent his colleagues so soon, but he already told them mentally, so they were aware of what was happening. Soon after, mana took shape into an invisible cloak sphere that entirely covered a portion of the street, including some houses. Once the casting was done, the Pure Magic Level 3: Anti-Sonic Barrier wasid on the road, and they sessfully executed the first step of entrapping Rick. Now that the trap had beenid, all Rick needed to do was deal with it. Standing on the roofs of houses and establishments, a small group of three men was waiting for a magic carriage to enter the range of the soundproof barrier they had just deployed. The group''s target was none other than Rick, the genius of Astley. "Ku ku. It''s going to be an easy job." With an evil grin, the leader of the group, who was also the one who set up the barrier,ughed as he saw the carriage slowly getting lured into the trap. He already concluded the result, as neither the target nor the coachman noticed their impending demise. "Look at them, sir; they looked at an animal about to fall into the trap. It seems that they did not notice the barrier." "Could it be that this Rick guy is not as good as we thought?" When his twopanions expressed their criticism, the leader gave them a stern look. "Don''t be deceived by what you see. There is a possibility that he noticed it and pretended not to. Did you really remember that he easily sneaked in and out of the pce earlier?" "You are right about that, Sir." As early as this morning, the three had been keeping an eye on Rick as someone had ordered them to do so. Upon their observation, the leader discovered that Rick was actually a Perfect Concealment user, such as himself, after seeing him activate the skill in order to enter the heavily guarded royal pce. After Rick got out of the pce, they followed him all the way around, from his lunch through his performance at the theater up until the current situation. As per request, the conditions were fulfilled, and they decided to eliminate Rick through an ambush. "Get ready. He is about to enter the range." With hand gestures, the leader signaled the group, and they immediately got into the position as the carriage was in the middle of entering the unseen barrier. When the horse and the vehicle reached the center of the barrier, one of the men immediately blocked their way. "Huh?" The coachman pulled the reins and stopped the carriage upon seeing the man. "Who are you? Get out of the w?!" Before the coachman could finish his words, the man suddenly threw a knife and precisely pierced his throat. A waterfall of blood flew out of his throat, and the coachman instantly died on the spot. "Why did we stop?" Curious, the passenger, Rick, opened the front window and looked for the situation. "What?!" Upon seeing the lifeless body of the coachman, Rick immediately got out of the carriage and quickly approached his body. Rick checked his vitals, and he eventually confirmed his death. "Did you do this?" After that, Rick turned his attention to the man in front before his ears perceived noisesing from the rear. When he turned his head around, two other men were already standing a few meters behind the vehicle. Rick had been besieged, and they had blocked his escape routes. "I see. I have been surrounded." Rick calmly assessed the situation. "You are all here for me, I suppose. Am I right, Sir Austin, the best marksman of Astley?" "Ku ku. You are rather smarter than I thought, Sir Rick the maverick." With the winter winds graciously billowing his long blonde hair, Austin put on a cynical smile as he did not try to hide his identity from Rick. Chapter 289 Fate of Rick Chapter 289 Fate of Rick In the middle of the night, Rick found himself surrounded by a group of three men. All of them were obviously skilled and strong on their own; Rick scaled them to be at least level 200. But the one who stood among them was the man d in light armor and with his chest protected by a mithrill breastte. Judging from his long, silky, and lustrous blonde hair, Rick easily identified that person, and he turned out to be Sir Austin, a powerful marksman in Astley''s Order of the Royal Knights. Austin was a renowned knight of the kingdom pertaining to his pleasing looks and unmatched marksmanship. His charisma and skills brought him to being a squire until he was promoted as a member of the Order of the Royal Knights, one of the highest military positions in Astley. Aside from being a member of the Royal Knights, Austin was being rumored to be one of the Twelve Pdin, the highest order of the knights of Astley. Only the king could pick the members of the order, and it was done confidentially, so no one could verify whether he was a pdin or not. However, he had something that tainted his reputation; he was known to despise beastfolk, and he was proud of disying his brutality toward them. For that reason, he volunteered to be stationed at the bordends to satisfy his craving to kill them. "What is Astley''s greatest shooter doing here?" For someone as skilled as Austin, Rick was perplexed as to why he was tasked with dealing with an artist such as himself. But they had been following him the whole day; they probably had an assessment of his capabilities and most likely witnessed his secret intrusion into the pce. "Isn''t it obvious? I am here to eliminate you, of course." Upon dering his haughty remark, Austin drew his beloved gun from its holster and pointed its muzzle at Rick. Rick seemed to be unfazed by his actions, which partially distracted Austin''s wless demeanor. "Ho ho. You are undaunted even in front of my presence and my gun? Is your confidence really that high?" "Is there a reason why you want me dead?" Rick asked him instead of giving him a response. "You seem to be more capable than you appear. The order was to observe you; if you are proven to be a potential threat, you must be terminated." "I see. Someone ordered you to do so. And when you saw me in that ce, I guess that you eventually concluded that I would be a potential threat toward that person, so you need to get rid of me." "You are quite a sharp person, aren''t you?" Austin sent him a re. "Anyways, even if you could perfectly assimte your presence with the surroundings, you could never dodge my bullet." Bang! As soon as he uttered those words, Austin instantly pulled the trigger of his gun and fired it at Rick. Austin had analyzed Rick using his Appraisal and already had an assessment of his strength. Confident of his overwhelming superiority over him, Austin thought a technique was unnecessary. The bullet flew several times at sonic speed, cutting the air as it was aiming toward Rick. With that speed, even the Level 150 Rick had no chance of avoiding it. However, a meter before it could pierce Rick''s head, the man in the ck suit suddenly vanished from their sight, and the round bullet flew past his spot, traveling through the air until it stopped upon hitting the stone of one of the houses several dozen meters away. For the first time in years, Austin''s bullet did not hit its target. "He disappeared?!" "He dodged Sir Austin''s bullet?!" Filled with disbelief, Austin''s henchmen yelped upon seeing his bullet miss its target. Ever since they were assigned under him, there was never a moment they saw Austin go off the mark. Aside from the missed shot, Rick was now nowhere to be seen, and their panic was valid. "What? Impossible?" In spite of his genuine shock, Austin managed to maintain his cool as he quickly reloaded his gun. Never in his mind did he think he would miss the shot. Rick was reportedly said to be around Level 100, but what he was showing was not something even a Level 200 rogue could do. He must be hiding something, he thought. He instantly realized that Rick was not someone to take lightly, and he immediately activated his Perfect Concealment to perceive his presence. But when he was able to get a glimpse of him, he saw Rick was about to throw a fist into his subordinate''s face. "Ack?!" The punch hit the dumbfounded man''s face, smashing his face and breaking his nose. The man went flying in the air for several meters beforending on the pavement headfirst, unconscious, blood gushing out of his nose. "Huh?! What happened?! When Rick ran toward his next punching bag, Austin quickly aimed his gun at Rick. "Fast Shot." Bang. Austin performed a Shooting Art technique that doubled the bullet velocity as he pulled the trigger. Not only the technique, but Austin even activated his Supersonic extra skill for tremendous additional velocity. "Ugh?!" The bullet flew several dozen times faster than the speed of sound, so fast that Rick could barely react to it, and the bullet managed to pierce his left shoulder. Rick''s Perfect Concealment was undone, and he revealed himself as he was holding his wound. As Austin was reloading, the other man pulled out his dagger and lunged toward Rick. Injured, Rick quickly evaded the stab by sidestepping. However, the man was persistent and consistently kept attacking him. But Rick still managed to avoid his attacks. When Rick partially healed the wound with the bullet still inside, he reflexively avoided another sh and even managed to disarm the man. Upon dropping the dagger, Rick and the man engaged in close-quarterbat. Rick and the man exchanged ferocious blows, as the man was also an expert in martial arts. However, Rick got the upper hand with his superior stats and strength due to the effects of the Monarch of the Night. With his might, the stalemate of fists became a one-sided beatdown. "Gluh-?!" In the middle of his massacre, Rick suddenly felt a painful sting in his body. Rick felt his body was weakening, and now he could not move properly anymore. The bullet that pierced his shoulder actually had lethal poison coating it. The poison flowed through his veins and gradually paralyzed his body. The man noticed his changes and unhesitatingly punched his face with might. Rick was stunned by the punch and started staggering before falling to the ground. The man then sat atop the copsed Rick and continuously delivered his powerful blows to his face. "That''s enough." Austin approached. "Yes, sir." After almost a minute of beating, Rick was lying on the road with a face full of wounds and bruises. The poison also affects his mana veins, so his healing abilities were intercepted. "I never thought... you would use... such dirty tactics..." "The world is already unfair in the first ce," Austin uttered, aiming his gun at Rick''s head. "Anyst words?" "Hmm... Could you tell me... to whom you are working?" "Ha ha. You are still into that?" He justughed. "Well, since you are going to die, and a dead man tells no tales, I will tell you. The one I served for is" As soon as he uttered the name, Austin immediately fired the gun and sessfully ended Rick''s life. Chapter 290 From Afar 290 From Afar Inside a morous chamber, three men assembled for a meeting in the middle of the night. An opened bottle of vinaceous red wine could be seen on the low ss table alongside the half-drunk sses of wine. Warmed by the flickering mes of the firece, which was also the only source of light that illuminated the room, the gentlemen did not seem to be acting verbally; rather, they were engrossed in the stationary scene that was magically projecting in the air. Bang! Along with the bursting sound of a fired gun, Prince Paul''s body slightly flinched when a deadly bullet gorily pierced Rick''s skull on the screen. Currently, Paul and Robert were watching the live feed of Rick''s apparent death, except that Rick was actually watching the scenes with them. ((Hmph. I''ll admit that you are quite a formidable opponent. But it doesn''t matter as long as you are dead. So, farewell.)) On the screen, Austinmented before Rick''s corpse. He then spun his gun on his index finger several times before putting it back in its holster and turning around. ((We will be going how. Carry that sleeping fellow out there.)) ((Yes, sir!)) Per his order, one of his henchmen lifted the body of his unconsciouspanion and carried him on his shoulder. When they started walking away from the scene, the Projection gradually lost its light and eventually disintegrated in the air. "Damn, that was horrifying," Paul mumbled as he sternly stared at the footage. "Indeed." Robert nodded in agreement. "Even though he''s not actually Rick, seeing someone look like a confederate being killed sent pain in my heart, grieving." "So, that one is not the real Rick, right?" Turning his face to Rick, Paul anxiously asked. What he just witnessed in the footage gave him chills in his spine. Even though he was impressed by the performance of that Rick, there was still an uncanny feeling that lingered in his mind. Not only him, but Robert felt the same way as well. "Yes, Your Highness, that man is not the real me," Rick responded as he swirled his wine inside the ss. "Like I exined earlier" "He is just a homunculus." Paul cut Rick''s sentence. "Even so, he is still a part of you." Earlier, when Austin was still deploying the barrier, Rick had beenying out his ns as well. In the carriage, Rick instantaneously created an exact replica of himself on the spot, having the same level and skill set. However, what he made was not created the same way as Raphael or Rick himself created their clones, which were the embodiments of their Parallel Profiles through Alter Ego unique skill. Rather, that clone was created by 3D printing a human body using the Organic Domination unique skill. In order to make one, Rick just needed raw materials from humans and monsters he had in as fment for the printing, which he already had. Also, he already had an anatomically detailed 3D blueprint of his body. Combined with his ultra-fast thinking process and multiple minds, Rick was able to create a perfect human body from scratch. In spite of being simr physically, there was a vast difference between the bodies made using different methods. As the ones that were created through Alter Ego had a copied profile of the user in it, which was also their soul, a 3D-printed clone was soulless, basically a hollow vessel. That was how a homunculus was made. To give life to the empty body, Rick separated one of his Parallel Thinking via irvoyance before assimting it with the body using Dark Magic Level 7: Marite, a body possession spell. Since he was just a homunculus, Rick would not feel physical pain. Rick also did not feel any remorse, even if the homunculus died, though it would ruin his reputation. As long as he could gather as much intelligence as needed, it did not matter if his creation was destroyed. While Austin was busy with the barrier, Rick created a homunculus, dressed it, and possessed it in a matter of milliseconds. He instantly teleported to the Prime Minister''s office in the pce and remotely controlled the pupper from afar. So Austin had been fighting a mere puppet the whole time. Earlier in their secret meeting, Rick already told Paul and Robert that he was being scouted, and he then borated on his ns to deal with it. Both Paul and Robert were genuinely confused about the details of his n due to its peculiar nature. But when that time came, they were slightly terrified of Rick as they saw how that puppet fought the group of Austin. In addition to their shock, they were taken aback when they knew the one who scouted Rick was Austin, who was personally confirmed by Paul to be one of the Pdins. "Thank you for your concerns, Your Highness, but it''s already been fine," Rick reassured the prince. "Once a homunculus dies, its memory will immediately be recalled to the owner." Rick then pointed to his right temple with his index finger. "But he is still a human, you know? Though just a replica," Paul continued. "Don''t you care about him?" "Well, honestly, for me, he was just a disposable pawn to achieve my goals." When an Alter Ego clone died, the soul would go to the afterlife as well, ready to reincarnate again. That meant the user would not be able to get the Profile back again. However, that was not the case for the homunculus. When a homunculus died, the borrowed mind would go back to its origin along with the memories. That being said, Rick remembered every detail of the clone''s fight with Austin''s group. Thanks to that, he was able to analyze the poison, which paralyzed his entire body, and make an antidote for it. "But the coachman was killed in the process. Can you do anything for him?" "Don''t worry, Your Highness, other than myself, I don''t want anybody to be coteral damage for my own good. As soon as he was about to lose his breath, one of my minds had been secretly healing him, making sure he was alive while being unconscious." "Phew. That''s good then." "To think that you could save his life while fighting Sir Austin simultaneously. Sir Rick is really an incredible man." "Thank you, everyone. Cheers." ""Cheers."" Rick raised his sses, which made the two do so and nk with one another''s ss. They took a small sip before Rick tackled what they discovered. "So, do you think what Austin revealed was true? "I don''t want to believe it, but knowing him and his motives, it might be true." Paul narrowed his eyes. "I know the evidence iscking, but Sir Austin is a man full of himself; he was confident that you were dead, so there was a high chance that he was telling the truth." "I do believe in your spection, Your Highness." Robert agreed, putting his ss on the table. "Even if Rick is a really popr person, he does not care as long as no one is obstructing his way." "Yes. To think that it was the king, my father, who wanted to get rid of Rick and any threats to his position." Chapter 291 Reports 291 Reports Weeks had passed since the incident, the amount of snowfall had significantly lessened, and the city of Richtpole remained busy as it was. Many businesses were thriving, keeping up the demand for citizens. Not only legal establishments, but illegal activities continued their ndestine operations. The city seemed to be in its usual state. However, when the night came, the majority of the citizens felt like there was a hole in their routine; they had been missing something. It had been weeks since they had theirst attendance at Rickroll''s show. To the people''s surprise, for whatever reason, the group suddenly announced that it would go on an unexpected hiatus with no definite period. Reportedly, not a single person has seen the group''s leader, Rick, since the announcement. They began to think that something must have happened to him; that was why they were on a break. Not a single performance of Rickroll has been yed in the theater since then. Although theirpany continued to sell their products and services, proving that they were still active. "So there is still no news about him yet?" "Not yet, Your Majesty." One morning, in the chamber adorned with luxurious decorations and items, a man was sitting on his own seat inside his office in the royal pce. He appeared to be in his fifties and possessed a slightly stout six-foot body due to hisrge appetite. Due to his age and lifestyle, his copper-shimmer hair was undergoing baldness. There might still be hair on the sides of the head, but the crown and front of the head are now mostly bald. The man was d in gaudy articles: a deluxe jacket with gold trim, gold buttons, and white ruffle cuffs, and frilled with a white satin jabot. He wore a red royal mantle made out of Queen Evil Tarant''s silk and lined with the soft and silky white fur of a Wolf Sovereign, an A-ranked monster. The man was none other than the king of Astley, King Richard Astley XV, who ruled the Kingdom of Astley for the past fifteen years. Currently, he was listening to the daily reports of his male secretary regarding multiple matters, such as the financial and diplomatic status of the kingdom. Among the news he wanted to hear, the king was looking for something that was not included in the reportsthe details about Rick. "It''s been weeks since I ordered Austin to kill him, yet the group did not announce his death and went on a break instead. Do you think Austin has failed?" "I found it impossible, Your Majesty. Sir Austin is a very skilled man. He absolutely follows every one of your orders and he never fails. No being in this world could ever escape from his bullet." "Hm. You are right. Austin never fails me," the king muttered as he leaned on his chair. "But Austin even admitted that Rick was strong too, he even dodged one of his bullets. Even so, Austin said he made sure of Rick''s perish by blowing up his head. So Rick''s death was certain." Not long ago, the king was already suspicious of Rick''s appearance in the city. Due to his extreme poprity, the king spected that Rick would be a threat to him someday. After being overshadowed by him, the king ordered one of his most skilled men, Austin, to investigate Rick. However, every time he tried to spy on him, Rick immediately got away. That eventually raised the suspicion of the king against him. But one fateful day, Austin perceived the elusive Rick walking along the streets while beingpletely invisible. Rick had always been a slippery fish, so Austin was baffled by his action and thought it to be a trap. Nevertheless, Austin subsequently decided to follow after him, and he found him entering the royal pce. Upon discovering that, he immediately reported what he saw to the king. When the king heard his report, one thing came to the king''s mind as to why the superstar Rick sneaked into the pce: to meet up with Prime Minister Robert Lancer and his son, Prince Paul. The king was aware that Robert and Paul were orchestrating a revolt against him based on the reports and rumors he had gathered so far. Since he could not do anything for the two for political reasons, he decided to eliminate their aplice instead. Midnight after the discovery, Austin ended the life of Rick, or that was what they were supposed to be. "But to think that Rick was actually cooperating with the Prime Minister and Prince Paul on nning His Majesty''s fall. You really can''t judge people by their looks." "Hm. That was why I have been feeling something weirdtely." The king put on a proud smile, caressing his goatee. "It must have been the presence of Rick." "As expected of the king!" In reality, the king actually did not feel anything peculiar inside the pce, as he was not physically and skillfully powerful; he was not even strong enough to be considered an adventurer. He just wanted to show off his secretary and make his name more fragrant. "Hmph." The king scoffed. "Anyways, the Rickrolls still could not ept the death of Rick, so they hid it from the public." "Sir Rick was a famous person after all, so hearing the news of his death would cause turmoil among the masses." "Indeed, but my legacy is more valuable than their entertainment. It is sad to say, but Rick actually entertained me with his songs. Anyways, what is my schedule for today?" "This afternoon, His Majesty will be watching a y in the theater. After that, you will attend the party hosted by Count" Knock! Knock! Knock! Suddenly, three heavy knocks cut the words of the secretary. Both the king and secretary turned their attention to the door. Soon after, a loud voice could be heard from the other side. "Pardon me, Your Majesty! But we have an emergency!" The voice belonged to a knight. Doing something like that, interrupting the king in his supposed kingly work, was absolutely rude and disrespectful. But ording to the seriousness of the voice, the king let it slide. "Let him in." "Yes, Your Majesty." When the secretary opened the door, the knight quickly entered the office and gave a salute. "What''s the problem?" the king asked. "Your Majesty! The City of Count Connard was attacked by an army of fifty thousand strong, and they are currently marching their way to the capital." "What?!" Chapter 292 Revolution Begins 292 Revolution Begins A few hours earlier... On a prairie at a distance of five kilometers from the walls of Count Connard''s main city, three men in obnoxious military uniforms mounted on beautiful war horses were looking at the scenery before their eyes. From the shine in their eyes, they seemed to be satisfied with the oue of the event. From left to right, Prime Minister Robert Lancer was adorned with a royal blue outfit, cardinal red for Prince Paul Astley, and ck for one of their trusted allies, Marquis Edward Krieg. Edward Krieg was the head of a renowned military family in the Kingdom of Astley. In his fifties, he stood over six feet and possessed a great physique characterized by ck hair and sharp keen. Through discipline and experience, his sheer strength and good leadership were worth being afraid of. Being on the same boat as the two, Edward had already had enough of the king''s rule and did not hesitate to join the nned revolution of Paul and Robert. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Clink! Clink! Clink! Before the three noblemen, there was an open-field battle just a few kilometers from the walled city. The sounds of gunshots and shing metals echoed in the field, in addition to the voices of agonizingbatants and the symphony of reciting the names of the techniques, spells, and skills. The battle was between two forces: the fifty thousand-strong rallied army of Duke Lancer and Marquis Krieg against the rtively small garrison of Count Connard, which consisted of less than ten thousand troops. "The city of that douchebag Connard is about to be captured," Edward uttered with his rough voice. "Knowing him as an extravagant spender, throwing parties as his habit, I am not surprised that the budget he funded for his military would be this awful." "Well, that is what to expect. Thanks to that, taking his city is as smooth as butter." "At this rate, we will be able to march all the way to the capital within this day." After a long time of preparation, in the middle of the transition of winter and spring, the revolution to bring change to the kingdom officially started today. Other than the battle in front of them, several wars were currently waged all over the kingdom. For the first time after centuries, a civil war took ce in the Kingdom of Astley anew. Whereas thest civil war happened seven hundred years ago, when the masses had enough of the king''s unjustified tyranny. Led by the second prince and his wise advisors, Robert and Edward, they thoroughly nned a revolution to overthrow the regime. But they nned a war that shredded less blood by avoiding battles inside cities and making the enemies yield. "Thanks to Sir Rick''s new weapons, we are able to effectively get to the winning side." "Indeed, his name has reached my territory, and he is the talk of the town. His music and inventions are truly marvelous, especially that I am seeing the effectiveness of the karabiner on the actual battlefield." Currently, the rallied army of Robert and Edward was one-sidedly dominating the troops of Count Connard, whose city was only two territories away from Richtpole. They started with one hundred thousand troops from various units. Each army wasposed of infantry regiments in the front, winged by cavalry units at both sides. The rear wasprised of the long-ranged units such as archers and gunners, the mage units, and the special units, where the 10:29 skills users belonged. long-ranged units such as archers and gunners, the mage units, and the special units, where the skills users belonged. They had seized control of a few cities along the way and stationed a portion of their troops to guard the seized cities. In some cases, the lords of some cities immediately conceded surrender just by seeing the intimidating battle prowess of the army. Due to the unavoidable casualties and troop distribution, their current numbers dwindled to half. However, reinforcements from nearby allies were subsequently marching their way to strengthen the rally. Not only their numbers but also the quality of the army terrified their enemies. With the help of Rick, a portion of the marksmen divisions of each army were equipped with more powerful weapons, such as the karabiner. "Fire!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Upon the swing of the gunner''s captain''s rapier, the gunners pulled the triggers of their new firearms and fired the bullets at the iing light cavalry units of the opposing forces, who just performed a false gap to attack the archers. As former wielders of muskets, which aimed terribly, their uracy drastically increased since the beginning of using the Kar98k, and the cavalrymen were shot dead with one bullet. They did not even use any shooting techniques; their eyes had been sharpened by the musket for years to begin with. "That weapon is really terrifying... Karabiner has been so good in training since it has better uracy and a faster fire rate. Honestly, it really frightens me upon personally seeing it in action." "Sir Rick is an incredible person, after all." Witnessing the potency of the karabiner, Edward could not help but be grateful for Rick being on their side. He even felt a little sympathy for the mages who lost their lives before finishing the incantations of their magic attacks. In spite of that, Edward was impressed by the performance of the army overall. Due to his innate leadership skills, the battalion fought with coordination and organization, maximizing anyone''s potential while minimizing the losses. "Speaking of the devil, where is Rick, by the way?" Edward looked at the two and asked. "I haven''t met him personally yet, so I am kind of enthusiastic about finally meeting him. I heard that his group made an announcement of their break and there wasn''t a word regarding Rick yet. Is he really fine?" "Actually, there is a reason why he cannot show himself right now," Paul responded, not taking his eyes off the battlefield. "But he is currently outside the kingdom to deal with some diplomatic agreements." "Oh, so he is the one who is tasked with doing that?" Edward immediately realized what Paul wanted to interpret. "If he sessfully convinces them, we will be able to match the king''s Twelve Pdins no, ten." Just as they were chatting, a messenger on a horse was running toward them. As soon as the horse stopped in front of them, the messenger immediately opened up a scrolled parchment and formally delivered his report. "Your Highness! Count Connard is now unable to send more troops, and he officially conceded his defeat! He also stated he is willing to step down from his position as the count." "You heard that, boys?!" Edward''s mighty voice reverberated throughout the battlefield. "We collected another victory again! Withdraw your troops and avoid unnecessary killing! No time to waste! Prepared for the march toward the next city!" "Oorahhh!!!" After hearing the good news, a harmonious and victorious battle cry resonated on the prairie. Soon after, the horns of victory were blown to lighten up the spirits of thebatants. "Hiya! Lead the way, our future king!" "It''s an honor!" Once in the position, the army led by Prince Paul marched their way toward the next city, the main city of another county. After meeting up with the reinforcements and then seizing the city, Paul Chapter 293 Request Chapter 293 Request As Prince Paul and his allies rallied their forces toward the city of Richtpole, multiple battles were carried out throughout the kingdom. The war to end the rule of King Richard XV hadmenced. However, even with theirbined numbers, there were still more royalist and neutral forces than the revolutionary armies. The kingdom was vast, so sending troops to all the battlefields was logistically challenging, especially the ones in the bordends. For that reason, they decided to have third parties involved in the conflict. For a better chance of winning the war, Prince Paul and Duke Robert sent letters to several nations, including the empire, requesting their assistance with terms and conditions and in exchange for their correspondingpensation. Some of the letters received replies, which was why there were battles between countries urring on the continent. One of the foreign states that actively participated in the revolution was formerly a part of the kingdom, our state, the Viscounty of Raevender. "The reports state that the main city of Viscount Gespenst has been sessfully seized by our troops. Since the cities of Baron Geisler and Viscount Gespenst have been captured, it means that our job is basically done." "I guess so, Mother. All we need to do is fulfill Pince Paul''s request," I replied. "If things go well, iming that title won''t be difficult." After she summarized what was written on the reports, Mother jogged the stack of report papers on her table before cing it on the other stack of report papers. In her office in our mansion, the members of the Raevender family were present at the meeting regarding the revolution currently happening in the Kingdom of Astley. By family, that included the future ones: Sophia, Gabrielle, and Mary. About a month ago, we were discreetly visited by an envoy of Astley, who brought a letter requesting our cooperation with their nned revolution. We were still in the empire at the time, so we immediately went back home with Sophia and weed the envoy. They wanted us to fight two royalists, the Barony of Geisler and the Viscounty of Gespenst, that bordered our territory. But in exchange, they offered us full control of those territories if we effectively seized them. In other words, we would gain possession of thosends, conquering them. At first, even though it was a tempting deal, we thought about it thoroughly since it was an international issue; we could not just stick our noses into their affairs. Before that, we were still part of the empire, so we formally could not decide for ourselves. However, I saw this as an opportunity to expand our geopolitical power and influence, which might increase our chance of gaining independence from the empire. Morends meant more poption to impose taxes on, which also meant more budget for development. Since the empire had the status quo of the Kingdom of Astley, and given the distance between the two nations, I had the idea to send a letter to the empire stating that the Viscounty of Raevender would represent the empire in favor of the revolutionary forces. When we received a reply a few dayster, we were quite surprised by the empire''s response. Not only did the emperor himself approve our proposal to participate in the revolution, but he would personally promote our rank as we were going to gain more territories. On this day, we marched our troops, which numbered around forty thousand, and left the remaining ten thousand to garrison our city, toward the main cities of Baron Geisler and Viscount Gespenst. We separated our forces into two legions, whichprised twenty thousand units for each front. The conquest of the cities was surprisingly easy and went smoothly even without our assistance, as they could not deploy troops to match up even half a legion. Although we sustained a few casualties, both battles were still a major sess. One major factor in our victories, aside from our numerical advantage, was probably the quality of our troops. All of our troops were professional warriors seasoned by years of strict training and discipline. Even if we were outnumbered, we did not think we would lose. "So we will be fighting on the battlefield, huh? I have been doing monster hunting and mock battles until now, so fighting against real people with bloodlust and killing intent in an actual battle makes me excited somehow." Sitting on a sofa with Mary, Big Sis muttered with crossed arms. It was not that Big Sis was a battle junkie or something, but she seemed to be expecting a real fight with a real opponent. Well, I kind of understand her since I felt the same way as well. It was true that I fought Czarina to death, but I considered it a monster subjugation, so contending against a fellow human being or someone humanoid was something I was looking forward to. "At this point in time, the forces of Prince Paul should be marching his way to the capital city of Richtpole, and I think that is the best time for us to join them." "I think so too, Mother. I think we must go now." "Alright, get ready for our departure." Mother stood up from her seat and took a nce at the beautiful woman with tinum blonde hair. "Gabrielle, could you please summon your friends to the front yard?" "Right away, Mylene." Right after she said that, Gabrielle exited the room and started looking for her former colleagues. By colleagues, they were Michael, Lucy, and Uriel. After that, Mother then walked toward Mom, wrapping her arms around her waist and pressing each other''s foreheads. "While we are not here, please take care of this ce, ire." As Mother, Big Sis, and I, alongside Michael, Lucy, and Uriel, would be fighting in foreignnds, Mom and Gabrielle would remain in the mansion to fill Mother''s job. "Of course, Mylene." Mom simrly slid her arms around Mother''s waist. "Please take care of yourselves." "We know." Smooch. Soon after, they drew their lips forward and ovepped with one another''s; they kissed. Of course, Big Sis and I kissed Mom after Mom before we did it with our corresponding future partners. Once we went to the front yard with Michael, Lucy, and Uriel, I opened a Portal and transported ourselves to a battlefield. Chapter 294 Raevenders Arrival Chapter 294 Raevender''s Arrival As their rallied army was taking a break in the middle of their march toward Richtpole, Prince Paul''s keen senses took heed of something that was heading their rallied army of around eighty thousand strong. He reined in his horse and maneuvered it around. From the horizon, he squinted his eyes and caught a glimpse of a man riding on a stunning ck stallion. With ginger hair and a suit of ck, Paul immediately recognized the man. Duke Lancer and Marquis Krieg noticed the approach of the man as well, keeping an eye on him until he reached their location. "It''s been so long, Rick." "You as well, Your Highness." The man, Rick, formally nodded to the prince before shifting his attention to the person he had not personally seen yet. Upon finally seeing Rick, who was one of their greatest coborators, Edward was intrigued by his maism and already had a nice first impression of him. "So, you are Rick," he said, putting on a smile. "I am d to finally meet you. I heard a lot of things about yourself, and I also unknowingly enjoy your music that was yed in my city." "It''s an honor to be praised by such a great nobleman and warrior such as Marquis Krieg. I apologize in advance for cutting this out, but we are in the middle of a war, so we better get things done." "As serious as always," Robert interjected. "But Rick is right; there''s no time to waste, especially in our current situation. Rick has news to deliver, I suppose?" "Yes, I got good news. All of the battles within the borders where other nations are involved are sessful." "When you say all, does that include the Raevender Viscounty...?" Paul hesitatingly asked. "Yes, Your Highness. The Empire of Dixon approved the participation of the Viscounty of Raevender in the war. The cities that are tasked with them, the cities of Baron Geisler and Viscount Gespenst, have been effectively seized not long ago." "That''s great!" Paul suddenly became enthusiastic. "So, when will they be able to join us?" "Actually, they areing this way as we speak." Coincidentally, as soon as Rick finished his words, a distortion could be seen in the fabric of space a few meters behind Rick. All of them, except Rick, were baffled by what they were seeing and intently focused their attention on it. Immediately after the appearance of the distortion, it shaped into a quadrteral and eventually painted a garden-like scenery within it. The Portal had beenid from the other side. Afterwards, a single figure stepped out of the spatial technique. With her light-brown hair done with a twisted crown braid, she snatched the attention of the onlookers around her, the three gentlemen, and a portion of the army who had noticed her entrance. As legends had it, hervender armor and the rapier hanging on her waist made them realize who she was. She was none other than the legendary Sword Saint herself, Mylene Raevender. "The Sword Saint..." The bystanders who took a glimpse of her pleasant beauty and powerful presence were stunned. After all, she was considered the true embodiment of beauty alongside her wife, ire. Some even concluded that she was the most beautiful person they had ever seen. But the surprises did not end there. After Mylene, a few more people made their entrance. Next to Mylene was a young girl with long, silky, and lustrous ck hair with the same purple gaze as her. d in light armor, her shape was somewhat obvious to the people around her. She was Louise Raevender, the daughter of Mylene. The third one to step on the grassy earth was a young man with the same features as Mylene. Her son and the heir of the viscounty, Raphael Raevender, had entered the war. However, that was not the end for the members of the Raevender family. After Raphael, there was another man. He had dark brown hair and navy-blue eyes, and he seemed to be in his early to mid-twenties. Although he was unrecognizable by anybody, they could feel his strength despite being rtively young. Next to pass the Portal was a woman with the same age group and physical traits as the man: dark brown hair and navy blue gazes. Judging from her outfit and gear, many could think of her as a rogue who specialized in speed and agility. Thest person to arrive was another woman equipped with a ruby-red hood and an ebony staff in her possession. She had wavy, golden blonde hair and a gleaming purple gaze. As anyone could guess, she was a magic caster. Thest three people to arrive at the location were, in order, Michael, Lucy, and Uriel. They were formerly the members of an adventurer party, Myriad Wings, after they disbanded. They became acquainted with the Raevender family after one of their colleagues, Gabrielle, was engaged to Mylene and ire. "Alright, everybody''s safely arrived here." Mylene said this as Raphael was closing the Portal. She then led the group and made an approach to the prince and the others. "Nice meeting you, Prince Paul." "The honor is mine, Viscountess Raevender." After Mylene greeted him, Paul carefully dismounted from his war horse in order to have a proper conversation with the Raevenders, and so did the others. "Long time, no see, Rick." "Nice to see you again, Michael." As soon as hended on the grass, Michael and Rick approached one another and grasped their hands as if they were blood brothers, except that they actually were. "It seems like you two know each other." Seeing their bond, Paul asked. "You are right, Your Highness. I have known Michael and the others for a long time, though we split apart after they took the path of adventurers." "I see. I am d for your reunion, then." "It''s been years since we met," Edward reminisced. "But the Sword Saint hasn''t changed a bit as far as I can remember." "Oh my, Marquis Krieg, you are making me so old." "Ah, right, I barely remembered it, but Marquis Krieg participated in the campaign to fend off the monster invasion that happened years ago, right?" "That''s right, Your Highness. But I only saw her briefly since she immediately flew away to subjugate the monsters by herself." Edward closed his eyes for a short time. "But more importantly, we thank you for epting our request to assist us in this war." "Not a problem, Marquis; both of us will benefit from the oue of this war. We will help you win this war in exchange for what you have offered. It is just a matter of mutual interest." The reason why the Raevender family was involved in the war was because of the terms they had agreed tothe pieces ofndand the territories of the royalists they would conquer after the war. But the deal would take effect if the prince''s side won the war. In order to assure the victory of the prince, the members and vassals of the family decided to personally y a part in the conflict, fighting the opposing forces directly, which brought them to the current situation. "Even though, your territory''s assistance in participating in an issue outside your own yard is already a huge help." "Helping our neighbors is not always a bad thing, Your Highness." "Alright, our break is about to end, so it''s always been an honor for the Sword Saint to join us in our march." Later on, Prince Paul raised the g anew and continued their rally toward the capital. Chapter 295 Rain Down Chapter 295 Rain Down On a vast grassy prairie five kilometers from the white walls of the Kingdom of Astley''s capital city, Richtpole, the two armies took up their positions and scowled at each other. Distinguished by the general hue of the soldiers'' uniforms, the king''s red army garnered one hundred thousandbatants, outnumbering the second prince''s blue army of eighty thousand strong. In spite of having a gap of a kilometer between the two armies, none of them had initiated a move yet since the arrival of the revolutionary army on the field about an hour ago. The tension between the opposing forces was heavy, and any move could possibly spark the start of the battle. "They haven''t made a move yet." "Well, it seems like they''re waiting for us to move," the old man replied. Outside of the king''s tent located on a somewhat tall hill behind the army, the king, Richard XV, who was d in gaudy articles, spoke as he looked out at the stationary revolutionaries. "Hmph. Perhaps Paul is chickening after seeing our superior forces. I can''t wait to see him hanging on the gallows as soon as this nonsense war ends, right, Father?" Standing beside the king, the crown prince of the Kingdom of Astley, First Prince Richard XVI, dissed his younger brother with arrogance in his tone as he was twisting his left dali mustache with his thumb and index finger. Physically, Richard XVI was a tall man with good robustness. However, instead of Astley''s royal ginger hair or something of a simr shade, he instead inherited his mother''s brown hair. Even so, he grew up inheriting his father''s traits, such as his greediness and high self-esteem, due to how his parents spoiled and doted on him. For that reason, many righteous nobles despised both the king and the crown prince, hence the major factor in organizing this war. "Don''t be a fool, son. His army may be inferior to ours in terms of numbers, but number is not the only thing that matters in every war." "Ha ha ha ha! You are such a worrywart, Father!" Hearing his father, the prince turned to his father, and he started burst outughing, which gathered the attention of the soldiers nearby. Heughed so hard that he had difficulty breathing after that. "What are you worrying about, Father? As long as we have the Pdins, we basically have nothing to fret over." "..." "Hm?" Seeing his father utter no word and turn his gaze off, the prince was puzzled and looked at him with a tilted head. He thought he was thinking about the Pdins so he sought answers. "What''s up with you, Father? Is it about the Pdins?" Well, yes," he responds with a hesitant voice. "Actually, two of them left the order and joined the other side." "What?!" he could not contain his shock. The prince yelled. "But who are those traitors?!" "Sir Gex and Dame Dane..." "No way?! The Berserker and the Dancing des?!" Other than him, the ones that heard the prince were shocked by his words. It was pretty understandable, as most of them did not know that Gex and Dane, two of the most recognizable adventurers of the kingdom, were actually, but now formerly, members of the Pdins. A majority of the adventurers and knights in the kingdom had heard of the legacy of these two mighty warriors. Suddenly, the news about their early retirement spread like wildfire in the kingdom. They had not heard about them since then, so their shock was genuine when they heard it directly from a member of the royal family. "But why does Dane have to join my brother''s side?!" Enraged, the prince repeatedly stumped his foot on the ground like a child throwing tantrums. "I am even nning to make her my concubine!" "Don''t worry, my son; you know that you can enve her, don''t you?" "That''s right," he said possessively with a shaky voice. "I can just basically make her my ve and make her my property!" "Think about the war first." "Alright." Gaining his senses, the princeposed himself. "They may be having two of the Pdins, but it''s not like they are the most powerful amongst them, anyways, so we are still on the high ground." "Hopefully." The king then turned to his son. "Well then, Richard, I leave the army in your hands. Beat the crap out of your trash brother!" After he said that, the king handed over Astley''s heirloom sword to the prince. It was a longsword whose de and grip were forged with orichalcum, giving it an overall golden radiance. The sword had been passed down from generation to generation as a symbol of Astley''s courage and bravery. "Thank you, Father. Mark it as done." The prince mouthed his majestic white warhorse before unsheathing the sword from its state-of-the art leather scabbard and raising it. He reined his horse toward his generals. "Let''s go, boys. Hiya!" Apanied by the generals, Prince Richard XVI, who had no experience in warfare, ordered his soldiers to take the initiative to attack. "So, they have finally moved." After waiting for more or less an hour, the sharp eyes of Prince Paul took notice of the change of movements of the opposing army. Subsequently, he caught a glimpse of a heirloom sword of their family. "I shall get our men ready, Your Highness." "Please do so, Marquis." After nodding his head off to the prince, Marquis Krieg directed his horse to do a run throughout the army and told them to prepare themselves for the battle. "I haven''t seen or perceived any of the Pdins among the army. It seems like they are hiding somewhere." "It seems so." A man and a woman covered with full te armor, except for the headpiece, standing beside the horse of Paul uttered their feelings. Actually, those two were Gex and Dane, former members of the Twelve Pdins who joined the revolutionary side. "I really appreciated your decision to join our side, Sir Gex and Dame Dane." "No need to thank us, Your Highness," Dane responded to the prince, and then her expressions turned awkward. "Actually, we are the ones who should be grateful here. You know, who wants to engage in a fight with them?" Dane rolled out her eyes without turning her head, subtly indicating the prince to look behind them. When Paul turned his head around, he saw the members of the Raevender family, Mylene, Louise, and Raphael, sitting on wooden benches as they rested their arms on the wooden table. Waiting for the battle to break out, the son, Raphael, suddenly conjured two benches and a table out of nowhere for them toy their drinks and food on and had a casual pic. They offered Paul and the others to join in, but they refused, as they were still in the war. Everything must be taken seriously during that time. The vassals of the Raevender Viscounty, Michael, Lucy, and Uriel, did not join them and instead chose to discuss the ns with Gex, Dane, and other generals, including Rick. "Your Highness, the enemies are about to attack!" A few minutester, Edward returned to their spot and intoned his report. Soon after, tens of thousands of arrows were fired. Finally, the first act of aggression officially rained toward the revolutionary army. "So this is how they respond. No negotiations or even sending an envoy at all," Paul muttered as he was watching the arrows rain down. "Alright, if you want war, I''ll give you war. Prepare the defenses!" At that moment, the battle to conclude the civil war had begun. Chapter 296 Rants 296 Rants On a historical day that would be written in the annals of the history of the Kingdom of Astley, a fierce battle that would change the fate of the kingdom was urring not far from the white walls of the kingdom''s capital. The forces of the crown prince, Richard XVI, and the second prince, Paul, shed their weapons to end the revolution. Tens of thousands of arrows were punctured on the earth throughout the battle, along with lots of injured and lifeless bodies of the fallen soldiers. Burned vegetation, trenches, and craters from the mes of the sorcerers'' mystical powers were evident as the war went on. Thankfully enough, not a single civilian was involved in the piles of casualties as the battle urred away from the highway that connected the capital to the nearby cities and towns. In addition, the gates were closed so that the king could show off how much he cared for his constituents. Also, the people who wanted to make their way to the city had to find another route to avoid the battle as much as possible. The current situation of this specific battle was the most chaotic among the battles simultaneously happening throughout the edges of the kingdom. With thergest number of participants, the death toll was expected to be regretfully high. It was a battle between eighty thousand strong men against a hundred thousand. By numbers, the army of the crowd prince, whose forces were superior in quantity, would take the advantage. However, numbers were not the only factor to consider when ites to any kind ofbat. "Fire!" Bang! Bang! Bang! With the wave of the captain''s rapier, rows of thousands of rifles and bows were fired at the same time, aiming their bullets and raining arrows at thebatants of the crown prince''s forces. The opposite forces instantly took action, and the footmen immediately used their metal tower shields to cover themselves by utilizing something called a testudo or tortoise formation. By enhancing the durability of their shields with their techniques, spells, and skills, they were able to ward off the rain of arrows with ease. Although there were a few arrows that went through the gaps between the shields and hit the men under them, it was still a minor loss. However, the gunners of the revolutionary forces were skilled marksmen with rtively high levels of Shooting Art techniques. Even with Level 2: Armor Prate alone, their bullets managed to prate those metal shields and pierce the first rows of the formation. Due to the high first rate of the karabiners, the opposing units did not buy enough time to redeploy their shields and were eventually killed by the next rounds of bullets. 11:34 to redeploy their shields and were eventually killed by the next rounds of bullets. "Next batch!" After running out of bullets, the first batch of gunners back off to reload their rifles and have the next batch of gunners shoot the next five rounds, killing another set of opponents, and vice versa. When ites to warfare, weapons were one of the most important keyponents. As early as the blue sky above, the involvement of the newer and evidently more powerful karabiner brought the tide of the battle in favor of the revolutionaries. Aside from the karabiner, the quality of the average revolutionary was significantly greater than that of the king''s soldiers. The revolutionaries were strictly trained under a somewhat better military discipline, while the corrupted nobles barely paid attention to funding their military as they thought it would lessen their budget for their own interests. In desperation to win the war, some of the soldiers making up the king''s army were civilians. In contrast, the revolutionary soldiers were authentic warriors seasoned from their upbringing. Including the numbers, the gap between the two armies was a major concern for the king''s side. So far, the death toll on the king''s side had spiked up to a whopping forty thousandpared to the twenty thousand of the opposing army. Without a doubt, the revolutionary army would hypothetically gain victory in this war. Prince Paul, who was roaming around on his war horse d with shiny mithrill scale armor to encourage his men and sh opponents with his spear at the same time, was somehow satisfied with the current results. However, he was also mourning for the fallen ones, but he could not let himself down and make their noble sacrifices go in vain. "No! No! No! This can''t be happening!" While the side of the second prince was content with the oue of the battle, the other side was left unsatisfied. Prince Richard XVI, who was leading the king''s army on his mithrill-scaled armored war horse, ranted as he witnessed how his men fell one after another. At first, he was confident that he would win an overwhelming victory against his younger brother, as he based the oue quantitatively. As someone who basically had no experience in war, he firmly believed that numbers mattered the most. But right now, the revolutionaries had overwhelmed his forces with their superior troop quality and advanced weaponry. "Your Highness!" Seeing the battle from the rear, one of his generals on a warhorse called out his name, and he approached his spot. "What now?!" "Our troops have suffered major casualties! We are about to plummet half as much as we started! I suggest withdrawing our troops!" "Are you telling me to surrender?! To my brother?! And what right do you have to give instructions to me?!" "B-but, Your Highness! If you continue any longer, our defeat is inevitable!" "Damn it!" Father already knew it would happen! He wanted me to fail!" The prince med his father for making him lead his inferior army. Even though he was his father, he was still a man of greed who probably wanted to do anything to achieve his desires, even putting his own son in dangerous situations. The prince could not yet fathom the extent of his rottenness, but he could say that he was way worse than himself. "Is there anything we could do?! Oh, wait! That''s right!" In the middle of his tantrum, he suddenly remembered the cards he had under his sleeves. Leaving no choice, he ultimately decided to reveal his trump card that he believed could turn the tide of the wara game changer. "I am going to do something. You," pointing his golden long sword to the general, tell the Pdins I have given them order to intercept the enemies as I begin my preparations." "Yes, sir!" Immediately after he gave a salute, the general quickly retreated and approached a certain tent in their camp. "And you." Once the general was far enough away, Richard uttered those words in a low and serious tone. Almost immediately, out of nowhere, a man covered in dark garments suddenly appeared beside him and kneeled before the prince. He did not appear to be included in the army; he was most likely a man of the prince. "What are your orders, Master Richard?" "Tell him to prepare the ultimate weapon. I am going to make use of its potential here in the war." "... I understand, master. I''ll tell him right now." "Good." As fast as his entrance, the man instantly vanished to fulfill his order somewhere. When the man was gone, the prince took a final nce at the battlefield before reining his horse toward the king''s tent in the camp. Chapter 297 Rain of Fire Chapter 297 Rain of Fire The battle still raged on, and the favor was clearly on Prince Paul''s side. The king''s army kept dwindling in numbers and was now about to be cut in half. If this kept going on, the king would undoubtedly lose the war. However, in spite of the army''s impending demise, the losing side did not seem to think about the result and, rather, was confident they would bring home the victory. They still had some cards under their sleeves that had yet to unfold. Three kilometers above the intense battlefield, just the distance most of the radars could barely reach, two figures suddenly appeared in thin air. One was a young man with spiky red hair in a green robe, and the other was a petite, brte young woman equipped with light clothing. Instead of falling to the surface, the two hovered from where they appeared. Upon closer look, one could see that they were using the Spacetime Magic spell, Level 1: Foothold, to secure their feet still in the air. Apparently, those two were members of the king''s Twelve Pdins, the kingdom''s secret unit. Peering from above, Furzen, also known as the Red Demon, a Level 400 mage, and Klein, the sh, a talented ranger and skilled Spacetime Magic user, were teamed up for an aerial attack. Furzen stretched his arms out and opened his palm below. In response, arge, ten-meter-wide pale-red magic circle suddenly appeared a few meters below the two, with the caster as its center. As he was casting the spell, Klein served as the lookout and watched out for any interference, but it seemed nonexistent. Furzen only took a very few seconds to fill the magic circle with my mana before he ultimately unleashed his powerful attack. "You treacherous maggots, let my mesfort you with their warmth. Pyrometeor." Upon reciting the name of the Level 7 Fire Magic spell, numerous foot-diameter spheres of me were conjured from the magic circle. Unbeknownst to the soldiers on the surface, dozens to a hundred fireballs precipitated from the sky above, precisely scattering through the revolutionary side of the battlefield. It was when the raining fireballs reached halfway that some of the soldiers on both sides noticed the spell. Even though they were not actually the targets, the royal army fled since they never knew if the mes were from an enemy or not. "Huh?" As the fireballs were about to reach the two hundred-meter mark, something unseen interrupted the trajectories of the fireballs andpletely blocked them from hitting anyone, rendering Furzen''s powerful spell cancelled and dissipating it midair. "What the?! Someone blocked all my mes at once?! It''s covered at least an area of several kilometers! Are you kidding me?!" Furzen was furious by the unexpected event. "Klein! Find the one who dares interrupt my grand entrance! I''ll burn them to death!" "Angry today, aren''t we?" mming her palm on her forehead, Klein let out a sigh. "But this one is quite powerful enough to stop your most powerful attack; better get rid of them immediately." Still stationary in the air and as the cold winds billowed their hair, Klein activated her Extra Skill: Telescopic Eye and began tracking down the intercepter. Due to the vastness of the battlefield, her thinking process geared up so fast that her eyes started flickering like they were having convulsions. "Found him," she muttered under her breath. After a second of scanning the whole battlefield, she finally found out who she suspected to be responsible for the interception. There was a young man who had been staring in their direction with folded arms. Upon inspecting the young man, there were actually another two beside him doing the same. However, the camp was surrounded by a barrier that prevented anyone from outside from gathering intelligence. Normally, she could manage to breach the barriers and slip through them, but that was a quite powerful barrier, so she could not gather information about them since the war started. But for some mysterious reason, the barrier suddenly dropped, as if they were disrobing themselves bare-naked. Klein was genuinely confused about what just happened or how, but she saw that as her opportunity, so she did not waste any second and quickly took their data through her Appraisal skill. "?!" "Hm? What''s wrong, Klein?" The moment she took a peek at their stats, the results instantly gave her chills in the spine. She was so terrified that she could not utter a single word. No word could simply describe what she just discovered. "Hey, Klein! Say something!" (T-those three are the Raevenders! That woman is actually the legendary Sword Saint with over 1400 levels! That girl is around 900 and that boy is over Level 1500! What are we really going up against?!) Before him, Furzen saw Klein shaking and sweating like a whore in a church. Klein was indeed frightened, and it was a miracle that she was able to barely maintain the Footholds that the two were stepping on to hover midair. (What should we do? They are a lot more powerful than the Pdinsbined! This is the end!) Frozen in fear, Klein kept staring at the young man. Until suddenly, the young man sent her a sharp re, and a psychologically painful sting hit her mind. She could not bear the pain of his dreadful gaze, and she immediately lost consciousness, canceling all the Footholds she had cast. "Klein...?" Klein, wake up! We are falling!" Naturally, both Furzen and Klein began falling for the sky as soon as the Footholds dissipated. Falling from a three thousand-meter drop, the fate of the two would be truly unsettling. "Kleinnn!!! Please wake up!!! I don''t want to die!!!" In spite of how much Furzen desperately screamed at the passed-out Klein, she would never wake up. They kept falling for more than twenty seconds, and their falling velocity exceeded 800 kph, until... St! They ultimately hit the surface and instantly lost their lives in a tragic end. "Woah. That was harsh and gruesome, Raphael. Was it necessary to kill them? You really did do mercy, don''t you?" "Well, we are on the battlefield, so such atrocities are typically expected to ur." At Prince Paul''s camp, Raphael and Louise Raevender were discussing the deaths of two of the Pdins as they were looking in the direction where their bodies fell, which was actually the work of Raphael''s Dread Fascination of the Unique Skill: Fear Incarnation. However, those two were not the only ones who wanted to turn the tables. Simultaneously, the members of the currently ten Pdins, which were now eight after the deaths of those two, were fighting through the battlefield. Each of them was uniquely powerful and possessed various sets of abilities. Michael, Lucy, Uriel, Rick, and Gex and Dane, the former Pdins, were dispersed throughout the field in order to confront them at once. "The others could possibly fight the remaining Pdins. If we fight one on one, Louise and I will be entering the battlefield soon." Leaning closer toward her son, Mylene said. "Are you sure you don''t have to join in, Raphael?" "Actually, I have a feeling that they are nning on something, so I can''t go with you now, sorry," Raphael replied. "You can join them, Mother, Big Sis. I will stay here and observe." "I believe in you, Raphael. If you feel something is wrong, something is definitely wrong. So watch me and your sister fight, okay?" "Sure, Mother, have fun." From that moment on, the Sword Saint and her daughter leaped into motion. Chapter 298 Rematch Chapter 298 Rematch As per the crown prince''s request, the Pdins were dispatched throughout the area battlefield to buy the prince some time for his n. The involvement of the mighty Pdins brought significant changes in the tide of the war, mostly in favor of the royal army. Before Furzen attempted to engulf the revolutionaries with his rain of ming balls, their colleagues had been engaging in fights with their enemies'' elites. Some of them had already ended, some were persisting, and a few were yet to ur. Several minutes earlier, at the extreme northwestern side of the battlefield, the group of Michael, Lucy, and Uriel faced up with three Pdins: Frederick the Red Beast, a red lion-maned man said to be the embodiment of wrath, caused destruction using his halberd. He had a massive body, and he was the strongest among the Pdins in terms of raw physical strength. Baldwin the White Licht, a former holy priest of the Primaria Theocracy, incidentally stumbled upon a curse that turned a part of him undead. He lost his holy powers and,ter on, became a dark mage. To hide his heinous face, which was partially disfigured by the curse, he was portrayed as a man in a pure white robe and gloves; his most iconic feature was his mithrill mask. Andstly, Gottfried the Dragon yer, the man of tall stature with medium blonde hair. He was one of the physically strongest in the order, coupled with his excelling skills in the sword. As his nickname implied, he had encountered and yed a S-ranked Dragon, although newly evolved, with a single swing of his shimmering mithrill sword. Three of the most powerful men of the Kingdom of Astley were facing the group of Michael. For the Pdins, they were just a bunch of small fries sent to distract them. However, they truly underestimated the capabilities of their opponents. Michael''s saber shed with every one of Gottfried''s powerful yet precise blows, and their fight generated powerful shockwaves that stretched the verdant vegetation around. Gottfried was surprised at how strong his opponent was, and he had to admit that he actually let his guard down. On the other hand, the exchange of spells between Uriel and Baldwin was visually intense, and they seemed to be in a stalemate. But for the onlookers, it was probably a spectacle worth beholding. The battle between fire and darkness was explosively sparked on that part of the battlefield. Not far away from them, a man seemed to be swinging his heavy halberd aimlessly, either in the air or on the ground. But in reality, he had been trying tond a single hit on his super-fast and agile opponent, Lucy, who had been irritating Frederick with her steel threads and exploding throwing knives. Soon after, the Pdins could not keep up their pace with the Myriad Wings, and they were eventually overwhelmed. In the end, Gottfried lost the duel, Baldwin ran out of mana and then sought terms in exchange for his life, and Frederick passed out after minutes of enduring his severe lesions. The three Pdins were cuffed and then taken prisoners of war. The three were spared as they were still valuable assets to the kingdom, as well as using them in negotiations. As the group of Michaels was facing their respective opponents, there was a strange phenomenon that was subtly urring on the battlefield. For some unknown reason, a significant number of revolutionaries were somewhat drop dead like stringless puppets. Apparently, the cause of their deaths was a bullet fired from afar by an exceptionally skilled sniper. Roughly two kilometers from the bottom edge of the battlefield, Austin of the Pdins was silently killing his targets while hiding behind the bushes of a small grove, which was apparently inside the range of his Anti-Sonic Barrier. Bang! Click. Bang! With his unrivaled uracy and sharp awareness of air resistance and gravity, Austin has hit all of his targets so far. Every second, a revolutionary soldier was killed by Austin''s bullets, which was quite a doubtful fire rate for a flintlock he owned. "Amazing. This gun is really good, I admit," he praised as he pulled another trigger. "I never expected them to create a weapon of this caliber." However, he was not using one; instead, he looted a few karabiners from the revolutionaries he killed. With a crate containing thousands of rounds of ammunition beside him, Austin had taken down more than a hundred of the enemies. Given the distance and the velocity of his bullets, the targets were already dead before their ears perceived the banging sounds. Everything went so well for him, and his killing spree was significantly contributing to the royal side. Until suddenly, the moment he had been waiting for finally came. Rustle. "So you''re finally here." As soon as he said that, Austin put his finger out of the trigger guard of the sniper rifle. He then got up from his lying position before turning around while reloading his rifle. From there, he saw someone he truly believed to bepletely gone. Rick suddenly appeared at his location as if to haunt his killer, except that he was still alive and kicking. "Surprise, Sir Austin. Long time, no see." "...Let me ask you something: how are you still alive right now? There''s no way you could survive from those damages; I literally blew up your head. None of my prey is alive, except you. What did you do?" "It''s none of your business." "Then I will force you to spill the beans." With that, Austin pointed the muzzle at Rick. In response, Rick quickly took out his mithrill dessert eagle pistol from his breast pocket and aimed it at Austin. "Oh, nice gun there. Now that I think about it, I suppose that you are the one who created this firearm, isn''t it?" "Yes, I am," Rick confidently answered. "You have two options to choose: submit or die." "Are you threatening me? Do you think you can defeat the great me?" "Yes." "If you are that confident, let''s figure out who''s better." Bang! In a blink of an eye, Austin pulled the trigger and fired his gun at Rick, who was around fifty meters away. Rick reflexively twisted his body and barely avoided the bullet. Rick then used that little time when Austin unloaded the empty shell from the rifle and counterattacked, which Austin evaded, before rolling on the ground and hiding behind a tree trunk. "st Shot." "?!" Crash! Austin pulled the trigger once again, but this time he activated a Level 6 technique thatpletely blew up the tree Rick was hiding. Lucky for Rick, he managed to prevent the technique as he fired his deagle. "Fast Shot." "Fast Shot." Both Rick and Austin fired incredibly fast bullets at the exact moment. They intended to pierce one another''s hearts. The bullets flew at the same angle and direction, and the bullets coincidentally collided, got smashed, and dropped off the ground. "Rapid Fire." "Twin Shot." Austin quickly shot and unloaded twice, and Rick countered the two bullets by performing a technique that temporarily duplicated the shot. Once again, the bullets met each other and did not reach their respective targets. Upon consuming all the rounds in the magazine, Austin tossed the rifle and took out his flintlock pistol from its holster. However, as he was about to pull the trigger, his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of a fast bullet passing through, and then he suddenly felt excruciating pain; he had been hit in the left shoulder. "Aaah! You bastard!!!" Austin fell on his knees from the intense pain and cursed at Rick. It was the first time he was painfully hurt after years, so he almost forgot how it felt. In spite of that, the pain did not stop him from making his move. "Go to hell!" He yelled, pointing his gun. "Ballista!" With no options left, Austin unleashed his most powerful move in his arsenal. It was a Level 9 Shooting Art technique, and its destructive bullet was thunderously flying toward Rick. "Hmph." However, instead of avoiding the shot, Rick just waved his right and effortlessly deflected the bullet like a bug. Actually, it was impossible for Rick to take the bullet head on; he just covered his whole body with the Impregnability Fortress of the Ultimate Arts. The bullet changed course and flew past Rick. It easily snapped the trees on its way and even paved a long trail of excavation. "What...? No way..." Seeing how Rick easily fended off his most powerful attack, Austin was appalled by the sight. As he was suffering from despair, Rick suddenly hit Austin''s head with the butt of his dessert eagle, which knocked him out. Chapter 299 Rescue Chapter 299 Rescue After Raphael, Rick, and the members of the Myriad Wings defeated their respective Pdins, the first with the remaining four Pdins raged in the front line, the most intense position of the battlefield. In the middle of the battlefield, surrounded by the sounds of war cries and gunshots, two men had been fighting for several minutes since then. One man wielded a sword, while the other was equipped with a gauntlet. "Haaa!" Clink! Gex, a former member of the Pdins, swung his mithrill longsword overhead and shed it with his opponent''s gauntlet. It might sound ridiculous that a powerful strike of a sharp edge could not even leave a scratch or dent on a gauntlet of the same material, but it was not impossible if the wielder was Jack the Iron Fist, the greatest martial artist of the kingdom. The same as Gex, Jack was a former Supreme ss adventurer. He was the leader of the top adventurer party during his era. But due to the brutal nature of their party, the members got their adventurer license revoked, and their names gradually disappeared in the history of the kingdom. Jack, along with his former colleague, Frederick, somewhat got invited to join the king''s Twelve Pdins months after they became vagabonds. They immediately epted the invitation, thinking they could exert dominance in the kingdom, but they were utterly humbled by the captain of the order. "You are as weak as ever, Gex! No matter what you do, you will never win against me!" "Guh!" Jack parried the sword, and then he quickly threw a quiet, strong punch to Gex''s chest, whose impact sent Gex flying for several meters. Gex immediately got up after a few seconds, but a deep dent was carved on his cuirass, however. "Haa... Haa..." Gex held his sword firmly as he sharpened his focus. On the other hand, Jack crossed his arms and waited for his opponent to move. In a blink of an eye, Gex suddenly vanished from his spot. Jack smiled and then raised his left fist. Clink! With a sharp sound, the sword and the gauntlet met. Gex actually used Instantaneous Movement to teleport himself behind Jack. He then performed a Fast Sword to sever Jack''s head, but Jack instantly read his move, and Gex miserably failed. "Do you think you could catch me with your cheap tricks? Unfortunately for you, I have the upper hand." "Kuh!" Jack once again threw his right fist at Gex. Luckily, Gex barely reacted and immediately used his sword to block the iing punch. But Jack''s fist was way too much for him to handle, so Gex was pushed back by a few feet. "Power Punch!" Without giving him time and space, Jack quickly rushed forth and used a Level 3 Close Quarter Art technique toward Gex. With Jack finally using a technique, his power and speed significantly improved, and Gex had no time to react or decide. "Guh!" Gex instinctively crossed his arms in thest milliseconds in an attempt to block the punch, and the gauntletnded on his vambraces. The impact was so powerful that the dent on the vambraces punctured Gex''s arms, and he was knocked back anew. nk. nk. nk. Gex flew midair for a few seconds beforending and rolling on the ground, using his sword in the process. His arms were so severely damaged that Gex was having a hard time getting up. As soon as he was on his knees, Jack suddenly grabbed his scalp with his left hand and lifted him over the ground. Jack was a seven-footer, so Gex was suspended about a foot from the surface. No matter how hard he exerted resistance, punching Jack''s arms and kicking his body, Jack remained unwavered as he put on a grin. "You know what? I am still wondering why a weakling like you was enlisted in the order. It is a fact that you are the weakest of the Pdins. And now you have the nerve to join the rebels and fight us with your pity strength? What an idiot." "Unlike you, who only wants power and fortune, I have the conviction to protect my country. I thought that joining the order would allow me to help the kingdom better, but it was the opposite. Being in the top position, I could clearly see the darkness that poisoned our kingdom to the core. Which is why, even in exchange for my life, I will fight in the name of Astley." "h. h. h. I don''t give a damn thing to your stupid principles. One more word, and I will shut you up permanently." "...At least I''ll die with honor." "You really want to die, huh?" Still holding Gex, Jack prepared his right fist and focused his fighting spirit on it. Once filled with enough energy, Jack was ready to unleash his killing blow. "Die! Exploding Fist!" (I am very sorry, my dear wife and daughter...) A Level 7 technique would surely atomized Gex''s head; there was no doubt of it. However, a few centimeters before Jack''s gauntlet couldnd on his face, something unexpected happened. "What?!" For some mysterious reason, Gex''s body suddenly flew away from Jack''s grasp, and his gauntlet hit nothing but air. When he took a nce at him, he saw him flying backwards as if some force were pulling him. nk. With a loud, hard sound, his body eventually came to a halt. Behind him, there was a woman holding his cuirass with her mithrill gauntlet. Dane barely saved Gex''s life from his demise. "Sorry, I amte." "No, you are just in time, Dane." Among the Pdins, Dane was the only one in possession of a unique skill. Her unique skill, Maician, was an ability that let her freely move any metallic objects she marked. It was a skill simr to Extra Skill: Poltergeist, which also moves objects but with more force, speed, precision, and effectiveness. In contrast to the name, her skill did not only apply to iron or nickel; she could make anything move as long as it had materials formed by metallic bonds, including nonmaic metals such as gold and silver. With her unique skill and high level Parallel Thinking, Dane could simultaneously wield multiple weapons at the same time with precision and grace. Due to her ability to freely control her weapons and how others saw her, she was often called the Dancing des. Before the war, Gex told Dane to mark his armor and weapons in case things went south. After one-sidedly beating her opponent, Diana the Sword and Shield, a blonde swordwoman with a heater shield, Dane immediately rushed to Gex, knowing he could not win against his opponent. By the breadth of a hair, Dane miraculously made it in time and barely rescued Gex from Jack''s fist. "You can thank meter; we still have an ass to beat." Dane pulled his sword and then handed it to Gex alongside a healing potion, which he immediately drank. "I agree. Let''s face him together." After that, Gex lunged himself toward Jack as Dane remotelymanded her army of a dozen bastard swords, scattering them in different directions. "Bring it on!" In response, Jack dashed to Gex, and his gauntlet and Gex''s sword met anew before they started exchanging mighty blows. As they did, Dane''s swords swiftly flew toward Jack, one after another. Dealing with thirteen swords, Jack was having a hard time parrying, evading, and blocking them all with only his gauntlets, which gave him cuts and scrapes all over his body. The wounds he sustained eventually made his body sluggish, and then Gex finally spotted an opening. "Impaler!" Upon lunging forward at an incredible speed, Gex thrust his sword and aimed its tip at Jack''s chest. With a sword technique, his de easily prated Jack''s dragon''s hide armor and pierced his internal organs. "Ack! You fuc?!" Almost immediately, four of Dane''s swords stabbed Jack''s broad back. Blood then started to gush out of his mouth. With all his remaining strength, Jack tried to throw a fist at Gex''s head. However, flying swords also prevented that from happening by stabbing both of his exposed arms. "Aaaaahh!!! Jack was agonizing in excruciating pain and fell to his knees as des pierced his flesh. Gex then pulled out his sword and delivered a powerful front kick to his face. Although Jack was not sted away, he was knocked unconscious and copsed to the ground, causing the swords to prate deeper into his body, which instantly took away his life. Chapter 300 Retirement 300 Retirement "Haa... Haa... That was intense. I almost lost my life." After their fierce battle with Jack, Gex struck his sword to the earth before he dropped his knees out of exhaustion. On the other hand, Dane called forth her flying des and orbited them around her body like satellites. "After this war, I''ll probably quit being a warrior and start a new life." Dane uttered as her blonde bangs that covered one of her left eyes were billowed by the gust of the war, revealing her other blue eye. When her forelocks returned, she then turned her head around and took a nce at the direction of the city; specifically, she was staring at where the captain of the Pdins stood. "I don''t know how powerful the Sword Saint is supposed to be, but the captain is the strongest person I encountered," she muttered. "I tried to warn Lady Mylene how powerful the captain was, but she deliberately shrugged my words off" Crack! As Dane was intoning her concerns, an intensely bright sh of light illuminated the entire battlefield, followed by a loud rumble that echoed throughout the battlefieldno, it reached the ears of the citizens of Richtpole and even to nearby cities. What was happening at that moment was that a bolt of blue lightning struck the field. Dane and Gex, as well as many soldiers nearby, were blinded by the lightning and then tried to look away from it or cover their eyes. Soon after the sh subdued, Dane slowly looked back at the source of the light, and with her keen vision, she opened her eyes wide once she saw the scorched body of the Pdins'' captain lying on a particrly burned surface. The captain of the Twelve Pdins, Sir Justine Bezant, also known as the Unrivaled Spear, was the second son of a marquis of Astley who pursued the path of a warrior. After spending years honing his body and skills, Justine mastered the way of the spear and became the most powerful individual in Astley. Through his efforts and perseverance, he was knighted andter became a pdin. However, being raised in the typical noble family of Astley, he was quite a proud person, and he was not satisfied with just being a member. That said, he challenged all the members of the Pdins, and he was promoted to captain. Some even got beaten by him so much that they eventually quit the order and were reced by the new generation, which was the current generation. Seeing how the two powerful pdins, Jack and Frederick, got overwhelmed by Justine, the new members did not even dare pose hostility to him and question his management. In histe thirties, Justine was said to be at Level 600, the highest in the history of the kingdom. But in front of his countrymen, Astley''s strongest was utterly humiliated by a single Lightning Strike from a much more powerful opponent, which happened to be the Sword Saint, the most alleged continent''s strongest. "No way..." she astonished in disbelief. "The captain was one-shotted...?" "That instantly...?" Gex dropped his jaw. "Was it even a fight?" "With that power, she could even stand against the whole kingdom..." Even though they did not entirely witness the whole thing, Gex and Dane finally realized that the kingdom''s pride was definitely not in the same dimension as the Sword Saint. They were still uncertain if Justine had survived the attack or not. It was said that her wife, the Sage was also at the same level as her, and their children were quite powerful as well, making the Raevender family as powerful as hell. Now that they thought about it, the Sword Saint alone could easily turn this war into andslide victory for her side if she took it seriously, let alone the entire Raevender family. But doing that would make the kingdom indebted to them, so they refrained from contributing to the war as much as possible. "Well, I think I have changed my mind." "About your retirement?" "Yeah. I decided to continue my career as a warrior, but on a different course." As Dane uttered her words, she shifted her attention in a certain direction and saw how the Sword Saint''s daughter, Louise Raevender, easily defeated the vice captain of the Pdins, Dame Lillian the zing Sword, whose strength was only second to Justine. "Well, I might retire after this war and take care of my wife and son." Firmly gripping the hilt of his sword, Gex slowly pulled up. "I have been through a lot, so I want to spend more time with my familyter, but this time, we have a war to win." Afterwards, Gex and Dane scattered around and helped the revolutionaries defeat the king''s army. Inside the king''s tent at the royal army''s camp, Prince Richard XVI was impatiently walking around with his arms behind; he was frantically waiting for something toe. The king, who was on his makeshift throne, had been watching his son for thest ten minutes. The crown prince was supposed to be leading the army, but he was in the tent with anxiety filling his face. "What''s the problem, son?" The king asked. "You look impatient." "Don''t disturb me, father; I have something I have been waiting for." The prince replied without halting his feet from walking quickly in the tent. "Our troops are falling; you must go there and lead." "It''s almost there, father." "I am here, master." "?!" As if he predicted it to happen, a man suddenly appeared inside, bending his knees before the prince. The king and the knights inside were surprised by the man''s sudden entrance, and the knights immediately pointed their spears at him. "Who are you?!" One knight eximed. "How did you get in?!" In spite of being surrounded on all sides, the man remained unwavering. To break the tension, the prince raised his right,manding the knights to lower their weapons, which they hesitantly did. "Very well, do you have things I requested?" "I have, master." After that, the man handed over the small chest that he had been holding to the prince. The prince epted the chest, and when he checked out what was inside, his lips formed a big grin. Chapter 301 Red Crystal 301 Red Crystal The ten Pdins that the crown prince had dispatched were either in or decapacitated. But their sacrifice was to give the prince some time to prepare his ultimate n, an unprecedented spectacle that almost none of the poption of the continent had ever witnessed. "So the captain has been defeated." Outside the king''s tent, Richard XVI took a deep breath as he watched his army get overwhelmed by his younger brother''s. Next to him was his henchman, who was holding the box containing something ominous. "Master, are you sure you want to do it by yourself? Taking it might cost you your life." "Hmph. I don''t care." The prince shrugged off the man''s warning before grabbing the box. He then opened it and a couple of assorted colored crystal shards were faintly glowing like heartbeats inside the box. Those were actually data crystals, with each one having specific effects. "But, Master, you know what the effects of each crystal are, am I right?" "I know. I would not have resorted to doing this if I did not." After saying that, the prince picked up a crystal radiating a crimson glow and clenched it tightly in his fist. Crack. A sound of something breaking could be heard from his fist. He intentionally shattered the crystal in his hand. Soon after, blood started to drip from his fist, and the prince''s face disyed an agonizing expression. "Fuck! It hurts. Hold this for me!" "I understand." As soon as he handed over the box to the man, Richard bent one of his knees and held his wrist with another hand. Upon shattering the red crystal, its sealed effect started to take hold in his body. "This is it! I can feel it! The tremendous power is coursing wildly through my veins!" As he eximed, powerful energy suddenly oozed off his body, so powerful that it created a shockwave that billowed the garments of the ones nearby. The man even stepped back, meters away from him. Not only a shockwave, but he also emitted a powerful aura that gave goosebumps to anyone in a kilometer-radius zone. When they took a nce at where that frightening force came from, a pir of ck and white lights was gathering around the prince. "Aah. That is more painful than I initially thought. But the pain is worth it." After a few seconds of suffering, Richard slowly rose to his feet. He then nonchntly dropped the pieces of the shattered crystals to the ground. His hand started to release light smoke, and his supposed wounded palm revealed itself fully intact. "So this is the power of that person." The prince clenched his both fists, and he could conclude that the crystal''s effect had sessfully taken effect in his body. He gained an instant of immense power just by consuming one crystal. For additional confirmation and to test his new powers, he quickly thrust his fist forward, as if punching the air, and a violent gust of wind sted away the soldiers in front of him. "Ha ha ha ha!" He beganughing manically. "This is truly amazing! With this power, I could even take out the army and the ones or whatsoever that pulverized the Pdins! Come here." "Yes, master." He ordered the man toe over to him before he grabbed the remaining crystals in the box and put them into his pocket. Upon obtaining the crystals, Richard scanned the battlefield and began looking for his younger brother, Paul, whom he found almost immediately. "There you are, you little. For me to gain the victory, I shall aim for the head." One way to win a battle, aside from annihting the enemies, was to take out the general''s head, and that was the method that the crown prince chose. After unsheathing his orichalcum sword, he then sprinted his way to the target, who was busy encouraging his troops. Whoosh. With his newly acquired powers, his speed drastically improved as well. Before, Richard could only run a little bit above an average person, but now he easily surpassed the speed of the Pdins'' captain as he indiscriminately sent everyone flying in his path. At a distance of three kilometers, Richard shrunk the gap between him and Paul by a few meters in a matter of five seconds. His speed was over the sonic speed, which was way faster than that of average knights. "Brother?!" As a warrior, Paul quickly took heed of his brother''s approach and was surprised at how fast he could be. But as soon as he caught a glimpse of him, a golden de was about to sh at him. Paul had nothing to do but close his eyes, hardly epting his fate. However... Clink! A sharp sound of metals colliding rang out of the surroundings. Paul did not feel any part of his body being sliced. He finally opened his eyes, and then he saw his brother and a young man crossing their des together. Before the sword could reach him, Raphael Raevender had saved his life. "Lord Raphael?!" "I am d I came in time," Raphael replied as he held Richard back. "Are you okay, Your Highness?" "Yeah, you saved me." "If you may, please go somewhere safe. I''ll deal with him." "...I understood. Hiyah!." Hesitant, Paul uttered before reining his horse to move away. "By Raphael, are you perhaps Raphael Raevender, the son of the Sword Saint and the Sage?" Still with their des crossing together, the prince asked. In response, Raphael shed his Sanguine Lotus to create distance between him and Astley''s crown prince. "Yes, I am, so what?" "What an unexpected turn of events, so that was why the Pdins were getting beaten; the Raevender family had entered the battlefield. But if you are a real deal, such as your parents, you may be a good target practice for my new powers." "I don''t know what you did to your body, but try it if you can." "Bring it on!" With that, the duel between Raphael and Richard XVI had begun. Chapter 302 Raphael Vs. The Crown Prince 302 Raphael Vs. The Crown Prince (This is bad... Really, really bad...) Ever since the fight started a few minutes ago, Raphael could help but utter those words inwardly. All he was worrying about was the sudden and drastic power that the crown prince currently had. He felt such rming danger that he told his Mother and Sister that he would fight the crown prince alone. For the safety of the soldiers on the battlefield, Raphael brought the fight ten kilometers away by letting himself be chased by the prince. The crown prince was supposed to be at Level 40 or something, but right now, for some mysterious reason, he had the strength that could rival the Guildmaster or even Rick without his ultras. The matter that worried Raphael the most was the fact that the prince''s level did not seem to stop rising. A powerful surge of power had been mysteriously flowing into the prince. The uncertainties urring in his body truly gave Raphael anxiety. (Something must be going on,) he thought. "What''s the problem, brat?" The prince taunted as he shed his sword overhead, which Raphael effortlessly evaded. "Have you been cowering from my power?" "..." Raphael did not reply to his provocations and parried another stab instead. He had deliberately been refraining from exerting effort as he conducted an assessment of the prince''s strange power-up. But he had to be quick, as the prince''s powers did not seem to throttle. Raphael suspected that the data crystals in his pocket caused him to obtain that much power, to which Akashvani verified that the prince was pulling out his powers from somewhere through the crystal. Unfortunately, even with the nigh-omniscient ultra skill, Akashvani could not pinpoint the location of the power source since it was beyond the range of Raphael''s Omnidirectional Perception. "Hmm. I notice that your red sword seems to be a lot sharper and more durable than mine." Taking heed of the dents on the orichalcum sword, Richard spoke. "I don''t want this sword to get damaged. In that case, I''ll be using this one." The crown prince slowly sheathed the long sword back to its scabbard that was handing around his waist. He next slipped his hand in one of his pockets, and when he raised his hand, there was a crystal with a navy blue glow between his thumb and index finger. As if pinching a pea, he then scattered the crystal, and a ded longsword was dropped on his hand. The manifestation of the sword implied that the sword was contained inside the blue crystal like a subspace. Other than the crystal, Raphael was surprised to recognize that the sword was apparently made of blue adamantite, a very rare metal so rare that it was almost impossible to find it in nature, and the metal was mostly procured from high-level dungeons. It wasmon sense. Seeing another adamantite article aside from his sister''s sword really perplexed Raphael. But ording to his Analysis, the sword did not seem to harbor any effects whatsoever, so it was just a sword of pure sharpness and durability and did not pose a threat. However, the problem arose within the wielder. "But before anything else..." As soon as he said that, Richard took out another crystal from his pocket; this time, it was glowing with an amber hue. The moment he broke it, Raphael widened his eyes, as he could not believe what he was seeing before his eyes. (Impossible...) Even though Richard did not take the path of a warrior like his younger brother did, he still took a few lessons and trained to kill boredom. He could normally perform up to Level 2 Sword Art technique at most, but right now, as Raphael could clearly see, his proficiency instantly skyrocketed to 10. Other than that, he apparently even acquired full proficiency in Martial Arts. To make things worse, the crown prince seemed to acquire the Divine Sword Art ultra skill, which left Raphael dumbfounded. In Raphael''s mind, the prince was like he just installed downloadable content into his body for extensions. "Prepare yourself, brat." With a continuously improving body, Richard dashed toward Raphael at an astonishing speed, easily surpassing sound several times, so fast that his expensive garments started to rip from the extreme air resistance. He then skillfully took his blue sword into a thrusting stance, intending to aim its tip at Raphael''s chest. "Fatality Thrust!" "Fast Sword!" Clink! Upon executing a Level 7 sword technique, the prince lunged his adamantite sword forward. Raphael quickly parried the sword with a Level 6, but he had to exert more effort to withstand the momentum. But the prince quickly recovered and attempted to attack Raphael from behind. "Armor Cutter!" Cling! As Richard was about to hit Raphael''s back with another Level 7 technique that could cut iron like a hot knife on butter, Raphael''s katana immediately moved to block the fatal sh, although the impact was strong enough to make him flip midair beforending with elegance. Actually, he had applied a Level 7 Martial Art called Automatic Defense, a technique that automatically protects oneself in the quickest way possible, to himself beforehand. But he had to use Martial Art Level 8: Foresight to effectively track the sword''s trajectory. However, the prince suddenly disappeared in hisst spot, and when Raphael found him, he had teleported himself diagonally above Raphael via Martial Art Level 8: Instantaneous Movement. Positioning his sword overhead, the crown prince then poured out a massive amount of fighting spirit into his sword, which materialized into a stupendouslyrge, dazzling de of pure energy. "Feel my smite, brat! Heavenly Strike!" With those words, Richard brought his gigantic sword down. In response, Raphael thrust his right palm forward and casually uttered: "Bastion of Glory." In an instant, Raphael deployed a dome-shaped transparent barrier that shielded his whole body and endowed it with a Level 10 Martial Art technique before bright lights engulfed his spot. Boom! After the huge sword struck down, the area was blinded with dust, smoke, and dirt. Once the obstructions were subdued, the aftermath of the heavenly retribution gradually urred, and a long chasm was created by hisst attack. The topography was significantly disfigured, and the trees along the way were obliterated. However, when he stared at a certain spot, his grin turned vexing. As he could see, the target of the attack, Raphael, was still standing on an undamaged surface in the middle of the chasm. "So you are to withstand that, huh?" "Are you done?" Raphael scoffed. "If so, then it''s time for my turn." Chapter 303 Rat

Chapter 303 Rat

As the fight raged on, the power kept surging for the prince, and his body was getting more powerful and stronger. With the involvement of the crystals, he was able to attain the heights and even go through the roof. Raphael was aware of that fact and had been observing the prince and his surroundings. Since before the start of the fight, he intended to let his opponent attack him as much as he wanted in order to strive for his objective, to get as much information as possible about the source of his powers and the effects of the remaining crystals. Once Richard was done with his continuous barrage of attacks, it was Raphael''s turn to take the offensive. For his first move, he decided to go with a sword art technique. Holding the hilt of his sword with both hands, he positioned his sword at the back. "Sky Tearer." In an instant, he swung his sword diagonally toward the hovering prince at tremendous speed. A crescent-shaped, incredibly fast, and sharp wave was created by the sh, and the Level 9 technique was flying at several Machs toward the prince. "?! Bastion of Glory!" Sensing the danger of the attack, the crown prince immediately deployed a virtually invincible barrier around him, and since he was not a warrior for starters, he instinctively covered his head with his arms. The shield sessfully blocked the deadly wave, but the impact still sted the bubble along with him. The wave was so powerful that when Richard tried to look behind him, the clouds were even split in half. He let out an internal sigh of relief for barely making it alive. However, that was just the beginning. "Ugh...!" When the barrier deactivated a secondter, the prince suddenly felt that everything had gone drastically heavy. Raphael had cast Force Magic Level 5: Gravity Field around the prince and had him carry the force twice to the Earth''s sun''s surface gravity. A few momentster, the powerful gravitational pull he was feeling really put a burden on his body, and he eventually lost control of it. He tried to fly away, but the gravity was immensely powerful, causing his body to quickly drop to the surface with a loud crashing sound. Not to mention, the ground below him seemed to burrow deeper due to the extremepression. "Ack! Let me get out of here, brat!" Instead of responding to him, Raphael just walked forward before crouching down before his immobilized body. Typically, killing the opponent was one of the ways to win a battle, but killing the prince was not Raphael''s purpose. In addition, he did not want to be called a royalyer. "But before I do that, let me ask you some questions. Where did you get those powers?" His real intention was to conduct an interrogation of the prince. Raphael could just read his memories through Extra Skill: Mental Dive, but apparently, there was something that was stopping him from doing so. Which was why he ended up doing it the ssical way. "Ha ha ha! Do you really think I would do that?! I''d rather die than betray that person!" "I see." Richard justughed at Raphael''s inquiry. Raphael let out a sigh and stood up. Suddenly, Raphael cancelled the spell, and the heavy gravity Richard carried immediately disappeared. Not knowing the reason, Richard stood back and distanced himself from the young man. "You fool! You just missed the golden opportunity to kill me! It was a one-in-a-million chance, and yet you let it slip!" "That''s a good one, Your Highness, but I think you misunderstood something. You see, the things you have been showing off were kind of, you know, boring to me. I am nning on killing you anyway, so I am giving you thest chance to entertain me a little more. Do you still have crystals with you, don''t you?" "Wh-wha?!" Upon seeing him smile sadistically, Richard suddenly felt anxiety and dread. Before he realized it, Raphael had been toying with him the whole time. That truly terrified him, and his views on Raphael changed. For him, he was like a cat staring at a cornered rat. Various feelings and emotions were coursing wildly through his mind and body at that moment. But eventually, all his emotions were overwhelmed by his burning rage. He could not just ept that much humiliation, and all he wanted to do was crush the person who brought him down. "You! You''re going to pay for dishonoring me with your life!" Fueled by rage, he took all three remaining crystals, whose hues were sage, onyx, and transparent, and crushed them all to pieces in his hand. Soon after, the effects simultaneously took effect in his body, and he became much stronger than ever before. "So those are the effects," Raphael nodded as he checked his stats. "The white one seems to grant you magic." "Shut up, brat! Mana st!" With the power of the white crystal, which granted mastery to magic spells, Richard thrust his palm forward, and a magic circle appeared before a cannon of pure mana was unleashed from it. It was a frighteningly powerful Level 10 Pure Magic spell that could obliterate virtually anything, and it was fired toward Raphael. There was a very small chance for Level 7: Anti-Magic Barrier to intercept the spell, so Raphael brushed off the idea. Instead, he silently cast a World Magic spell, Level 1: Anti-Magic, into his sword and shed the Mana st in half in a literal sense, rendering the spell cancelled. "What?!" Unsure of what he just witnessed, Richard tried to fire the same spell again and again, but his efforts miserably failed. He desperately cast several spells of each element one after another, and the results did not change that much. The only thing he did was destroy the vicinity. "What are you, a monster?! If so, you just have to face one!" Upon hismand, the effect of the ck crystal was finally triggered, and thick, ck fog surrounded the prince. All of a sudden, the fog was immediately blown away, and then Richard reappeared. Behind him was the Fire Dragon he just summoned through the crystal. "O, great dragon, I order you to burn him?!" A few secondster, the red dragon was summoned, its head separated from its neck, and it fell to the ground. The dragon might be powerful and tough, but it was only around Level 700. The dragon was so weakpared to Raphael that its neck did not show resistance when it was sliced by Raphael''s fast, sharp, and silent Wind Magic Level 8: Wind Disk. "What?! You killed a dragon in one shot?!" "And you''re next, although not in one shot, but piece by piece." "What do you mean by that?!" "I mean it literally." "Eeek!" As soon as Raphael started walking toward him, Richard could not help but step back in fear. He blinked once, and he suddenly disappeared. Thinking he was having delusions, he blinked again, and Raphael reappeared, but holding a severed arm. When the anesthesia subsided, Richard gradually felt the pain and realized his left arm was lost. "Aaaah... AAAHHHH!!!" Seeing his amputated arm, he screamed in excruciating pain. He reflexively let go of his adamantite longsword and held the end of the amputated arm. It was thest second decision that he remembered he still had an effect to trigger. "Come on! Grow back!" Almost immediately, his arm gradually regenerated and grew back in a second. That was what the green crystal could do, giving Richard the Infinite Regeneration extra skill. "Oh, an Infinite Regeneration. With that skill, I could sever your limbs as much as I desire. This suddenly went more interesting." "Don''t! Don''t get near me!" From that moment on, the torture began. Chapter 304 Revolution Ended

Chapter 304 Revolution Ended

A frightening amount of severed limbs were scattered on the grassy earth, dying its verdant essence with sanguine marks. Hands, feet, arms, and legsno one would ever think those human appendages came from a single person. Beyond the intense war lies the match between Astley''s crown prince, Richard XVI, and Raphael Raevender. But if any eye could see the duel, they would not be able to consider it a match; for them, it was a one-sided massacre. "Pant... Pant..." Covered in his own blood, Richard was desperately running across the grassy in as he was trying to escape from someone. No matter where he went, through running or teleporting, Raphael was able to catch him up before one of his limbs separated from his body. Richard tried to fight back with either magic or a de, but they were not enough to stop Raphael and were easily countered. Even soul-damaging spells seemed ineffective. He already spammed Bastion of Glory many times and barely blocked some of his attacks, but the technique had a cooldown and was only effective for a second. He had used all the data crystals, and his power had already stopped rising several minutes ago. He peaked at Level 1000, almost a High Human-level strength. Even with mastery of both martial arts and magic, he was still a childpared to his opponent. His only salvation to keep moving was the Infinite Regeneration. St! "AAHH!!!" With just a single fluid swing of the sword, Richard''s right arm was cleanly cut off anew. He agonized in excruciating pain, as he almost had no pain-relieving abilities. He left his severed arm behind and focused on regeneration instead. However, as soon as his limb somewhat recovered, Raphael immediately sliced the other arm again and repeated. They had been doing the cycle for a while, and Richard could not think if that torture would evere to an end. St! "AHHH!" When Raphael targeted his right leg, Richard stumbled to the ground. As he was growing his leg back, he rolled his body in order to face his opponent, and Raphael graciouslynded before his body. "Now, after going through this torture, you still won''t spill the beans?" "Like hell, I would! No matter how much you inflict pain on me, as long as I don''t die, I have no reason for me to confess!" "How stubborn you are." Raphael would have ended Richard''s suffering by cutting out the source of his powers through Absolute Severance. But there was a probability that the one he borrowed power from was remotely watching the fight. Exposing his cards would not be a good thing. Due to the fact that the source could not be tracked and the capability to share powers with someone, Raphael thought that the one behind the curtains was a powerful individual, probably much more powerful than his parents. He even remembered that particr incident when he fought that Amphiptere, which resorted to him using his hidden card. As well as the one to whom Czarina, a powerful Ancient Dragon, feared the most, or the man that Rubina the Nightmare served. Those circumstances might be rted to each other or might not be. This case might be conducted by the same individuals or a new person. He could not have to make the same mistake again, so he had been thinking of a way to cut off the power source for the prince. "Malignant Darkness! Dark Spear!" "Holy Light. Light Shield." Richard fired a dark magic spell, and Raphael blocked it with a spell of the superior element. The Dark Spear was enhanced with soul-damaging properties, so Raphael enhanced his spell as well. As thew of primary elements stated, the light dispersed the dark. "Okay. If those borrowed powers are your pride, I will strip them away from you, then." "Ha! Even the likes of you or your parents could not do anything against this power! Do you think you could do that?!" "Yes." A few seconds before Richard could fully regenerate his feet, Raphael instantly teleported behind the prince and tapped his left shoulder. Before Richard could even react, the two of them vanished on their spot, leaving the prince''s parts and blood. "Huh? What happened?" Once he opened his eyes, Richard realized that the scene before his eyes suddenly changed from the grassy in to a gloomy wall of stone bs. He eventually realized he was in an enclosed chamber. He turned his head around and saw Raphael behind him, nodding his head as he crossed his arms. "It seems that my theory is right." "Where are we, brat?!" he furiously asked. "What is this ce?!" The prince immediately stood up and stepped back to distance himself from Raphael. But for some reason, he could not walk properly, and he felt strange. "Look at your feet, Your Highness." Upon looking at his feet, he realized that his amputated leg had stopped regenerating, with blood dripping out of the exposed flesh and bone. Richard was horrified by that, and the pain he had been sustaining awfully got worse. "Aaahhh!!!" He yelled as he staggered backwards until his back hit the cold stone wall. "What did you do, you bastard?!" "Simple, I removed your borrowed powers." When Richard checked his stats, his Level turned back to normal, and the skills, techniques, and magic spells instantly disappeared like bubbles. "But how?! Cutting the connection between me and that person is supposed to be impossible! It doesn''t matter how far I am from the source!" "Well, it is true that severing the connection is quite impossible. But there are actually ways to do it." Aside from using Absolute Severance, Raphael theorized a way to cut the source. That way was to iste Richard from the source. However, just as Richard stated, even putting him on the other side of the, opposite the source, was ineffective. But Raphael had another way of isting the princean istion that would absolutely separate him from the world. With that, he brought Richard under the jurisdiction of a dungeon. Currently, they were on one of the extra floors of the 20-floored dungeon Raphael and his clones conquered. "But what did you actually do?!" "I apologize that I am not able to tell you that." "You bastaAck! Cough...! Cough...!" Suddenly, Richard started coughing and began to spew out blood from his mouth. As soon as those immense powers had been stripped away from him, the toll of the aftermath began to ur in his body. "Well, I suppose that there is a price in exchange for that power. From what I could see, your life expectancy seems to plummet. Is the cost of those powers your life?" "Cough... Cough..." Unable to maintain his strength, Richard copsed and got all fours to the floor. His breathing became heavy, and blood continued to gust out of his mouth. The more blood spilled on the floor, the worse his condition. "I still have many questions to ask, so I won''t let you die right now." After that, Raphael thrust both his hands and continuously cast Light Magic Level 5: High Heal upon the dying prince. The spell seemed to slow down the rate of his death, so he immediately started looking for answers before he lost his life. "Excuse me." As he was healing Richard, Raphael patted his back and closed his eyes. He then immediately used the Nightmare''s racial skill, Mind Dive, which required physical contact to work, and began his journey into the prince''s memories. Finding the exact moment was difficult, especially when Richard''s lifespan drastically decreased after losing the borrowed powers, so Raphael better scanned his memory as fast as possible. "Oh, I see. So you have no personal meeting with that person, huh, just an envoy, who probably has escaped the kingdom right now." As Raphael could read, the prince actually never met the person; they were justmunicating through a messenger. From his memories, he was approached by the other party a few years ago, and they offered him basically anything he desired. They wanted Richard to be the king for future transactions on arger scale. It seemed they wanted to spread their influence in the kingdom of Astley. Raphael concluded that it might be rted to the Five-Headed Hydra since it was a huge syndicate and even had a base within the kingdom. "So that''s everything you got." "What...? You could read memories...? Cough!" After acquiring enough information, Raphael ultimately canceled the healing spell. Almost immediately, Richard''s body started to wrinkle, and his muscle mass shrank as if getting older in a fast-forward motion. In a matter of seconds, his bodypletely withered, and the crown prince of Astley finally lost his life. "Well, I guess I have to make up a reasonable story behind his death." Afterwards, Raphael brought the body of the prince back to the kingdom and announced that the prince had died from overusing his powers. Later on, the royal army dered its defeat, and the civil war officially ended with Paul''s victory. Chapter 305 AFTER THE WAR Chapter 305 AFTER THE WAR Roughly two weeks had passed since Prince Paul won the civil war of Astley, and the kingdom was currently undergoing a major amount of change, both administratively and legitively. Upon seeing the cold body of his eldest son, the king, Richard XV, was terribly shocked and devastated. The death of his heir greatly affected his mind and body, and the king had trouble sleeping. Even though he wanted to avenge his death, most of his supporters lost in the war, and their powers and influence drastically dwindled as a result. There were a signature number of nobles who backed him out and either joined the other side or became neutral. With almost no power to uphold it, the king ultimately relinquished the throne. Due to the fact that the crown prince had died, the second prince, Prince Paul, naturally inherited the throne, and he was crowned as the new king of the Kingdom of Astley. the majority of the nobles truly believed he was worthy of being their king. Some royalists still could not fully ept the change of regime, but they were overwhelmingly outnumbered, so they kept their grudges for themselves. The first thing Paul did after bing king was clean up the kingdom, getting rid of corruption and illegal operations. Upon gathering concrete evidence for their wrongdoing, the corrupted nobles were arrested one after another and sentenced to their own punishments. Some went behind bars; the duration varied depending on their crimes. Only a few were executed in public formitting gravely heinous crimes, and the rest of the convicted and their families were sold to very or forced to do manualbor. As for the former king and queen, Paul decided, to which Robert and Edward agreed, to sentence them to a house arrest. Both of them were confined to a limited space in the royal pce, guarded by skilled knights 24/7. So they were basically being imprisoned in the pce for the rest of their lives. For those who wanted to redeem themselves, they usually enlisted in the military, in government offices, or didmunity service. They were waged properly by the kingdom to showcase that the kingdom truly cares. Many illegal businesses and establishments were destroyed by the will of the new king. Most of them were rted to the Five Headed Hydra. Although his grandfather always told him about the vastness of their operations, Paul was terrified to realize how much their influence in the kingdom was. Aside from cleaning up, the new king awarded the people who made everything possible. The territories of the used nobles were given to the nobles who captured the territories as per the agreement to join the revolution. The foreign states and nations that helped defeat the royalists got their corresponding rewards as well. Though the territory of the kingdom of Astley had decreased in area, Paul thought it was a small price for the bigger reward. As their territories expanded, many of them were promoted to higher ranks. Marquis Edward Krieg, who had seized control of two territories, had raised his rank to duke and even been granted the position of Grand Marshal, the generalissimo of the kingdom. Rick, who was a great factor in the war, was given rewards as well. For his bravery and direct and indirect contribution to the war, Rick waster officially knighted by King Paul, and he was granted the title of a bar, a small piece ofnd with a manor, and a small group of knights who would work under his banner. Many citizens of Richtpole were surprised by the reappearance of Rick after almost a month, and they were amazed when the new king conferred him peerage. But in spite of how high he had reached so far, Rick still continuedposing music and performing in theaters. There were mountains of matter that Paul had to endeavor as the new ruler of the Kingdom of Astley. He had been so busy recently that he forgot something that was very important for the future of the kingdom. He realized he had not found his queen yet. But that was his problem, which he needed to solve for another day. Morning, the Imperial Capital of Jeffer, Empire of Dixon The season was about the change from winter to spring. The temperature in the Imperial Capital was low, but not cold enough for the snow to fall; it had been days since thest snowke fell onto the imperial soil. The deciduous trees on the outskirts of the city seemed to start sprouting their new green. Everyone in the empire was waiting for spring, the time when the imperial calendar changed from Year 989 to Year 990. After surviving another harsh winter, the poption continued to thrive and live on. Whenever spring came, many upations and operations rose back from inactivity due to cold weather, such as those rted to agriculture. But this year, there was a ceremony that was currently taking ce in the Imperial Pce. Inside the wide, gorgeous throne room of the pce, a number of well-dressed people had gathered. The audience seats were mostly upied by the lords anddies of some of the territories of the empire. At that moment, they were witnessing the promotion of a noble family, which rarely took ce in the empire. In front of the tform where the throne was situated, there was a single woman who was kneeling on both knees over a red cushion with her head lowered. The woman was none other than Mylene Raevender, the head of the Viscounty of Raevender, supported by her family, who were in the audience. Before her was a long, golden-haired, blue-eyed middle-aged man of tall stature and prime physique. d with the most splendid garments and a vivid red cape ornamented with white furs, the person to whom Mylene bowed was undoubtedly the most important person in the chamber, the very emperor of the Empire of Dixon himself. "As stated in the reports, the Viscounty of Raevender has performed very well in the recent civil war in the Kingdom of Astley." As the emperor started his speech while standing before Mylene, he put the orichalcum ceremonial longsword over her right shoulder. The statements in the reports of the Raevender family''s contribution to the revolution had been clearly delivered to the audience, so it was time for the emperor to execute his part. "For the deeds that the Viscounty of Raevender has shown as the representative of the empire, I, Emperor Jeffrey Dixon, will grant the Raevender family their rewards. Today, I am officially granting the territory of Raevender the rank of marquisate." After taking the territories of Baron Geisler and Viscount Gespenst, the total area of the territory of Raevender had increased by more than double. With a territory that was so vast, the empire ultimately decided to grant the family the rank of marquis. "You may raise your head." "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty." After Mylene raised her head, the emperor turned to his side and took the mithrill dagger from the box that the prime minister had been holding. "Hereby, I am officially granting the heads of the Raevender family the title of marquis. From this day on, you may call yourself Marchioness Mylene Raevender. By taking this dagger, the Raevender family has fully epted the responsibility as a marquisate of the Empire of Dixon." "The family of Raevender will ept the responsibility, Your Imperial Majesty." Witnessed by the nobles of the empire, the former 306 Mary''s Request Life was like a wheel; there were times people got to the top, and some were left behind. Depending on one''s efforts and some obvious and subtle factors, one could either thrive or fall. Nevertheless, there were instances where both fates coexisted. One example was the fate of the Kingdom of Astley. After the revolution, former king Richard XV was kicked off his throne, and then Prince Paul was crowned as the new king. Other than the rise of newly crowned Paul Astley, the Raevender family got their deserving rewards. From a viscounty, the Raevenders rose up to the rank of marquisate. Other than the fall of the previous king, his noble cohorts ultimately met their downfall, and the foundations their ancestors had established unfortunately copsed as a result of their own foolishness. There were some heirs who were not as bad as their predecessors, so the king gave them chances to prove themselves and let them continue the legacy of their respective houses. Due to that, some families were spared and did not get punished. As the houses crumbled, their members, if their lord was proven guilty, were condemned and castigated as well. A significant number of the members of the fallen nobility Viscounty of Raevender had officially been promoted to the rank of Marquisate. Chapter 306 Marys Request Chapter 306 Mary''s Request Life was like a wheel; there were times people got to the top, and some were left behind. Depending on one''s efforts and some obvious and subtle factors, one could either thrive or fall. Nevertheless, there were instances where both fates coexisted. One example was the fate of the Kingdom of Astley. After the revolution, former king Richard XV was kicked off his throne, and then Prince Paul was crowned as the new king. Other than the rise of newly crowned Paul Astley, the Raevender family got their deserving rewards. From a viscounty, the Raevenders rose up to the rank of marquisate. Other than the fall of the previous king, his noble cohorts ultimately met their downfall, and the foundations their ancestors had established unfortunately copsed as a result of their own foolishness. There were some heirs who were not as bad as their predecessors, so the king gave them chances to prove themselves and let them continue the legacy of their respective houses. Due to that, some families were spared and did not get punished. As the houses crumbled, their members, if their lord was proven guilty, were condemned and castigated as well. A significant number of the members of the fallen nobility had been detained inside the rooms of several legitimate significant number of the members of the fallen nobility had been detained inside the rooms of several legitimate ve shops. Even though they were ves, the establishments they were in were patented, so they should be treating the ves properly in ordance with internationalw, so there was almost no mistreatment among the purchased and unpurchased ves inside stores. They were well fed and provided a little freedom for leisure time. Since there was no concept of the Geneva Convention in this world, almost no one would question if a prison of war or the family of the fallen nobles were to be sold to something as rtively tolerable as very. They just thought it was better than any genocidal attempt. Depending on some factors, such as their former ranks in nobility or their individual qualities, the way the former nobles were treated varied. The quality included the outward appearance and the capabilities of the ve. For those who came from the houses of a marquis or above and a portion of the counts, those who excelled inbat, or individuals with intellectual attributes, would be sold in auctions for high prices. Women of peerless beauty, regardless of rank, would be auctioned as well; their purity would substantially raise their final price. The leftovers, such as the widows and their children, young and adults, the servants, and some ves of poor quality, could be purchased directly in stores. Not meeting the higher standards meant that they would be sold rtively cheaply. "This way, Lord Raphael and Lady Louise." And in one of the luxurious ve shops in the city of Richtpole, Big Sis and I, along with the owner of the shop who personally apanied us, were walking along the hallway of iron doors with jail-like vision panels, passing by the peeking gloomy faces of those former nobles as we moved forward. On his led, we had been following this stout owner as he guided us to a certain cell. Obviously, the reason we were here in a ve shop was to buy some ves. After the war, many nobles were sent to very. And since we were looking for some people to work in our mansion in the dungeon, I thought this was the perfect opportunity to hire some. Riley had been hired to work inside the dungeon some time ago, but the dungeon was quite huge for one servant, so we needed to hire more. But before anything else, we were also here at the request of someone important to us. "We are here, milord and mdy." The owner stopped before facing us. "This is where the people you have been looking for are detained." "Thank you, Mr. Kauffman; let us check on them." "I understand." After a few minutes of walking, we reached our destination. After he gave us a light bow, Mr. Kauffman took out the keys hanging on his hips and unlocked the door before us. Screech. Once unlocked, he pushed the heavy door, piercing sounds out of the hallway. Upon opening the door, an illuminated room shed before us. Big Sis and I walked inside the room, and there we found two people in in white tunics. One was a beautiful woman who appeared to be in her mid-thirties. She was well-endowed, and she had light blue eyes and straight, long blonde hair with bangs. She was currently sitting on the bed where the ves were meant to sleep inside their rooms. The other one, on the other hand, was a little girl of the same color who was soundly sleeping on the woman''sp. Upon our arrival, the woman kept staring at us with faints of hostility. She was probably thinking she was about to be sold, so her reaction waspletely valid. But after some time, as if recognizing us through our appearances, her hostility seemed to subside, but she still showed us some wariness by stroking the girl''s head. "Are they who you are looking for?" asked Mr. Kauffman. "Yes, they are." Upon confirming their identities through my Analysis, I affirmed. "They are the people we have been looking forSarah and Mabel Randell." The woman before us was named Sarah Randell, the wife of a viscount of Astley, who was currently behind bars. Mabel, the twelve-year-old girl sleeping on herp, was her daughter, of course. But before Sarah got married to her husband, which was actually an arranged marriage, her maiden name used to be Sarah Annallet. Therefore, this mature woman was actually Mary''s older sister, and that girl was her niece. We were here to save her at Mary''s request. "Um... are you two perhaps Raphael and Louise Raevender?" Sarah hesitantly asked with her mature voice. "Yes, we are," Big Sis responded. "As we promised to Mary, your sister, we are going to save you and your daughter." "Is that for real? Mary did make a request to save us." "Really," I responded this time. "She could not bear seeing her sister and niece in the hands of any other people, so she asked us if we could take care of you. So if you don''t mind..." Sarah gently caressed the hair of her sleeping daughter and stared at her for a while. After that, she looked at us with a gentle smile before she said... "If the Raevender family were to keep us under their wings, then we don''t mind. But how about you? Are you certain you are fine taking us?" "Well, we are actually looking for more servants, so aside from you, we will be buying a few after this." "I actually don''t mind working as a servant since I have experience with housekeeping, and my daughter has told me that she wants to be a servant as well." "Is that so?" Sarah made a dryugh after she said that. Her only child made a decision she probably could not ept immediately, so it was probably hard on her part. Nevertheless, as Mary''s niece, our family had decided to adopt her anyway, so she would be treated the same way as Yuki, Inari''s daughter. "Well then, it''s decided. Please do take care of us... Master and Mistress." After that, we paid Mr. Kauffman fifteen gold coins, ten for Sarah and five for Mabel, and through a ve-master contract, Sarah and Mabel had be my servants. The next thing Big Sis and I did was find suitable ves to be the servants of the dungeon mansion. Chapter 307 Mature Enough To Be My Mother 307 Mature Enough To Be My Mother Once Sarah and Mabel had been paid and the pact had been implemented, both of them put on more decent clothes to look much better. Although not the expensive dresses they used to wear as aristocrats, those chemises with linen dresses and overdresses were more pleasing than what they wore earlier. Earlier, as we had given time to talk with Sarah in private, I nonchntly revealed my intentions that aside from housekeeping, I was also expecting something more intimacy. The moment Iid my eyes on her, I could feel that my MILF senses suddenly tingled. Following that, I eventually decided I wanted to know her in the biblical sense. With this, I might have a chance to have my very first sister act. Sarah understood what I was trying to imply, and she was shocked by how I openly said it next to my sister as Big Sis raised an eyebrow at me. But after a long silence, she eventually nodded her head, and she said I was reminding her of someone. But who? After the transaction, we asked Sarah if they knew some enved widows who she thought were willing to be working with us. Also, let me not forget telling her the possibility of getting physical with me. She said she knew some noblewomen who were neglected by their spouses and were probably sexually frustrated. But most of them had a child or two, which we should include in the package. But taking too many would be difficult. We would have more mouths to feed, and I would have to hop from bed to bed more frequently, which would significantly reduce the time I would spend with my loved ones. I was a bit picky when it came to women, so I decided to filter out the list. For the final categorization, our future servants would be childless. If she had a child, at least she should be a daughter. You know, for future reference. With the assistance of Mr. Kauffman, the final first was filtered out to three. "Well then, I will be outside so you can talk to each other." "Thank you again, Mr. Kauffman." "Don''t mention it, Lord Raphael." Shut. Once the door was shut, Sarah and I were left behind with three women in a room. Big Sis had kept Mabel entertained around the city so that she could hear the sensitive words we would utter in this room. Also, it would be a good way for Big Sis to bond with her future niece-inw. In the room, sitting on the other side of the table in front of us, were three women in their tunics. They were the ones that were rmended by Sarah, who also passed "Hello there,dies." I politely greeted them with a smile. "How are you today?" "Are you the one going to buy us?" Instead of greeting me back,the woman in the middle responded to me with a question. She seemed quite cold toward me. Well, she was a ve, and I was a potential buyer, so her expression was justified. But... (Gyat!!!) Even though she was slightly over the hill at the age of mid-thirties, this bewitchingly beautiful woman with long, straight, burgundy red hair and burgundy red eyes definitely fit the preferences. Although covered with a tunic, she was clearly well-endowed, top and bottom. She was even more than Sarah or even on par with Czarina in terms of size. Apparently, her name was Mathilda Bordeaux, a woman hailing from a viscounty and the wife of a count. Among the three women, she was the only one who had a child, which probably contributed to her curves. "Well, it depends," I replied. "By the way, my name is Raphael Raevender, heir to the newly promoted Raevender Marquisate, and as you can guess, I am here to buy ves." "Raevender? Aren''t you the son of the Sword Saint?" The one who asked that question was the woman on the right. This woman, who appeared to be in the same age group as Sarah and Mathilda, was named Cynthia Argent, the second wife of a count. Cynthia was a fair-skinned woman with mid-length light gray hair that was tied in a side ponytail over her right shoulder. She had blue eyes and a voluptuous body with ample, rounded bosoms. Her height was below average, around five feet two. In spite of not having a child, she emitted the most motherly vibe amongst them, in my opinion. It was probably because of her gentle nature. "Indeed. My parents are the Sword Saint and the Sage themselves." "So it means that your family was the reason why we are here." Thest woman spoke with hostility in her voice. The woman who just spoke was the wife of a baron, Ca Labbe. She was a curvaceous woman with light peach skin and small, sharp amber eyes. She has long, bluish-silver hairstyled into a braid that hangs behind her head down past her shoulders. Well, yeah, our family helped the revolutionaries win the war, but their victory was not entirely because of us. But still, she probably could not ept the fate of her family. "Don''t me the entire thing on them, Ca." Sarah spoke in my stead. "Since the beginning, we already knew that the kingdom was doomed. It''s a matter of time before it copses. Whether the Raevender family intercepted or not, the oue still wouldn''t change. The fate of the kingdom has been sealed." (I don''t think so...) Even if she said that, I did not think that the forces of Prince Paul would win if the crown prince had possession of those powerful items. In addition, the Pdins were uniquely powerful on their own, so barraging them with endless bullets would be the only effective way to stop them. "But..." "I know... I know what you have been feeling. The past is the past, and we can''t do anything about it. But we can do something for the future." "Alright, I get it now. Happy?" After a defeated sigh, Ca crossed her arms, which lifted her breasts. "By your clothes," Cynthia took heed of Sarah''s clothing. "It seems like you have been bought by him." "Indeed. I have been sold to him. And that''s why he is here to buy you three as well." "Obviously," Ca said. "But why would we do that?" "Okay, then hear me out, everyone." Sarah then began her exnation. "Instead of being bought by some random, uncertain people, why don''t you just let Lord Raphael own you all? If you are still uncertain, my little sister has been working with them for years, and she is as fine as she left our house, so I can guarantee our safety. If that was still not enough, I don''t want what to say anymore." After Sarah''s exnation, the three of them looked at one another and seemed tomunicate subtly. They then started talking to each other, and we waited for them toe to a conclusion after a minute or so. "Before we give our final decision, we would like to ask Lord Raphael something." "Bring it on." I responded to Mathilda''s words while folding my arms. "Other than being rmended by Sarah, why did you choose to take us out of all the more capable ves? What are you after?" "You are asking me that?" I scoffed. "One of the reasons why you are chosen, aside from additional manpower, is your... bodies." With almost no hesitation, I casually told them what I was after. "What...?" The threedies were taken aback by my bluntness. After they were somewhat disgusted by my words, they slowly wrapped their arms around their bodies. They were clearly creeped out by me. "You are into what...? Our bodies...?" Ca shakily asked. "You mean these old bodies?" "Yes. And please don''t call yourselves old." "But we were old enough to be your mother..." "Exactly. I mean, being raised by my two gorgeous mothers really shaped my preference for women. Because of them, I somewhat developed a thing for mature women. You see, I am quite a lustful man, so I love you all to apany me at night. I heard that you were disregarded by your husbands, so if you ept me, I promise to make you feel better than they used to do." "..." They were visibly stunned and could not speak upon hearing my indecently peculiar exnation. But it was only a matter of seconds before one of them finally responded. Chapter 308 Mathildas Stubbornness 308 Mathilda''s Stubbornness "I have decided." As soon as she stood, a woman suddenly spoke. "I have decided to be Lord Raphael''s ve." "What are you talking about, Cynthia? You can''t just give yourself in so easily." Upon hearing her deration, Mathilda nced intently at Cynthia from her seat. Ca looked at her as well, but her reaction was rather surprised than agitated. As for me, I was kind of relieved to hear her response. But speaking of the devil, I noticed that there was something interesting about Cynthiaa very rare encounter that she was the first person I ever met with such uniqueness. But better set that matter aside next time. "Being a ve means that you cannot show any objection if someone were to buy you. I absolutely don''t want to live a miserable life forever. The golden chance came right before me, and I would never let it slip within my grasp." "But you barely know him yet. What if he forced you to do something beyond your reasons?" "I don''t think Lord Raphael is that kind of man, Mathilda. We all know that Sarah''s sister has been with them for years, and she is apparently doing well ording to Sarah herself. Moreover, Lord Raphael is such a fine young man, and I have been longing for a man that could fulfill my desires." "But, Cynthia" "You should think for yourself too, Mathilda." Cynthia continued her exnation. "You also are yearning for someone to warm your cold, lonely nights, aren''t you? How long have you had yourst time with your husband? Weeks? Months? Years? You said that he was awfully ipetent in bed, so it was probably thetter, and probably why he could not produce an heir until now." "..." As if Cynthia''s harsh words of reality hit her so hard, Mathilda could not help but choose to stay silent and hang her head down. I could even catch a glimpse of her biting her lower lip. "Mathilda, I could see a bright future being with them, not as bright as we used to be but better than being a mine or sex worker. Whether you believe me or not, my decision is final. And how about you, Ca? Won''t you want to be Lord Raphael''s ve?" Cynthia sealed her resolve before shifting her gaze to the other woman beside Mathilda. Ca seemed to be in her deep thoughts, so she was startled when someone called her name. "Well..." Ca said with a reserved tone, but then gradually changed to an ambivalent one. "For me, what Cynthia just stated is true. The fact that we are being sold in very means that we can be bought by anybody, and we could not stop them no matter our former status." "Ca..." Mathilda turned her head around and looked at Ca in the eyes. "If the Raevender family cares for their subjects, then I am willing to be a part of it. Lord Raphael seems to be a decent man. I would rather be his ve than someone else''s." "But he is nning to make us his sex ves." "I am aware of that, Mathilda. Through the years, my husband had been busy partying with other nobles, which significantly lessened our time as a married couple. He even said that I was too old for him, so he had been secretly going to his vi with his younger mistresses." As she stated that, I could not help but criticize the eyes of her husband. But every person had their own standards and preferences, so we could not have the same taste. Also, the logic in this world was slightly different than my previous one. In some ces in this world, a woman would be considered old as soon as she passed her prime. So it was no surprise if a man divorced his considerably older wife for a younger one. But seriously, even though she was the same age as the otherdies in this room, though they were actually schoolmates at Astley''s Academy, ording to Sarah, Ca was still definitely ptable in my opinion. "I''m sorry, Mathilda, but I am a woman as well, and I need a man to quench my thirst," Ca continued. "If he wanted my body, it''s a win-win situation for both of us, a mutually beneficial rtionship. Also, Cynthia''s intuition is always right, and we all know that. If she said going with him was the most favorable option, then I would not hesitate to follow suit." Soon after, Ca stood up in protest against Mathilda. "But..." "Ugh! How stubborn. Stop making any reasons,dy. My patience is not that long, you know?" I did not want to prolong this talk show, so I finally decided to chime in. Actually, I was not being impatient at the moment; I waspletely calm. I just wanted to give her a little push to make a decision. "I want your answer, Miss Mathilda; would youe with me or not? Miss Cynthia and Miss Ca have decided toe with me, so if you don''t want to, I think I could call it a day." I stood up from my seat as soon as I said that. Sarah, who was sitting next to me, raised her butt from the metal chair as well. On the other hand, Mathilda began to have an internal panic. "Well then, I think that''s all for today. Miss Cynthia, Miss Ca, let''s go so that we can 15:11 settle your papers." "W-wait!" After doing my little act and as I was about to turn away, my most anticipated response immediately echoed throughout the room with a hard m on a metal surface. Upon looking for the one who yelled, I could see Mathilda looking at me with her headid t on the metal table. "What is it, Miss Mathilda? Is there anything you wanted to say?" "Um... Ugh...!" Mathilda averted her gaze and clenched her sping hands as if she were embarrassed to say something, but then she eventually swallowed her pride and grunted. "Alright, I have decided. But before I can give my response, I would like to ask you something." "What is it?" "Lord Raphael," she called my name with puppy-dog eyes before she pointed a finger at herself. "Do you really want me, not my daughter?" "Pfft!" Upon hearing her sudden question, I tried my best to contain my wheeze. It might be a serious question for her; however, it was a hrious one for me. The others were surprised by her question as well, but I was the only one wheezing. "Is there a problem with my question?" Mathilda asked me with rage in her voice. "Ah, no. But that''s a good one, Mathilda. But I will answer you with a question. Would you like your grapes green or purple?" "Huh? Of course, I would rather choose purple because it''s ripe." "Exactly. I''d rather have the mature you than your minor daughter. I am not a beta tester after all." "Beta tester?" Not only did Mathilda, but the others tilted their heads upon hearing unfamiliar words. "Nevertheless, so you rather want me than my daughter?" "Correct, madam." I replied confidently and then proceeded sincerely. "And if you became my servant, I promise to take care of you and your daughter. I really want you, Mathilda, so please..." After I said that, Mathilda took a nce at the other women in the room. "...Alright. After thinking about it thoroughly, I decided to ept you as my master, Lord Raphael, if you promise to buy my cousin as well." "That''s what I''ve been waiting for." I cheered before scratching my chin. "But your cousin, huh?" "She''s mydy-in-waiting, twenty-five, and unmarried." "Mark it as done." I immediately responded right after hearing her descriptions. "You can count on me." "Hmph. You better keep your promises." Mathilda averted her gaze as she crossed her arms before she muttered some words under her breath. "It''s not like I epted you because I am frustrated or anything. I simply have no options..." "Good for you, Mathilda." Sarah lightly pped her hands a few times. "You are in better hands now." "It looks like we are still together,dies." "Well, I think this moment is really destiny." Ca and Cynthia gave theirments, respectively. But whether this moment was destined or not, what was more important was that I got myself a new harem of MILFs, though only two of them were the actual ones. "Well then, everyone, let''s go to Mr. Kauffman to finalize our contract." Once everyone, including Mathilda''s daughter and cousin, had been officially patented under my name, we met up with Big Sis and Mabel, and we immediately went home for them to meet our parents, but something unexpected happened. Chapter 309 Mothers Kinda Weird 309 Mother''s Kinda Weird Once they were convinced to be my servants, Mr. Kauffman then brought Mathilda''s cousin to us for evaluation. But upon seeing her in person, she was apparently as beautiful as Mathilda described, and then she was sold to me as well. Mathilda''s maternal cousin was named Natasha ret. She was the daughter of a baron and was hired as Mathilda''s personal maid. Their mothers were siblings, so there were resemnces between them. Natasha had chest-length burgundy red hair that was tied up in a half bun. She had a voluptuous body with prominent breasts. Unlike Mathilda''s wine-red gaze, Natasha had purple eyes. Due to her eyesses, Natasha was giving off the vibe of a strict and serious woman. She had been maintaining her reserved expressions since the start, after all. But I don''t think she could maintain that face in bed. As for Mathilda''s daughter, her name was Colette, and she apparently inherited her mother''s redheadedness. She was only ten years old, so I don''t have any romantic interest in her. Hopefully, she would get along with Mabel and Yuki. After we got out of the ve store, Big Sis, our new servants, and I went to a nearby boutique to buy thedies some clothes and, of course, some lingerie. It was too embarrassing for a man to stay in such stores, so I patiently waited outside. Naturally, I waited for more than an hour outside, wondering the vicinity, before they finally got out of the shop with their new dresses on while holding bags of clothes. Their aristocratic demeanor still lingered on them, so their behaviors were so ssy that no one could think that those gorgeous women were my ves. Once they dressed themselves up, we next went to the ce of my acquaintance, the newly knighted Sir Rick, and stayed in his mansion to have lunch. Thedies were surprised that I am friends with the kingdom''s biggest superstar. Not long after we satisfied our ptes, we eventually bid farewell to Rick and his colleagues, who were actually Rick''s clones. If they were my clone''s clones, should I call them my grandclones? Well, anyway, we actually visited Rick''s residence so that I could privately use Portal to transport us directly to our main mansionspecifically, to our teleportation room in the basement. Upon arriving at the basement, the nine of us ascended to the first floor in line. Big Sis took the lead as I was thest one to step on the marble floor. On the first floor, we were greeted by Mom, Mother, Sophia, Gabrielle, and Mary. Everything seemed fine, but for some reason, Mother was kind of off today. There was a somewhat awkward air around her, and that smile was probably forced. Anyway, they were d that we finally got home with souvenirs. As soon as we got here, Sarah had been smiling at Mary, her younger sister. But like Mother, Mary seemed to be acting strange and had been averting her eyes from her sister with flushed cheeks. Mary was probably excited to see her sister but tried to hide it. "Wee back, Raphael, Louise." "Good afternoon, Mom." "Thank you for receiving us, Mom." Big Sis and I responded, respectively. "And it looks like you got a big haul today." Mom then nced at the women from left to right. "And they are children as well." "Good afternoon, Lady ire, Lady Gabrielle, and Marchioness Mylene Raevender." Thedies, including the two girls, immediately bobbed their bodies, slightly pinched their skirts up, and bowed before my family, with Mathilda representing the group. They had been practicing their courtesy at Rick''s ce, so they were able to execute it graciously. "Good afternoon to you too,dies. Standing here would be tiring, so how about continuing the discussion in another room?" The discussion was transferred to the parlor, but the children were toured through the mansion so that we could freely disclose sensitive matters. My new servants had finished introducing themselves to Mom and Mother. But Mother was still acting weird and silent the whole time. We were done exining to them the rules and policies of this household and had told them what their jobs were and their schedules. But we told them they would not be working in this mansion, but rather at our mansion inside the dungeon. Mom and Sophia told them that they were allowed to have a physical rtionship with me. Once again, they were surprised by how open-minded our family was and shocked by how Sophia could allow them to have an intimate rtionship with her fiance. After a few hours, the discussion ended, and thedies, except for Sarah, were transferred to another room to measure their body sizes for their uniforms. There were things we wanted to discuss with Sarah, so she would be measuredter. For now, we were giving her time for a reunion with her sister. "Oh, my little Mary, it''s been like three or four years since Ist embraced you. I am so happy right now." "I am happy too, Sister. I am d to see you and Mabel again. I owe this moment to the Raevender family." Inside the parlor, Mary and Sarah were on a couch, and we were watching them wrap their arms around each other. Since the others left, these sisters have been cuddling for several minutes now. "I really missed you, Mary." "I missed you too, Sister. But you are hugging me so tight, it starts to hurt now." "Oh, I''m sorry. I could not just stop these feelings." Immediately, Sarah loosened up her arms and undid the embrace. Mary was relieved and took a long breath after a tight constrict. "Oh my goddess, Sister. You don''t have to bind me to death." "But I really missed you, you know?" Sarah then grabbed Mary''s hands, drew them closer to her face, and somewhat kissed them. After that, Sarah leaned forward and then drew her face toward Mary''s neck, and a smooching sound rang out. For some reason, things had escted quickly and erotically. "I missed your skin. I missed your scent. And most of all..." She leaned back and then held Mary''s chin. "I missed your lips..." "Hold up a second!" "Young Lady!" As soon as Sarah moved her face closer to Mary''s, Big Sis immediately rushed forward and separated the two. Big Sis then put herself in front of Mary and faced Sarah. "Oh my, this suddenly turns interesting." "Yeah, Mom. Let''s see what will happen." I responded to Mom and then shifted our attention to them. "What are you trying to do to Mary, Sarah?" "I am very sorry, Lady Louise, but I cannot hold myself back." Sarah clenched her fist over her chest. "As you can see, I am attempting to... kiss her." "Kiss her? Aren''t you two siblings?" "I know, but I have been seeing her in another way. You might think of me as weird, but I have romantic feelings for her. But it''s not like I am trying to take her away from you or anything, Lady Louise." "...Mary," Big Sis turned to face Mary. "Have you been aware of this?" "I have, Young Lady." Mary looked into Big Sis''s eyes, and then she lowered her head. "She has been like this since I was still young. When she has the opportunity, she asionally kisses me. I know that doing it with the same gender is bad, nevermind doing it with your own sibling." "Mary..." "I was too naive and young at that time," Mary continued. "I refused her at first, but then I unconsciously epted every one of her advances. Before I realized it, my attraction towards the opposite gender eventually vanished, and it shifted to women instead." So that was how Mary was able to return Big Sis''s love for her; Sarah had made her gay. What Sarah did was morally uneptable (though I was not the one to talk due to how far I had gone with my family), but because of her actions, Mary was able to love my sister back, a blessing in disguise. "I truly apologize, Lady Louise, for all the things I have done to Mary. But I tried to stop myself by having Mary work for the Raevender family, so that I won''t be seeing and touching her for a long time. I don''t know if you could forgive me, but" "You are forgiven, Sarah." "Huh? Really?" "I can fully understand you, Sarah. I totally know how you feel. Love is unpredictable after all, so I''ll let you slide." "Thank you so much, Lady Louise." On the couch, Sarah bowed deeply before Big Sis. It took a few seconds before Sarah raised her head again. "But there was actually a reason why I became like this." "Hm? Tell me." "I became like this because of her..." When Sarah pointed her finger at a particr person, I eventually realized why Mother had been acting so weird ever since we returned. "Don''t tell me," I blurted. "Sarah has a past with Mother." Chapter 310 Massive Womanizer 310 Massive Womanizer "Sarah with... Mother? Whaat?" After hearing my coherent question, Big Sis was clearly bamboozled, and she relentlessly nced at them with a perplexed look in turns several times. Not only her, but Mary was also shocked by it. "Sarah..." Big Sis stared at Sarah and then turned her face to Mother. "And Mother...?" Sarah''s face was beet red as she nced down, clearly embarrassed. On the other hand, Mother had been avoiding her gaze from any of us while wearing the same red face. The way they batted an eyelid at my theory, it seemed that I was right. "Mother, would you care to exin the details to us?" "Ah!" The moment Big Sis called her, Mother suddenly came to her senses, and her whole body twitched. I could sense that she was trying to stand and then escape, but Mom held on to her wrists tightly, rendering her n to break loose from the issue unsessful. "Where do you think you are going, Mylene?" Mom asked Mother in a suspiciously calm tone. "Your daughter is asking you something." "I-I am not going to escape or anything, you know," Mother replied. "It is just that it would be too embarrassing to tackle my past, especially when ites to my rtionships." Mother covered her face with her palms and drooped her head even lower. Mom seemed to be somewhat enjoying seeing Mother in her current state, wanting her to suffer the consequences of her actions. Thankfully, Gabrielle was there tofort Mother. "So what Raphael said was true after all." Big Sis crossed her arms as she stared down at Mother. "But seriously, Mother, could you care to exin the love story behind Sarah and you?" "I am terribly sorry, Louise, but I just can''t," Mother mumbled. "But if I have something to say, our rtionship was more like a casual one." "Your Mother was a massive womanizer in the past, after all." Mom uttered those words with a smile. "I vaguely remember how many, but I think she had bedded more than fifty women." I knew that Mother was a womanizer, but I did not think she had that much body count, and I did not think I could top that. Since I basically took Mother''s virginity, I was wondering how dominant she could be to her partners. "Oh, really? That''s a lot," Big Sis said before turning to Sarah. "If Mother can''t give more details, I''ll just be going to ask Sarah instead. "Alright, Sarah, spill the beans." "I understand, Lady Louise. But could I ask where I should start?" "Well then. Hmm... From the beginning." "Alright." Sarah then took a deep breath before she started her exnation. "As far as I can remember, it all started when I once visited the empire many years ago..." Sarah Anallet was born to a lowly baron of the Kingdom of Astley. In the kingdom, daughters of low-ranking nobles were obliged to attend an institution for trainingdies-in-waiting so that they could serve higher-ranking noblewomen better. As soon as she just graduated from a prestigious academy in the Kingdom of Astley after three years and another two years at the institution before that, Sarah went to the empire in ordance with her parents'' request. Her parents wanted her to serve an imperial noblewoman, and they were using her as a bargaining chip for making international connections. Sarah had no choice but to obey her parents. Sarah ventured to the Imperial Capital with a maidservant apanying her. Upon arriving at the destination, Sarah was astonished by the differences between the Imperial Capital and the Royal Capital. Not only were there more structures, but the economy was livelier. She did not forget the reason why she went to the empire. Sarah went to an agency and started seeking out any noblewomen hiring for a personal assistant. She had to find an employer as soon as possible since her parents did not provide her with much allowance. Several papers for specific recruitment were pinned on the bulletin board for the next few days, and Sarah applied for them all. Unfortunately, there was no household that epted her application. The longer she waited, the more coins were spent. Sarah started to lose hope as the days went by. But one morning, she saw a new poster pinned to the bulletin board. When she read it, it was apparently written that a bar household was looking for a maidservant. A bar was a rank lower than a baron, so Sarah was hesitant to take it. Moreover, they were looking for a maid, not an honorabledy-in-waiting. However, she was running out of money, so she ultimately ended up taking the job andter providing her service to the Raevender household. Upon working at their manor, Sarah soon realized that her employers were actually the Sword Saint and the Sage themselves, the legendary couple who recently conquered the Imperial Dungeon. Sarah initially thought of working for the Raevender household temporarily to earn some money, as she was looking for a better job. But she eventually thought that working with the Sword Saint and the Sage would make a connection between them and her family. Everything seemed fine at first, but after some time, she noticed that numerous random women kept visiting the residence. She also took note that all of them were young and pretty. Sarah was eighteen years old at the time, and she was determinedly curious why women were constantly visiting the ce. So one night, she went to the master bedroom only to discover that those women were doing the deed with one of her mistresses, Mylene Raevender. Since that particr night, she had been thinking deeply about that scene, and she could not erase it from her mind. She asked the other servants about what she saw, and they told her that they had done the same with Mylene as well. Sarah started to worry that she might be next. As the days went by, Sarah started to notice that Mylene had been looking into her with lustful eyes. The time she had been fearing for was about toe. Until one day... Chapter 311 Mylene and Sarah

Chapter 311 Mylene and Sarah

"Hey, Sarah, would you mind if you came with me a little bit?" "Um... I don''t mind, mdy." One afternoon, as she was dusting in the living area, Mylene suddenly made a request to Sarah in person. Sarah found it strange since Mylene did not usually engage in an interaction with her. In spite of the strangeness, Sarah hesitantly went to her ord, as she was still that household''s servant. "Thank you very much, Sarah." "So, where are we going?" "Well, there is something in our room that requires your assistance. ire is not home right now, so I came across you." "...I understand, mdy." "Good." After that, Sarah and Mylene started walking abreast along the corridor toward the primary bedroom on the second floor of the mansion. The closer they got to the room, the weirder Sarah had been feeling. Sarah was aware that Mylene was nning on something clearly unrted to cleaning. Her heart raced like crazy as they got closer to the farthest from along the hallway. When they reached the door, Mylene suddenly put her arm around her shoulders and pulled her close. It was at that moment that Sarah knew she was about to get vited by Mylene. "Um... what are we going to do, mdy?" "Actually, it would be something that you would enjoy." "?!" When Mylene whispered those words into her ear, Sarah started to panic and attempted to resist. But Mylene was the most powerful person on the continent at the moment, so her resistance was utterly futile. "Here we go." While grasping Sarah, Mylene twisted the doorknob and opened the door. Mylene walked into the room as she forced Sarah toe with her. Once they got inside, Mylene shut the door and locked it with one hand as the other one was seizing Sarah. "Mdy, what are you really nning to do...?" Even though she had a vague idea of what she would do, Sarah nervously asked Mylene for confirmation. In response, Mylene looked at her with a mischievous smile and said, "You saw us the other night, haven''t you?" "Huh...?" "I know you know what I mean, Sarah. You were peeking through the door and saw me doing the deed with a woman that night. I could clearly feel your presence at that time, you know?" "..." Sarah''s face immediately turned red when she remembered the scene she witnessed that night. She was so embarrassed that she lowered her head in an attempt to avert her gaze from Mylene. "But don''t you worry, Sarah. Today, we will enjoy ourselves." "W-wait..." Completely ignoring her words, Mylene carried her in the princess way before throwing Sarah on the mattress. But before Sarah could get herself up, Mylene immediately jumped on her and grabbed her wrists, pinning Sarah to the bed. "Mdy... please, don''t...!" "It''s okay, Sarah. No need to resist." "Mmm??" After her persuasive whisper, Mylene pressed her lips against Sarah''s and easily stole her first kiss. Sarah tried to resist as hard as she could, but Mylene was just too strong to falter. "Alright." After Mylene broke the kiss, she next held both Sarah''s wrists with one hand. With her right hand free, Mylene proceeded to strip Sarah''s clothes one by one. No matter how much she struggled, Sarah''s could not escape within her grasp. "Mdy... I don''t like this...! I am not even into this thing...!" "Don''t worry. My partners said that I am much better than most men out there, so I hope you will love it." "But you have a wife...! You shouldn''t be doing something like this...!" "I know what I am doingno, we know. I am doing this because there is something we have been looking for." At that moment, Mylene ultimately and forcefully took Sarah''s virginity, and she coercively dominated her for around an hour. Mylene did whatever she wanted to do to Sarah''s body; she had been indulging every inch of her. It had not even been an hour, but to Sarah, it felt like her body had been vited indefinitely. Due to her immense strength and unbending dominance, Sarah could not help but ept her fate with tears running down her temples. But she could not fully ept that her precious first time was taken like that. Once she had done ravishing Sarah, Mylene was happy and seemed proud of her deeds. She even said that she was looking forward to the future, basically telling her it was not done yet. On the other hand, Sarah was distressed and somewhat traumatized. As soon as she got out of the room, Sarah went straight to the bathhouse to wash off the stains that Mylene had sullied on her. The next day, they continued their master-servant rtionship as if nothing had happened. Sarah tried her best to avoid any interaction with Mylene. Butter that night, Mylene dragged Sarah to the master bedroom again. Sarah just epted her orders, as resistance was futile. Once inside, Sarah found out that ire was actually inside. However, instead of confronting her wife for cheating, ire seemed to turn a blind eye to her actions andy on the bed with her back facing the copting Sarah and Mylene. Since then, Sarah had been frequently invited by Mylene, so often that it had made other servants jealous of her. Night after night, Sarah did not realize that her legs had been gradually spreading out for Mylene, slowly epting Mylene''s advances. As lustful as Mylene, Sarah also experienced having several group sex sessions with Mylene''s other women. Sarah''s months of nights had been full of debauchery, indulging women''s bodies night after night. Suddenly, Sarah received a letter from her family. It was stated that they had found her a marriage partner, and they ordered her to quit her job immediately. Deep within her, Sarah personally did not want to leave, but she could not just disobey the ones who gave life to her as well. She informed Mylene and ire that she had been engaged without her knowledge and that she would leave soon. Mylene was truly saddened by the news, but she had to respect Sarah''s decision. ire was also fond of Sarah, and she did not want her to leave as well. Amongst the women of her wife, ire took a liking to Sarah the most. For the first and only time, ire willingly joined Mylene and her woman in bed, and the three of them had a passionate threesome the night before Sarah''s departure. Even after arriving at our residence, her desires for a woman''s body still lingered. In order to vent out her frustration, Sarah gained the affection of her little sister, Mary, who was only eleven years old at the time, and then exploited her by asionally kissing her. A few months had passed, and a massive monster invasion urred in Astley and Boulder. The next thing Sarah heard was that Mylene had be a viscountess, and she and ire started living in a territory at the borders of Astley. Since she was aware that their parents would use Mary as a tool, Sarah immediately sent her to the Raevender family in the context of working there as ady-in-waiting to at least protect her from a forced marriage. Chapter 312 Mary and Sarah Chapter 312 Mary and Sarah "So, Mother practically raped Sarah, huh?" Once Sarah had finished narrating her backstory, Big Sis could not help but criticize Mother for the things she had done to Sarah. I took a look at Mother and saw her seemingly feeling guilty. "Yeah, I vited Sarah at that time," Mother admitted as she slouched her head. "I had been acting like that in the past, and I truly regretted it now." "Thankfully, Mylene has changed now," Mom said as she held Mother''s shoulders and embraced her. "I had enough of her cheating, so I taught her a life lesson, and she has stayed loyal to me since then." "Thank you, ire, and you too, Gabrielle." Sandwiched andforted by two voluptuous women, Mother put her around the waists of Mom and Gabrielle and pulled them closer. Mother seemed to be regaining her smile as her loved ones warmed her up. "Good job, Mom. If you have not tamed Mother, Big Sis and I would be having little siblings by now." Seriously though, if Mother still behaved as her sexually aggressive younger self until now, she would have impregnated several women in the process. It should be financially and mentally exhausting for her. If Mother had continued her behavior, Mom would have left her a long time ago, thereforepletely erasing the possibility of Big Sis and me getting born at all. That was why I was extremely grateful to Mom for taming Mother. "Your Mother may have vited me, but let us not forget the fact that I used my little sister to satisfy my desires. I am such a horrible sister, am I?" "Sister..." Sarah uttered those words with guilt in her voice. Upon hearing that, Mary then sidled along the couch and drew herself closer to Sarah before she gave her sister a warm embrace. Sarah was slightly surprised, but then she returned her affection and wrapped her arms around Mary. "Even if you said that, I honestly did not dislike it at all. In fact, because of you, Sister, I was able to reciprocate Young Lady''s feelings for me." "Oh, Mary. I love you so much." "I love you too, Sister." With that, the two sisters tightened up their cozy snuggle as my family watched them. Personally, I find their bond quite hot and arousing. I did not know if they were still romantically attached to each other or not, but given how close they were, the sister act would be exciting. She stated that she used Mary to vent out her frustration, but I believed that you only did that because Mother basically made her gay. Eventually, Sarah awakened Mary as well. Was gayness really a contagious virus? Well, it did not matter. What was more important was that everything was fine now; let bygones be bygones. Later that night, past bedtime, Sarah and I were in my room. The reason why she was here was quite obvious; we were about to spend our first night together. She would be my fourth MILF after Mom, Mother, and Inari. About her daughter, she was old enough to sleep alone. In addition, she was already of the age to be aware of the birds and the bees; thus, she knew that her mother was going to make love with me tonight. However, we still had our clothes on, and we had not started yet. By the way, she was currently wearing sexy lingerie we bought earlier under her white nightdress. Right now, we were sitting at the edge of my bed and having a chat as we waited for the right moment to fuck. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Knock. Knock. Suddenly, two knocks reverberated from the door. A few secondster, the door opened, and a person came into our view. Upon seeing the person, Sarah widened her eyes in shock. "Mary?" "Good evening, Sister." Once she closed the door, Mary walked forward before stopping in front of us. Judging by how she looked at us back and forth, Sarah was still notably shocked that Mary was here. "Lord Raphael, why is my sister here? Don''t tell me..." "Well, to tell you the truth, I sometimes hooked up with Mary." "Isn''t Mary already your sister''s lover?" "She is. But I also found Mary beautiful, and Iid a hand on her while my sister was studying in the empire." "What...?" "Big Sis was furious when she knew it, you know? But after some arguments, we settled down, and she even agreed to share Mary with me." "Your sister agreed?" "Alright, let''s stop the chitchat and get started already. Come here, Mary." "Yes, Young Master." Upon my words, Mary sat on the bed next to me, which sandwiched me between the two Anallet sisters. With Sarah and Mary at my sides, I then sneaked my hands around their backs so that I could grope their ample and soft breasts of these blonde beauties. "Aah..." "Master..." "Kiss me, Sarah." "Yes~." Smooch. As I was groping their breasts, I turned my face to Sarah and demanded a kiss. After Sarah, I turned my face around to kiss the little sister. By those alone, my dick was almost at its peak. Among the women I bought today, she was the one I decided to sleep with since I was excited for the sister act. By the way, I would be fucking them in pairs. First were Sarah and her sister, then Mathilda and her cousin, Natasha, and finally, Cynthia and Ca. "Alright, let''s get in bed." Once I was kind of satisfied with their breasts, we got to the bed, and I had themy next to each other. I gave them a couple of kisses and gropes on their breasts once again before I held their chins. "Okay, kiss." "Mmmh..." After looking at their graces for a moment, I made them face each other and drew their faces closer until their lips met. They were shocked at first, but they eventually started making out more passionately. I then let go of my hands and had them savor their sister''s saliva. "Mary... I still love you... Mmm~..." "Me too, Sister..." As Sarah and Mary were incestuously kissing, I began taking off my clothes. Once I was done disrobing, I told them my new order, fully naked with crossed arms. "Sarah, Mary, undress one another." Chapter 313 Mary and Sarah (2) [R18] Chapter 313 Mary and Sarah (2) [R18] Upon receiving Raphael''s words, Mary and Sarah immediately sat up on the mattress to fulfill his order. They then saw Raphael already naked, spontaneously brandishing his sword, which made them feel irresponsible for making their master do it by himself instead of them. To redeem themselves, they resolved to make Raphael feel good. But before anything else, Mary and Sarah met each other''s eyes again, and they could not help but passionately kiss anew. The two ultimately broke the kiss before Sarah put her hands on Mary''s shoulders and then pulled her dress down, which revealed her fair, bare skin and sexy ck lingerie on her ample bosom. Mary did the same to her sister, and Sarah''s ck lingerie was unveiled as well. "Mmmph..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After throwing their nightgowns to the floor, both of them hugged each other and kissed while unfastening their sister''s brassiere. After that, they started slipping the straps of their brassiere off their shoulders, and their beautiful, bouncing, sulent mountains popped up. "Wow. You really have developed so much, Mary." Sarah lustfully focused her eyes on her little sister''s assets before she started groping them. Mary was embarrassed by her sister''s praise and touches, and her face turned red. "Thank you, Sister. But I think yours are bigger than mine." Mary said as she was intently keeping an eye on Sarah''s chest. Sarah took advantage of it, and then she shed a gentle smile. She stopped rubbing Mary, and then she grabbed her hands and ced them over her breasts. "Don''t just stare at them, you know? Please touch me as well, Mary." "Sister..." Sarah let go of her hands from Mary''s as her little sister started to stroke her breasts before going back and kneading Mary''s breasts as well. In the middle of their groping, Sarah maneuvered one of her hands and slithered it into Mary''s abdomen until she slipped it into her ck panties. "Sister... That''s..." "You are so wet down there, Mary. I did not know you became such a lewd woman~." "Aah..." Upon finding Mary''s wet lower lip, Sarah started to circle two fingers around it. Mary immediately let out a soft moan, which made her tighten up the grip on Sarah''s breasts. Sarah pulled her hand out a momentter. "Alright," she said as she was licking her finger smeared with Mary''s nectar. "Lay down on the bed, Mary, for I am going to use my mouth. Is that okay, Master?" "Do continue." After Raphael tly gave his approval, Maryid her back on the mattress and spread her legs like those of the letter M. Sarah then positioned herself before her sister, and she started pulling off Mary''sst article. "So this is Mary''s pussy... and it smells so good... I can finally have a taste of you, Mary~. Mmm~..." "Please treat me well..." Sarah drew her face to Mary''s crotch and stuck her tongue into the alluring pussy in front of her. It was the first time Sarah tasted a woman''s body after years, so she was d she finally got the chance to taste it again, especially since it was her beloved sister''s. "You got some skills, Sarah." Sarah briefly stopped eating Mary to answer Raphael. "Thanks for the praise, Master. Your Mother taught me some techniques. But it''s been so long since I had myst pussy, so I am recalling her teachings again." "Speaking of, you and Mother had a threesome with Mom, right? Did you also do it with Mom? I''m open-minded." "Actually, even though we shared a bed one time, I never tasted your Mom and put a finger into her. To simply put, your Mother never allowed me or any women to touch her wife, but she also never allowed anyone to insert a finger into her either. That night, both of us werepletely dominated by your Mother." "That''s very Mother." After a short chat with Raphael, Sarah went back to pussylicking her sister. "Sister... I want to taste yours as well..." "If that''s what my sister wants, verily~." As per her sister''s request, Sarahid down on the bed and spread her legs so that Mary could remove her panties. "Sister''s pussy..." Mary muttered before she dug in Sarah''s pussy. "Oh, yeah, Mary~...!" Sarah moaned. "That''s so good...!" As soon as Mary started licking her pussy, Sarah was delighted that they had finally eaten each other. Due to the fact that Raphael had restored her virginity since Raphael wanted to overwrite Sarah''s maiden voyage, Sarah felt so much pleasure that she arched her back and sandwiched Mary''s head between her white, th thighs. "Mmmrph~... Ahh..." "Pant... That was intense, Mary... I almost came..." A few minutes after that, Sarah was left exhausted when Mary sat up. Mary then stepped aside before Raphael crawled his way toward Sarah. "Lemme have a taste too." "Aah~." Upon saying that, Raphael moved his head closer to Sarah''s crotch, and he started licking and eating her wet pussy. After orally stimting Sarah''s vulva, Raphael then crawled atop her beforending his lips on hers. "Mmm..." Slurping sounds rang out of Raphael''s room as he was sloppily making out with Sarah, French kissing. He then broke their lips apart, and Raphael stooped downward so that his mouth could reach out for her ample tits. Smooch. Raphael sucked both Sarah''s boobs back and forth, swirling his tongue around her nipples, to find out she was notctating any longer. But it was not like it mattered to Raphael as long as he could getid with another gorgeous woman. "Sarah..." Once he sat up straight on the mattress, Raphael inserted himself between his partner''s opened legs. With one hand groping her breast, Raphael held his rigid dick and pped it in herher region several times. "Master, yours is so bigmuch bigger than my husband''s." Seeing his fully hardened dick up close, Sarah made an intimidated, audible gulp. "I don''t think I could fully take it... I bet it would hurt now that my hymen is restored..." "Don''t worry, Sarah. I''ll be gentle." "It definitely hurt at first, Sister, but he made sure that it wouldn''t be very painful. Once you get used to it, the pain will turn to great pleasure. If you are afraid, I''ll give you a hand." Raphael reassured Sarah with a smile, which Mary supported. Sarah could feel it sincerely in his words, and with a nod, she tightly clutched Mary''s hand and gave Raphael the green light to fuck her. "Very well, here we go..." Chapter 314 Mary and Sarah (3) [R18] 314 Mary and Sarah (3) [R18] His mother had forcefully taken her virginity before, which still lingered an unpleasant memory on her even though Sarah hadpletely forgiven Mylene. Given the chance to rewrite that moment, her son, Raphael, restored her maidenhood and was currently in the process of popping it. "Nnn...!" Sarah grunted in pain and tightly gripped Mary''s hand as the tip of Raphael''s dick prated her hairy lower opening. She could feel that his thing was slowly getting into her. Given his size, the length, and the thickness of his shaft, it surely stung. But Raphael made sure to enter her slowly and gently, so Sarah would not feel as much pain as possible. Though giving birth was undoubtedly a lot more painful, in some instances, females tend to forget the sensation of the actual pain so that they will not be afraid to procreate again. "Master...!" "Ahh... It''s in..." After resisting her tightness, Raphael pushed his dick all the way inside Sarah, breaking her virginal membrane, which caused it to cry red. "Are you alright, Sister?" "Yeah... I''m fine now... Don''t worry..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Still holding her sister''s hand, Mary asked for her well-being, which Sarah affirmed with a smile while putting another hand atop Mary''s. As the sisters were ncing at each other again, Raphael put his hands on Sarah''s plump waist before the two had another gay moment. "Alright, I am going to move now." "Ah, yes." With that, Raphael slowly moved his hips backward and then thrust them forward into Sarah, right before the tip peeked out. He repeated the process so that both of them could feel the pleasing sensation of sex. "Master...! Oh, shit...!" As Raphael moderately did his part, Sarah started moaning loudly in great pleasure. Even though Raphael did not move his hips that fast and rough, Sarah never had a good nightlife ever since his mother, as his former husband did not have that size, coupled with his ipetence. "You are so beautiful, Sarah..." "But I''m already old... Aah...!" "But you are still so sexy and bangable." "Aah~!" Raphaelplimented Sarah and groped her rippling breasts, which sent a sudden pleasure to her body. Perceiving that Sarah had adapted his pace, Raphael gradually moved his hips faster. "Aahh...~! That feels so good! You are a lot better than my husband, Master...!" Feeling that the friction between her sex walls and his dick intensified, Sarah could not hold herself back and yelled her honest feelings while covering her eyes with her arm. Meanwhile, Raphael was happy to be praised by Sarah as he was kneading her pair of bazongas. "Master...~!" When Raphael started ying with her nipples, Sarah immediately arched her back and released her loudest and lewdest moan. That pinch must have sent a shock to her entire body, he thought. But due to the stimtion on different parts of her body, Sarah felt the best pleasure she had ever experienced, much greater than her best night with Mylene. And a few pumpster... "Master...! I''ming...!" Sarah yelled as she reached her climax and released her love juices. As soon as Sarah came, Raphael eventually stopped his hips from moving. Sarah then felt that the pleasure suddenly stopped. When she looked below, she immediately realized what she had done. "I''m so sorry, Master, I came so soon...!" "It''s fine, Sarah. It is not like I am disappointed in you or anything." Raphael lovingly caressed Sarah''s cheek with a gentle smile. "We can do it again." "I understand, Master." Sarah relievedly replied with a teary eye. She was genuinely happy that Raphael was so kind to her. "Thank you for giving me a hand, Mary." Sarah turned to her little sister. "No problem, Sister." "Alright, everyone." With his dick still inside Sarah, Raphael called out the two. "For the next round, let''s include Mary in this." "Verily, Young Master." "Ah... Aah... Ah... Mmmph~" "Sister... Ah~" On his own bed, the three-way sex between Raphael and the Anallet sisters continued. After Sarah came early, Raphael continued ramming Sarah, but this time, Mary was involved. Currently, Raphael was putting his dick back and forth within Sarah in the same position as before, the missionary. As he was pounding her, Mary was straddling her sister''s face, rubbing her crotch over Sarah''s nose and mouth while Sarah licked her wet pussy. "Kiss me, Mary..." "Mmm~..." Mary leaned toward Raphael and pressed her lips on his. They soon involved their tongues and intertwined them with each other''s, French kissing. Raphael and Mary passionately kissed without missing or dying a thrust into Sarah. "Slurp... Mmm... Mary''s fluids..." On the other hand, Sarah was erotically kissing Mary''s pussy, savoring each drop of her little sister''s sweet nectar. Mylene had taught her some tongue techniques, so she was able to give Mary a certain level of stimtion. "Oh, yeah! Your pussy is so tight, Sarah; you are squeezing me hard! MILF is really good!" "Mmmh..." After making out with Mary, Raphael focused his attention on fucking the older sister. It had been years, if not decades, since thest time Sarah got fucked, so the heavenly tightness Raphael felt was making sense. But Sarah seemed not to hear his voice, as she was busy attacking and being attached at the same time. Raphael''s dick and her sister''s sweet and alluring bodily fluids practically lost her senses. Sarah could not think of anything but the pleasure of sex. "How about me, Young Master...?" "You are doing great, Mary. Your body is as great as Sarah''s too." "I''m d, Young Master... I''m d..." Smooch. Raphael and Mary made out again passionately. After that, Raphael grabbed Mary''s right breast before groping Sarah''s left tit with his right hand. A momentter, Raphael felt that Sarah was about to reach her limits. Sensing that, Raphael sped up his thrusts so that he could time his climax with hers. Ultimately, Raphael had been ramming Sarah really hard. "Haa... Haa... Haa..." "Ahn~. Aah...! Ah~!" The breathing of the three became heavier as they exerted too much stamina in the process. Although he was the one who exerted the most effort, Raphael seemed to be the least exhausted amongst them due to his monstrous stats and natural talent in bed. "Ah...! Aah!" "Sister...!" Due to the umted pleasure, Sarah reflexively grabbed Mary''s thighs and squeezed them tight. She also unknowingly locked her legs behind Raphael, as if securing him for herself. "I''m about toe, Sarah." Feeling that something was about to pass his urethra, Raphael notified his partner, who was sexually absentminded. "Ahhhhh~...!" "I''ming...!" A few pumpster, Raphael immediately released his load as soon as Sarah reached her climax. With a mighty thrust that crisply pped their hips, Raphael shot his hot semen into her as she was squirting her love fluids. "Ahh... so hot..." Sarah muttered as she felt Raphael''s warmth inside her womb. Raphael stayed stationary to release all of his cum before pulling his dick out of her. "Wow... I could not see it, but I feel that''s a lot," Mary amazingly uttered, sternly staring below. "Are you alright, Sister?" Mary lifted her hipsshe did note by the wayand put them overhead to take a nce at her sister. She was breathing heavily with a satisfied face and eyes closed, so Mary concluded that Sarah was still in ecstasy. "I''m fine now, Mary." Sarah finally responded after almost a minute. "You two can continue. I need to recover a bit." "Very well, it''s your turn, Mary." "Please take care of me, Young Master." After Sarah, Raphael next ravished Mary. That night, Raphael came inside the two sisters multiple times before they finally decided to stop before three in the morning. Chapter 315 Mathilda and Natasha [R18] 315 Mathilda and Natasha [R18] The next night in Raphael''s bedroom, there were three individualsa man and two womenon the bed. The man was already fully naked, sitting with crossed arms while watching the two women take off their sexy lingerie. The man was obviously Raphael himself, and the rest were the women he was going to sleep with. That night, he chose to bang two of his new ves, the redheaded cousins, Mathilda Bordeaux and Natasha ret. Both of them had now lost theirst name after being enved. Raphael had done making out with them and touching their bodies, and then ordered them to undress. With a rigid, erected dick, he was satisfying his eyes as he watched thest piece of their garments drop on the floor. "What do you think of us, Master...?" Once nothing was covering their bodies, Mathilda and Natasha bashfully asked Raphael with their hands covering their ample breasts. Those words were not actually what they were feeling; rather, they were what Raphael wanted them to say. Earlier, when they heard that Raphael already wanted to fuck them as early as two nights after being purchased, Mathilda and Natasha initially refused and told him that it was too early and they did not fully trust him yet. However, they were not nobles now, just lowly ves. Raphael could not wait any longer, so he used his authority over them and coerced them to spend the night with him, which brought them to the current situation. "You two are so gorgeous." Raphael cheerfully praised the two, expressing his honest opinions. "I am very lucky to have you all tonight." Raphael crawled over the mattress and went straight toward Natasha. He decided to fuck her first so that he could get rid of her cherry as soon as possible. But as he was about to kiss her lips again, Natasha suddenly turned away her face as if she refused any of Raphael''s moves. "What''s the problem, Natasha?" Raphael asked. "..." "Come on. You can tell me everything." "...I am afraid, Master," Natasha said with a low, shaky voice, still averting her eyes from Raphael''s. "I don''t know, but I feel like I don''t want to continue this further anymore." "I see." After Raphael''s reply, Mathilda quickly wrapped her arms around Natasha''s head and pulled her toward her bare chest. She then stared intently at Raphael, wearing a conspicuously cold expression. "Master, for all the years she was serving me, this is the first time Natasha shows fear. She could not take it anymore; she is really scared. I don''t care what you would do to my body, but I could not forgive you if you forced Natasha into this." Raphael admitted that he was too excited to taste another virgin and drove her to coerce Natasha. He did not want to be like his Mother, who raped Sarah back then, but he really could not resist Natasha right now. "But I want her tonight," Raphael nonchntly responded. "We have gone this far, so why stop there? I promise that I won''t hurt you and I will try to be as gentle as possible. So please, Natasha, let me love you and give me a chance to prove myself." "..." "She definitely doesn''t want this, Master. Let her take some time to decide; I''ll take full responsibility tonight." "I''ll do it." Suddenly, Natasha finally provided a response. "What? You don''t have to force yourself into this, Natasha." "I know, but Master Raphael seems to be honest with his words. For now, I decided to give him a chance. Besides, I really wanted to feel what a woman feels like." "...Hmph. You are lucky tonight, Master." Seeing how serious Natasha was, Mathilda let go of her. Natasha then bowed deeply and apologetically before Raphael for wasting his time. "Thank you, Natasha." "It''s a servant''s duty to fulfill the desires of her master. Please take good care of me, Master." "Ah...! Right there, Master...!" Once she had epted Raphael, Natasha was currently lying on her back with her legs wide open as Raphael was giving her oral stimtion, a sloppy cunnilingus. Meanwhile, Mathilda was watching beside them as she did herself. "Master~...!" After minutes of skillfully pussy licking, Natasha was stimted so much that she eventually reached her climax and came into Raphael''s mouth. He swallowed her orgasm and licked his lips to reach the excess nectar. He crawled on the mattress and then nked atop Natasha. Although she epted Raphael, her heart was pounding so hard when he was right above her, and she was confused about her feelings at that moment. It was the first time she felt a man''s body to the extreme, so her palpitations were valid. He let go of one of his hands, leaving his arm to support his body, and used it to steer his dick. A few secondster, Natasha felt that something hot was poking her vagina, and Raphael had inserted his tip. Slowly and gently, Raphael pushed his dick into her, inch by inch. Natasha eventually felt the pain, and she started gripping the bedroom tight. The sting became so painful that it made her bend her back, and when his dick reached a certain depth, "Ahhh!" With an excruciating yell, Natasha''s maidenhood had been sessfully taken by Raphael. He continued pushing his dick deeper until his pelvis came into contact with hers. As soon as he stopped, Natasha felt a bit relieved and rested her back. "Alright, it''s in." Afterwards, Raphael brought his arm back and nked Natasha again, facing her. He then began moving his hips at a slow pace, pistoning his dick in and out of her, which immediately converted her pain into pleasure. "Ah... Aah... Ohmm... Ha..." "You already are beautiful, Natasha. But your beauty even shines brighter without your sses." "Thank you, Master~... Ahn...!" Seeing the erotic expressions she was making, Raphael could not help but adore her. Natasha usually wore her sses, which created a serious atmosphere around her. But this time, when she had to strip naked, her true beauty stood out more radiantly. For that reason, Raphael gradually hastened his speed as he lowered his body. "Master...! I am feeling so good...!" "Kiss me, Natasha..." "Mmmh~..." Raphael pressed his chest against hers before demanding a kiss. Natasha carried out his request without hesitation, and they ovepped their lips, putting their tongues together and intertwining them passionately inside each other''s mouths. The faster Raphael pumped, the more pleasure Natasha felt. She then began locking her arms and legs around his head and hips, respectively. Once Raphael elevated his body, her breasts, which had sizes in between Mary and Sarah, jiggled anew. "Natasha... Natasha..." As soon as he said that, Raphael stepped on the gas and rammed Natasha even faster and harder. Pleasure kept wildly running throughout their bodies, especially for the first-timer, Natasha. Only a few minutes had passed, but Natasha felt that she was about toe again. "Master... I think I aming again...!" "It''s okay. Let it out." After that, Raphael straightened his arms and locked his hands with hers. He did not feel likeing at any moment yet, so he focused on making his partner drown in pleasure. "Aaahhh!!!" With a loud, pleased moan, Natasha arched her back and came.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 316 Mathilda and Natasha (2) [R18] 316 Mathilda and Natasha (2) [R18] "Master...!" "Oh, yeah..." Mathilda was watching Raphael and Natasha as they were in the middle of their second round. Before her, Raphael was sitting in lotus position as he was embracing Natasha, who was straddling hisp while repeatedly rocking her hips on his crotch, grinding his dick against her internal walls. Natasha failed to make hime along with her, so Raphael asked Mathilda if he could fuck her again, to which Mathilda silently responded with a nod. Currently, she was still sitting on the mattress with her fingers circling around her vulva. "Haaa~! Haa~ Ahn~!" "Natasha... Lips..." "Mmmph~!" Raphael grabbed her buttocks and moved her hips so that Natasha would not have trouble kissing him. He could feel the softness of her ample bosom on his chest, the pressure of her calves on his back, and the intensity of her grasp of his head as they exchanged saliva with their intertwining tongues. Meanwhile, Mathilda''s eyes were focused on them. She could see how the wild Natasha before her was entirely different from her supposedposed and collected self. Although Mathilda still believed that Natasha was just forcing herself, the light within her eyes and the ecstatic expressions on her face could not support her im. Mathilda had known Natasha for years, and from what she could see, she could tell that Natasha had been forming attachments for their owner. She had not seen Natasha being interested in men, but she somehow showed her other side to Raphael. So he was your first love then, Mathilda thought to herself. But the more she exposed her sight to the debauchery in front of her, the greater the surge of lust wildly running throughout her body. She honestly admitted that her former partner could not satisfy her in bed; his manhood and vigor were just so poor. In addition, he often went out to party with other nobles, leaving Mathilda''s nights cold on a regr basis. Unbeknownst to her, she unknowingly started desiring her master''s vigor. "You are so tight, Natasha... Maidens are really the best...! You are so lovely, I want to fuck you every day! Too bad my daily and nightly schedules are as tight as yours!" "For my beloved master, I''ll do anything...!" (So you are calling him beloved now?) Mathilda could not fully ept it yet, but Natasha had fallen head over heels for him. However, there was nothing she could do about it; after all, she was just a ve whose purpose was to serve her master. But deep within her, Mathilda was strangely happy that Natasha had found her purpose. "Ah~! Ha~! Master~!" Natasha''s moans had been ringing in the room since they started their coption. And they grew exceptionally louder when they did it the second time, the round when Natasha started to have feelings for Raphael. Having engaged in sexual activities for the first time, Natasha was drowning in an intense amount of newfound worldly pleasure. It was painful at first, but she quickly adapted herself to it so that she could experience the feeling to the fullest. In addition to her partner''s excellent performance and physique, Natasha had been feeling she was brought to the seventh heaven. The extremely pleasant sensation of the friction between her pussy and his dick was truly phenomenal for her. "Master...~! Am... ba... to... cum...!" "About toe? Me too! Let''se together, Natasha!" "Yesh~! Please give me your seeds!" With that, both of them coordinated, and they sped up their pace in sync, which greatly increased the umtion of pleasure in their bodies. Raphael tightly burrowed his fingers on her wiggling buttocks, and with a final rock, he shot his hot semen into her womb as Natasha reached her climax and came. "Ahhh~~~!" "Oof!" Natasha loudly and lewdly moaned in pleasure as she tightly wrapped her arms around Raphael''s back. Soon after, Natasha lost her strength and rested her head on his shoulder. Raphael held her ass for a while so that he could deplete all the remaining semen in his urethra. Once done, he carefullyid her down on the mattress before pulling his dick out of her tight lower entrance. To Mathilda''s surprise, his dick did not seem to limp even after ejacting. "Woo! That was amazing! How was it, Natasha?" "Haa... You are the best, Master... Haa..." Catching her breath, Natasha smilingly replied before turning her head sideways. "And please let her experience the same as well..." "No problem." Raphael turned his attention to Mathilda, which made her flinch. He then crawled toward her andnded a light kiss on her lips. "Mathilda, can we?" "..." She did not immediately respond and averted her eyes instead. A few secondster, she slowly rolled her eyes toward his before bashfully providing her reply. "Yes... You can do me." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Slurp. "Mmm... Ah...!" Lying on the bed, Mathilda''s pussy was being eaten by Raphael as she could not stop rubbing her breasts. Her arousal rose as they were watched by Natasha. "Hmm. Thanks for the treat." Raphael sat upright and rubbed his dick a few times before poking and prating the tip into her pussy. Mathilda twitched upon feeling his warmth, and when Raphael shoved his rod deeper, she immediately gripped the bedsheet and moaned in pain. "Aaahhh!!!" As soon as her revirginated pussy bled, Raphael started moving his hips and slowly grinding his dick against her tingling sex walls. Mathilda prepared herself for it but she did not expect a bigger dick to bring much more pleasure to her body. "Haa...! Master...! This is too much...!" "But I am just starting, though." "Wait! Ugh...!" After he groped her tits, which were significantlyrger than Natasha''s, Raphael started to fuck her faster and faster. Pleasure then flowed relentlessly throughout her body, so intense that Mathilda had to shut her eyes off. In addition to his skillful hands and fingers, her endurance gradually crumbled, and her body eventually gave in to Raphael. "Aah~! Aah~!" Each of his thrusts reached her cervix, and his dick even stretched her birth canal beyond, which brought absolute pleasure. The faster he rammed her, the better Mathilda felt. No matter how long she held herself, Raphael always made his partnere before him. "Master! I''ming!!!" "Haa..." Mathilda went on to her peak and came. However, Raphael did not stop and continued inserting his dick in and out of her violently. He did not give her time to take a rest. "Master! Wait!" She tried to call him out, but he did not seem to listen. Suddenly, he stopped, but then he rolled Mathilda to the side, and he began fucking her again in another position. He leaned forward and put her legs on his shoulder so that he could get the right angle. "Uh...! Ah...! Ah~!" Facing Natasha, Mathilda moaned in repetition while being rammed by Raphael. The pleasure started to pile up in her body again every time his dick hit her cervix. The same as her, Raphael had also been umting pleasure within his body. Calcting her estimated time of arrival, Raphael controlled his pace for him to synchronize with her. "I''ming, Mathilda!" "Cumming...!" Several minutes had passed, and both of them reached their climaxes at almost the exact same moment. After shooting thest drop, Raphael pulled out his sword, which was still as potent as ever. "Master! Please fuck me again!" "Right away, Natasha!" Afterwards, Raphael ravished both of them through the night until their wombs were full of his stuff. Chapter 317 Maids of the Underground Mansion Chapter 317 Maids of the Underground Mansion The moment I opened my eyes, all I could see was the ceiling of my room. Judging from the angles of the sun rays passing through the windows, I woke up just short after sunrise, which means I underslept once again. On my bed, I was fully naked under the thick quilt. I turned my head to the left and saw a woman soundly sleeping next to me; she was fully naked as well. The same thing was true on the other side. These women were the ones I slept withst night, namely, Cynthia and Ca. After spending the nights with Sarah, Mathilda, and Natasha, my time to fuck Cynthia and Ca camest night. I retook their maidenhood, and we fucked like animals afterwards. Unlike doing it with Mathilda, who seemed not to fully ept me yet, Cynthia and Ca had epted their new life, and they let me bang on them without resistance, so we had a passionate timest night. They were cooperative with whatever I asked them to do. They had great proportions and were quite experienced with those kinds of stuff, so I was able to rx in some routines. Well yeah, overall, it was a great threesome. Speaking of the redheads, I felt that Natasha had been bing more approachable and blooming since we did the deed. She often smiled whenever she was with me, and she seemingly served me especially well with affection and honor. I was not sure if it was a case of Stockholm syndrome, but I was genuinely d that we started to open up with me. By the way, I could easily make her eyesight clearer, but her sses really suit her well, so I did not do so. Mathilda, on the other hand, had been somewhat hating me. Perhaps for the reason that I forced myself on her or the way I had been so rough with her that night. I went too far and probably betrayed her trust, so I should talk to her and might apologize as well. Even though I spent myst three nights with my ves, I used my free time to fuck my family and my other women at our mansion in the dungeon. I was nning to reveal my rtionships with my family to my ves, but it would take more time for them to understand us. By the way, since Mom and Mother were madly in love with Gabrielle, I had been forbidding Lucy and Uriel to touch my parents even since they were engaged. Though they could do it with Gabrielle, and I had given them permission to touch Big Sis if my sister wanted to, she had not said a word about them yet. Well, anyway, I got up from my bed and took nces at Cynthia and Ca back and forth as I stood in front of the bed. Even in their sleep, their faces were still gorgeous and quite adorable. I stared at them for a while until I let my intrusive thoughts win. I approached the bed, and then I pushed the sleeping bodies of Cynthia and Ca toward one another until their chests squeezed. After that, I grabbed one of their hands and put them on top of each other''s waists. I also moved their legs and ced them over each other. And for the final touches, I held their chins and briefly pecked their lips against each other. But I then immediately separated their lips apart and had their faces closely facing each other instead. It was not like I wanted all of my women to be gay, bisexual, or something. Because of my parents, I had been into yuri stuff and was desiring to witness more. After that, I struck a satisfied pose before putting on my clothes and leaving the room. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om From the day of their purchase, my ves did not officially start working as our servants yet, and they used these recent days to familiarize themselves with their environment and be given responsibilities. Also, I used those days to explore their bodies. So in the afternoon, I brought my ves to the dungeon along with Anna, the first dungeon servant, and Sarah''s and Mathilda''s daughters, with their new exclusive maid uniforms on, which were designed by myself. They would be starting to live and work here. The children were dressed in their uniforms, and they decided to take the same path as their mothers''. They were still young and innocent, so they might have thought that their mothers were always right. I had given them the freedom to choose their futures, but they insisted on following their mothers. But if they wanted to change careers, I did not mind granting them their dreams. So Mabel and Colette were basically in training to be his estate''s future maids, and they might be my women in the future if things escted weirdly. So along with Yuki, who had been slowly growing up as she leveled up, I had two more girls to groom. "So, from now on, they will be working and living here. Are there any objections?" In the living area of the underground mansion, I introduced the new servants to the residents of the mansion on the 103rd Floor of the Raevender Dungeon. Since they were also my women and had been asionally visiting the mansion, I brought Elise and Lily so that they would be informed. Meanwhile, my ves had been standing straight before my subjects. Even in their human forms, their presences were so immense that they were pressuring thedies. "No, Master. Unlike thiszy one, Uriel and Lucy were the only ones tending this ce. I am also doing some cooking, so I appreciate you, Master, for bringing additional hands." Inari intoned her expressions with grace as she was dissing someone, which was obviously Czarina. Ever since living in the mansion, Czarina basically did not do that much and had been living like a queen, and she took pride in it. Except for training, she was aszy as hell and only ate excessively. Not only did she not do simple chores, but even in the bath, Czarina just raised her arms and had Uriel wash her body. But I did not bat an eye, as I believed displeasing Czarina would make the whole Floor a nuclear wastnd. "It is the weak''s duty to serve the strong. Moreover, I am Master''s right hand, so you have no right to tell me what to do." "You..." "Hey, cut it out already." I stopped them before a war broke out. "Inari, just let her be." "... I understand, Master." "I''m d you understand," I said before turning to the maids. "I''m sorry about that,dies." "It''s fine, Master," Sarah replied. "Aside from the fact that you discovered and conquered a dungeon, it really took me aback to know that you have these kinds of women around you. I don''t know, but each of them is powerful." "They are indeed strong," Cynthia seconded as she scanned the surroundings. "I was surprised too. I definitely did not see iting. But I have a feeling that Master would reveal something more surprising." "Yes, there will be." nning to reveal to them my incestuous rtionships, I replied awkwardly. "But anyway, let me guide you all around the mansion." Chapter 318 Moons Blessing Chapter 318 Moon''s Blessing After I toured the new servants around the mansion and painstakingly exined the modern devices in it, I told everyone that I would be talking to one of them in private. There was something interesting that I noticed in her, so I immediately went into her and asked for details. "I am here, Master." When the door opened, a curvaceous woman with light gray hair, which was tied in a ponytail over her shoulder, made her entrance. She showed her respect for me before she shut the door. "Take a seat, Cynthia." "Thank you, Master." Here in the windowless parlor of the dungeon mansion, I ordered Cynthia, who was in her maid uniform, to settle herselffortably on the couch in front of me. In the middle of us was a coffee table with cups and beverages for refreshments. "How are you today, Cynthia?" "I''m fine, Master." Cynthia put a gentle smile on her face. "I am feeling good because I was able to have the best feeling that I ever feltst night. Thank you for giving me such memorable moments, Master." "You''re wee." "Um... can I ask what you want to talk about?" "Yeah. There is something about you that piqued my interest, and my desire to know more intensifies." "And what would that be, Master?" "It''s about your blessing." The moment I read her skill board, the first thing that caught my eye was her blessing. For unknown reasons, Cynthia had a blessing. Individuals with blessings were a rare sight in this world. It was so rare that only a handful of people in history were in possession of it, such as the first pope and the hero. Due to its rarity, many spected that only the Goddess and other gods, if there were any, could bless a person. Other than myself and the monsters of every dungeon, I had never seen or encountered someone with a blessing so far until I met this woman. I did not know if destiny was ying with me or if it was just a pure coincidence. "My blessing? So Master can see it? "Yeah, I could see it as clear as day. I want to learn more about your blessing called Moon''s Blessing." If Goddess Prima granted me three blessings, which were God''s Vessel, God''s Eye, God''s Veil, Cynthia was in possession of the Moon''s Blessing. Obviously, it was the ability to foresee future events. It might be the reason why Cynthia''s intuition was always urate. "Well, what do you want to know about it, Master?" "Hm. How did you get it?" However, the description of the blessing did not fully exin it, so I came to ask Cynthia directly about it. The first thing I asked her was the origin of the blessing. "Actually, the blessing suddenly urred to me one day." "Wait, you were not naturally born with it?" "That''s right." Cynthia bobbed her head once. "I was really surprised when I got the blessing after I woke up. I know the blessings were exceptionally rare, so I decided not to disclose it to anyone in fear of bing a subject of attention." "So, when did you acquire the blessing?" "From what I can remember, I acquired it not long ago, probablyst autumn." "It''s pretty recent. It might be the reason why you have not been discovered yet." "Yeah, that might be. Fortunately, I also got lucky to escape the screening process during envement." "You must be having good luck." Actually, I got one of my Parallel Thinking to check her memoriesst night while I was ramming her. I tried to test her honestly, and it turned out her ims were true. "Do you have any idea where it came from or who gave you the blessing?" "I have no idea how I got the blessing or its origin. I don''t even know why I was the one chosen out of all people." "Okay, let''s skip that for now. Can you exin to me the details of your Moon''s Blessing, like how far it could fathom or the uracy of the future sights?" "Well, I actually could not trigger the blessing myself; it is just that those premonitions randomly and suddenly popped up in my mind. I don''t know how to rate the uracy, but every one of my premonitions tends toe true." So Moon''s Blessing was kind of different from Spacetime Magic spell, Future Prediction, or Martial Art technique, Foresight, which could be activated anytime. Although, Future Prediction and Foresight could only see a second ahead of the future. "What premonitions are you seeing so far?" "I only saw a handful of premonitions. One of the things that I foresaw was the fall of the previous king and the corrupted nobles and me getting enved. Mathilda, Sarah, and Ca were the only ones I told my premonitions to. With enough credibility, I was able to make them believe in the fall of the regime." "I see." Cynthia was probably the reason why Sarah was able to send a letter to Mary about the future of the Kingdom of Astley as well as their fates months prior to the revolution. "So you foresaw that you would have a bright future as my ve." "Well, actually, I made up that one. I did not see any premonitions with you at all." "But why did you say that anyway?" "It was to convince Mathilda and Ca to be bought by you. You are young and strong, and your family has be more influential, so I think being with you is the best optimal option for all of us." "You really think so? Thank you for doing that, Cynthia. Because of you, I am able to have such fine women apany me in bed." As soon as I said that, I got up from my seat and then walked toward her before I sat next to her. I grasped her hands and said, n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Even if you cannot see the future being with me, I promise to give you all a bright future. I will protect and take care of you because I love you all. I will make that future instead." "Oh, Master... such sweet words." Seeing her make such a lovely face, I leaned forward and kissed her passionately. Before I knew it, I pushed her down, and we began making love on the couch. Chapter 319 Irritation Chapter 319 Irritation In a certain ce on a certainnd, a single figure was inside a torch-lit room, thoroughly pondering. It was a man with long, unkempt blood-red hair who seemed to be in histe twenties. He was Kolben, the leader of the underground syndicate, Five Headed Hydra. Kolben was visibly not in his mood, always wearing an irritated face. After all, the n to make the Kingdom of Astley a puppet state of the organization had be a massive failure once the civil war broke out. It was not even rtively long since their human trafficking headquarters, which were situated in Astley, were raided by the authorities of thebined nations. The capture of Sabrina, the head of that division, was a great loss to the organization. She was thenter retrieved by the selfish decision of her lover, Mordred, of the assassination division. In addition, before the raid happened, their drug-rted and smuggling operations in the Dwarfen Kingdom were busted, and the head of the ck market division was arrested alongside them. Their n to control the Dwarfen Kingdom ended up being a failure as well. Their n was to gain control of the Northern Continent by slowly corrupting the nations above it. Former Dwarfen Commerce Minister Alt Furs, the head of the syndicate''s ck market, was to take over the royal family step by step and cooperate with Astley''ste crown prince, Richard XVI, for allowing the syndicate to freely operate in the shadows. But they miserably failed, and both of them ended up either heavily confined or dying. Their fall was also the fall of the Five Headed Hydra. Currently, they were struggling to keep up their routine in spite of losing so many assets. (Bad things keep happening one after another.) On his desk, as he sped his hands under his chin, Kolben could not help but ponder the series of unfortunate events their organization had been through recently. For all the problems their syndicate was facing, Kolben had been stressed out and always wearing a sour face. (For some reasons, those things suspiciously happened in short intervals. The capture of Alt, the raid of the ve market headquarters, and the loss and demise of the crown prince in the revolution must be connected with one another.) Due to the strange sequence of their downfall, Kolben spected that there might be some connections between them. All the oddities happened within just a matter of a year, which strengthened his intuition that there was someone who was messing up with the Five Headed Hydra. (If there was really someone, who and how?) He and his organization had been thinking of ittely, but they still could not point out a hint of their identity. No matter how far and deep Velfast investigated, he could not find a hint. ((Kolben.)) "?!" As he was in deep thought, a man''s voice suddenly rang out in his mind. He was thinking so deeply that the voice actually surprised him a bit. Nevertheless, Kolben immediately rposed himself, crossed his arms, and answered the Telepathy call, as the person he was talking to was someone above him, a person who he had been obliged to follow. The Five Headed Hydra was actually not the whole organization itself; the syndicate was just a fraction of a bigger entity. In this world, Hydra was not the most powerful monster. There was always the bigger fish, therebybeling the syndicate as inferior. ((What do you want this time?)) As if annoyed, Kolben responded to the caller with irritation in his tone. Even though he was a lot bigger than him, for some reasons, Kolben truly despised the man, and he was not afraid of portraying his hatred toward him. ((Ku ku. I heard that the Five Headed Hydra had suffered a drastic loss in the Kingdom of Astley, so you must be frustrated right now.)) ((Don''t try to mock me. I''m quite busy; state your business this instant.)) Due to the consecutive failures, the activities of the Five Headed Hydra had lessened terribly. Even though Sabrina hade back, Kolben could not find the right people to appoint as the new head of the ck market division, which was momentarily being managed by Sabrina. All of the upper echelons of the organization were in desperation. Despite all of that, there was no help from the higher-ups. That was one of the things Kolben had been pissing off. ((Alright, hear me out. I got a new mission for you.)) ((Really, at this time? I have been carrying this burden of a syndicate for a decade as your order, and now you want to do another mission for you? This syndicate has been facing problems, and I have no hands for your demands.)) ((Don''t worry, Kolben. It''s something rted to your revenge.)) ((...)) N?v(el)B\\jnn As soon as the man mentioned that word, Kolben was rendered silent for several seconds. Personally, he really did not want to manage the Five Headed Hydra, as he was only focused on one thing: revenge. He sought vengeance from the ones who killed the person he loved and cared about the most. But the man told him to forget about it, as it was a foolish idea. The reason why he despised the man was that Kolben thought that he let that person die. ((Ho ho. Not interested in it?)) ((Tell me more about it.)) ((Very well. You know that we had given the crown prince of Astley those crystals, yes?)) ((Yeah, I know.)) ((Apparently, out of desperation, he used them during the revolution and got a massive boost for himself. Since he was basically borrowing my powers, I could see what he was seeing during that time.)) The crystals that Richard used actually contained a fraction of the man''s powers. For that reason, the man was able to connect his powers and use them as a link to gain ess to his vision. Inyman''s terms, it was a hacker creating a public WiFi hotspot to breach the connected devices. ((I saw him fighting and witnessed his humiliation. He was so pitiful that time, but amusing to watch. But suddenly, I lost connection with him. I find it strange since cutting that connection could not be that easy.)) ((So what do you want me to do?)) ((Kolben, I want you to investigate his opponent, Raphael Raevender.)) Chapter 320 Incest Foursome [R18] Chapter 320 Incest Foursome [R18] "Mmm..." "Mmph~" Sitting on the massive bed of the room solely intended for having sexual activities called the love nest, Raphael and Sarah were making out before they started the deed. Their lips were pressing against each other, exchanging saliva while swirling their tongues. After having a passionate threesome with Czarina and Inari the other night, he finally got the time to do his ves. A few days after the new servants started working inside the dungeon, Raphael carried Sarah from her room to the mansion''s love nest to have sex with her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Raphael had two ces he called home: the Raevender estate and the mansion in the dungeon, where each of them was inhabited by his loved ones. As a hardworking man, Raphael did not forget his responsibility to satisfy their carnal desires. That said, he had been hopping between ces to spend time with his women. For him to do them more often in a certain amount of time, Raphael had been banging two or more women twice a day, in the afternoon and at night. Of course, he still had time for training and other activities. "Mmm... Master, Mary seems a little bitte. I have been missing your embrace so badly." "Don''t worry, Sarah. She wille soon." As if he saw iting, he actually saw it, and the door finally opened. Mary then stepped into the room, but there was something that widened Sarah''s eyes. After Mary entered the room, another person made her entrance. That person was Raphael''s older sister, Louise Raevender. "Good evening, Big Sis. You have finallye." "Good evening, Raphael. You too, Sarah." "Um... good evening, I guess?" The presence of Louise in the room truly bamboozled Sarah in many senses. Her confusion even intensified when she noticed a strange air between Raphael and Louise. She then looked at Raphael for more information. "Master... may I ask why Lady Louise is here? I thought only Mary woulde." "Well, actually, you are not the only one who has romantic feelings for their siblings, you know?" "...What do you mean by that, Master...?" "Let us demonstrate it to you." As soon as he said that, Raphael stood up from the bed and approached his sister. Before Sarah''s eyes, Raphael nonchntly kissed Louise on the lips. After a few seconds of making out, they both involved their tongues and intertwined them with each other. Seeing that, Sarah covered her mouth and gasped in shock. She did not know how to react for the reason that they had witnessed actual incest from the third person. While they were at it, Raphael grabbed her legs and lifted Louise beforeying her down on the mattress without separating their lips. When they were done making out, both of them looked at Sarah. "The same as you, I also love my own sister. I have a physical and romantic rtionship with her, and I have spent many nights with her." "He may be my little brother, but he is also my lover." Louise sat up on the mattress before saying those words. "Do you really think that I would share Mary with him if I did not love him?" "What can you say, Sarah? I want your opinion about my forbidden rtionship with my own sister." "Um... I am still in shock as of now upon seeing an hical taboo. I think it would be hypocritical of me to judge you two. I have no right to criticize what you two have been doing as I am guilty of loving my own sister as well." "Sister..." Sarah and Mary stared into each other''s eyes before they gave each other a warm embrace. "So, will you ept our rtionship or not?" "I kind of understand your situation, but I also admit that it would probably be the grossest thing anyone could hear of. But we are no different from you. We love our own siblings, so I will heartily ept your rtionship." Sarah smiled at Raphael, implying she really gave regard to his incestuous rtionship with his sister. "Thank you, Sarah." "No problem, Master." Saying that, Raphael leaned toward Sarah and did French with her. Once the kiss was broken, a single string of saliva then bridged their lips and cut them when the distance between their faces widened. "Well then, now that Sarah has epted my rtionship with my sister, things will be going smoothly. Let''s start the Raevender-Anallet foursome already, shall we?" Inside the exclusive chamber, there were four fully naked figures on the bed. With pieces of clothing scattered on the floor, it was obvious that they were vigorously doing some nightly activities. "Aah~! Aah~! Oh, Master~! Your dick feels so good~!" "The same as your pussy, Sarah." Lying on her back, Sarah was being rammed by Raphael in a missionary position. Every time he thrust his dick inside her pussy, Sarah did not hold her moans and let them out of her mouth. Slurp. "Young Lady...!" "You are soaking wet down there, Mary." On the same bed, Mary was lying next to Sarah as Mary''s pussy was being stimted by Louise''s dexterous tongue and fingers. Currently, Louise had been fingering Mary''s warm insides, stimting her sensitive spots with her two slender fingers. "Sister... I want to hold your hand...!" "Here, Mary~." Upon her little sister''s request, Sarahid her hand between their heads, which Mary tightly sped. Being pleased by their respective lovers in different ways, both Sarah and Mary had been experiencing intense amounts of pleasure in their bodies. "Sarah..." "Aahn~!" Raphael gradually increased his speed and the depth of his thrusts, which delivered greater pleasure to Sarah. The same as him, Louise also made her fingering technique better. "Sister..." "Mary..." Feeling much better, Sarah and Mary looked at each other''s faces. They could see how red their faces were from the extreme pleasure and bashfulness upon seeing each other''s embarrassed faces. Smooch. Driven by their love for each other, they unknowingly drew their faces closer, and the sisters kissed passionately. As they did, they closed their eyes due to thebination of romantic and erotic pleasure. "Mmm...!!!" Still kissing her sister, Mary could not hold the pleasure any longer, and she ultimately came without separating her lips from her sister''s. A few seconds after her, Sarah eventually reached her climax and released her orgasm as well. "Alright." Once the Anallet sisters came, Raphael carefully pulled his fully hardened dick out of Sarah''s pussy. Louise then pulled her fingers out of Mary. Louise then sucked one of her fingers, the middle one, to savor Mary''s love juices. "Have a taste too, Raphael." "Thanks, Big Sis." After that, she offered the ring finger to Raphael for him to have a taste of Mary as well. Raphael grabbed her hand and slowly licked the finger from the base to the tip. He then ravenously licked her palm and the spaces between her fingers, as those parts had the majority of Mary''s nectar. "Oh, they are still at it." "Yeah." Once her hands dried out, Raphael and Louise saw that Mary and Sarah were still kissing, but this time, they were wrapping their arms around each other''s bodies. "Let''s leave them be. For now, how about we kiss as well?" "Yeah, let''s do it, Raphael." As the Anallet sisters were making out, the Raevender siblings sloppily swapped their spits before they started having sex next to the sisters. Chapter 321 Incest Foursome [R18] (2) Chapter 321 Incest Foursome [R18] (2) While Mary and Sarah were in their own world, Louiseid her back beside them. With her legs widely opened, Raphael teased her pussy with the tip of his dick for a moment before he gently put it inside. "Aah..." Upon feeling the fluid missionary entry of Raphael, Louis expressed her pleasure with a long and soft moan. Once he was inside, Raphael then sat erect and straight and began fucking his sister moderately. "You are so pretty, Big Sis..." "I know... Ah! You already told me that countless times..." "But still. I could not help it but remind you daily." "Ah...!" A minute or two after Raphael started doing his sister, he let go of his hands from her knees and then started rubbing her breasts instead. Raphael was so thrilled by his sister''s sexiness and lewdness that he intentionally burrowed his fingers into her pair of unexinably soft lumps of fat. "Oh, yeah~! You are pretty good, Raphael!" As time went by, Raphael gradually increased his thrusting speed, which caused greater friction between his dick and her slippery and tingling insides. With her little brother ravishing her lower and upper body, Louise had been covering her eyes with her arms to hide her rolling eyes from Raphael''s sight. In the meantime, the Anallet sisters had been enjoying their time together. Mary and Sarah were so focused and busy with each other that they barely noticed that Raphael was already ramming Louise. "Oh, shit, Raphael~!" As if disturbed by Louise''s moans, Sarah eventually snapped back to her senses. She soon realized that she was on top of Mary''s body, interlocking their hands as they passionately made out, which was interrupted just now. Soon after, Sarah took a nce at the Raevender siblings fucking next to them. Before her eyes, she finally witnessed the immorality of true incest. (So that is incest. Honestly, seeing it with my own eyes is kind of indecent.) She might have thought that, but she had recognized them, and she could no longer go back. All she needed to do was stomach it until she got used to it. Unlike female-to-female incest, just as she did with Mary, what the Raevender siblings were doing was way more hical and gross. Other than the ethical aspect, incest could affect the fruit it made biologically since there were already results in history. However, Raphael already told her that a Raevender had the ability to manipte their fertility, so no fertilization would ur. Though Raphael sometimes did not adjust his fertility during their safe days. (As long as he does not get his sister pregnant, everything should be fine, I hope.) Sarah had been told by Louise that she had decided not to conceive a child herself, which Raphael respected. Sarah was relieved upon hearing that the Raevender siblings would not be having a child. But a little that she knew, Raphael already had ns to knock up his other family members. "Sister... why did you stop...?" Not able to feel her sister''s lips, Mary, who had notpletely regained her full self from the pleasure, subconsciously asked her sister. Sarah then smiled at Mary before she gave her a light kiss on the forehead. "Sorry. I was a bit distracted." "Please take on me, Sister..." "There, there, Mary. Let your sister make you feel good~." As soon as she said that, Sarahid on her side before she ced her hand over Mary''s crotch. After that, she gently rubbed her vulva in circles several times before slowly inserting her middle and ring fingers into Mary''s wet hole. "Aah~!" Mary immediately moaned as soon as she felt her sister''s slender fingers inside her. When Sarah began moving her fingers in and out, Mary involuntarily bent her knees in an attempt to suppress the pleasure. "Sister~! Sis...!" "Mmmph~." Slurp. As she was fingering Mary, Sarah kissed her. With their eyes closed, they swirled their tongues together, savoring each other''s saliva. Consistently poking her sensitive spots for several minutes, Sarah was pushing Mary to her limits, and Mary came, spraying her nectar over her hand. "Sister! Aaah...~!" "You came out, Mary~." After pulling out her fingers from her pussy, Sarah French kissed her little sister again. Once they were done, Sarah and Mary took a look at the ones beside them and realized that they were in a new position. "Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah..." None of them hade yet, so Raphael and Louise changed positions. After the missionary, Louise lied on her side, and Raphael straddled her leg while bending the other leg around his waist. He was fucking her in pretzel. "Ah, that''s hit the spot~!" As Raphael was fucking her with deep pration, he had been manually stimting Louise''s clitoris with his fingers in a gentle manner. Raphael started slow at first, then asionally increased his speed and pressure to feel greater pleasure for both of them. "Oh, Raphael~!" Louise lewdly moaned. "Mary, kiss me..." "Young Lady..." At Louise''s request, Mary drew herself closer to her and kissed her. Seeing that, both Raphael and Sarah put a smile on their faces and probably turned them on more. "You are so sexy, Big Sis. You too, Mary." "Mmmh~..." As Louise and Mary were busy kissing, Raphael had been fucking his sister real hard and fast, greatly elevating the pleasure on both their bodies. Several minutes after they had their new position, Raphael and Louise ultimately reached the peak of their sexual excitement, and they came at the same time. "I''ming, Sis! Ohhh...!" "Cumming...! Ahhhh~...!" Raphael''s semen gushed through his urethra and he released it all into her womb. As she held Mary tightly, Louise had her orgasm while feeling his warmth flowing inside her. "Haa... Haa...!" Making sure that each of his sperm had been sent to her uterus, Raphael pulled out his sword. At the same time that Louise was heavily catching her breath, he switched positions with Sarah so that he could do Mary. "Here I go..." Once he ced himself between her legs, Raphael gently inserted his dick into Mary''s wet pussy. After that, he took a nce at the two older sisters next to them, and then he felt an awkward air circting around Louise and Sarah. "..." The two just silently stared at each other. Raphael then let out a sigh and began moving his hips before asking his sister. "What are you waiting for, Big Sis? You two can start already." "..." "Don''t just stare at her, Big Sis. There''s nothing to embarrass about. I am literally fucking your love right next to you; you should do Sarah as well. For fuck''s sake, just do it." "Fuck it!" Pushed by Raphael''s words, Louise rushed toward Sarah and pinned her down on the mattress. She then interlocked their hands and moved her face closer to Sarah''s. "You are so beautiful, Sarah, just like Mary." "Thank you, Lady Louise." Smooch. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After their short conversation, Louise kissed Sarah. As they did, Louise unlocked her right hand and used it to grope Sarah''s breasts. Once she was done with her breasts, Louise then slithered Sarah''s belly until it reached her crotch. From there, Louise began fingering her future sister-inw. "That''s my sister." Seeing his sister finally do it with Sarah, Raphael put on a satisfied face before putting his focus on ramming Mary. Chapter 322 Influx Chapter 322 Influx Roughly two weeks had passed since the start of the year, also almost a month after the civil war of the Kingdom of Astley, an event that promoted our rank from a viscounty to a marquisate. On the day Mother had be the marchioness, we finally announced in front of imperial nobles that we had discovered and conquered a dungeon inside the Great Forest of Darkness, though we did not disclose the number of floors the dungeon consisted of, and told them that we would be making a city on it and we were needing people to move there. Later on, we filed an appeal to the emperor stating that we would dere independence from the Empire of Dixon and establish a country of our own. Until now, no response had reached us. Giving up a portion of their territory that would be a potential threat must make them think deeply about the matter. Anyway, since the discovery of the dungeons had been announced to the public and it spread like wildfire, we had noticed a significant amount of adventurersing to our city in order to set a journey to the dungeon through the dirt road we made. The Great Forest of Darkness was such a vast and dense sea of trees, so there were countless obstacles to ovee to get into the depths, such as the massive trees, the rtively suffocating condensation of mana, and the monsters themselves. For the dungeon to get popted, my family did the road-making ourselves. Firstly, we measured the distances between the dungeon and the Raevender territory''s main city. The discement was around six hundred kilometers, but that was not the actual measurement of the road. Upon further inspection, we finally found out that the shortest route possible was a seven hundred-kilometer road. Several months ago, Mom, Mother, and I began to make the road. Since the forest was thick and dense, Mom and I used magic spells like World Magic Level 2: Barren Lands that withered any vegetation in arge circr area and made any nts grow more difficult for a long time. As skilled mages as we could be, Mom and I were able to freely shape the casting area into a ten-kilometer-long, five hundred-meter-wide line. We decided to make the road that wide so that people could have time to react to a monster attack. As Mother slew the monsters around, Mom and I were busy withering the trees. Once every dirt road was created, we applied Earth Magic spells such as Level, Soil Compaction, and Soil Reinforcement as temporary finishing touches to at least minimize muddy surfaces and prevent potholes. We were nning to pave it with bricks or concrete, but we were not sure if we had a budget for that project. We also constructed bridges since there were rivers along the way. For the protection of the travelers, we basically massacred every monster ten kilometers from the road. Additionally, I used magic items that transmitted my Unique Skill: Fear Incarnation, and installed them along with the streetmps to scare off powerful monsters. Before that year ended, we finally came to a stop once the road was around fifty kilometers from the city. After the announcement, we finished the road and made it open to the public for anyone who wanted to go to the dungeon. As for the city above the dungeon, the poption in it had exponentially boomed in the past few months. Together with Czarina and Inari, we explored the Great Forest of Darkness and looked for some settlements. The space in the city was still big, so we decided to recruit some around the forest. I was surprised that we found quite a number of viges and tribes living throughout the forest. There were various races other than humans, such as beastkins, elves, dwarves, lizardmen, kobolds and cat-siths, sorts of bipedal wolves and cats of the Southern Continent, and more. We managed to convince many of them to live in the city, though we did show off our strengths a little, which probably coerced them to do so. As of now, the city had a poption of around twenty thousand. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With a massive influx of new residents, arge construction project was implemented. For the new and future residents, numerous houses and establishments were built, and the fields between the inner and outer walls drastically expanded. The city would be the capital of our future nation; therefore, we were expecting waves of people from several nations toe over here. But since there were a certain percentage of nonhuman individuals already living here, my family decided to allow any race to reside in our country, and we even implemented an order not to discriminate against everyone. We do not tolerate racism here. But we still could not stop others from judging anyone based on their outward appearance. There were others who were afraid of nonhumans. That was why I took some measures to reduce such incidents. The Elemental Foxes had been in this forest for some time. They were the most monstrous residents in this city and would definitely make anyone run for their money upon seeing them. By blessing each of them with Extra Skill: Personification, they could gain a human form without any nerfs. With that form, anyone without Appraisal would be seeing them as humans, and their diet would dramatically lessen as they would not have to consumerge amounts of food due to their smaller body masses. For some grotesque nonhumans such as Kobolds, Cat-Siths, and Lizardmen, I just have them y monsters in the dungeon and level up. At Level 200, Kobolds and Cat-Siths would evolve into Werewolves and Werecats, respectively. They would gain human-sized bodies and acquire Extra Skill: Anthropomorphization to transform themselves into human form. But personally, I prefer the Puss-in-Boots sizes for kitties. Lizardmen needed to reach Level 300 to evolve into Dragonewts, although they would not gain body-changing abilities like werewolves and werecats did. Although they had physical changes. After evolving, instead of an ability, their reptilian appearances would be less prevalent, and they would be more humanlike. Human-like head with dragon horns, more skin-to-scale ratio, human arms and hands. There were still indeed inhuman characteristics, such as the tail and legs and reptilian eyes, but they were way better than before the evolution. The city had just announced a rtively short time ago that traveling would take more than a week from Raevender by horse-drawn carriage, so only a few thousand had actually reached the dungeon. A few of them were some people I knewactually, some people my clones were acquainted with. Apparently, one of them was the dwarf named Norm, whom Myriad Wings used to escort on a certain task. This citycked master craftsmen, so we approached Norm and asked him to move to the city. He was hesitant at first, but when Michael opened a bottle of whiskey, which I renamed Moonshine in this world, in front of him, Norm immediately agreed toe with us and even brought some of his dwarf friends. We were basically bribing them with booze. Other than Norm, there was someone I recognized who moved into the city. It was someone who fought with us in the revolution and got enlisted in our military. So today, I am going to interact with that person and then try to gain her trust. Chapter 323 In the City Chapter 323 In the City Afternoon, I was strolling around the newly built pce that was constructed in the middle of the city. The city would definitely be the capital of our nation, and a pce was a must. Together with everyone, we built our own royal pce where my mothers, Big Sis and Gabrielle, would live once our country was approved. Once the Queendom of Raevender approved, Mother and Mom would be the queen regnant and queen consort, respectively, and Big Sis would be the crown princess. Meanwhile, I had given up being the heir to the crown since the country would be a matriarchal one. Instead, I would inherit the marquis title from my Mother and rule the current Raevender Marquisate. However, since there would be a country named Raevender in the future, the marquisate might encounter some identity issues. But Mother brought up a brilliant idea. After the Queendom of Raevender was established, the marquisate would be renamed Lavender, Mother''s original family name, as she wanted to continue the legacy of her father. Even though the name of the territory was to change to Lavender Marquisate, myst name would remain Raevender in honor of my parents. That also applied to my children and their children. Back to the pce, as the ce where my family would reside, we made the pce grandiose and majestic, stunningly beautiful, and styled in baroque architecture. Since no one was going to know yet, I decided to replicate one of the pces of my previous world for the design of the pce, the Pce of Versailles in France. But the totalnd area of the Pce of Versailles was too vast for a five-kilometer-radius, circr-walled city. So we only built from the parking lot to the garden, whose totalnd measured less than a square kilometer. By the way, the dragon statue at the dragon pool was based on Czarina''s true form. The area covered was in a rectangr shape and was surrounded by thirty-foot-tall, seven-foot-thick stone walls garrisoned by our skilled knights. In total, there were three walls defending the city. As for theyout of the city, it was nned into five parts. The first was the royal pce at the center, which divided the other districts into four equal parts. The residential district was in the northwest, where the citizens lived. The houses were grouped in blocks separated by the streets, with open spaces in the middle. Each block had a courtyard or two, depending on the urban nners and the residents. The industrial andmercial district at the southwest was the central business district, where products were crafted and sold. It was also the ce where warehouses and storage houses were located. Next was the luxurious district. As its name implies, it would be the ce where nobles and riches would reside and stay once the city had be the capital. But the area was still basically empty; it was up to them if they wanted to build an estate there. It would also be the ce where government officials resided. Thest sector was the entertainment and tourism district. That ce was where the dungeon gate and the adventurers'' guild were located. The recreational facilities were also located there, such as the red light district, the colosseum, theaters, libraries, parks, education, and more. Beyond the Inner Wall were the farms and pastures where horses and livestock could graze. Aside from the city, there had been multiple farming viges scattered throughout the vast in. The area one hundred meters from the wall''s circumference had been converted into a station for transportation vehicles. The area around the front gate was for carriages, while the back was the station for our new type of transportation. The roads within both ck walls, except for the farm roads, were paved with bricks. Upon entering the Outer Wall, thepact dirt road would then be changed into straight, solid pavement that would lead travelers all the way to the royal pce. Not only would the royal pce be my family''s residence, but it would also be the center of government for our nation. There would be buildings for government offices and ministries in the pce since there were many rooms, chambers, and buildings to spare. Clink! Clink! Clink! After minutes of strolling, I finally reached my destination. With the sounds of des shing ringing around, I found myself at the training grounds, surrounded by the knights'' barracks located in the southwestern portion of the pce. Aside from government offices, the military training would take ce in the pce. After our territory absorbed even more territories, we gained a lot of new recruits and transported half of them into this city for the purpose of popting it. The people who were currently training were our new recruits from newly acquired territories. The majority of them were young, around fifteen to twenty years old, so our veterans had been polishing their strengths, talents, and guts. While the youngsters had been through extensive training, the skilled ones had been exploring the dungeon, ying monsters, and farming EXPs. With ess to the dungeon, our knights were able to freely level up themselves without fear of death. But their dungeon crawling was limited to once a week to prevent as much bottleneck as possible. Around three o''clock in the afternoon, our knights were done with their monster ying, and they just entered the vicinity of the pce as they were marching their way to the barracks. There were around three hundred of them, all d in armor. As soon as they reached the training grounds, most of them went straight to the bathhouse for a good wash. Even though there were some who joined the training, there was one person who seemed to approach one of the pce''s four towers. Coincidentally, that was the same person I wanted to talk with. Since the knights moved here, that person had been making a habit of going to that tower after the training sessions. She was there to extend her training, so today I wanted to witness it personally before engaging in an interaction with her. "Let''s see what she will do." After I covered myself withplete invisibility, I began walking across the courtyard and began stalking that person.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 324 Improving Herself Chapter 324 Improving Herself The person I was secretly following was a woman named Dane. She was formerly a member of Astley''s Pdins and apparently a unique skill holder. After the revolution, she joined our military, and she had been training her body vigorously since then. When asked about why she joined our military, she just said that she still had a long way to go after seeing a fraction of our power. She originally nned on retiring, but she changed her mind to pursue greater strength. As a renowned adventurer, many recognized Dane, and they were surprised by hereback after her retirement. However, nobody but our family knew her identity as a former Pdin of Astley. She was the most powerful, in terms of Level, among our knights and soldiers so far. Michael, Lucy, and Uriel had been suppressing their levels and skills, so ostensibly, Dane only surpassed them in terms of current stats. Dane disyed her overwhelming superiority over the others without the use of her unique skill, so she had been highly regarded by her peers. She also showcased her leadership skills, so even though she was a new recruit, we had been thinking of making her the captain of her own squadron. Click. Click. Click. Stalking her, her sabatons resonated with her steps as she ascended the next floor through the spiral stone staircase. After she passed the flight of stairs, she reached the enclosed room on the second floor of the tower; the floor above was the watchtower. Adorned with straw dolls as archers'' target practice, the room was an indoor training area. Due to the enclosedness of the room, it was normally used to train privately. Perceiving that there was no one around, Dane one by one removed her gauntlets, vambraces, pauldrons, and cuirass, revealing her white tank top, which was a new clothing poprized by Rick, that followed the contours of her sweaty and sexy body. After that, she sheathed a bastard sword from her waist and gripped it with both hands. She raised the sword overhead before she mightily swung it down. She then raised the sword again and repeated the process. After roughly three hundred repetitions, a sweat finally broke from her temples. She made another five hundred swings before she finally called it a day. She wiped her forehead, and a waterfall of sweat cascaded down her face. "Good work you got there." "!" Dane was perplexed, as she immediately turned to look in the direction of my voice. Standing on thending between two flights of stairs, as I leaned on the walls with crossed arms, our eyes met. She instantly recognized who I was and gaped. "Lord Raphael Raevender?" "Yes, it''s me." "Ah!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Realizing that there was a person in this room the whole time, Dane attempted to turn her back to me for a second as someone vited her privacy. But she also realized that I was the son of the ruler of this city, so she chose not to turn around, kneeled, and lowered her head before me instead. "Lord Raphael, please excuse my rudeness!" "No, no. I should be the one excusing myself for barging in while so trained privately. You may raise yourself." "Thank you, milord." With that, Dane slowly raised herself up. However, she was still embarrassed that I saw her doing her daily routine. Even though she faced me, her eyes had been constantly averting mine,which I found rude, though I was the one being rude here. "Um... what can I do for you, milord?" "Nothing in particr." "So can I ask why you are here?" "Well, recently, I have been noticing you entering this tower after training. So I secretly followed you here to find out. But all you do is train your body, apparently." "...Is that so?" "Improving yourself is not bad; pushing the limit kills, you know?" "Well, I might have pushed myself a bit too hard..." Dane slouched her head down as she expressionlessly said that. I then let out a sigh before I made an approach toward her. "But why are you pushing yourself too much, though? Are there any particr reasons behind it?" "..." "It seems to be a long talk. How about taking a seat so that we can talk it out?" After we took a seat on the wooden bench sitting at the side of the room together, we started talking about ourselves. She sweated quite a lot, so I gave her some sses of cold water to refresh herself. "My dream since I was a child was to be a great swordswoman, a master of swords. Carrying that dream, I trained myself how to hold and wield a sword. There were many obstacles, but I persevered and overcame them all." "Uh, huh." "So as soon as I reached the age of fifteen, I immediately signed myself in the adventurers'' guild. I used to adventure with a party in my first years. But when I reached the rank of A, I decided to leave the party since they were dragging me down. They were aware of that, so they just let me go." Dane took a sip of her ss before she continued. "After some years, I rose up to Rank S until I eventually reached the Supreme Rank at the age of twenty-five. I felt so much confidence at that time that I challenged the dungeon boss on the 40th floor, which I barely defeated at first try. Afterwards, I was secretly knighted by the king, and then I became a pdin." "That is quite a ride. But I have a feeling that you want to achieve greater heights." "Yes. I have another dream, which is to be the greatest swordswoman." "It means surpassing the Sword Saint, my Mother, huh?" "That''s right, milord. One of my greatest dreams is to surpass the Sword Saint." she said, looking at the stone ceiling. "But I just realized that our strength is like heaven and earth. Even if it seems impossible, I would like to at least achieve some of her feats, such as conquering the Imperial Dungeon. That is why I have been improving myself even if I have to push myself." Chapter 325 In Order to Secure my Objectives Chapter 325 In Order to Secure my Objectives "You know, I admire your passion and dedication. But I cannot allow you to surpass my mother; only my sister can." "I thought so." There was no way I would let anyone get stronger that would potentially be a threat to my family, at least to anyone with malicious intent. Even so, I would like to do something for her. "However, if you want to, I can lend you a hand on your goal to conquer the Imperial Dungeon. I can personally train you the way our parents used to improve the physical body and abilities of me and my sister." "Milord...!" Hearing my words, Dane''s blue eyes widely stared at mine and gasped. A second or soter, she regained herposure before she asked about my offer. "Being personally trained by Lord Raphael himself is such a great honor. But, milord, can I ask why you are going this far for me?" "Hm." I shrugged. "Simple. Because I saw something in you. You have a unique skill." "So, you know I have a unique skill, huh?" She said defeatedly as she stared at the floor before looking at me again a few secondster. "But skills are not the only factors to consider, milord. I don''t think I deserve to be under the guidance of such a powerful person." "Sigh. I have been keeping an eye on you recently. Regarding your unique skill, you yourself are a great individual. You are strong, both physically and mentally, good at leading your team, and you always have a calm temperament no matter the situation. I think you have the qualities of being a valuable asset of our territory." "But I once betrayed the king of my country and physically joined a revolution against him. What if I so betrayed your family''s trust?" "It was because you know what is right and you just showed your opposition to his wrongdoings. I would also do the same if my parents ever became tyrants. You are a righteous person, so you deserve to get stronger in order to protect this city from any danger." "My lord..." After that, Dane sped her hands and lowered her head, staring at the stone floor again, but she was not gloomy this time. Then she turned her attention to me a few secondster. "Um... can I ask if you have done something like this to someone before?" "I have done it before, yes. The same as you, the members of the Myriad Wings also dream to conquer the Imperial Dungeon." "You mean, Sir Michael, Miss Lucy, and Miss Uriel?" "Yes. They used to be under my guidance. But, during that time, one of them, Gabrielle, caught the attention of my parents. So that''s why I will be having a new mother in the future. When Gabrielle got engaged to my family, the others swore allegiance to the Raevender family, and they eventually became our vassals." "So that''s the story behind that..." Of course, that was not all true, so I could make my stand more credible. Dane probably recognized them stronger than herself, so she would believe that my assistance forged them that way. "I have decided, milord." She looked sternly at my eyes before she rose up from the bench and then stood upright before me. "I will improve myself with your help, and I promise to protect this city, nothis nation." With a serious face, Dane put her right fist over her chest, steeling her sincerity. "You made the right choice, Dane." "It is a pleasure, my lord." Expressing her gratitude, Dane took a ny-degree bow in front of me. With that position, I could clearly see her cleavage in between two mountains, with a curve at the end of my lips. But I immediately reverted back to my serious expression once she straightened her body. With that, I sessfully convinced Dane to undergo my training sessions. In that context, I would slowly gain her trust in order to secure my objectives. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The next day, I met up with Dane at the same time and location for the first day of her training under me. After briefly greeting each other, I then opened a Portal that we used to instantly reach our destination, the 101st Floor of the dungeon. I chose to bring her on that Floor since it was basically empty and there were no monsters, structures, or whatsoever; that floor was a perfect ce to train and go all-out. With the dungeon''s [Mob Modification], we had been using this Floor to gain free EXP. An adventurer reaching this deep was virtually impossible, so we would haveplete privacy unless someone managed to defeat the Boss or any residents from the 103rd Floor decided to go up. "Ugh?! I forfeit, my lord...!" Currently, Dane was tly lying facedown on the grassy ground as she was fighting the surface force of the Earth''s star, twenty-eight g. While doing her daily swings, I had her do it under that force. I had given her a task not to touch her sword to ground in every swing without using her unique skill. She was doing decently in the first five minutes with minimal difficulty. But then she started to struggle and gave up, and then she was pinned to the ground a minute or twoter. "Alright, ten minute break." "Yes, my lord...!" Once I lifted up my Gravity Field, Dane staggeringly rose up, but her body was so worn out that she immediately dropped her butt to the ground to gulp the canteen of water from her waist. By the way, she was in her light gray tank top and ck leggings, which were also poprized by Rick, so her sweats were notably apparent all over her body. On the first day of her training, I did not summon any monsters, and I had Dane hone her body first thing first. I wanted her to do the routine Big Sis and I had been doing since we started training our bodies: maximizing our base stats through hellish training before gaining EXPs and leveling up. That was why I was strictly pushing her to her limits. "Break time is over. Go back to your position." "Yes, sir!" After ten minutes, I cast the Gravity Field for the third time and threw the sun''s gravity on her spot. Chapter 326 Intoning my Feelings Chapter 326 Intoning my Feelings In these past few days, I spent my afternoon training Dane. Since day one, Dane had shown improvements in her body and skills, and she was still progressing. After enduring my hellish exercises, I then brought her to the floors above to y monsters and gain stats upon leveling up. Even though she was not a High Human like me, she gained an average of ny stat points per level up. Normally, depending on the effort, humans gain around ten to fourteen stats per level. Not only did I improve her level-up stats, but I had been making her more durable and resilient by exposing her to harsh environments such as the aridnds of the Desert Floors, the harsh blizzard of Pr Floors, and the hellish heat waves of the Lava Floors. By going through those environments, it was notpletely avoidable for Dane to feel under the weather. She experienced dehydration, hypothermia, nausea, colds, and more. Nevertheless, she remained determined and just bugged them off. "That''s impressive. Yousted longer thanst round." "Haa... Thank you, milord..." Using her struck sword as a cane to support her worn-out body, Dane exhaled a puff of white every time she caught her breath. Currently, we were at one of the Pr Floors to improve Dane''s resistance to extreme temperatures. So she was basically in her tank top and leggings, barely protecting herself from the bone-chilling cold. The Kingdom of Astley''s capital, Richtpole, rarely dropped below subzero during the winter. Only the northwestern portion of the country experienced intense snowfall. Dane was used to that, so when she stepped on the Pr Floors with temperatures that averaged below -20C (-4F), she eventually experienced hypothermia and caught a cold the nightter. But her body quickly adapted to the temperature, and now she was able to do her swings with minimal cover under the force of Earth''s star. Even though she could withstand the cold, I could see that her legs were slightly shaking. She probably tried to be tough in front of me, but she could not contain itpletely. I could not see her suffer that much, so I wanted to do something for her. Opening my Inventory, I grabbed a thick coat from it before I walked behind her as she was catching her breath. "Hey, Dane, you seem cold. Take this." "Huh?" I deliberately ignored her confusion and put the coat on her body. After that, I pressed my chest against her back before wrapping my arms around her waist. She immediately realized what I had done and turned her face around. "Um, milord, I stink." "I don''t care. I, too, want to warm myself up." "If you say so..." After she turned her face forward, ignoring the cold gust, an awkward silence swirled around us. But about a minute or soter, Dane turned her head around once again before she spoke. "Thank you, Lord Raphael." She expressed her gratitude in a low voice. "Thank you for everything you have done to me." "No worries." "I genuinely appreciate that you spare some time to train me. But as the days go by, I just realized that I have not given you anything yet. With all due respect, milord, were you perhaps expecting something from me when you suggested this thing?" As she said those words, Dane looked into my eyes. I could see various emotions in her, such as fear and anticipation. But her determination to hear my answer prevailed, and I did not want to fail her. "Well then. First of all, I am definitely not going to train you for free; everything has a corresponding price. By that alone, you should know what my intentions arethe thing I am after." Immediately, I slightly tightened my embrace to solidify her suspicions about my intentions. After that, Dane ced her hands over mine, implying she had understood that I was going to make a woman out of her. "So Lord Raphael wants my body, huh?" "Well, yes, but you know what? I actually want to establish a romantic rtionship with you. "...But, milord, are you certain you want someone like me?" "Certainly." "But don''t you have Miss Sophia already? Won''t she get mad at you?" "She won''t since she actually allowed me to take mistresses. I already have been in a rtionship with several women as we speak." "Even so, I am more than a decade older than you are." "It doesn''t matter. Besides, some of my women are much older than you, and some even have children." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What...?" "It''s true. But seriously, please give me a chance. I am confessing my feelings for you, Dane. I love you." "..." "Do you perhaps hate me? Are you going to reject me?" "No, it''s not like that. There''s no way I would hate you, milord." Saying that, Dane lowered her head. "I am just confused right now; I don''t know how to respond." "If you can''t provide a response yet, I can wait. I am sorry for giving you a tough time as well as pushing myself into you." "Don''t feel sorry for yourself, milord; you did nothing wrong," she tenderly said with a smile. "We are human beings, and we are emotional. There is nothing wrong when our hearts skip a beat, but I do need some time to think about this." "Indeed. But no need to rush, Dane." "Yeah." From the sounds of it, Dane was just shocked and confused at the same time, so only time could finalize her decision. Putting that aside, there was something we needed to finish. "However, our training was not done yet. So until the next round, let us remain in this position." "That''s fine with me." "Thank you." For the next few minutes, I did not let go of her body. After that, we returned to our usual teacher-student rtionship like nothing happened, and I continued putting burdens on her shoulders. Once I got home at the Lavender Marquisate, I unleashed my pent-up lust on Sophia, and we made love until she passed out. Chapter 327 On the Walls 327 On the Walls As the days went by, more and more people poured into the city. The distance between this city and the Lavender Marquisate was quite long, so a huge wave of travelers had begun to gradually manifest. Currently, there were around fifty thousand people in the city, and the number kept growing. But I did not really expect many people from all over the continent to venture into a dangerous forest to visit our city. The reason for it was that they were quenching their adventurers'' thirst. Also for the fact that we made the routefortably safe. Anyway, Dane had not provided me with her response to my confession since yesterday. But she attended my training today, though her movements were somewhat awkward, as if she were not focusing on the matter. Nevertheless, I was d that I was able to interact with her today. "What a beautiful sunset." On top of the westernmost side of the fifty-meter-tall Outer Wall, I was staring at the setting sun as I watched the people, whether on foot or wheels, entering the city. Since the city was located in the Great Forest of Darkness, I could only see trees all the way to the horizon if you ignored the half-kilometer-wide road of hardened dirt. The orange clouds and sky were absolutely mesmerizing. Thankfully enough, the dungeon walls already had embattled parapet walls at the edges of the five-meter-thick wall. The higher walls of the parapets were six feet high, while the lower walls measured three feet tall. The higher walls were six feet wide; the same goes for the gaps between them. There were also flights of stairs in every cardinal direction. It was convenient since we did not have to build any, unless that was the case. The distance between the walls was five kilometers, and there was not a bridge that connected the two walls. Garrison soldiers could pass the main road to reach the other wall, yes, but they would intimate the farmers and the citizens. For that reason, we constructed four identical bridges that connected the Inner and Outer Walls. The bridges had the same height as the walls and were made out of stones, bricks, and concrete. The bridges were as wide as the walls so that multiple people could march abreast. The architecture was like that of Roman aqueducts, so the bridges added beauty to the city. By the way, those five-kilometer-long bridges were lined at the northwest, northeast, southeast, and southwest for aesthetics. "Hey, Raphael, are you sure Dane isn''t rejecting you?" "She hasn''t responded to me yet, so I cannot rule that out." I was not alone on the wall, enjoying the sunset. Big Sis was also resting her arms on the same parapet gap as mine. But her butt was sticking out, so I gave it a p, which made her ck knee-length skirt flutter. p. "Stop that!" "He he." Big Sis then kicked my butt while maintaining her position, but that did not budge me. I decided not to try to fight back, and after a moment of silence, Big Sis was the one to speak first. "But seriously, aren''t you getting too many womentely?" "Well, yeah. But I cannot help it, you know? Perhaps I inherited Mother''s extreme love for women." "That might be the case." "Speaking of, you are also Mother''s child, Sis. Are you going to satisfy yourself with Mary alone?" "Are you saying that Mary is not enough for you?!" She faced me and then yelled angrily at me. "After all those nights I allowed you to share a bed with her, you are saying that she isn''t enough for you?!" "No, no! Please calm down, Sis! That''s not what I meant," I said before I grabbed her wrists. "Mary is an incredible woman. There''s no way she left me unsatisfied. She is more than enough for both of us." "..." After I said those words, Big Sis stopped her tantrum before I let go of my hands. "What I mean is that you are going to be the heir of our territory now. The same as the kings and lords, you need to take a noblewoman for you to be socially and legally eptable for the title. Do you understand now?" "Alright, I got it now," she said as she went back, resting her arms on the parapet and staring at the twilight. "To be honest, I don''t really understand how you fell in love with someone that easily. I just think that being with someone you already have is enough." "But you love eating our three mothers and Sarah." "Shut up. You offered them to me, so I have to dig in." "You share Mary with me; I share mine as well. But seriously, you need to take a noblewoman, Sis. You will be the queen of this nation if recognized. Mary is no longer a noblewoman anymore, so she cannot be your primary spouse." "Yeah. I''ll take that in mind." "Rtedly, the next school year is about toe. So let''s find our own main wife together, Sis." "Hm." Big Sis briefly closed her eyes before turning her head to me with a smile. "I know that you are cheeky, but I never thought of you to be this bold. But don''t get too overconfident, Raphael; I am the only one who can choose whether any of my women would sleep with you." "You read me so well, Sis. However, I have standards, so I will judge if she is worthy of my sword." "Hmph. We''ll see about that." She crossed her arms, and then both of us fixed our attention on the road. "Well then, it seems like they are here." As Big Sis and I were talking on the wall, we sensed a convoy rolling from a distance. The reason we were here was that a few days ago, an envoy arrived in the city and delivered a message. The scroll stated that within a few days, the emperor of the Dixon Empire would personally take a state visit to our cityEmperor Jeffrey Dixon was currently on his way toward the city. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 328 On Their Way to the City 328 On Their Way to the City Five supremely luxurious carriages marched in the middle of an unnaturally wide road. In one of those carriages, the emperor of the Dixon Empire was nkly looking at the road from the window. The Empire of Dixon had set up a state visit to thetest dungeon city on the continent. To his surprise, the road was so wide that the nearest tree could be found as far as more than two hundred meters from those carriages. The sun was about to set, so the streetmps in the middle of the road had been lit. The streetmps also separated the northbound and the southbound. Due to the vastness of the road, the attacking monsters were easily spotted, and they were instantly subdued by the powerful imperial knights. Only monsters below Level 100 could enter the road, as there were devices that repel monsters installed along the road. Not only was the road wide, but the evenness andpaction of the ground put all the dirt highways on the continent to shame. But even if the road was rough, the magic items of the carriages could make the vehicles runfortably stable. The total length of the road alone was absolutely marvelous and seemingly impossible to be reality within a rtively short period of time. But even the emperor himself could believe the Raevender family was able to make it possible. (A city inside the infamous Great Forest of Darkness, huh... The supposed capital of their proposed Queendom of Raevender.) The emperor, Jeffrey Dixon, pondered inwardly as he was staring outside with his elbow ced on the window frame while resting his left cheek on its knuckles. The convoy had been on the road for more than a week, so the emperor was kind of bored seeing, particrly, nothing but trees. "Your Imperial Majesty, we are only five kilometers from the city." "Oh, yeah?" In the middle of his pondering, a voice reminded Jeffrey that they were getting close to said city. Inside the vast interior of the carriage, a space several timesrger than magic carriages, Jeffrey turned his head and faced the man who owned that voice and was sitting at the front seat across a low table. Inside the emperor''s carriage, which was in the middle of the column, there were three other individuals alongside Jeffrey. One of them was the slicked-back, white-haired seventy-year-old man who snapped him back, the Prime Minister of the Empire, former Duke Fleder Bruce Fleder. "Did I perhaps distract your sightseeing, Your Majesty?" "No, Bruce. I should be thanking you for that." "If you say you, Your Majesty," Bruce nodded his head once. "But what do you think about the information that our envoy has gathered from the city? Do you think that city, no, that dungeon, is probably bigger than in the empire?" When Bruce brought up that topic, Jeffrey''sid-back expression suddenly turned serious. The other two in the carriage sensed it, and they immediately straightened their backs, preparing themselves to join the conversation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A few weeks ago, a few days after the Raevender Marquisate appealed for their independence, Jeffrey decided to go to the city and see it with his own eyes, therefore setting up a formal state visit. An envoy was then sent to the said city to inform the Raevenders about the arrival of the emperor. The envoy was not only to ry announcements but also to collect as much information about the city as possible. When he came across the convoy a week ago, Jeffrey and the others were shocked by the details he told them. "If what he said was true, then the dungeon that they discovered and conquered holds more floor than what the first emperor had captured." "The details are quite far-fetched, but he is one of the empire''s best scouts," Bruce said as he was rubbing his beardless chin. "So he cannot just tell us exaggerated statements." "A city with pitch-ck walls as high as fifty meters, which is undoubtedly higher than the thirty-five-meter walls of the Imperial Capital. The city is apparently surrounded by walls as far as five kilometers from the center. And most of all, it is reportedly said that it has two walls." "Not just walls, Your Imperial Majesty, but those indestructible ck walls." "Indeed, Gilbert." The one who chimed in was a robust man who sat next to Bruce. He was Gilbert, the guildmaster of the Adventurers'' Guild. As the head of an international organization, Gilbert was invited by the emperor to join them on the visit. "That city has two of those wallsnot a man-made structure but a feature of the dungeon itself." After that, Jeffrey turned his eyes to everyone in the carriage and found them seriously attentive to him before he continued his words. "This is supposed to be a secret, but I will reveal it to you. Depending on the size of the dungeon, each dungeon has Perks or features. Dungeons with forty floors or more can erect an Inner Wall on the surface, just like the Imperial Capital and the city of Richtpole. However, if the Raevender Dungeon, that''s what they called it, really had a second wall, that dungeon must berger than the imperial one. Given the dimensions of the city and the walls, I could assume that the dungeon has a hundred floors." "..." As soon as Jeffrey was done with his sentences, the interior of the carriage instantly fell into silence, and they were left dumbfounded. Throughout their lives, they believed that the Imperial Dungeon was the biggest dungeon ever found. But if what the emperor just said was true, it would affect the image that the Empire of Dixon had been upholding for almost a millennium. "Pardon me, Your Imperial Majesty, but it is just spection, right?" The one who asked Jeffrey was the one sitting next to him, Gavar, the emperor''s bodyguard. After the deflection of the Raevender Marquisate from the empire, Gavar was currently the empire''s strongest, jumping from the fifth spot. "It is not spection, Gavar. The height of the walls and the area of the in above the dungeon are proportional to the size of the dungeon. The schrs have studied the dungeons around the continent and confirmed this theory. So the Raevender Dungeon is likely to be a hundred-floored dungeon." "But the question is, doesn''t that make the Raevender family a potential threat to the empire''s interest? Considering the location of the dungeon, which is full of resources, that city might rival the Imperial Capital or even surpass it economically someday." When Bruce pointed that out, Jeffrey stared at the window, thinking as he looked at the vehicles and peopleing to the city. The Raevender Dungeon was located in thergest forest on the continent, the Great Forest of Darkness, a mother lode of almost all natural resources. However, the forest was the home of the most powerful and vicious monsters on the continent, including the Ancient Dragon of Darkness, so the forest was barely exploited yet. But with the existence of the Raevender Dungeon and the route they paved, it gave others a chance to explore the no man''snd. After he let out a sigh, the emperor turned to the men inside. "There is that probability too. That is why we are in this carriage to see and judge the city ourselves, whether to ept their independence or not." "Your Imperial Majesty is right." Bruce nodded in agreement with Jeffrey. "We are about to arrive, so we must prepare ourselves. We should disy utmost respect to the rulers of the city so that we have a good first impression." Everyone nodded to the prime minister''s words. A few minutester, the convoy finally arrived at the eastern gate of the city''s Outer Wall. Chapter 329 One-Hour Ride 329 One-Hour Ride n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When the emperor''s convoy was about a kilometer from the first gate, Big Sis and I hopped from the top of the Outer Wall and made an elegant, featherlightnding, so light that the two gatekeepers did not notice us until wended in front of them. The entry points of the walls were all twenty meters wide and ten meters high. However, they did not have built-in gates. That was why we had to build gatehouses for each entry point with a strong gate coupled with portcullis. Each gate had two partitions that separated fournes. From the right, outside the city, the firstne was for VIP vehicles to pass; the merged second and thirdnes were formon vehicles as well as people; and thestne was the exit point of a VIP. Actually, there was a dungeon feature that added up to two additional entry points for each wall, just as the Imperial Capital had four gates. But we only add two more entry points on the Outer Wall for particr reasons. "The emperor of the Empire of Dixon ising by any minute. It''s the same as when any noble visits: Use all your manners and brace yourselves. Don''t do anything that could offend them." "We understand, Lady Louise!" Hearing Big Sis''s serious instructions, the two knights made an energetic reply as they stomped their spears on the ground in unison. "Very well," Big Sis said, turning her back to the gatekeepers. "Now, let''s wait." "Good work, Sis." Following her, I stood a few feet next to her and waited for the emperor''s convoy. Since there were people and vehicles passing by, we stepped aside. And a few minutester, we ordered all the vehicles and people near the gatehouse to stay at the edges of the half-kilometer-wide road for a while so that we could greet the approaching convoy. My sister and I stood at attention until the convoy of extremely luxurious carriages arrived. Each carriage was adorned with gold ents and was drawn by four warhorses. But the third vehicle stood out the most; the emperor must have been inside it. Eventually, the door of the front carriage opened, and a messenger approached. "Good evening." The male message spoke with such elegance and manners. "We are representatives from the Empire of Dixon." "I am the heir of the Raevender Marquisate, Louise Raevender, and this is my brother." "I am Raphael Raevender, the heir of the Lavender City." "The marchioness, Mylene Raevender, has ordered us to guide you to the royal pce." "Verily. We ept your guidance." "That would be splendid. Please follow our lead." "You have the empire''s gratitude." After our short formal greeting, the messenger returned to the group. At the same time, both my sister and I headed to the parked government carriage in the VIPne and entered inside. Once we sat ourselvesfortably inside, the armored coachman whipped the reins, and the warehouses started to move their hooves. As soon as we moved, the first carriage then began to roll its wheels, which caused the other carriages behind it to follow our lead. After passing the first gate, the five-hundred-meter-wide road drastically shrank to twenty meters, which was the width of the gate. From here to the next gate, the straight, paved road stretched up to five kilometers. Upon entering the wall, the area between the two walls was almost entirely filled with grass and crops, with a few groves of trees. But along with that verdant vegetation, gigantic bridges could be seen from a distance. I did not know how they would react, but I was certain that they were fascinated by them. It took us half an hour to reach the next gate, and the sun had set at that time and the sky started to turn ck. When we passed the Inner Wall, we were greeted by hundreds of fully armored knights lined up at the edges of the main road. Behind them were the cheers of the citizens weing the emperor. The time was prime, so the streetmps illuminated the entirety of the road. The main road was supposed to be bustling during this time, but tonight, the road was empty so that the convoy could easily pass through. By the way, our carriages were equipped with a lighting system like that in those modern vehicles. The lights of small magical bulbs of different hues were reflected by silver parabolic reflectors. Of course, it was all "invented" by Rick. The main road was about five kilometers long, so it took another thirty minutes to reach the royal pce. I could just open a Portal for instant transportation, but it would be inappropriate and unmannered. Doing so would also make visitors miss seeing the beauty of our city. Upon passing the third gate, the carriages strolled along the massive parking lot and then the honor courtyard before slowing down and pulling over in front of the honor gate. "Finally, we got home," I immediately said as soon as my sister and I got out of the carriage. "Good evening, Raphael, Louise." "Good evening, my children. Have you safely escorted the convoy?" "Yes, Mother," I replied. Upon getting out of the carriage, Mom, Mother, Gabrielle, and Sophia in gorgeous dresses had been waiting for us in front of the pce. There were knights standing nearby, so only Big Sis approached and hugged them while I pecked kisses on both my fiancee''s cheeks. "Good evening, Mom, Mother," my sister greeted. "Sorry to have kept you waiting." "No problem, my dear," Mother tenderly said. "What''s more important is that you fulfilled your mission." After that, my family lined up in a single line to receive our visitors. Soon after, the carriage my sister and I just rode moved again and went to the parking area. The carriages, one by one, stopped and dropped their passengers, who were important figures of the empire, before going to the same parking area. When the door of the third carriage of the convoy opened, the man of the night finally made a noble exit. Chapter 330 Official Visit 330 Official Visit d in majestic clothing and the royal mantle of red, Emperor Jeffrey Dixon stepped out of the carriage and firmly stood before us with conviction. After a few weeks of travel from his country, the emperor of Dixon finally arrived in our city as part of his state visit. Followingly, three men exited the same carriage: the prime minister, the guildmaster, and His Imperial Majesty''s personal guard. Other than them, there were some other significant figures on this trip, such as an archbishop from Primaria Theocracy. (So many big names are currently in here, huh?) I thought. Soon after, my whole family and our knights and servants immediately dropped to one knee and bowed our heads. Our state had not been deflected from the empire yet, so it was the right move for us to take a knee before our ruler. Even though this city was not geographically in the empire, it was ruled by Mother, a noblewoman of the empire. "There is no need to be too formal with your visitors. Please raise your heads." "As you wish, Your Imperial Majesty," Mother responded to the emperor. As per the emperor''s plea, we slowly raised our bodies and stood up straight. Considering we were in front of the emperor himself, we must be careful and selective with our manners and behave properly around our visitors. "Your Imperial Majesty, Emperor Jeffrey Dixon, and I, Marchioness Mylene Raevender, am honorably weing you to this city, the capital of the Raevender Marquisate. We are terribly sorry for not being able to give this city a name yet." "I understand, Lady Mylene Raevender." His Imperial Majesty bobbed his head once. "We are just visiting here; therefore, we are not in a position to question the identity of this ce. The main city of the formerly Raevender Viscounty does not have a name either until recently, so it isn''t new to me at all." Actually, the city we had been living in the whole time did not have a name at all. It was when our territory was promoted to maquisate that we decided to give it the name of Lavender, the city that I would rule in the future. But who would rule Lavender City when my parents were managing this city while I was studying in the empire? Well, our optimal solution for now was to have Mom act as the acting major of Lavender since she could teleport back and forth between both cities so that she could have her nightly routine. "Thank you for your understanding, Your Imperial Majesty." "No problem. Well then, could you please tell me what the n is tonight?" N?v(el)B\\jnn "Very well, Your Imperial Majesty. First, we will be having a banquet for you and yourpany inside the pce. We are thinking of offering you a room for honorable visitors in the pce during your stay in the city." "That''s great, then. We just arrived here after a long trip, so we are looking forward to the banquet. It would be an honor for us to be guided by the Sword Saint and her family." "The honor is ours, Your Imperial Majesty. Please follow us." Mother bobbed her body elegantly before guiding our visitors to the banquet. The banquet was held in the grand hall, where the famous hall of mirrors was situated in the real Pce of Versailles. Of course, I could not justpletely copy the real thing, so we did not put too many mirrors in there. When we got into the hall, we were greeted by the music the orchestra was harmoniously ying. Leaving the orchestra and the servants alone, there were not that many people in the hall considering how secluded this city was. The Raeven family and Rick, along with his colleagues, were present in the hall as well, since they would be included inter matters. Naturally, it would be business matters. We were about to formal introduce a truly marvelous invention to the emperor and to the world. In the middle of the hall, a long table with splendid chairs was set horizontally. That would be the main table where my family and the imperial visitors would dine. There were several tables around for others. "I once again wee you, Your Imperial Majesty." "Thank you for having me, Lady Raevender." The emperor wore a broad smile. "The guest of honor has arrived. Enjoy this evening, everyone. I hope you will as well, Your Imperial Majesty." "Thank you. Let''s go, everyone." With that, we approached the table and took our seats. Naturally, Mother and His Imperial Majesty took the ends, as they were the hostess and guest of honor of this banquet, respectively. After we got to our seats, a servant approached the table with a bottle in hand. Mother then stood up and received the bottle of dark amber spirit from the servant before he made his gracious exit. "Ladies and gentlemen," Mother grabbed the attention of everyone. "First of all, I would like to thank the Empire of Dixon, especially His Imperial Majesty himself, for sparing some time to visit our humble city. I am aware that there are reasons for the visit, but tonight, let us set that aside and enjoy this night." After that, everyone pped their hands and gave Mother a short round of apuse. Once it was done, Mother pped her hands once, and several servants with bottles in hand emerged. They opened the bottles and poured their contents into the sses of each person on each table. "Hohh! What a sweet-smelling beverage this is!" "Really, it is." The scent given by the spirit was so thick and mellow that the emperor and the archbishop slipped their thoughts verbally. As the servants were filling the guests'' sses, Mother opened the bottle she was holding and poured her ss. "Everyone, before we start this honorable feast, I would like you all to have a taste of this new beverage my son produced. We call this delicacy moonshine. In honor of His Imperial Majesty, the banquet has formally started. Cheers!" "Cheers!!!" When Mother raised her ss of whiskey, everybody raised their own sses and loudly toasted to start the banquet. Chapter 331 On the Balcony 331 On the Balcony A few hours had passed since the start of the banquet, and most of us were done satisfying our stomachs. Everyone had been busy interacting with anybody while enjoying some drinks and dessert. With the introduction of whiskey on the table, many of the guests did not expect the kick of the spirit and became intoxicated. For that reason, the liveliness in the hall significantly increased, and I could hear asional loudughs every now and then. As for me, currently, I was on the balcony of the wide hall with a ss of dark amber liquid whiskey in my hand, mesmerizing the garden of beautiful blooming beds of flowers bathing the silvery radiance of the moon. It was a spectacle worth beholding. Naturally, I could not bloom such a vast and lush garden, so I made it with the assistance of my Unique Skill: Botanist to perfectly replicate the gardens of Versailles. However, the garden of Versailles was such a big ce for the vicinity of the pce, so I did not include the parts beyond the row of the queen''s grove all the way to the water theater grove. Contrary to the real Pce of Versailles, which faced the rising sun, the chateau of this pce was facing west since the front gate was at the west. But a beautiful sunset from the King''s, or rather, Queen''s, bedchamber was not a bad thing at all. However, in the future, I would be nning to build the minimized grand canal with the park within the entertainment district. The trianons and the queen''s states were not included, so the area would not be that big. "Can I join you, Raphael?" Suddenly, while I was minding my own business, a gorgeous voice wafted toward him from behind. Even without looking, I could immediately tell from her voice that she was none other than my precious Mom. She was wearing a beautiful ck ball gown with long sheer sleeves. The dress covered her bust, so I did not have to worry about anybody trying to peek at Mom''s bare body. "Sure, Mom." I slightly turned my body and greeted her. "I can see that Mother is not with you." "Yeah. She is busy talking with the people from the empire," Mom replied as she ced her arms on the railing of the balcony. "Things are getting too political, so I walked here." "I see," I said, facing back at the garden and then resting my arms on the railing as well. After the dinner, and with the influence of alcohol, the political matters of this city gradually surfaced as the night went deep. We were meant to enjoy tonight, but it did not help topletely deprive the matter. Due to the alcohol as well, the talks did not get any serious, and they were just taking the matter casually. Speaking of alcohol, a single shot of whiskey immediately knocked down Sophia. I was aware that she could not handle alcohol that much, but I was actually surprised at how alcohol-intolerant she was. Currently, she was soundly sleeping in one of this chateau''s guestrooms. "How about Gabrielle?" "She is with her former colleagues talking to the Guildmaster regarding the Adventurers'' Guild of this city. From what I heard, they are nning on making Michael the guildmaster of this city once it is established." "Good for him. Michael, along with Lucy and Uriel, are already Rank S adventurers before their retirement to be our vassals, so I am pretty sure he is suitable for the job." "Yeah. It is kind of sad that Gabrielle did not reach Rank S, though. But it doesn''t matter to us. Whether she is powerful or not, we still love her." "I agree, Mom." "By the way, Raphael, have you thought about this city''s name already?" "Do I have to be the one to give this name a city?" When I heard Mom''s question, I slightly furrowed my eyebrows. Mom cracked a soft chuckle upon seeing my reaction. "Fu fu. I think you should be the one, though. First of all, you discovered this dungeon. Then you conquered it together with Louise." "Hm. That is reasonable, I guess. But we still have time toe up with that, so let''s leave it for the next time." "Yeah, next time. For now, do you think what time is it~?" Suddenly, her behavior changed, and she seemed a bit off. Mom sidled closer to me, grabbed my arm, and then put her head on my shoulder. After that, she pressed a finger on my chest and dragged it up and down. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Mylene is currently busy, and I am horny right now~." Mom whispered those words seductively. "Would you like to take her stead~?" "You reak of booze, Mom. " (That''s right, Mom''s drunk.) Unlike Sophia, Mom could naturally handle alcohol even without the activation of her Poison Resistance. However, tonight, she drank too many shots of whiskey, which had more alcohol content than the wine she used to drink, so many that she could not stay sober. "There are still people around, Mom. I think you should get a rest already." "But I''m horny. So please, Raphael..." Mom looked at me with those puppy eyes, pleading. If she thought it was enough to sway me, she was absolutely damn right. "Sigh. I really could not resist you, aren''t I? Okay, Mom, please go to the Queen''s bedchamber first; I will followter." "Really?" "Really, Mom. Just wait for me there." "If you say so, then I will go now. See youter, Raphael~." "See you." After that, Mom approached Mother and said, "I feel sleepy, Mylene; I will be going to take a rest soon." "Go ahead, ire." Mom then bid good night to the guests before she made her way to their bedroom. Around thirty minutester, I told Mother and Big Sis I would be going to sleep. Mother probably knew what I would be going to do, so she just let me go. As they were partying in the hall, I was about to make love with my biological birth mother right behind the walls. Inside the antechamber, I twisted the doorknob of the Queen''s bedchamber and slowly opened the door. The room behind the door was dim, but it was filled with weird noisesing from the person in it. "Umm... Ah..." Upon entering the room, I found Mom lying on her back in bed. She was still in her dress, but her legs were spread wide, with her right hand under her white undie and the other hand rubbing her breasts. Yep, Mom was ying with herself. She was moaning relentlessly, and behind that wall was where the banquet was held. Thankfully, there were multiple barriers around this particr room, so not a single soul could hear her lewd moans. "Oh, there you are, Raphael~. You make me wait long, so I y myself waiting for your arrival~." "Worry no more, Mom, because I am here," I proimed, pointing my thumb at myself. "Oh, Raphael~!" I unbuttoned my clothes and took them off, and then I did the same thing to Mom. Soon after, we started making love, and we enjoyed each other''s bodies passionately. Approximately an hourter, Mother and Gabrielle caught us exchanging flesh. I could not just leave witnessing alone, so I banged them as well. Chapter 332 Outside the Inner Wall 332 Outside the Inner Wall When I pried my eyes the next morning, I found myself between the bare bodies of Mom and Mother, embracing me in their sleep. Gabrielle was also sleeping in the same bed, wrapping her arms around Mother from behind. (It''s better for me to get out here immediately.) I did not want to be caught by anybody having incestuous affairs with my mothers. The guests from the empire were currently staying in this castle, so staying here any longer was risky. It would be a big, big scandal. Even if Mary were to awaken us, there might be a possibility that she would send a word to Sophia. I did not want to disappoint her for banging on my parents without her awareness, so I hurriedly dressed and teleported into my own chamber in the pce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Later on, everybody, including our guests, had already gotten up from their beds and had dressed themselves up. The guests rested in the rooms of the Wing of the Princes of the real Pce of Versailles, or the north wing of this pce. We made that wing into apartments for guests. After a hearty breakfast in the same hall as where the banquet was held, my family proceeded to apany the emperor for his sightseeing around our city. We strolled down the city roads and visited various establishments and locations. Along the way, we discussed our future ns and uing constructions, such as the Colosseum, the park, and the Grand Canal. The archbishop had permitted us to build religious structures in the city, so a church would be built in the entertainment and tourism district while a chapel would be developed in the royal pce. Not only did we satisfy our visitors'' eyes, but we satisfied their stomachs as well. At lunch, we let them taste various dishes made from a certain crop umon to the people of this continentrice. The emperor and his entourage seemed to have a liking for the taste of rice, so it really warmed my heart when they liked eating my previous life''s staple. We did all of those things to increase the chance of the emperor approving the establishment of the queendom. But the city was rtively unpopted and underdeveloped yet, so we could not expect it would hardly help His Imperial Majesty in his decision. In spite of that, he still had a card hidden under our sleeves. A trump card that we thought would be enough to impress the emperor. After visiting some of our tourist spots, we guided the emperor''s convoy to the east gate. "Are we going outside, Lady Raevender?" "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty. Although the area beyond the inner wall is meant for farnds, we have been making arge-scale project that needs vastnd. The in is the best location for the project." Currently, the Raevender and Raeven families and Rick were inside the emperor''s personal carriage together with the empire''s prime minister, guildmaster, emperor''s bodyguard, and His Imperial Majesty himself. Even with our number, the carriage was several times more spacious than magic carriages,rge enough to fit us allfortably. The interior of the carriage had a width and length of eight meters and a height of five meters. It was the product of the empire''s greatest minds. "Hm. Looks interesting." The emperor nodded in repetition as he held his chin. "A big project, you say? I guess that is the why Mr. Raeven and Sir Rick Wesley are here with us." By the way, after he was knighted, Rick gained his ownst name, which was Wesley. As written in internationalw, using thest names of the royal family as one''s surname was strictly prohibited; therefore, Rick could not call himself Rick Astley, unfortunately. Etymologically, Astley meant "east meadow" in Old English. That was why I came up naming Rick the oppositeWesley, which meant "west meadow." Rtedly, once we were a country, Michael and the others would be granted knighthood. While Michael would be our country''s captain of the Order of the Queendom''s Knights, Lucy and Uriel, and probably Dane, would be the mayors of our newly acquired cities. "You hit the mark. My brother-inw and Sir Rick of Astley are associated with this project. You see, our domain is still new and does not have that many funds; even my son''spany justpleted our loans two months ago, so we approached the Raeven family to invest on our project again. This would be an international project operating on a continental scale, and the Raeven family is our connection to the empire." "Ho? In that case, Sir Rick, one of Astley''s most sessful businessmen, is your bridge to the Kingdom of Astley, yes?" "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty. Sir Rick is an acquaintance of the Myriad Wings, our fiancee''s former adventurer party, and he has a brilliant mind. Aside from providing funds and technology, Sir Rick has been involved himself personally in the research and development of the project." "I see." As Mother and Emperor Jeffrey were having a conversation, the carriage came to a stop. Upon looking at the windows at the sides, the scene showed cronds and the ck wall. The carriage had passed the VIPne of the east gate, and we were not outside the Inner Wall. "Well then. It seems that we have arrived at the destination, Your Imperial Majesty," the prime minister elegantly noted while fixing his circr sses. "Very well." Soon after, the doors of the carriage were opened by the imperial knights from outside, and we then exited the carriage one after another. We then found ourselves on one-hundred-meter-widepacted soil that surrounded the circumstances of the wall. Beyond the Inner Wall, the ten-meter-wide brick road continued its way to the horizon. On the right side of the road, around twenty meters away from the wall, there stood a wide, rectangr-shaped structure with a broad, one-meter-high concrete staircase at the center. "Ho ho, what is this? A sort of building? Is this the project you are making?" "That''s right, Your Imperial Majesty," Mother responded to the emperor''s inquiry. "We actually developed a new type of transportation, and that building is one of their stopping points. But that''s just the outside, though. The true surprise awaits inside, waiting for passengers for their maiden voyage. Let us show you what''s inside." "Now I''m getting excited." His Imperial Majesty wore a broad smile. "Please guide us, Lady Raevender." "It''s a pleasure." After entering the structure, a wide space greeted us inside. The interior of the building was hollow, and the ceilings were so high that it looked like two floors were merged into one big space. There were several rooms at the sides for amodations, such as offices and food stalls. Though they were empty as this station had not officially opened yet. There were also ticketing boots right beside the entrance. In the middle of the building, around fifteen meters from the entrance, there was a wide gap that separated the concrete floor into two one-meter-high elevated tforms. Aligned with the entrance, a four-meter-wide metallic footbridge was elevated four meters from the floor to connect the tforms. "Wait. Isn''t it only me or is the ground shaking a bit?" "No, Gavar. I can feel it too." Suddenly, Gavar''s sharp senses noticed some slight vibrations on the ground, to which Gilbert seconded. "I can also feel something huge ising here." "Lady Raevender, can you tell me what is happening?" "You don''t have to worry, Your Imperial Majesty. The train is on its way toward this station." For the first time, the train was about to be introduced in this world. Chapter 333 On Board 333 On Board "Train? Is that the new vehicle you are talking about?" "That''s right, Your Imperial Majesty. It''s a type of vehicle that doesn''t run on horsepower." "What?" As His Imperial Majesty was in shock, the train was about to go inside through one of the station''s openings. The screeches of the brakes echoed throughout the station. The slowing train stably ran on the right train track until it eventually came to a stop precisely at the center of the station before the attendant manually opened the carriage''s sliding door from the inside. "What the hell is this massive thing...?" The guildmaster was astonished, but everyone was beholding the marvel and did not say a word.. Everyone on the tform focused their full attention on the very first train in this world. The visitors from the empire, including the Raeven family, were awestruck upon seeing something they had never seen in their lives. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After dozens of trials and errors, our efforts finally came to fruition, and the final result is currently right in front of us. The train had sessfullypleted several test runs and covered a great mileage. Though the test runs mostly urred inside the dungeon. In terms of looks, the whole train was designed like that of a bullet train, specifically the N700 Series Shinkansen. Although it wasrgely made of iron and other metals, the exterior was ted with mithrill for durability and protection. In terms of actual operation, the lotive used lightning magic to run, fueled by the massive magic core of the Typhon my sister and I defeated to capture this dungeon; it was the biggest magic stone we had ever seen. We focused more on developing the lotive, so there were only two twenty-five-meter-long carriages manufactured so far: an ordinary and a first-ss car. For this run, only the first-ss carriage was attached to the lotive for the convenience of our guests, who were sternly staring at the train. "The train is truly magnificent, yes. I, too, was amazed by its appearance, so I can understand you all. Instead of staring at it, why not try riding it?" "Ah, yes, I agree. Ahem." Mother''s voice snapped the emperor back, and then he cleared his throat. "But is this really safe to ride in?" "I can guarantee its safety, Your Imperial Majesty, as I have experience riding in it. Not only is it safe, it isfortably stable and unbelievably fast as well." "Well, I don''t know what the boundary of the word "safe" is for the Sword Saint." The emperor said this while he looked suspiciously at Mother, which I kind of understand since our family was on an entirely different ne from normal people. For us, a Level 500 S-ranked Dragon was barely considered a threat, but for the general popce, it was a cmity. "Your Imperial Majesty, can I have a word?" Emperor Jeffrey nodded to Sophia''s request. "What Lady Raevender just stated was true, Your Imperial Majesty. I have been participating in all the test runs of the train. As someone as powerless as me, I can say that riding the train is indeed safe." "Oh, I see. Thank you for expressing your opinion, miss." "Is it not enough to convince you, Your Imperial Majesty?" The prime minister asked. "Well, to be honest, I really want to ride this so-called train without regard to safety. I think it is safe, as they say. Even if things go south, Gavar is here to protect me. Besides, I am actually excited to try out this revolutionary invention that could immensely change the world. Aren''t you all feeling the same as well?" "If you ask me, I would say yes." "Same here." The guildmaster agreed with the prime minister. "That''s good, then. So we will be in your care, Lady Raevender." "Verily, Your Imperial Majesty. This way." After that, Mother started to head into the carriage. On her lead, we followed suit and boarded the train. "Wow, amazing..." When we got inside the carriage, a six-foot-wide corridor unfolded before us. There was a soft carpet below our feet that extended to the end of the corridor, and the carriage even had a temperature regtion system, so it was kind of cool here. There were no seats that could be seen along the corridor, only walls with lines of doors every five meters; there were four doors on each side and eight in total. At the end, we could see a door that actually led to the restrooms. It felt like we were in a hotel rather than a train. "Our trains have two types of passenger carriage: the ordinary and the first-ss," Mother started exining. I also told her anything about the train, so she was quite confident. "And this carriage is a first-ss one." "So what is the difference between the two?" "Good question, Your Imperial Majesty. As the name implies, first-ss carriages are more convenient and have more features than ordinary carriages. While ordinary carriages have open coach seats that are separated by a narrow aisle, this type of carriage has cabins." Mother opened the door of the first room of the carriage and entered inside, so we followed suit. When we entered the cabin, we found ourselves in a spacious room illuminated by a magic bulb. The room was big enough to fit all fourteen of us. The door was located at the corner, by the way. Inside the four-meter-by-four-meter room, there werefy couches lined at each side of the room with a table at the center. With a wide window made out of jet ss, we could clearly see the scenery outside without worry. Though we could only see the interior of the station right now. 14:07 Inside the four-meter-by-four-meter room, there werefy couches lined at each side of the room with a table at the center. With a wide window made out of jet ss, we could clearly see the scenery outside without worry. Though we could only see the interior of the station right now. Without the expansion magic, each cabin was constructed four meters long and one meter wide. We only stretched the width so that it would not distort the windows. If the magic carriages did not use jet sses, the faces of the passengers inside would have been thinlypressed if someone saw them from outside. "Amazing... So this particr type of carriage uses the same technology as the magic carriages?" "Exactly, Your Imperial Majesty. The first-ss carriages arergely intended for the convenience and privacy of royal and aristocratic passengers, so we are making sure they will be having a nice trip." "Given howvishly built this carriage is, the fare must be high as well." Those were the types of carriages we had made so far. But we were nning to add a middle-ss carriage for the rich and a freight train for transporting cargo. "Oh, the whistle has been blown, which means the train is about to set off. So please kindly take your seats and enjoy this journey." As Mother requested, everybody had taken a seat before the train shuddered as it began to move. The other members of the emperor''s convoy boarded this train as though they were in other cabins. For the security of the emperor, only selected people were chosen to board with us, so there were not many passengers in here. As for our seating arrangements, the emperor''s group sat on the left couch, the Raeven family took the couch attached to the wall of the corridor, and my family settled ourselves adjacent to the emperor''s side. We left the couch beside the window empty so that we could clearly see the view outside. A momentter, the elerating train finally exited the two-hundred-meter-long train station and reached the farnds. With that, the first trip on the train on the surface had started. Chapter 334 Only Two Hours 334 Only Two Hours n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Want a drink, everyone?" "Coffee, please." "You sure know where you are, Your Imperial Majesty." Soon after the train departed from the station, Mother called an attendant and ordered him to bring some drinks for us. The coffee had been bing popr in the empiretely, so it was no surprise if His Imperial Majesty took a liking to it. . Currently, the train was still elerating, heading south, and had not exited the city yet. Through the windows, we could see the farmers briefly stopping their work to have a look at the marvelous spectacle passing by. "Woah! This thing is getting faster and faster!" "I think this giant metal is running way faster than a diving falcon!" "Indeed." The prime minister nodded in agreement with Gilbert and Gavar. "Even running this fast, the interior is so surprisingly stable. Not even a drop of coffee was spilled from the cup." It had been around two minutes since departure when the train reached a speed of three hundred kph, which was the current speed limit of the lotive. At the same time, the train passed the Outer Wall through the south gate, so the scenery immediately shifted from a nd to a lush forest. The Outer Wall was the only wall with four entry points. Though all the gates could be passed by pedestrians as well as horseback riders, vehicles such as carriages and wagons could only enter and exit the city through the west and east gates. The north and south gates were exclusively for the entry and exit points of the trains. "What a vorful and aromatic treat." The emperor carefully ced his cup of coffee on the table after taking a sip of it. "The train seems to stop increasing its speed. You said that this train is going to the City of Lavender, yes?" "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty," Mother replied. "Can I ask how long this trip will be?" "Well, ording to my son, Raphael, the estimated time of arrival from the dungeon city to the City of Lavender is around two hours." "Two hours?!" Along with the emperor, everyone except for my family yelled and widely opened their eyes after hearing what Mother just said. They were wildly taken aback by the train''s astonishing capabilities. "It took us more than a week traveling from Lavender City to the dungeon city! And now you are telling us it only takes two hours by just boarding the train?!" "It''s true." "Did the Raevens know about it?" The emperor said as he turned his face to Uncle Steville. "Like you, Your Imperial Majesty, I don''t know anything about it either. I am still in shock." Uncle gravely said as he shook his head. "All they said was that this type of transportation would be several times faster than a carriage, but I could not believe it would be that fast." "You also don''t know, huh. But still, with this technological advancement, any travel on the continent would be exponentially revolutionized. Whether it is people, goods, or letters, all of it could be transported drastically shorter than anticipated. This transportation system is so good it has the potential to be bad if used wrong." "You''re absolutely right, Your Imperial Majesty." The prime minister agreed with the emperor. "The trains cannot only transport passengers, but can also be used to mobilize an entire army division in a matter of time. If someone managed to steal and replicate this technology, it could significantly affect the progression of warfare." Wherever the world was, nations tended to use any avable technology to improve their military quality, whether it was the old-fashioned way or thetest tech. One example was the bolt-action rifles Rick manufactured in Astley, which greatly contributed to the victory of the revolutionary army in the recent civil war. After being witnessed by several imperial scouts during the war, the empire immediately purchased arge number of karabiners, which eventually made the use of muskets obsolete. Since the empire could not recreate the karabinerpletely, Rick had been making a killing out of them. One important aspect of the military was troop transport, and nations had spent fortunes to effectively shorten the travel time between two points. Currently, the methods of troop transportation are marching, horseback riding, and riding on vehicles such as carriages and wagons. There were teleportation magic spells, yes, but they were confidential military intelligence, a trump card that must be kept hidden from the enemy''s knowledge. The emperor and prime minister were aware of the positive and negative impacts of the trains on the world, as they could be appliedmercially and militarily. But I hoped they could see it more on the positive side. "Speaking of, are there any stations beyond Lavender City?" "Actually, we have not requested neighboring nations permissions to extend the railway system in their domains, so the only two stations are in this city and in Lavender. But we are currently working for the documentation and patents of this system so that this would be operational as soon as possible." "I see." "Your Imperial Majesty," Rick, who was sitting beside Mark, Sophia''s brother, and my cousin, spoke. "Regarding that matter, I already have discussed it with King Paul Astley, and he personally thinks that the train is a great invention. All he needs to do is wait for the documents and then sign it." "Permission is indeed needed to operate businesses legally." "Let''s say that we are nning to extend the rails to the empire. Would the empire allow our trains to operate in the empire?" When Mother opened that topic, the representatives of the empire nced at one another before they nodded all together. "Hmm... This vehicle is indeed convenient... and frightening at the same time. Personally, I think it is revolutionary and it would definitely improve the way of transportation on the continent. But I cannot decide on my own, so I have to consult with the ministers." "I understand, Your Imperial Majesty, please take your time." "Thank you, Lady Raevender." His Imperial Majesty smiled before he took a sip of his cup. Chapter 335 On the Way to the Mansion 335 On the Way to the Mansion Around four kilometers from the south gate, the fifty-meter-wide railroad began to curve. A momentter, the train ran on the tracks five kilometers parallel with the Outer Wall and seemed to be circling around the forest. The entirety of the railroad had monster repellingmps along its length. However, unlike the half-kilometer-wide main road, the repentspletely ward off monsters of any level within the area of one kilometer from both sides of the railroad. Approximately ten minutester, the train had taken a U-turn, perpendicrly passing over the east and north gates, and the rail track finally met up with the other track. The train had been going westward. By the way, the other track at the station was for parking the trains. A short while after we departed from the city, the coarse rocks on the railroad became a path of stone bs. As we went forward, the stony railroad gradually increased its height and seemed to form a long bridge until the train was elevated thirty meters from the ground. From the top, we started seeing a great river flowing under the bridge. It was the biggest river in the forest that connected to the sea in the northern portion of the forest. One of the branches of this river was coursing by Lavender City, by the way. The river was wide. The water under the bridge was almost half a kilometer in width, and its mouth was more than a kilometer wide. Due to the wideness of the river, the bridge was constructed around a kilometer long. There were monsters in the water for sure, and putting wards around it would disturb the river''s ecosystem, so we only installed repellents on the bridge and let the monsters cross sim under. Although the bridge was made in a Roman style, we made it sturdy enough to withstand a charge from a Ram Bull. Anyway, after crossing the bridge, the railroad lowered, and the tracks met the crushed rocks again before continuing our journey through the dense forest. As we moved away from the depths of the forest, we came across numerous sceneries, such as natural ins and beautifulkes. We also stumbled upon a small mountain range and passed it through a tunnel. It was funny to see the reactions of the passengers to the sudden and brief darkness. "We are about to reach the destination, Your Imperial Majesty." "Amazing, I really can''t believe it... It really took two hours to reach the city of Lavender..." Roughly two hourster, we finally reached the vicinity of Lavender City and caught a glimpse of the city wall itself. His Imperial Majesty and his entourage did not remove their eyes from the window as we were getting near the city. They were nkly staring outside in disbelief upon experiencing the capabilities of this vehicle firsthand. Once the train reached a certain distance from the city, it began to slow down as it approached the city. A few minutester, the tracks guided the train toward the northern part of the walled city. The Lavender Station was situated at the northeast gate of the city. For that reason, we built a C-shaped annex wall at the portion of the wall for security purposes. From the sky, the city looked like that of a one-eared Mickey Mouse. Soon enough, the train went through one of the two gates of the new wall and finally came to a stop once it was under the roof of the open station. "And we are here." "Phew. That was the shortest, supposedly one-week-long journey I ever had." After wiping out his nonexistent sweat, Emperor Jeffrey Dixon stood up from the couch, and so did everyone. The attention stationed in our cabin then opened the door for us before we exited the room and walked along the hallway. Upon getting off the train, we were weed by a row of knights in full te armor, as we had ordered them to heighten the security of the station. Yesterday, I teleported to Lavender City and gave them a short notice for the arrival of the king. I also reminded them of the train where they came prepared today. A head of state wasing to the city, so we must mobilize our knights to protect our visitors as well as showcase our hospitality. For that reason, this area was off-limits for anyone today. Immediately after stepping on the tform, the passengers from other cabins shared their travel experiences with the emperor. From what I heard, they were amazed and bewildered by the performance of the train. Some said that the train was too good, but in a negative way. But overall, I could say that the trains gave us good feedback. "Well then, how was your experience boarding a train, Your Imperial Majesty?" His Imperial Majesty nodded in response to Mother''s question. "First of all, the train is truly wonderful. This type of transportation is unbelievably fast and safe, as you have proudly imed. It is truly a pleasure that I got a chance to ride it. Not just me, but everyone is satisfied with the trip. It was a once-in-a-lifetime experience for me." "Thank you for your response, Your Imperial Majesty." Mother wore a broad smile. "Since we are in this city, how about spending the night here, and we''ll go back to the dungeon city tomorrow? We will provide you with a room in the mansion." "That sounds fine. Does anyone have a protest?" "I''m good here, Your Imperial Majesty." Since the imperial carriages were left behind in the dungeon city, we had to provide the emperor and the others with our own magic carriages. The magic carriages were rather less spacious than the imperial vehicles, so we did not apany the emperor and shared the same carriage as the Raeven family instead. 15:53 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "The same as me." Gilbert and Prime Minister Bruce Fleder responded to the emperor. "Alright, we will be in your care again, Marchioness Raevender." "Very well. Let us guide you to the carriage, Your Imperial Majesty." Since the imperial carriages were left behind in the dungeon city, we had to provide the emperor and the others with our own magic carriages. The magic carriages were rather less spacious than the imperial vehicles, so we did not apany the emperor and shared the same carriage as the Raeven family instead. "The emperor seems to be enjoying himself during the trip." Big Sis spoke as our carriage was moving on the road. "I think he would approve our deration for independence for the reason that he wanted the trains to run in the empire." "I think so too, Sis. He understands that by recognizing our country, the railway system would then be implemented in the empire. The establishment of the Queendom of Raevender would be a win-win situation for both nations." "Well, it''s not like the empire would have a significant loss if we deflected from it. We are exempted from taxes in the first ce, so the empire would lose a fraction of their territory, and some powerful individuals." "Yeah." "Oh, Raphael." Suddenly, Uncle Steville called out my name. "If the capital of the queendom is in the forest, wouldn''t that be making the entire Great Forest of Darkness your territory?" "Oh..." Once my uncle asked that question, everybody nced at him, and none of us gave him a clear answer. Soon after, Mark spoke his mind. "I have been thinking about this for a while. If this is the Great Forest of Darkness we are talking about, isn''t it being called by that name for a reason? Legend has it that the forest is the home of the Ancient Dragon of Darkness." Chapter 336 On Top of Her 336 On Top of Her "What are you trying to say, Mark?" "What I meant is, did you encounter the legendary dragon in the forest by any chance?" "Well, there have been plenty of dragons we have encountered in the forest so far, but I don''t think one of them was the Ancient Dragon of Darkness." Inside the carriage, I replied to Mark''s question and decided not to tell them the truth that I already subjugated the ancient dragon several months ago. I took a nce at my family, and also Sophia, and they did not seem to mind my decision. The Ancient Dragon of Darkness in questionter became my subject and was now named Czarina. She was the apex predator of the forest, so Mark was a bit suspicious why the dragon did not make a move, as my family was making a city inside its domain, and the empire was wondering that too. "So, how about the ck dragon statue in the pce? I think I have never seen or heard of a dragon with six wings before." "We built the dragon statue as a tribute to the Ancient Dragon of Darkness, as we are basically making a city inside its domain. We have to show respect. For its appearance, that is a hypothesis of what the dragon looks like. The six wings are based on the ounts of the church regarding the Ancient Dragon of Light." "I see. That exins why." Upon hearing my made-up exnation, Mark seemed to believe me and nodded. I could not just nonchntly reveal to them that the dragon was under my control, so I came up with that bullshit after I decided to erect Czarina''s statue. "By the way, Raphael, how many units of trains have you built so far." Uncle Steville asked. "As of now, we have made two lotives and four carriages, two carriages per lotive. We are currently in the making of two more lotives and six carriages so that we could amodate hundreds of passengers per trip once the trains are essible to the public." "That''s thoughtful of you, Raphael." "Thank you, uncle." For the capacity, I decided to make each of the regr carriages a hundred-seater except for the rear carriages, which would only amodate around sixty passengers toplement the design. The first-ss carriages had eight cabins, so their capacities varied. The carriages had their own toilets, as they should be, so there was no need to drop off at the next station to answer the call of nature. The same as every septic tank in every building, the toilets in the carriages had ck Slime, in them. ck Slimes were monsters that fed on everything, including feces, so they were used as cleaners in septics and sewers, asmon blue slimes were mostly omnivores, aka vegans, which was why ck Slimes were one of the domesticated monsters. Apparently, ording to Akashvani, they were the basic form of Abyss Slime. If they leveled up enough, they would be disasters. I thought the one in the dungeon was special, though, since it had a unique skill. Thankfully, though, they tend to scavenge most of their foods, so they barely survive before reaching Level 100. "If you need more funds, resources, or manpower, ourpany is willing to invest more." "I appreciate your assistance, uncle, you have been helping us develop this project." Even though the train system was owned by mypany, the Northern Continent International Transport System had shareholders with the Raeven Company as the biggest contributor, followed by Rick''spany, so they had the right to receive a portion of our revenue. With that said, the transport system was owned by multiple entities. "So, uncle, do you think the trains would be a sess or a flop? Would it affect your sales of magic carriages?" "For that, Raphael..." On our way to the mansion, my uncle and I discussed the future of our ownpanies and the trains themselves. "I''m beat. The feast has finally been done..." More than an hour before midnight, I took off my suit before I hung it on the ebony coat inside my dim bedroom in the mansion. A banquet was celebrated for the emperor tonight in the mansion in Lavender City. The banquet just ended, so I was mentally exhausted from interacting with people, chiefly regarding the trains. (Brace yourself, Raphael, this is not even the start of yourmercial and political life.) I inwardly reminded myself. "Don''t push yourself too much on everything, Raphael. Please take a rest and rely on others more often." Sitting on the edge of my bed, Sophia affectionately delivered those words to my ears. My fiancee was still d in the midnight blue dress she wore to the banquet, and her maturity really stood out throughout the night. "I''ll take that, Sophia. By the way, you did not drink a drop of moonshine tonight, just a ss of wine. Are you still feeling bad about yourself aboutst night?" "Yeah, it was kind of embarrassing to pass out way too earlyst night. I have to remind myself not to drink moonshine again. But don''t get me wrong, Raphael, that beverage is really nice, it is just too strong for me." "It''s alright. I would even advise you not to drink too much." After I closed and locked the door, I stared at Sophia for a while as she was enveloped by the moonlight passing through the opened curtains. The longer I focused my attention on her, the greater the igniting desire was burning within me. "Sophia!" "Kya!" Probably due to the influence of alcohol, Iunched myself at Sophia and tackled her on the bed. The next thing I knew was that I was already on top of her, exploring my mouth all over her neck. "Oh my, no need to rush, Raphael, I am not going anywhere." "I can''t help myself. You are just so beautiful tonight." After I had done with her neck, I gave her a long kiss before I motorboated her ample pair. While I was at it, Sophia let out a chuckle and then ced her palms on my submerged head. "There, there~." As she began to stroke her hands, I instinctively started to hump my hips against hers. I was horny and definitely rock hard, so Sophia definitely felt my wood. "I want to do you, Sophia," I muttered under her chest. "Alone." "You want to do me without your Mom?" "Don''t worry," I nced up and reassured her. "I''ll be gentle." "Fu fu." Under the moonlight, I made love with my lover. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 337 Official Recognition of the Queendom 337 Official Recognition of the Queendom The next day after spending the night at the city of Lavender, the emperor and the other people from the empire went back to the dungeon city by the rails. They then used the remaining days of their state visit to stroll the city. We also introduced the emperor to the leaders and chiefs of nonhuman races inhabiting the city, except for the foxes, of course. There were definitely new faces and traits that were new to the eyes of the empire, but as long as they did not pose a threat to humanity, the emperor recognized them as citizens of this city. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om While leisurely walking in the pce''s gardens, like Mark did, the archbishop seemed to point out that the dragon statue resembled the descriptions of the Ancient Dragon of Light from the ancient scriptures. We just provided him with the same exnation I gave Mark, but we were not sure if it worked for him. The day after, we went to the opera house of the pce and watched some performances. Rick and the Rickrolls and I ourselves performed our pieces as well. I originally nned to release music in this world, but since Rick''s incarnation, I passed down the responsibilities to him so I had been releasing musical pieces less frequent than ever. On the fourth day of their visit, on a good morning, the time to tackle the matters regarding our deration of independence as well as establishing our own nation had finallye. In front of dozens of media personnel from the nations of the northern continent, the representatives of the empire and the Raevender Marquisate had gathered in the gaudily decorated Hall of Mirrors to finalize a treaty between the two states. There were three tables in the hall. A small table and two long tables. The smaller table was ced at the center of the hall, where Mother, Marchioness Mylene Raevender, and Emperor Jeffrey Dixon were carefully reading the papers in their hands, checking every detail of the agreement. The two elongated tables were set beside the small one, forming a U-shape arrangement like that of a diplomatic summit. The left represented the empire, while the high echelons of the marquisate sat at the right. "..." The spectators silently stared at them as the scribbling sounds of journalists'' pencils subtly intensified the silence. No one in the hall had uttered a word since the beginning of the treaty. "Very well." The emperor was the one who spoke first. Soon after, Mother started stacking the papers and jogging them before gently cing the documents on the ebony table. "Marchioness Mylene Raevender, we have been observing this city for days, and let me tell you, it is a beautiful one." "We greatly appreciate your words, Your Imperial Majesty." Mother said with a broad smile. "You have built roads throughout the Great Forest of Darkness that provide safe journeys for the travelers in the forest. The city itself is big,rger than the Imperial Capital City of Jeffer itself, which could potentially provide shelters to millions of people. This city may yet be iplete, but I can easily see it bing a vital trade center on the continent in due time." The emperor stood up from his seat, and so did Mother. "And for that reason, I, Emperor Jeffrey Dixon, hereby officially acknowledge the independence of the Marquisate of Raevender and its separation from the Empire of Dixon. From this day on, the 20th day of Pisces, Year 990, the establishment of the Queendom of Raevender has been legally approved by the representatives of the Empire of Dixon." After his formal announcement to the audience and the media, His Imperial Majesty turned to the side to face Mother. "Lady Mylene Raevenderno, Queen Mylene Raevender, I hope for the prosperity of your nation and will be rewarded with riches and bounties any nation deserves." The emperor offered his hand as he said those words. "Additionally, would the Queendom of Raevender ept an alliance with the Empire of Dixon?" "The Queendom would be d to take this offer... Emperor Jeffrey Dixon." "Hmm." Surprised by how a fellow ruler addressed him, the emperor grinned. "So we have terms then." With that, Mother took and shook His Imperial Majesty''s hand. A round of apuse broke out in the hall tomemorate the establishment of the Queendom of Raevender as well as the alliance formed between the two nations. To legally officialize the pact, the emperor and the queen signed the contracts and showed them to the audience and the journalists in front. In the agreement, even though the capital of the Queendom was in the forest, it did not mean that we would have the entire Great Forest of Darkness as the extent of our domain. It was stated in the agreement that our territory only contained the area two hundred kilometers from the circumference of the city and another two hundred kilometers from the road. Our domain could be expanded further by building additional cities or towns and trade routes in the unimednds of the forest. Regarding the contents of the alliance, some of the terms were as follows: a nonaggressional treaty with each other. Building of trade routes between two nations, in short, the transit system. Assistance is needed whenever one nation is in danger, whether logistically, finally, or militarily. And more. The alliance benefited both the empire and the queendom. But more importantly, with this special recognition from the empire, this would greatly help us with our future negotiations with other realms. In addition, our nation would have the backing of the empire, so making an enemy of us was akin to bearing fangs against the empire. "Queen Mylene, may I ask if you already came up with the name of this nation''s capital anyway?" The emperor asked a natural question as soon as they finished shaking hands. Upon hearing that, Mother gave our family a look, as did all of us to one another. But every time a gaze hit her, my sister immediately got embarrassed. Of course, we decided to name the capital city based on her name. "For the name of this city, we decided to name it in honor of my daughter, the crown princess. From now on, the capital city of the Queendom of Raevender is now called... Louisiana." Chapter 338 He Kind of Sus Chapter 338 He Kind of Sus The day after the Treaty of Louisiana, the deration of our independence, and the establishment of our own nation, the Queendom of Raevender, was the time for the representatives of the empire to go back to the empire. To show our appreciation for the emperor, we offered to help them by opening a Portal that connected to the continental highway not far from the Imperial Capital. Taking the informalities aside, they took our offer as they were in a hurry. They had missed various matters in the empire by attending this state visit, and our assistance was a godsend. With the absence of important figures in the city, we could finally settle matters regarding our newly built nation. There were a lot of things to work on, such as mountains of renaming, which were still in the process of renaming Raevender Viscounty to a marquisate; domestic and foreign policies; and other administrative and legitive works. We were also dealing with crimes in our domain. The city of Lavender had a decently low crime rate, but with the addition of the territories of two of Astley''s corrupt nobles, the number of crimes generated in the marquisate had been significantly rising. Other than the addition of roaming knights and soldiers, we had been trying to minimize the crimes by implementing livelihood programs to at least provide citizens with an additional source of ie. Our government has also been promoting immigration to the capital city of Louisiana. Any family from our domain who were willing to migrate to the new capital would be granted subsidy and a residence for them to restart. With that said, in the residential area alone, thousands of sturdy houses had been built in such orderly rows in ordance with my preferred urban nning, which was inspired by the city of La ta, Buenas Aires. In this world of swords and magic, constructing such an amount of structure had be a trivial thing. Aside from the four main roads that scatter in cardinal directions, there were also diagonal roads that separated the residential district into four distinct parts. A small town square with a fountain was built at the intersection of the vertical roads. Due to the size of those sectors, we added those roads for easier navigation. It would be confusing if all roads were vertical and horizontal. Themercial district had those roads as well. The noble district, as well as the entertainment and tourism sectors, did not need those roads, as some of their portions were put on sale, especially almost the entirety of the noble district. The entertainment sector was nned to be the city''s recreation center. That included the public park, the arena, the dungeon and the guild, various academic structures, the red light district, and many more. Even though we were a nation, we only had four cities in our domain, and the capital city of Louisiana was greatly isted from the three other cities by hundreds of kilometers. The capital should be the center of a nation, so for that reason, we were nning to build towns and cities around the forest and expand up to the coasts. The forest was vast, so there must be low level dungeons to conquer. More cities meant more roads to pave and rails to build, too. But the expansion would begin yearster, probably around my sister''s reign, so we still had much time to prepare. I did not want our country to be a short-lived empire that soon copsed from poor management. Anyway, the city was developing at a fast rate as more and more people came by. The streets were starting to thrive and bustle, and there were numbers of adventurers who had ventured into the dungeon as I spoke. Speaking of the dungeon, the dungeon gate was relocated to an area we called Adventurers'' Grounds, situated on the left side of the entertainment sector, which would be divided by the elongated and diagonal park. The Adventurers'' grounds wereposed of an open courtyard around sixty meters long and forty meters wide, which was surrounded by buildings on three sides. The courtyard was parallel with the park, so the grounds were facing the royal pce diagonally. With the front side as the entrance, the rear side of the courtyard was where a Parthenon like that in Athens stood. The parthenon was where the dungeon gate was kept. I decided to design it that way since dungeonsplement Greek architecture and aesthetics well. Meanwhile, the buildings of Louisiana''s Adventurers'' Guild upied the left and right wing of the grounds,prising the main building, where people could register in the guild as well as make and take missions; a storage house; and a ughterhouse. Most of the citizens had this dungeon''s cards, and there had been hundredsnot thousandsof adventurers who challenged the newly conquered dungeon. But from the reports I got so far, many were stuck on the Maze Floors, due to the size andplexity of the puzzles, and only a handful managed to reach the 21st Floor. But among those men amongst men, there was one particr adventurer who stood out. Based on the footage the dungeon has captured, that man easily solved the puzzles of the mazes and stepped on the Graveyard Floors in a single day. He did it all alone, so that was a remarkable feat. But at the same time, he was like someone who was ruining my games, which I did not seem fun at on my part. ording to our investigations, he was not well known by the adventurers, and he seemed to be a newly registereda dark horse. Even though he was new, he singlehandedly beat the crap out of B and A-ranked adventurers who mocked him. He might be a returning yer or a man who just came out of seclusion. Those were some of the logical reasons why he was strong and criminally underrated. Whether he was new or not, this man intrigued me. My Analysis found his stats to be decent. He was around Level 400 and trained his swordsmanship to Level 6. His equipment seemed normal as well. His sudden appearance made a fuss in this guild. He was full of mysteries, and I found it suspicious. That was why, I decided to confront him in person.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 339 He Who Reached 30th Floor Chapter 339 He Who Reached 30th Floor For adventurers, dungeons were treasure trovesmother lodes of valuable things. Dungeons were ces where any registered individual could procure resources without the risk of dying due to the mysterious power of the dungeon. Adventurers ventured inside the dungeon in order to hunt demanded monsters for their precious parts in exchange for gold. Even though dungeons were abundant with unlimited monsters, the rare monsters were rarely encountered in Guardian Rooms, so there were types of monsters that could be seen outside, on the surface. Not only were dungeons veins of resources, but dungeons could be utilized as training grounds for anyone who wanted to be stronger. Dungeon crawlers could let themselves run wild andmit a killing spree as the dungeons could produce countless waves of monsters, unlimited source of EXP. Dungeons were also ced to test the limits and know the capabilities of an individual. The lower the floor they dove, the stronger they were, which gained higher regard from the guild and society. On the northern continent, the Imperial Dungeon was the most well-known dungeon. Comprised of seventy floors, its walls on the surface had been home to millions of inhabitants. Being the biggest dungeon with the biggest city, the Imperial Capital had be the de facto center of the continent. In the annals of history, the Imperial Dungeon was described as thergest and most difficult dungeon on the continent. However, after almost a millennium of reign, the Imperial Dungeon had been finally bested by a newly captured Raevender Dungeon. Upon the announcement of its discovery, flocks of adventurers and alike traveled through the infamous Great Forest of Darkness for a week or so just to quench their thirst and curiosities for something new. Merchants were included in the movement as they thought bigger dungeons brought more opportunities. From the size of the walls alone, many could tell that the Raevender Dungeon was surelyrger than the Imperial Dungeon. Therefore, every adventurer was thrilled to venture into new levels of challenges and reach the bottom floor, although none of them even reached the 60th Floor of the Imperial Dungeon. However, due to the massiveness of the dungeon, the adventurers had a hard time just solving the mazes from the 11th Floor through the 19th. The 1st to 9th floors, the Labyrinth Floors, were just a straight path, and those floors were the easiest in every single dungeon. Veteran adventurer parties with teammates who were good with cartography managed to solve the one Maze Floor for a day at most. The monsters spawning down to the 20th Floor were weak to the adventurers, so the only problem was theplex maze. In spite of seasoned parties having a hard time on the mazes, there was one particr adventurer whopleted the Maze Floors in a single day. He was rumored to be only at F-rank, yet he was able to do such a feat so easily that it seemed suspicious. Adventurers attempted to confront the man and forced him to reveal his tricks, but they just ended up with a broken nose at the end of the day. Out of all the attempts, one of the few details he shared was that he wanted to dive into the dungeon as deep and fast as he could. Adventurers had mixed reactions to the sudden and shy appearance of the mysterious man. Whether they were amazed by his skills or even envied him, pissed off by his subtle arrogance, or more,. Through his feats, he had gained a name in the city of Louisiana. The mysteries shrouded around him aroused the curiosity and interest of the people around him, adventurers or not. His name spread so widely that he even caught the eye of the royal family. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Clink! Clink! Clink! On the 30th floor of the Raevender Dungeon, the interior of the torch-lit Domain Guardian Room was filled with the sparks of two swords shing. Only the screeching sounds of colliding metals rang in the room. There were two figures fighting inside the enclosed room. One was a human and the other was not a living being, it was more like a living dead, an undead in full te armor, more specifically, a Level 300 B-ranked Undead Knight. Undead Knight was the evolution of Ghouls, which evolved from Zombies, and physically inclined Skeletons, in contrast. In contact with magic casters Liches, Undead Knights had greater physical attributes and were proficient with closebat weapons. The man opposing the undead, on the other hand, was the man in the rumors. In just three days of his conquest of the dungeon, he had already passed the deadnds of the Graveyard Floors and hit the 30th Floor. Besides Raphael and Louise Raevender, he was the first adventurer to challenge the 30th Floor Domain Guardian. Clinkn Whoosh. After shing swords, the Undead Knight drew back its longsword and gripped it with both hands before positioning it at its back. The undead''s swords glowed, and the undead knight silently executed a Level 2 Horizonal sh, intending to cut his throat. Clink! But the man had already predicted its movements, and he immediately raised his sword vertically, easily blocking the attack. The Undead Knight was pretty strong, and that block even pushed the man by a centimeter. The undead drew back its sword again and then lunged it forward as if to stab its opponent. The man quickly reacted and avoided the tip of the sword by stepping aside. He then stepped back more to distance himself from the undead. At that time, the man decided to take the offensive. After channeling mana through his body, lightning streaks started to slither upon his mithrill sword. He was apparently a magic swordsman. Everyone knew that physical attacks barely worked on undeads. In addition, the undead armor was protecting its magic core. Knowing that, he decided to finish his opponent in one blow. "Perish, undead. Sword Wave." When he said the technique in his rough voice, the man swung his sword horizontally, and a wave imbued with yellow lightning streaks was unleashed from it. The wave was fastly flying toward the Undead Knight. The moment the undead saw the dazzling lights shing through his entire vision, the lightning wave hit its target, and the Undead Knight kneeled in pain. "!!!" Due to itsck of flesh, the undead could not voice its agony. A few secondster, the lightning stopped writing its body, and the Undead Knight dropped, finally dead, on the cold stone floor. Chapter 340 His Story 340 His Story n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hmph." Once the Undead Knight copsed on the floor, the man sheathed his de back. He then walked to the other end of the room and waited for his rewards to be imed. When the chest stopped rising, he opened it and grabbed the only thing inside. "A mithrill shortsword..." His reward was a mithrill shortsword, which he probably would not wield for the reason that he already had his own mithrill weapon. He even owned several weapons with higher quality materials. Even so, the reward was still made of valuable material with amazing craftsmanship, he could just sell it for a handsome amount of money. "..." Satisfied with his efforts, the man slid the sword into the magic bag hanging on his right waist. A momentter, the room slightly shook again, and a passageway to the 31st floor appeared near him. In dungeons, there were two passages to the next floor on every Domain Guardian Floor. One was inside the Domain Guardian Room, and the other was located beside the Domain Guardian Room, which could be essible once the Domain Guardian was defeated for the first time. The purpose of that passageway was for anybody who wanted to skip the Guardian Room. The man''s name was Sergei. He was a tall and lean man who appeared to be in histe twenties with an averageplexion, a shaved, chiseled jawline, spiky ptinate purple hair, and amber eyes. He typically wore light armor made of Tyrant Lizard''s hide, but nevertheless, he was always unscathed with his fights so far. Click. Click. Click. As he descended the spiral staircase, the soles of his shoes knocked on the stones. The bottom of the flight of stairs was bright, so after spending a whole day on the dark, gloomy, filthy floors, Sergei was about to refresh his lungs with the fresh air of the in Floors. Upon stepping on the grass of the 31st Floor, a vast and windy nd unfolded before his eyes. He had been in multiple dungeons, and he expected dungeons to be the same. However, strangely enough, no monsters wereing to greet the intruder, instead, there was a young man standing a few meters from the entrance with his back facing Sergei. Soon after, the young man turned his back, which made Sergei hold the grip of his sheathed sword, ready to battle. "Hello, there, adventurer. I congratte you for being the first adventurer to reach the 31st Floor of the Raevender Dungeon." The young man stood straight and politely greeted Sergei. "...Who are you?" Sergei was perplexed about why there was someone in this dungeon. He had spections about who he was, but he asked regardless. "Pardon me for not introducing myself from the start. My name is Raphael Raevender, the son of Queen Regnant Mylene Raevender of the Queendom of Raevender, so I am basically the prince of this new nation." "Oh, pardon me for not recognizing you immediately, Your Highness." As soon as he knew that the man in front of him was indeed the prince of this nation, Sergei immediately bent one of his knees and kneeled himself to show his respect. "Please raise yourself, adventurer. You don''t need to be too formal with me. I am still ufortable being addressed as Your Highness, but you can call me by my name." "Would Lord Raphael suffice?" "Yeah, that is enough." After that, Sergei slowly raised his body and straightened his back. Sergei scanned Raphael from head to toe and found that his ck and whitebo of cks, long-sleeved shirt, and vest really distinguished him from how a royal was supposed to be. He then looked Raphael in the eye before they continued talking. "What is your name, anyway?" "My name''s Sergei." "I see. Sergei, huh." Raphael actually used his Analysis to fact-check Sergei''s identity, which turned out to be the truth as he did not see any sign of maniption or tampering on his status board. "So, by the way, Lord Raphael, can I ask why the prince of the queendom is here to congratte my arrival on this floor?" Upon hearing that question from him, Raphael smiled. "Actually, I noticed your fast pace of exploring the dungeon, and I have been observing you for a while. Can I ask you about a little bit of your background?" "Verily. As I said earlier, my name is Sergei. I am an orphan from the Kingdom of Boulder, and I am currently in this city to make a living." "I also learned that you did not have any adventurer''s card before registering here, so your mysteriousness really piqued my interest. So why don''t you have any identification card before registering in this dungeon?" "Is Lord Raphael really interested in listening to my story?" "Of course, I like stories, if you don''t mind." "Very well." Sensing Raphael''s sincerity, Sergei began his narration. "Ever since I was a child, I already idolized adventurers as my father was one. But it changed when that time came. One day, my lovely mother was killed by an adventurer. That news devastated me. Upon hearing that, my father was in despair and trying to relieve himself by alcohol. He could not ept the death of my mother and he took his life in the end. That made me despise adventurers since then." As Sergei was saying thest line, his expression became sour, and his face contorted. "Condolences to you, Sergei." "Thank you, Lord Raphael, but it''s fine now." Seeing Raphael nod, Sergei resumed. "Losing both my parents, I ended up in an orphanage. As soon as I turned fifteen, I left the country and secluded myself in the forest. While in the forest, I trained myself and made myself strong while holding my grudges against adventurers. But the more I spent my time alone, my hatred toward adventurers gradually disappeared, and I randomly decided to make myself better. So when I heard of this new dungeon, I made a decision to make it my permanent base of operations." "I am sorry for your loss, Sergei, and I am d that you changed your view of adventurers. "..." A minute of silence filled the air between them as they looked into each other''s eyes. A momentter, Raphael was the first one to speak to break the ice. "But nevertheless, you have been going so well in the dungeon so far. Actually, in my opinion, your pace is abnormal and it has been disturbing my mind for some time. Apart from that, I heard that you had been frequently in trouble with other adventurers, duking out your conflicts. And today, I am here in front of you." "...So you are here to get rid of me since I am going so fast that you have considered me a threat." "Hm. You are half right about that. I also would think to consider you, a man of unknown origin, a threat to our family for being too fast and remarkably good at exploring this newly discovered dungeon. But I realized I have many things to consider, such as your innate talents and skills." "That means..." "Instead of getting rid of you, I am here for another reason. Why don''t you join my ranks?" Chapter 341 Hiring Sergei 341 Hiring Sergei "Instead of getting rid of you, I am here for another reason. Why don''t you join my ranks?" As he said those words to Sergei, Raphael raised his right hand to waist level, intending to shake hands with him. Being a newborn nation, the Queendom of Raevender wascking in personnel in both the government and military departments. For that reason, the queendom was actively looking for capable people to fulfill what itcked. One of the ways to hire military personnel was by scouting the frequent adventurers in the area. If an adventure or a party was showing incredible feats or had enough credibility from the guild, the government would try to ask them to join their knights'' order. It had been a practice in every nation, which was why Raphael''s was doing the same thing. "You want me to join you? Even though you just know me?" "That''s right. You are strong and skilled, and you seem like a kind person as well. Our nation would be d to have someone like you. Would you like to be this country''s knight?" "Thank you for the offer, Lord Raphael, but this is so sudden. I think I need some time." Personally, Sergei wanted to take Raphael''s offer, but he thought that it was not the right time yet. "You don''t need to give your response right now, Sergei." Raphael paused and dropped his hand. "Take your time to decide." "I understand." "Thank you for having a bit of your time, Sergei. And I am sorry for disturbing your dungeon exploration. Well then, see you next time." Afterwards, Raphael turned his back, and he instantly disappeared from his spot. When Raphael vanished, monsters began to rush toward Sergei''s direction. He then yed the iing monsters before he proceeded to the next passageway. Just a moment ago, I came to the dungeon and met this rumored guy named Sergei on the 31st Floor. I asked him to join our military, but he could not decide yet, so I left this matter for another time and went to the surface to deal with my unfinished business. But before that, I went over to the royal pce to get things ready for my parents'' coronation tomorrow. The reigning queen would be crowned Mother, of course, while Mom and Gabrielle would be her consorts. The regalia for the queen had been crafted and were ready to be worn. The royal set wasposed of a crown, a sword, and a scepter. Made from the highest quality materials we could procure, the majestic article would highlight the image and legacy of the queens of the Raevender family. Not only my mothers, but Big Sis and I would have our royal recognition as well. My sister would be hailed as the crown princess, while I would be receiving the title of marquis alongside my prince title. On the other hand, Michael, Lucy, and Uriel would be knighted and given their own domain to rule. In addition, they might even be promoted to barons in a year or so. We wanted tomorrow to be perfect, so everything was arranged meticulously. That would mark our legacy in this world, and we would make the coronation a pivotal moment in history as the first nation to conquer a hundred-floored dungeon on this continent. After a formal meeting with my family and our officials, I teleported myself into the forest, dozens of kilometers from the Outer Wall. Once Inded at the destination, I looked around and sensed a battle nearby, just a hundred meters from my spot. I cloaked myself in Perfect Concealment and teleported once again. As soon as I got to the area, I found myself in the middle of a fight between a human and a monster. The monster was a Level 420 Owlursus, a giant brown-furred bear with the head of an owl, more likely a screech owl. Unlike other mammal-avian hybrids like the Griffon, Hippogryphs, Buraq, and so on, Owlursus did not have wings. In exchange, an Owlursus possessed terrifyingly high physical attributes. It was like the stats supposed to be on magic were mostly allocated to the STR. In addition to the keen senses of an owl, these monsters were terrifying hunsters. They ambushed their prey and primarily used speed and brute force to easily crush their victims. Adventurers had been having a hard time dealing with that monster. Many parties had been wiped out by a single a single Owlursus. However, its opponent right now could arguably be considered a one-man army, and that person was Dane. "EEEEK!!!" The Owlursus, which was lightly injured from the fight, screeched as it propelled itself toward the standing Dane, who was orbited by a dozen des. Dane stared piercingly at the rushed monster before she thrust her right hand forward and ordered two of her des to fly forth. The swords flew so fast in the air that when they hit the shoulders of the owlbear, the monster knocked back, snapping a hard tree trunk in the process. Dane brought back the swords and removed them from the Owlursus''s body. In spite of the injuries it sustained, the bear staggeringly managed to rise back. Suddenly, a sword came flying into Dane''s hand, and then the other des struck themselves to the ground. Dane took a stance, and she decided to fight her opponent in close range. "Ha!" With a sword in her hand, Dane lunged at the monster. The Owlursus, which was excruciating in pain, barely noticed Dane''s approach, and it reflexively swung its massive arm horizontally. Dane immediately gripped her sword with both hands and shed it with her arm. ng! The de met the extremely hard ws of the Owlursus, however, it was clear that Dane was currently more powerful, and she effectively parried the arm. The bear tried to use its other arm, but the result was pretty much the same. "Armor Cutter!" Using a fast technique for cleaving metals like butter, Dane shed her diagonally, easily piercing through the Owlursus''s touch hide, and sliced its body cleanly in half. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 342 Harbored Feelings Chapter 342 Harbored Feelings Blood gushed out of the Owlursus''s sliced body and made a pool of red on the ground. The dead Owlursus then slowly lost its bnce and copsed to the bloody earth. After killing the monster, Dane recalled her des and surrounded her again. And it was the right time to show up. "You did great, Dane." "L-lord Raphael?!" Dane was startled by my sudden appearance, and her shoulders jumped up like a guilty kid caught doing something bad. But Dane was a mature adult, and she immediately struck her des to the ground before she dropped her knee in my presence. "You may stand, Dane." "Thank you, sire." As per my words, Dane raised her knees. "But could I ask what Lord Raphael is doing here?" "I am here to see you." "Is that so?" "Yeah, and you seem to have improved a lot. Before, you were struggling fighting an Owlursus as you needed all your des to defeat a single one. But now, you can singlehandedly beat an Owlursus on your own with minimal assistance from your unique skill. I am so proud of you as your trainer." "It is all because of your guidance, Lord Raphael." After her training in our pce''s training grounds as our knight, Dane asionally ventured to the forest to face different kinds of opponents. It was part of her once-a-week leveling after maximizing her base stats through vigorous training. I spent my recent days tending to our visitors, so I could not personally train her. That was why she was in the forest. One of the reasons she was training in the forest was to strengthen her fear of death so that she could be more cautious about her safety. Many adventures had recklessly died outside of dungeons, forgetting they could not be resurrected. "Also, I am looking forward to your response to my confession. Dane, are you able to reciprocate my feelings for you? I have been waiting for that for days, you know? I hope that time is enough for you toe up with a conclusion." Without hesitation, I immediately revealed my intention ofing to her location in person, and that was to know her response. It was postponed for several days for the sake of amodating and entertaining the emperor during his stay. To be honest, I am a bit impatient, so I could not wait any longer ande directly to her. "About that, my lord..." she intoned lowly, looking at the ground. "I wanted to be honest with my feelings, but I realized something that prevented me from doing so." "What is bothering you, Dane? You can tell me anything. I am all ears." "...Well," Dane then slowly shifted her gaze on me. "As a child of the rulers of this new nation, Lord Raphael is now technically a prince, a member of the royal family. I suddenly realized that you are way too high and out of reach. I just think that someone like me does not deserve to be at your side, Lord Raphael." "I see." So that was what she had been thinking, huh? She had some insecurities swirling inside her and woke up to the reality that we were standing on entirely different nes. "If I were to engage in a rtionship with you, it would be highly likely to ruin the image you had been upholding. I just came here to serve and protect my new home, but I did not expect you to have interest in me. I am too old for such a young man like yourself, my lord. You deserve better just like Lady Sophia." "Sigh. Is that really what''s bothering you? It may be true that I am indeed a prince, but I am not the next in line to the throne. Therefore, I have less responsibility than my sister would have, though I am the heir of the Lavender Marquisate. Also, did you know that my sister is in a rtionship with our head maidservant?" "Huh, really? As in Miss Mary?" I nodded in response. "I did not know that." "They have been in a physical and romantic rtionship for years, way before the establishment of this nation. Even hailed as the crown princess, my sister did not give up on her, and she would still marry Mary even though the Anallet family has fallen. If the crown princess can, then I can do it as well. Please be my lover, Dane." After I finished my sentence, I walked toward Dane before I held her gauntlets once she was within my grasp, and then I kissed each one of them. Dane''s face immediately turned red, and she could not look at me in the eyes, embarrassed. "Let''s be honest with ourselves, Dane. Regardless of my status as an aristocrat, how do you feel about me?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "... I am not sure." she said as she slowly turned her face to mine. "You have been so nice to me. You help me with my training and guide me to improve myself. Every time our training sessions end, I can feel a hole in my heart." "Dane..." "My mind is racing and my heart is beating my crazy right now. But I have felt this feeling before, and I am certain this is... love." "That means..." Dane put on a sweet smile before she continued. "You may be younger and more superior than me, but I seem to start harboring feelings for you. It is not like I am obligated to do so as the prince''s order or I am being ambitious, but no matter who you are, I am d to be your lover, Lord Raphael." "Finally! Thank you so much, Dane!" "Whoa!" As soon as she epted to be my lover, I did not hesitate to embrace her tightly and then lift her over the ground. I was so happy that I turned her around, and I even left a dent in her armor. After three rotations, I put her down and let go of my arms. "I''m sorry for damaging your armor, Dane. I think I was a bit excited. I could fix or rece it if you want." "It''s fine, my lord. No need to do that." Soon after, she looked at the dent, and it started to plump back like a squeezed PET bottle. I totally forgot that she had a skill that could manipte metals. In just a matter of seconds, the deep dent at the back of her cuirass disappeared as if it were not there in the first ce. "It''s done." "That''s amazing, Dane." "Thank you." "Well, I know that it is too soon, but can I kiss you? You know, to seal our love?" "Eh?" Dane was surprised by my sudden request and stared at me nkly for a few seconds. "Right here, right now?" "Yeah. If you don''t mind." "Um... I guess we could?" After that, I held her chin and moved her closer. She closed her eyes, and our lips met. Chuu. "Mmm..." At first, we did it lightly. "Ummh..." Soon after, our kiss intensified and we started moving our tongues. While we were at it, I moved my other hand and ced it over the bustiest part of her cuirass. She seemed to acknowledge that I wanted to grope her breasts. "I want to do it with you, Dane." "...How about tonight, my lord?" "Very well. I am looking forward to that." In the middle of the forest, Dane and I kissed once more before I stored her loot, and then we went back to the pce. Chapter 343 His Highnesss Love Chapter 343 His Highness''s Love At night, Dane was walking down the supposed hall of mirrors of the royal pce after passing a series of rooms decorated with paintings and murals. Those pieces of art weremissioned by the Raevender family from skilled painters in Astley. The entire hall was dim and silent as the members of the royal family had gone to bed. In spite of the silence, the entire hall, as well as the whole chateau, was cloaked withyers of enchantments and barriers for security and privacy purposes. They were active the whole time, and you alerted the royal family if anyone uninvited intruders in the pce. Dane was not alone in the hall. Walking along with her, Mary was apanying Dane to guide her to a particr room, Raphael''s bedchamber. Dane was not used to theyout of the pce yet, as it was her second time visiting here, and Raphael had told Mary to help Dane locate his room. "This way, Miss Dane." After entering the hall, Mary opened one of the double doors on the left side. Mary and Dane passed through it, and they entered a chamber. The chamber had three other doors inside. "Well then, Dane. There are three doors in this chamber, and you have to listen carefully to what I will say." "I understand, maam." After Dane''s serious response, Mary started her exnation. "Alright, this door on the left led to the queens'' cabs and the staircase to the queen''s courtyard, and passing this door is prohibited without the queen''s permission. The door on the right leads to the queen''s bedchamber, where Her Majesty Mylene and her consorts are currently sleeping right now. Again, entry is strictly prohibited. Got it?" "I got it, Miss Mary." "Good. Lastly, the door at the other end is also the queen''s bedchamber, but at the moment, the chamber is being used by His Highness Raphael for his temporary stay in the pce." "Thank you so much." "Question. Are you perhaps going to apany His Highness?" "Well, yes," Dane replied hesitantly as she scratched her right cheek, and then she asked a question to Mary. "But is it really true that Lord Raphael has multiple lovers other than Miss Sophia, as he ims?" "It is true. I have seen most of them, and they are quite a number. His family and his fiancee are aware of how big his harem is, and he even introduced his women to them. Each of them is unique in their own way and ces a special spot in his heart." "Is that so? You seem knowledgeable about it." "Well then, my job stops here. So good luck to you, and please continue loving him, Miss Dane. See you next time." "You too, Miss Mary." Once she had guided Dane to Raphael''s room, Mary exited the room and closed the door before she toured her way to the princess'' apartments. "Alright." Alone in the chamber, Dane faced the door and knocked on it twice. Soon after, the door opened, and Raphael showed up behind the door with nothing on him but a white bathrobe. "Good evening, Dane." "Good evening, my lord." "You look so gorgeous tonight." "Thank you." Dane was currently d in a white strapped night dress with her lingerie under. Raphael scanned her from head to toe, and he could say that the dress truly followed the shape of her body. "Pleasee on in." "Pardon my intrusion..." Dane cautiously walked inside the room. Raphael locked the door before approaching Dane from behind and then put his hands on her shoulders, which made her reflexively twitched as her bare skin was not used to getting touched by anyone for so long. "You know what, Dane? I was happy when you told me you wanted to be my lover. I am so excited for our first night." Smooch. Raphael put his face on her neck, started sniffing her, and then kissed her neck a couple of times. While he was at it, Raphael slid his hands down her smooth shoulders and then snuck them into her abdomen. Even with the fabric, Raphael could feel how toned her body was. "My lord..." Influenced by lust, Raphael moved her hand upwards, and his hands went on top of her. He groped her breasts, and he began fondling them. The sensation in her breasts pushed Dane to moan. "Ah!" After kissing her neck, Raphael turned her around before pulling her closer and kissing her on the lips. He then broke the kiss, lifted the straps of her dress with his thumbs, and slid them off her shoulders. The dress fell all the way to her foot, and her Mother-like body was exposed to Raphael''s eyes. Dane immediately became embarrassed about exposing too much bare skin, and she instinctively covered her body with her arms. "Don''t hide it, Dane. You have a nice body." "Please don''t stare at them too much..." Raphael tried to lift her up, and then he spread her arms out, revealing her ck lingerie. Raphael did not waste a second staring at her racks as Dane''s red face was averting from him. He might have seen numerous pairs of breasts before, but he still could not resist noticing how wonderful they were. A momentter, he grabbed her porcin-white thighs before he lifted her and thenid her on the bed. He got up on the bed and rested himself atop Dane. "Dane... Mmmh..." Raphael once again made out with her and intertwined his tongue with hers. In that position, Dane could feel the warmth of his bulging crotch, although faintly. Knowing that Raphael was turned on by her, Dane''s arousal greatly rose, and her crotch started to dampen. After a while, Raphael raised his upper body and untied his robe. As soon as Raphael opened his robe, Dane could not help but swallow an audible gulp upon seeing the extent of his erected manhood. Even by seeing it, it already tightened up her insides. "I love you, Dane. Do you feel the same?" "A... I-I love you too, my lord..." Afterwards, Raphael crawled above her, and he started taking off herst pieces of covering.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 344 Humping Dane [R18] Chapter 344 Humping Dane [R18] Slurp. "Mmmph..." "Ahh..." There were two fully naked people in bed. Raphael and Dane were just beginning the first night of their love affair. Raphael had taken off all the garments of them both, and he was currently giving his partner''s shaved pussy a lip service. "My lord...!" Dane addressed Raphael with great pleasure as he was ravenously eating her lower lip. He was stimting her clitoris and licking every drop of her love juices. It took a while for Raphael to finish the appetizer. After that, he crawled over Dane again and thennded his face between her breasts. He rubbed his face against her sweaty, soft mountains with his hands tightly groping that ample pair. In spite of the pleasure, Dane smiled tenderly at him, and she even had the leeway to caress his head like a mother caring for her child. Afterwards, Raphael unmounted his head from her cleavage and then began sucking her pink nipples. "Dane..." Having done with her breasts, Raphael drew his face toward hers, pressed his chest over hers, and their lips crossed anew. With their eyes closed, they passionately made out and felt each other''s warmth and love. "Hmm..." With their lips still connected, Raphael slithered his right hand over her body until his fingertips felt the wetness of herher region. "Ahn~!" Dane immediately moaned in response as soon as he touched her drenched pussy. That region had been skillfully stimted by Raphael with his tongue techniques and was like andmine that would explode the moment it was triggered. Smooch. Raphael broke the kiss before he lied sideways and looked down there. He ced his middle and ring fingers on her crotch before he started circling his fingers around her pussy. Soon after, Raphael pressed her slit, and his fingers went into her. After prating her, Raphael began pistoning his fingers in and out, which raised the volume of the lewd moans from Dane. "Aah...! Yes!" Dane could not help but groaned out loud as she closed her legs in intense pleasure. "By the way, Dane." Raphael asked as he was stimting her. "This isn''t your first time, I suppose?" "...Well, you are right, my lord. This is indeed not the first time I did think of this kind of thing: sex," Dane answered with a low voice. "Actually, I had a lover in my teenage years, but it did notst long, and we separatedter on." "I see." Even though he asked that question, Raphael already knew that she was not a virgin in the first ce due to the crimson aura surrounding her. "I am deeply sorry for me not being able to give my first time to you, my lord. It was regrettable that I did not give my maidenhood to you." "It''s fine, Dane; I don''t mind if you are a virgin or not. What''s more important is the love we have for each other and the memories we will make." Raphael said with a smile carved on his face before he sat up and moved before Dane. He then spread her legs and crawled his knees forward, positioning himself between her opened legs. When he ced his dick directly on her pelvis, Dane immediately reacted to his warmth, and she twitched. "To be honest, I was kind of regretful that I wouldn''t be able to take your actual first time. But if you don''t mind, can I reim your virginity?" "Huh?" Dane was perplexed by his statement, but she had to give a response. "Um, yes, I guess?" "Well then, wait a little bit." As soon as she agreed, Raphael immediately ced his right hand over his crotch and cast a magic spell. Dane suddenly felt a warm sensation down there. And as a warrior who sustained lesions in battle, she instantly knew that that sensation was the warmth of healing magic, although it was way more powerful than what she used to feel. "Lord Raphael, are you really?" Remembering what he said just now, Dane realized what he was trying to heal. "Are you healing my maidenhood?" "Yeah, but specifically, I am restoring your hymen... And done." A few secondster, Dane''s virginal membrane had finally urred in her after years of losing it. With thingsid down, Raphael stirred his dick on her pussy and seemed to tease her. After intentionally slipping his dick several times, Raphael ultimately poked the tip into her pussy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I am going inside, Dane..." "...!" Soon after, Raphael began to move his hips, and his dick was slowly being devoured by Dane''s pussy. Experiencing that pain again, Dane closed her eyes and tightened her grip on the bedsheet as his dick was prating her pussy. Blood then started to leak from her pussy and after an intense invasion, Raphael became one with Dane. "Aahh! My lord''s big dick is finally inside of me...!" "I''m moving now." Raphael slowly pulled out his dick halfway and then inserted it again. The process repeated itself again and again, and they started having sex. "Ah~! Ah~! Ah~!" Feeling thebination of pain and pleasure, Dane let out a groan every time Raphael thrust his dick into her pussy. Due to his size and the urate timing of each thrust, she could guarantee that Raphael definitely pleased her better than her former lover, even though he was still at a slow pace. "Damn! You are so tight, Dane! Your pussy is so good! And your tits are great as well!" Raphael was attracted by her bouncing breasts and wrapped his hands around them. From the feeling of them, he could tell that her boobs were about the size of his Mother, and maybe because of their professions, their body shapes were much alike as well. "Ah...! Ahn~...! Haa~!" ordingly, Raphael gradually increased his speed of the hips and fucked Dane faster and faster. Due to how tight Dane was, Raphael had to remove his hands from groping her breast to holding her waist in order to properly prate her pussy. "My lord! It feels so good! I think I am going crazy!" When Raphael sped up, extreme pleasure then started to build up in their bodies as Dane experienced the greatness of sex after a long time while Raphael enjoyed his dick being squeezed by a newly deflowered pussy. "Lord Raphael...! I am...ing~...!" Unable to contain the pleasure, Dane arched her back and gushed over his pelvis as her orgasm exploded over her, making her writhe and cry out his name. A brief momentter, Dane ultimately rxed her body, and her strength temporarily disappeared from her body, making her drop her back on the mattress anew. "I am very sorry, my lord... I came so soon..." Meanwhile, Raphael did note. But actually, he barely held on to the pleasure and was about to ejacte if Danested a few minutes longer. "Fret not, Dane. I am not disappointed as I stimted your body beforehand and you have been stockpiling the pleasure. You did great." "I am not worthy of your praises, milord..." Raphael pulled out his dick, which was smeared by her cum, and then he bent his body so that his lips reached hers. They made out for about a minute before Raphael raised his upper body again. "Let''s get ready for the next round, Dane." Afterwards, Raphael put her on all fours, and then he began banging her again in a doggy fashion. Chapter 345 Harbor City Chapter 345 Harbor City Unlike the Northern Continent, where nations were in peace with each other excluding the conflicts between the Dixon Empire and the demons, the Southern Continent was still in continuous wars of conquest. Contrary to the north, nonhuman races were predominant on the continent. For that reason, humans united and settled together at the central north of the continent, forming a conglomeration of three nations called the United Kingdoms of Western Nordlune. Nordlune was the tropical northern region where the nations were situated. Half of its area was a vast desert that spanned the northeastern portion of the continent. While the United Kingdom got the fertile western portion of the region, the deserted part then was on the side of its neighboring nation, the nation of the werepeople. The United Kingdoms of Western Nordlune consisted of the nations of the Kingdom of Castie, the Kingdom of Reginold, and the Kingdom of Nogara. The Kingdom of Reginold was located in the upper portion of the united kingdom, which owned more than half of the united kingdom''s coastline. The country was known for its marine products and port towns and cities, and the city of Douro was the only city that could transport people and goods between the two continents. The trade between the two continents was possible before Douro''s exceptional shipbuilding capabilities. They built durable ships and boats that could withstand powerful waves and asional sea monster attacks. However, there were not many goods to trade, as not that many tough ships were built. In addition, there was no high demand for the goods from the Northern Continent, so only a handful of ships sailed back and forth between continents. But most of the time, the ships were used to transport passengers. One morning, in the harbor city of Douro, a wooden ship just moored its anchor to the seabed as it docked at the pier. After a long voyage across the Median Sea, the ship had finally reached its destination. Thud. Upon arriving at the wooden pier, the ship crew then dropped the wooden gangnk as dozens of passengers wereing to the deck from their cabins. But due to the way of transportation by sea, some of them were visibly under the weather and were suffering from seasickness. That trip was one of the few intercontinental voyages in the worlda trip between the Northern and Southern Continents. essible through the coasts of the Kingdom of Astley on the Northern Continent and the Kingdom of Rognvaldr in the south, people could travel between two continents by crossing the Median Sea. The passengers carefully walked over the narrow nk of wood with their own luggage in hand. As many were carrying heavy bags and containers, there was a man who had a magic bag conveniently hanging on his waist to keep his belongings tidy, which was envied by other passengers. The man was young, around his teens. He was standing around five feet nine, taller than this world''s average height, and he had a niceplexion, silky ck hair, and vivid red eyes. For the first time ever, Azrael, a clone of Raphael Raevender, had set foot on another continent aside from the northern one. Landing on a newnd, Azrael looked around and scanned the port. As he was expecting, the port city was busy and thriving. Numerous fishing vessels were disembarking drums of freshly caught seafood, and there was even a ship boarded by adventurers putting down arge Steel Tuna on the pier. For the reason Azrael was here, Raphael had given him a mission to explore thisnd and gather as much information as possible about it. Raphael was curious about the Southern Continent, as he heard many things about it from Rubina. As Raphael would be bing more busy with his life in the north, he sent Azrael, his most powerful clone, to investigate on his steed. (The Southern Continent, huh. I wonder what kind of things I would encounter here.) With a mission to fulfill, Azrael set foot to venture into the mysteries shrouding this continent. At night at the Pce of Louisiana, five people were inside the Queen''s bedchamber. As usual, the Raevender family was having asional group sex. Raphael had made love with each of them, and he was currently with his sister. As Louise was lying on her back on the mattress with spread legs and ragged, heavy breaths, Raphael was vigorously ramming her in a missionary position. Meanwhile, Mylene was dominating ire and Gabrielle on the same bed, fingering their pussies simultaneously. "Ha...! Ah! Hah~!" Louise gasped in pleasure. "He he. Who would have thought that the crown princess they happily cheered earlier is making such faces and voices that are contradicting her serious and high-esteemed image?" Raphael said as he was kneading Louise''s breasts. "Ah...! Are you making fun of me...?!" "The same applies to you all too, my queens." "Well, maybe it is because you are always horny, dear~?" "It is not like I am always horny, Mom. You all are always so hot." "Fu fu. Don''t tter us too much, Raphael~." Earlier this day, a ceremony had taken ce in the pce, and Mylene had formally be the queen regnant of the Queendom of Raevender alongside her queen consorts, ire and Gabrielle. Subsequently, Louise was designated to be the next queen, while Raphael had a high social jump and was promoted directly as the Marquis of Lavender. As soon as today, he became the lord of his domain. But while he would be attending the academy, ire would temporarily substitute for his vacant position. To celebrate their individual sess, they decided to do their fivesome way too early for the supposed schedule. Raphael had so many women to please that he created a schedule that organized his sexy time with his women. There were pair, threesome, foursome, and fivesomeall set to be executed on the exact date. However, tonight was an exemption. "Sis!" Sensing he was about toe, Raphael interlocked with her hands and bent over his body until his chest was pressed against her. He then repositioned his legs, and he started fucking her in a mating press. "Oh, yeah! I''ming, Sis!" "Aaahhh~!!!"He thrust his shaft powerfully into her and released his load. p. p. p. p. "Get pregnant! Get pregnant!" He shouted as he repeatedly rammed his hips while ejacting. "What the fuck, Raphael?!" "He he, just kidding, Sis." "Don''t joke like that, you fucking degenerate! I won''t forgive you if you get me pregnant!" "I''m sorry, Sis! I won''t do it again, I swear!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After fucking his sister, who was still mad at him, Raphael fucked his mothers once again. Chapter 346 Departure toward the Empire Chapter 346 Departure toward the Empire A few days had passed since the day of Mother''s coronation. The pce and the city had be busier and busier each day, in addition to the continuous influx of poption toward the city of Louisiana. There were mountains of papers to work on regarding the administration and diplomacy of the queendom. So naturally, my parents were so busy and had been burning the candles at both ends, therefore, almost having no time with family, except for sexy times, of course. Not only our mothers, but my sister and I had many things to work on as well. The second month of the year was just around the corner, and this month was when the new school year was to start. Even though our domain just separated from the empire, which removed our obligations to the empire, my sister and I still decided to attend the academy. It would be my first year in the academy, while Big Sis would attend the academy for the second year. Other than the royals and nobles, children of rich families could attend the academy by paying tuition. Schrs, geniuses, and prodigies, regarding their origins, were epted in the academy as well. "You are about to go to the Imperial Capital once again and attend the academy, Raphael. You will spend months there, and we will definitely miss you." "I will miss you too, Mom. But I am making sure to visit you every now and then." "Aw, sweet~." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the morning, my family, including Gabrielle and Sophia, were gathered in front of the honor gate of the pce. In spite of their tight schedule, Mom and Mother put in an effort to send us off before my sister and I boarded the carriage. Dane was also here, standing beside Sophia in her armor. After bing my lover, I wanted to take our rtionship seriously, and I wanted tomit to it. I knew I could not just publicize our rtionship to anyone since aristocratic life was prone to scandals and controversies, however, I also wanted her to always be avable. Dane also could not retire shortly after bing our knight just to be my paramour; it would be suspicious. For that reason, Dane and I came to a conclusion about making Dane Sophia''s personal guard. With that, she could maintain her job as our knight while being able to spend time with me. In addition, Sophia would be safe when I was not around, especially since she would be staying at our man at Lavender with Mom while I was studying. Dane could also help Sophia with physical tasks like lifting and carrying stuff. "We will also miss you, Louise," Mom said to Big Sis. "Come here, dear, let your mommy hug you one more time before you go." "Thank you, Mom." Big Sis then embraced Mom, colliding her bosom against Mom''s superior pair. "Though it is not like we are not going to see you for a long time, as Raphael could transport us to pay a visit to you frequently, anyway." As my sister was chatting with our parents, I stood before my beautiful fiance, Sophia, and talked to her. "Well then, I will be going to the empire soon, so I am sorry that I will not be by your side for a while. Also, not to mention that I have to leave thepany in your hands." "Don''t worry, Raphael, I will be fine on my own," Sophia assured me with a smile. "Even though the workload increased, I can still manage them all. Besides, Dane and your Mom are there to aid me." As she said, she and Dane would be living together with Sophia in Lavender City. Mom would be there as well, but she would sometimes go back to the pce to spend a night with her wives. Naturally, Sophia would asionally visit her family in the empire through Mom''s magic. Even if Mom was not avable, she could use the teleportation doors in the basement or board a train once the railway system was avable in the empire. "It seems like I have underestimated your capabilities, Sophia. Nevertheless... Dane." "Yes, sir." Upon calling out her name, Dane immediately straightened her posture, and her armor rattled. "I am leaving Sophia in your care, so protect her at all costs." "I certainly will, my lord!" Even though she was indeed a lover of mine, our rtionship was professional in public, so she was wearing a serious face right now. But, actually, Dane was kind of sweet and caring when we were alone. "So then, even though I will see you again soon, I will still miss you, Sophia." "Me too, Raphael." With that, our faces came closer and closer, and our lips met. Due to our height difference, Sophia raised her soles to reach my grasp. After that, I took a nce at my sister, who had been doing cheek-to-cheek kisses with Mom and Gabrielle. Soon after, Mother, who was standing next to Big Sis, stepped in and gave lips to Mom and Gabrielle. "Alright, everyone, I really wanted to extend it longer, but we have to go." "Goodbye, everyone. See you next time." As Mother announced that, weMother, Big Sis, and Iwalked toward one of the carriages behind us. Mother was with us since she would be giving herst speech at the opening ceremony of the academy. Before we got inside, we turned around and waved our hands to them, to which they waved back. We went inside one after another, and then I closed the door as I was thest one to enter the carriage. Soon after, the coachman whipped the reins, and the two horses started to move, as did the carriages. Since we did not want to have a long trip, I then opened a Portal in front of the horses. The other end of the Portal was ced on a highway several kilometers from the Imperial Capital so that we could shorten the journey from weeks to just an hour. Once our carriage passed through the Portal, the scenery changed, and we embarked on our trip to the Imperial Capital. Chapter 347 Dormitories Chapter 347 Dormitories Located next to the Vagoth Forest, the capital of the Empire of Dixon, the city of Jeffer, was situated slightly entrically in the middle of the empire. Built over a 70th-floored dungeon, the Imperial Capital was the biggest city, in terms of area, on the continent until recently. The Imperial Capital was a melting pot of races and cultures on the continent. Housed over three million people, the city of Jeffer was undoubtedly the densest and most populous settlement in thendmass. Infested with countless monsters, like vast and dense forests, dungeons were a risky way to earn a fortune. When a certain condition is met, diving into a dungeon could be the safest way to make a living at the same time. Many individuals attempted to conquer the dungeon like the demon lord eons ago. All conquests failed until the hero, who ended the rule of the demon lord on half of the continent, managed to capture the dungeon. The hero then became the first emperor of the empire. As thergest dungeon city known on the continent, the city attracted adventurers from all over the continent and constantly popted the ce. With the staggering poption, there were countless structures and systems built to amodate the needs and desires of the citizens. Like the typical nation, the monarchy was established in the empire. Hailing from the brave warriors who fought with the first emperor, countless nobles were made from generation to generation throughout the history of the empire. The current emperor still had traces of the first emperor''s blood coursing through his veins. It was due to the fact that ownership of the dungeon would be granted to the heir ording to the titles on one''s status board, in other words, in a directly descendant manner. As the central figure of the continent, the empire had established various measures to improve the quality of its government and provide better service to the popce. One of those major measures was the construction of an institution for nurturing young nobles, the Dixon Imperial Academy. "We met again, the Imperial Capital." After pulling over the carriage in front of the patio of our manor in the Imperial Capital, my sister and I disembarked from the vehicle, meeting the cool urban spring air of the empire. Mother went to the imperial pce first for formal matters. Soon after, the servants, who were lined up at the entrance, began to approach the other carriages and pick up our luggage. "The new school year will start a few days from now on," my sister noted as we entered the mansion. "So we will be spending a few days here before we move to the academy''s dormitories." "Yeah, Sis. Let''s enjoy our short vacation while we can." I stretched my arms as I walked. "This ce holds a special ce in my memory as this is the ce where we did that...you know?" "...Please don''t make me remember how I acted at that time, Raphael." As I recalled that, Big Sis''s cheeks turned red as she averted her gaze from me. I kind of understand her since I would be furious if someone touched my girl. Not to mention that I was the one who fucked her lover several times and streamed the nights to her, so I was to me. "Hey, Sis, we still have time before Motheres home for lunch. Wanna do a quickie?" "...Okay, we''ll do it, but in your room." "Okay, okay." After that, I held her hand before we teleported directly to my bedroom. We did three rounds before Mother came back and joined us at the table for lunch. Later at night, we went to the Imperial Pce, as they had prepared a banquet for us, as every country does for visiting royals. They also offered us a ce to stayone room for each of us. Naturally, we epted it, and we spent the night in the pce. N?v(el)B\\jnn It had been three days since our arrival at the Imperial Capital. Everything seemed pretty normal, except that we were getting more and more popr in the city. As new royals, we immediately became the talk of the town, and we even received a few marriage proposals, which we ignored or politely declined. Regardless of the political and diplomatic matters, my sister and I were currently inside the academy''s campus days before the opening. Being the best institution for education on the continent, the academy had a vast campus in spite of being inside the highly densely popted capital. When we got to the dormitories, Big Sis and I separated and went to our respective buildings; she had to go to the girls'' dorms, and I was heading my way to the boys'' dormitories with our luggage in our hands. In spite of possessing some magic bags and my Inventory extra skill, having our stuff in a bag rather than an artificial space felt more socially eptable. As a second year student, Big Sis would be naturally staying in the dorms for two years. She could not stay in herst room, as it would be used by a freshwoman. The dormitories were as luxurious as the first-ss hotels in the city. They got a lobby on the first floor,plete with a well-dressed receptionist who was standing professionally at a desk. There were so many people in the lobby, so I approached the receptionist and gave him my information. But when he heard my name, knowing I am a royal and an actual marquis myself, the receptionist immediately bowed his head. "Wee to the dormitory, His Highness Raphael Raevender! Please let me guide you to your room as well as carry your luggage!" "I greatly appreciate it." The other staff of the dorm took my luggage, and then the receptionist guided me to the second floor, where my room was. By the way, there were no things such as higher-ss dorm buildings and rooms here, as the academy promoted them equally among the students, no matter their rank or status. But from the sudden change of the receptionist, I could tell that there was still a kind of caste system, and the staff probably treated a student differently based on their status. "Here is your room, Your Highness, and here is your key. If you have any issues, please don''t hesitate to approach the desk." "I will do it, and thank you." The staff dropped my luggage near the door before they bowed once again and left. I used the key to open the door and let myself in along with my things. The room was not exactly spacious and did not have a bathroom inside as usual. I scanned the room and found that my learning materials, such as textbooks, were already there. I closed the door and put my luggage aside before I threw my back on the fluffy bed. "Three years of academy, huh." I muttered. For the next three years of my life, I would spend most of my time here, though there were a total of five months of school vacation per year: two months of summer break, the second and third months of winter, and the first month of spring. It was true that I had learned many things from the people around me, but I still had so many things to learn. Other than learning, the academy was also a ce for socializing and making acquaintances, as well as a good ce for finding partners. "Well, I hope my days in the academy will be great." Chapter 348 Daughter of the Earldom of Arcenciel Chapter 348 Daughter of the Earldom of Arcenciel A few dayster, the day for the new school year hade. Early in the morning, in my own room at the dormitories, I was standing in front of the body mirror looking at myself in my school uniform, striking different poses to see every angle of it. The uniform consisted of ck cks with a ck zer over a white long-sleeved shirt and was adorned with some ents on it, like this hunter green necktie, indicating that I was a first-year student. My sister, who was in second year, wore a burgundy red one while the seniors had navy-blue neckties hanging on their necks. I am standing five feet nine inches now, growing two inches sincest fall. My height might have been average in my previous world, but I am considerably taller than average male height. "I am really a student now... It''s been so long since I became one; I missed it though." Now that I thought about it, I lost my life in my previous life with my uniform still on. I even wore it in the afterlife while meeting Goddess Prima. That research that my groupmates had been working on day and night was a blessing in disguise, so that was why I was able to reincarnate in this new world. "Thank you so much, my goddess." Showing my gratitude to the goddess, I sped my hands over my chest and thanked her for the nth time already. Let me also not forget to visit the church and donate at the end of the day. On the day of the entrance ceremony, all students, new and old, gathered in the academy''s giant auditorium. At the moment, the ceremony was yet to start, the students were on their way to their spots, and the auditorium was filling gradually. Obviously, my sister and I did not sit together as we were in different years. Regardless of our years, we could not always stick together publicly, even if we wanted to. There was nothing wrong with siblings getting close, but there were limits to the things we could do and how physically close we could get. If we cling to each other too close all the time, people might get weird ideas about us. Since we just became royals ourselves, we must be careful about how we interact in public, as we have images to uphold and dirty secrets to protect. "..." While waiting for the ceremony to start with crossed arms, students were passing by my vision as they were looking out for their respective seats. Some students stopped by to greet me and make acquaintances. After all, making a connection with a member of a royal family was greatly beneficial, even for nobles. "Hello there, it''s been so long." As I was politely interacting with other students, someone that I was familiar with stopped in front of me and greeted me while pushing his sses. He was a second-year student with dark fuchsia pink hair. He was Alexander of Arcenciel County, and he seemed to be with someone else who seemed to be a student. "Oh, hello, Alexander. Yeah, it''s been so long. Long time, no see." I stood from my seat and then shook hands with him. "I am sorry for not greeting youst summer." "Nah, it''s fine. Don''t bother." "Well, I heard many things about your family recently. Your family seemed to discover a dungeon that is rumored to berger than the Imperial Dungeon and even created a country." "You heard that much, huh?" "I also heard that you became a prince yourself, and you already inherited this new domain called Lavender Marquisate before even graduating from the academy. Should I start addressing you, His Highness?" "Please don''t, and call me by my name, Raphael, like you always do. Moreover, we are the students of the academy, so we should treat everyone equally." "Sigh. You have a point. If you insist, let me call you Raphael again, Raphael." "That is greatly appreciated." After solving the matter, I shifted my attention to someone. "Well then, you seem to have someone with you. Can you introduce me to thisdy?" "Of course, Raphael. As you might guess, this is my little sister. Her name is Iris. Like you, she just started attending the academy. Introduce yourself, Iris." "Good morning. My name is Iris Arcenciel," she said as she took an elegant bow. "It is nice to finally meet you, His Highness Raphael Raevender." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Well, you can drop His Highness; there is no need to be so formal with me. But anyways, it is a pleasure meeting you, Miss Iris," I said, taking a bow. "My name is Raphael Raevender, first prince of the Queendom of Raevender and the marquis of the Lavender Marquisate." "If you say so... Raphael, you can also address me by my name." Iris Arcenciel, Alexander''s little sister, was a fifteen-year-old young woman with long, silky, pink straight hair and turquoise gazes. She was standing at average height, and she had a fairplexion. Above all, Iris possessed a body with nice proportions, and I could say that she had the body type of Sophia. She was emitting a gentle aura, and she seemed to be aid-back type of person. But don''t be fooled by her appearance. From what I had heard, Iris seemed to be more proficient with magic than her older brother in terms of both sheer power and innate talent. Other than that, there was something about her that bothered me: her stats. Normally, humans gain around an average of 60 to 80 per level up, and it could even reach 100 with intensive training. But in the case of Iris, her stats averaged more or less one hundred twenty per level. Excluding Mom and Mother, who were High Humans, only my sister and I had done such a feat. But I could not just draw a conclusion on my own. I did not know Iris yet, so I did not have a reason to question how she did that. "Once again, I am d to see you again, Raphael, but I have to go. And since we don''t know what our sections are until the ceremony is done, as my friend, can my sister sit next to you?" "Well, if she doesn''t mind, I don''t mind either." "I don''t mind, Raphael." "That settles then. I will leave my sister in your care, Raphael. See youter." After that, Alexander walked away, and proceeded to the sophomores'' seats in the middle, leaving Iris and I behind. Once I removed my eyes from his back, I came eye to eye with Iris. I smiled at her, and then she smiled back with more radiance. (Ack!? She''s so dazzling!) Since I really did not have something that I wanted to talk about with her right now, I proceeded to take Alexander''s request. "Well, let''s take seats, I guess?" "Certainly." Roughly half an hourter, the ceremony finally started. But it actually caught me off guard when the principal on the mic called me out to give a speech to the students because it was said that I was the most promising student among the rookies. I could not make a speech on the spot, so I used A.I. to create a speech for me. Chapter 349 Definitely Following Me Chapter 349 Definitely Following Me Aside from mine, Mother got to the podium and made her speech. Being a ruler now, Mother would probably not be able to make a speech again for political and security purposes. The entrance ceremony took an hour to finish. After that, the students exited the auditorium and then went to the ss buildings to find out their respective ssrooms. But in spite of how discreet I was, some students still approached me, making acquaintances. Dealing with them was a pain in the ass, but I fortunately managed to deal with them, and I barely arrived at the first-year ssrooms in time. Even though I didn''t want to be stalked, there was one student who was following me all the time. Before going to check where my ssroom was, under the shade of a tree in the academy''s courtyard, I decided to confront that person. "So... why are you still following me around, Iris." "I am not by any means following you, Raphael, Iris replied with a smile. "I am going to the same destination as you, so there is a probability that our paths will cross." "But I intentionally brought myself here, and you are literally following me around." "Nope, it is just a coincidence, Raphael." Standing before me, Iris said those words confidently. But I was still convinced that she was definitely following me. To prove that, I tried to raise my hand, to which she immediately followed suit in a mirror manner. Then I waved it, and she did the same as well. (Could it be that she is into me?) I thought. There was a possibility that she liked me, but there was also a possibility that she did not. She might have a matter to settle with me. I remembered when Alexander mentioned that he courted my sister because their family wanted to establish a connection with my family. When Alexander failed to do so, it was now Iris''s turn, but toward me this time. If I were to ask, Iris had the properties I preferred for a woman, but there was no certainty of the future, so I refrained from thinking about that too much, which would distract my school life. Well, I did not want to assume, so I left that matter for a while. But truly enough, every boy would probably feel happy when a cute girl flirted with them, knowing they really meant it or were just ying with their feelings. Even trivial things could bring such happiness. "Sigh." Knowing she would deny it again, I let out a defeated sigh. "If you want to follow me, it''s fine with me." Soon after, I started walking away and went to the shade of the main building of the academy. As expected, Iris followed me wherever I went. But I paid no mind to her and continued walking to the second floor. The main building was located at the center of the campus and was where the students studied. It consisted of three floors, not including the basement, and was divided by three wings, forming a U-shaped architecture with a courtyard at the back. Freshmen studied on the first floor, the second-years were on the second floor, and the third floor was where the seniors were attending. Each floor had its own cafeteria and restrooms, so there was no need to go to the other floor during breaks unless someone needed to touch some grass. The ssrooms were situated on the right wing of the building. The cafeteria and some facilities were on the other side, while the faculties and offices were in the middle. Meanwhile, the training grounds for practical lessons were in a separate building. So all students were basically studying in the same building, given that there were not that many students to begin with, as only riches and nobles could afford to study. There were probably around three hundred students enrolled this year. I walked along a busy corridor on the second floor and checked out the lists posted beside the doors of each of the first-year ssrooms. Apparently, I found my name in the first ssroom. I did not know if there was a system or sequence to follow for the arrangement, but it seemed I was assigned to ss A, the elite ss. Each year had an elite ss.There were no sort of practical tests before the enrollment or something, but the academy appraised our stats and made them the basis for the division. From what I had observed, the levels were the primary basis for the arrangement. The least leveled student in ss A, among the ss size of twenty, was around Level 200, while the rest were equally divided into three other sections. My stats were abnormal, so I adjusted them to lessen someone''s reaction when they heard my status. I lowered my level from a whooping more than one thousand five hundred to around nine hundred, just a bit above my sister''s. I also tampered with my race back to human, as I was supposed to be below a thousand levels. (Personally, though, I think the level did not define the word elite.) "It seems like we are in the same ss, Raphael. That means we will be together for a year." "Yeah, that''s a great thing to hear, Iris. I am looking forward to that." Suddenly, I heard a girl''s voice from behind. Also, apparently, Iris was one of my ssmates. With a raw power of around Level 300bined with her magical prowess, Iris was undoubtedly included in the ss. By the way, she was only below me, so we were actually the most powerful first-year students of this school year in terms of total stats. In addition, I am the most powerful student among all grades. Of course, Big Sis was the strongestst year. "Let''s go in." Iris and I walked into the room and looked around the room. There had been students inside, already taking their seats. From what I could see, the ssroom was a lecture hall type. It was spacious and quadrteral in shape, with four rows of long and straight wooden desksid over a pitched floor. There was a staircase at the sides with an aisle in the middle, separating the seats into two columns. In total, there were eight desks in the room, and each had a capacity of four people. "Alright, I decided to sit here," I muttered as soon as I reached the right desk of thest row. "And I guess that you would sit next to me." "If you don''t mind, Raphael." "Not at all." Suddenly, I remembered that I forgot something. "Well then, Iris, I know that we just met today and you are the little sister of a friend of mine, but can I be your friend?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "A friend, huh?" For some reason, even if she smiled, I could feel a vague hint of sadness in her expression. Iris might have a friend from afar. "Verily, Raphael, I will be your friend," Iris happily said, and then she offered a hand. "I am happy that you are my first male friend after a long time, Raphael." "The same feeling here, Iris." I then sped her hand. "Let''s make memories together and enjoy our life in the academy." With that, I secured my first genuine friend upon entering the academy. Chapter 350 Dating? Chapter 350 Dating? More than a week had passed since the beginning of the new school year. The sses just started recently, and I have started to get used to my academic life. Since I did not want too much attention, I tried to stay as low-key as I could, but my prince title was basically a ma for the disturbances of my subtle life. And as a prince, I should be very careful with my actions and must behave ordingly, but not to a pretentious extent. But on the other side, I made quite a number of acquaintances in the process, which was beneficial for every aristocrat. Aside from my ssmates, there were some students from other sses and a few from higher years who wanted to establish rtionships with me. Speaking of rtionships, I continued making love to my women even after I started living in the dormitories. Every night, I snuck out of my own room and teleported myself into my sister''s room or my mothers'' at the pce. So I basically did not spend a night in my dorm. On weekends, I brought my sister back home along with me so that she could have some intimacy with our three beautiful mothers and the Anallet sisters. Big Sis had started to love Sarah, and she had considered her her lover. Sometimes, I went to the mansion in the dungeon to visit my other women and fuck them. Since I would not be seeing them due to my tight schedule, I screwed them in groups, like organizing orgies with all the dungeon maids together in the same bed or ramming my clones with Elise and Lily. As for my subjects, the threesome with Czarina and Inari was still the same as the other two, Griffith and Yuki, were not ripe yet. I would only touch them when they were physically mature. As they were leveling up, their bodies grew up and matured as well. Griffith and Yuki had been continuously ying monsters in the dungeon to evolve. Just an update regarding the progress of Griffith and Yuki. They leveled up a lot these past months, and Griffith was about to reach the thousandth mark. ording to Akashvani, Griffons were not thest stage of their evolution line, and the next evolution would ur at Level 1000. I would absolutely watch her change, and I was looking forward to it. Yuki, on the other hand, was currently around Level 800, and her human form was like that of a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old girl. She definitely developed her chest and became more and more mature, but she was still on the border of whether to consider her as a romantic interest or not. Anyway, my life in the academy was not like that of my previous life. In my previous life, I was rather an introvert, and I barely socialized with anyone. Even so, I still had a few friends, like my nmates in a game, to rely on. Here in the academy, I became a kind of celebrity due to my royal status. I was also standing out, as I was the highest-level student right now. There were some students, mostly females, who said that I was attractive and good-looking. Both my mothers and my sister also told me that I was looking pleasant. If that was what they imed, then I had no choice but to ept it. "Did you really make this, Raphael? This is way better than the ones in the cafe or some pastry shops." "I will take that as apliment." On our morning break, I was currently under the shade of one of the academy''s gazebos at one corner of the campus, sitting together with Iris while we were eating the homemade cake I brought. I chose this particr spot so that I could iste myself from other students, as they mainly spend their time in the courtyard. "Honestly, I did not expect that someone as manly and noble as you could do the kitchen. I thought you were all about training and dungeons." "Actually, I am the one who created the cake and some other food items like pasta and burgers. Also, aside from being a nobleman, I am the president of my ownpany alongside my fiancee." "Oh, really?" She looked surprised as she took a bite. "Didn''t pasta already be popr years ago? Does it mean you made it as a child? And where did those idease from?" "Well, I don''t know. Maybe it just popped up in my mind?" "You really are interesting, Raphael. You never cease to amaze me." "That is too much, but thank you, I guess." Since the first day, Iris has been consistently sticking by my side. But she was not disturbing me or anything, so I did not stop her from doing so. I once tried to ask her why she always did that, but she just cleverly avoided the question, so I did not hear her reasons. "So there you are again." Out of the blue, my sister suddenly showed herself up at the opening of the gazebo. "Morning, Sister." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Oh, hello, Sister. Good morning, Miss Louise." "Good morning, Raphael, and Iris," she said as she was entering the gazebo. "Come join us." "Thank you." Upon my invitation, Big Sis took a seat on a metal chair next to mine and adjacent to Iris. As a man, I stood up from my seat and then sliced a cake for her. "What''s up, Sister? Trying to escape again?" "Yeah. Being a royal is a pain after all, especially since I am the crown princess of the queendom. Many have approached me and made proposals to me, clearly intending to take the throne, but I instantly rejected them all. Those ambitious bastards. Just because we are just a new nation, it means they could take advantage of us." "That is to expect. But we should not let ourselves down. We must show them how resilient a Raevender is." "Regardless of that matter," my sister then changed the topic. "You seem to be getting close with Iris. Every time I see you, Iris is always by your side. Are you two dating?" "What? Dating? Hanging out together does not necessarily mean dating. Iris and I are just friends." I said before turning my face to Iris. "Right, Iris." "He''s right, Miss Louise. We are not exactly dating. We literally just met around a week, so we still have a lot of rooms to know about one another." "If you two say so, then I have no right to question you further. But I would not be surprised if I ever learn that you two started dating. Due to the proximity of the two of you, you two are already considered a couple." "What?" I was actually not aware that our closeness had been seen in a romantic sense. But if I were to ask, Iris was definitely a fine woman. She was kind, pretty, and had a great personality. I was a marquis, and she was the daughter of a count. I was the son of the Sword Saint and the Sage, and she came from a family that produced great court mages for generations. So there would probably not be an issue if we ever got together. Chapter 351 Distancing Ourselves from the Scene Chapter 351 Distancing Ourselves from the Scene Once we finished our delicious snacks, the three of us sauntered our way back to our respective ssrooms before the bell tower rang. There was a little time left before the thirty-minute break came to an end, so we better get to the sses in time or earlier. Since we rxed at the back of the campus, we happened to pass the courtyard on our way. The courtyard was still as congested as usual, but we noticed that there was a particr spot where a number of students flocked. "What''s up with people?" I pondered. "Why do they gather themselves there?" "I don''t know," Iris shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe they want to see something?" "We would gather attention if we went there," my sister noted. "Let''s distance ourselves and observe." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om We stopped under the shade of the exterior hallway of the right wing and then observed the situation from a distance. There was no need to activate skills, so we just gathered information through our eyes. Even if we were tens of meters from the flock, our bare eyes were keen enough to see what was going on there. From what I could see, the crowd consisted of mostly female students from all grades. The majority of them were the female students of the first year, and they were all excited. For the reason why such a group of girls flocked to one ce, there was something, or rather someone, that attracted them. The moment I caught a glimpse of that person, I immediately knew why the girls were going crazy on him. But before I could say anything, Iris intoned my thoughts out loud. "So it''s the empire''s crown prince, huh?" Just as Iris said, the one they were flocking to was indeed the crown prince of the Empire of Dixon. The firstborn of Emperor Jeffrey Dixon, His Imperial Highness Edward Dixon. He was also attending the academy, and he was currently a third-year student. Prince Edward was a handsome, tall, and slightly muscr young man with blonde hair and exuding blue eyes. In addition to his outward appearance, the crown prince was a smart student, coupled with his shining charisma. Overall, I could say that he was a prince charming straight out of fairytale books. He was the embodiment of every girl''s dream. I could understand why many girls were going crazy when he was around. Even though the girls were surrounding the prince, they could not get near him. As the prince walked in the courtyard with a smile that melted girls'' hearts, his threepanions were tagging proudly around him. "His Imperial Highness has many things to do,dies, so please don''t get on his way." One of them, a young man with silky turquoise hair and sharp navy-blue eyes, coldly told the people around them to give the prince space while pushing his eyesses. His name was Celeste Korper, the son of a count of the empire. From what I had heard from my sister, he was skilled with nothing but magic, and he was quite knowledgeable and intelligent. Apparently, he was a bookworm who always shut himself in the library. In spite of that, he was still a close confidant of the prince, and it was anticipated that he would be the prince''s adviser. "Serious as always, huh, Celeste?" The one behind the prince with a deep voice made fun of Celeste with a haughty tone. "Come on, let them see the greatness of His Imperial Highness." The student who just spoke was named Warren vel. He had a good physique with long, straight red hair and amber eyes. Like Celeste, Warren was also the son of an imperial count. He was the opposite of Celeste. While Celeste was the brain, Warren was the brawn. Warren was versatile with various weapons but almost had no talent for magic. He was actively doing dungeons and missions in the guild. He often challenged strong students, but he never had the confidence to fight my sister. He was probably well aware that he was no match for someone with a double level. "You know what, meathead? Once you be the lord of your domain, I could predict that it would crumble to dust." "What did you say, Four Ey?!" "Good grief." Thest one among the three shook his head as he made Warren not lose hisposure. "We are still in public, everyone. Please watch your words." "Sorry, sorry, Francis. I lost my cool." Walking by the prince''s side was a young man named Francis Aethel, a son of one of the three archducal families of the empire. His silky white hair was gleaming, and his purple eyes exuded gentleness. He seemed kind and thoughtful. He had been the prince''s best friend since childhood, as the imperial royal family had a closer rtionship with the Aethel family than the other two. They considered one another as brothers from another mother. "The imperial crowd prince and his entourage... are they that popr in the academy?" I asked. "As you can see, they quite are," my sister responded. "It already has been like that since I attended the academy. Given their qualities of being good-looking and talented, there is no doubt why they be role models and gain a reputation among the students." "I see." The crown prince''s entourage were the heartthrobs of the academy. Each one of them was an heir to their domain. And unfortunately, they were all taller than I was. The nobles had more ess to nutrition thanmoners; therefore, most noblemen were blessed with height. "Your Imperial Highness," Francis whispered to the prince. "Here she is." "I know, Francis," the prince replied. Suddenly, the prince and his cohorts stopped walking near the fountain at the center of the courtyard, and so did the crowd. Soon after, a woman appeared, followed by several female students. Judging from her size alone, it was immediately apparent that she was a high-ranking noblewoman. "It''s His Imperial Highness''s betrothed, Lady Christine Grise!" Christine Grise was the daughter of an archduke in the empire and the fiancee of Prince Edward. She was in her second year in the academy and a ssmate of my sister in the second-year''s elite ss. She was a young woman with long purple hair and sharp eyes of the same hue. She had a dignified stature and a stoic and collected demeanor. Her followers wereposed of students who came from families that supported the Grise Archduchy. Actually, she was the vice president of the academy''s student council this year. As everyone could guess, the prince was the current president. So Christine had been assisting and guiding the prince in governing the students. As soon as they saw her, the girls surrounding the prince and his friends made her theirs. Even though they were head over heels toward the prince, they were not foolish enough to obstruct her way to the prince. "Your Imperial Highness, I would like to speak to you regarding the meeting with other council members," she said with a serious tone. "I would like to remind you to attend the meeting after dismissal." Hearing what Christine just said, Prince Edward let out a sigh. "Christine, I know that you are a diligent student, but I don''t like it when you have to remind me of anything." "But I am the vice president, Your Imperial Highness. It''s my responsibility to" "Even if you are my betrothed, you cannot always act like one here in the academy, where we are just other students. You cannot just keep ordering me around." The tension in the air was thick, and the students around were simultaneously silent and gossiping with each other. They knew how to read the situation, and they decided not to interfere. Meanwhile, I was shocked by how these two interacted. "Are they always like this?" I asked my sister. "It is like they are strangers." "..." Big Sis did not answer me immediately and stared at the scene for a while with her arms crossed and eyes narrowed. "They were not like thatst year. They were rather cooperative with each other and could be seen together most of the time. I don''t know what''s up with them, but I think something happened." "Hmm... That''s strange." As I scratched my chin, I continued observing the situation. "..." Christine briefly lowered her head. "I am very sorry for my attitude, Your Imperial Highness. My job is done here, so I better go to remind the other members." After that, Christine turned her back and walked away from the courtyard, as did her followers. The prince of his cohorts did not say a word, and they walked to the other side. The girls followed close behind. Chapter 352 Doing Some Swings Chapter 352 Doing Some Swings The first quarter of the academic calendar, with each quarter taking around seven weeks, was entirely done with academics alongside the introduction and tour in the first week. During that time, we digested the lessons by writing notes, which we had to apply to written exams. In the second quarter, the time for the practical lessons had begun, where the students were required to perform empirically, thereby, we had to show off our actual skills. So, personally, I was a bit excited about it. Some of the new lessons were etiquette sses, alchemy sses, magical sses, and physical education. Those sses definitely needed some practical skills, but more on the physical aspect. In the first week of the quarter, the students were attending the physical education ss, the basics of practical lessons, to enhance and improve their physical capabilities. We had been doing exercises, such as running around the academy''s own arena for severalps, to improve our bodies and stamina so that we could prepare ourselves for the future sses. ss A evidently had no problem with performing vigorous exercises, as each of us was at least Level 200. Though there were a few ssmates whoined that these exercises were a waste of time and effort and we should skip them, for me, loosening our bodies was essential before the actual performance. Practice makes everything perfect. By the way, some students in this section were apparently forced by their parents to strain themselves to reach Level 200 so that they could be automatically admitted to the elite ss. Inyman''s terms, it was like stereotypical yellow parents forcing their kids to take piano lessons. The academy offered two curric: the general and the high sses. The high sses could only be attended by nobles and children of very wealthy families, with very few exceptions formoners. It was the curriculum where students were nurtured to be proper nobles. On the other hand, the general ss was mostly attended bymoners and children of vassal families like bars and knights. A noble with a low chance of inheriting their domains could attend the general ss as they saw the other curriculum irrelevant. In the second week, the students of ss A are gathered in an indoor training area in the academy with our training uniforms equipped to attend our firstbat ss. Regardless of the curriculum, every ss was obliged to attend the physical andbat sses. There were many sses within this field, as there were various weapons that could be used inbat. But for today, our first lesson was how to wield a sword. It was kind of a pointless lesson for me since I already mastered the sword, and I was literally the son of the Sword Saint and personally trained by her herself. But even so, there was no way I would skip a lesson in the academy. "Have you ever been doing some formal training with swords?" I asked Iris as soon as we picked up our blunt and pointless iron swords. There were various types and sizes of swords to wield, but I chose the saber one since it was curved like my katana. We could use wooden swords, but they did not feel as much as the real ones. It was just my personal preference, but the nking sounds of two des colliding were soothing to my ears. It is also good for triggering the PTSD of shell-shocked warriors. "As a member of a mage family, I have been introduced mostly to magic since childhood," she replied as she gripped her shortsword with both hands upright. "My brother and I only took a few basic lessons about swords just in case magic is not avable, so this is rtively new to me." "Fair enough." Even if you were the purist of a mage, you still needed to at least improve your physical attributes and skills. Close quarterbats were basically every magic caster''s Achilles heel, so they must learn how to wield at least a weapon or practice martial arts to counter the problem. "Also, I used to have a friend who was really good at swords, so it inspired me a little to give it a try." "Is that so?" "But it was a long time ago, so it''s pointless to delve deeper into it." "If you say so." It seemed like Iris had read my curiosity to ask about that person. If she does not want to talk about it, then I just don''t have to bother her. "Once you get your swords," our instructor reminded the ss with a loud voice. "Please take a line so that we can start immediately." Following his words, we quickly assembled at the center of the training area and uniformly formed lines of five columns and four rows. We were around six feet apart from one another so that we could swing our swords without scraping anyone''s skin. After that, we uniformly did hundreds of swings on our spot. There was nothing like a match or mock battle that happened, as the instructor said it was saved for another day. Some students wereining again, but our instructor simply told them how important a proper stance was to improve our basic skills, as it was the foundation of swordsmanship. We continued swinging our swords for the whole session, and some of us broke sweat after straining our bodies. Sophia was surprisingly fresh and had quite an endurance in spite of exerting such physical efforts after years. Perhaps it was because she was around Level 400? Once the swordsmanship ss was done, we went straight to the bathrooms to get off the sweaty smells before taking our lunch break, which took an hour from twelve to one in the afternoon. "I heard that you are making a new type of transportation, Raphael. The emperor was said to be thrilled by it. Could you please tell me some of its details?" "You heard that much, huh? Well, I call it trains. It could bring you from one ce to another with a distance of six hundred kilometers as short as two hours." "Wow! That''s really fast! That distance would take weeks on a carriage, yes?" "Yeah." In the cafeteria on the first floor, the first-year students were having their lunch. I was with Iris on the same table as we were eating our expensive one gold coin or ten thousand fenns full-course lunch. By the way, one fenn was roughly equivalent to $0.02 of Earth''s 2020s or fifty fenn a dor. There were various budget meals for those who could not afford the full-course meal, which cost as little as one silver coin or a thousand fenns. Meanwhile, schrship students always get the lowest-priced meal for free. At this time of the day, I used to have a few female students approach me to get closer to me. But probably due to the closeness I had with Iris, they must have thought that I had chosen my partner, and they ultimately gave up their hopes. I should thank Iris for making my academic life more peaceful. But no matter who I was with, there was always one person who would still approach me, and she was about to reach our table. "Raphael, we need to talk." With a serious face, my sister said that to me in the middle of my lunch break.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 353 Definitely Not One Anymore Chapter 353 Definitely Not One Anymore When my sister wanted to have a conversation with me, I hurriedly finished my lunch before we walked out of the cafeteria and went to our secluded rendezvous, the gazebo at one of the campus''s corners. Iris was aware that this was kind of a private matter, so she did not bother to follow us. "Coffee or tea?" "Coffee... please." "Right away." Before we proceeded to the discussion, I prepared some kettles and cups as well as biscuits on the white-coated circr metal table for refreshments. After pulling a hot kettle from my Inventory, I gentlemanly poured hot ck coffee into her cup like a butler. Tea parties would be one of the lessons of the etiquette ss, as it was necessary since there were numerous formal parties held in the aristocracy. Proper etiquette could mean that a man had a proper education. I was grateful that I had Mary teach me the way of the tea beforehand. "Enjoy your drink, Sister." "Thank you, Raphael." Once my sister took the cup, I poured the same drink into my own cup before putting the kettle back in my vacuumed subspace to preserve its heat for an indefinite time. Afterwards, I took a seat opposite my sister''s. "So... what are you trying to talk about, Sis?" "There are two matters that I want to discuss. Both of them are rted to the academy, somehow." "I see." "The first thing I want to talk about is that in a few days, the academy will be receiving some visitors." "Wow... first time hearing that," I mused, sipping my coffee. "I wonder who these people will be." "There are apparently people from Primaria Theocracy, in other words, the church. They will be having their annual visitation to the academy in search of capable people to serve the church in the future." "Don''t tell me you were chosen to work at the church?" "No, it''s not like that. I am not pure enough to work for the goddess," my sister retorted. "Nevertheless, I am chosen for another thing, instead, I am chosen as one of the escorts of the priestess." Through the year, the church had been on a mission to explore the continent, seeking potential people to serve the church. They had something or someone who was capable of finding the right people. I did not know if they used appraisal skills, intuition, or divine intervention, but they were urate with it and had recruited valuable clergy. This priestess was probably the one who would assess the students at the academy. "So what''s the problem?" "Well, the problem is, I will be riding on a unicorn." "Oops, that is definitely a problem." Aside from the pegasus mounts of the church''s air force, if there was a monster that was closely associated with the church, that would be a unicorn. Unicorns were white in general, naturally adept in light magic, including healing magic, and the symbol of purity. They were also a lot more powerful than warhorses. For those reasons, unicorns were used by Primaria''s military unit called the White Pdins to showcase the church''s image. Obviously, the members of the White Pdins were all pure maidens, a group of virgin women. Unicorns could only be tamed by maidens, and once they were tamed, unicorns became surprisingly docile to even men if their riders were holding them. Due to their nature, their stables were located far from people, and the unicorns were obviously tended by maidens. Unfortunately, my sister was not one anymore, and I was sure why she approached me. "Let me guess; you are here to ask me to restore your hymen so that you could ride a unicorn, yes?" "You guessed it right, Raphael. I want you to restore my maidenhood." "If that''s all, that is very doable, Sis. Do you want to do it right now?" "Not yet; there is still time before the arrival of the church''s representatives. Or do you want to have a bloody night tonight?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Of course not. My sword has shaped your cave into the perfect tightness, Sis, and I don''t want to go back to square one. I want to spend time with you in bed until that dayes." "It wouldst a few days, so I can''t sleep with you during that period." "It''s fine, Sis." When those days came, I would likely spend time with my other women since I did not want to always restore my sister''s hymen every day. Now that the first matter has been settled, let''s move on to the next one. "So, what''s the second thing you want to talk about, Sis?" "Well... I don''t know how or where to start..." she said as she crossed one arm under her chest. "Why, though?" I raised a brow. "Is it something hard to say?" "Sort of. But I will try my best." After finishing her remaining coffee in one final gulp, Big Sis returned her cup to its saucer before putting it down on the table. She took a big breath in and then exhaled it out. If she prepared herself that much, it was probably a serious matter to discuss, I thought. "Okay, you should definitely remember this, but there were times you sent me those so-called videos of you and Mary betrayingly doing yourselves, yes?" "Ah! Well, yes." Remembering those times, I put down my coffee. "Those nights still linger with me. I regretted what I did to you so much that my guilt cannot let me forget it." "It''s alright, Raphael, I have forgiven you. Anyway, about that, I was so broken during those nights that I walked out and didn''t want to go back to my room the whole night." "I see." "But one night, a student living in the same building found me in a poor state outside my room. She said she could not see me in the cold, so she offered me a hand." "..." "Hey, Raphael, do you remember the cold treatment of the crown prince to his fiancee the other time?" "Yes, I remembered. Why did you ask?" "Well, I think I was the reason why His Imperial Highness is cold towards Christine. I think someone saw me enter or exit Christine''s room at that time..." "What...?!" I was taken aback by my sister''s revtion and shouted my shock in a loud voice. Chapter 354 Interlude: Azraels Reports Regarding the Southern Continent Chapter 354 Interlude: Azrael''s Reports Regarding the Southern Continent It had been more than a month since he, Azrael,nded on the Southern Continent. From there, he nned to explore the continent and gather as much information as possible. During that period of time, Azrael first chose to embark on a human nation called the United Kingdoms of Western Nordlune, specifically in the country of the Kingdom of Reginold, the country where he first set foot on the newnd. Upon his arrival at the port city of Douro, Azrael stayed in the city for a day before riding a carriage toward the kingdom''s capital, the City of Vonliz, to perceive how thrived a southern nationpared to those at the north. Raphael had amodated his allowance for his mission: bags of gold and silver coins totaling around ten tinum coins, or one million fenns. To avoid the attention of pickpockets, Azrael usually took out a few silvers from his bag and stored the rest in his own Inventory. Since dungeons also existed on the continent, the inhabitants of the Southern Continent used the same fenn currency as the ones on the north. Alongside the ID card-making devices, every dungeon had these machines to mint coins. By just throwing materials into itgold, silver, tinum, etc.those devices could mint coins en masse. After days of travel, Azrael ultimately arrived at Reginold''s capital. The city turned out to be a walled city over a thirty-floored dungeon. The wall was constructed by the residents, not produced by the dungeon, as a dungeon needed to have at least forty floors to erect the pitch-ck Inner Wall. As the capital of the kingdom, the city of Vonliz was packed with a poption of over a million and a half. There was nothing special about the city except that there were seafood items throughout the city. Probably due to the location of the country, just at the equator, the inhabitants of the Kingdom of Reginold mostly have tan skin. Azrael was light-skinned, so it was immediately noticeable that he was a foreigner in the eyes of the locals. The climate in the Western Nordlune was tropical, so there was no natural snow falling there. The summer was scorching, and the downpour was heavy during wet seasons. Meanwhile, the northern half of Eastern Nordlune was mostly arid and dry all year around. But the southern half of Eastern Nordlune was arable and had an arearger than the entire Western Nordlune, so the werepeople residing in the region were able to feed their people. In order to fit in with the poption, Azrael needed to have a job to ostensibly sustain himself. He might get suspicions if he was just lying in his inn without working to pay for his rent. Coincidentally, the Southern Continent also had a guild system for adventurers, probably only in the United Kingdom. Though it was uncertain whether it did apply to all nations on the continent or if other nations even had guilds. Nevertheless, Azrael immediately registered himself. He did not register himself in any dungeons on the other continent, so Azrael basically started at the lowest rank, Rank E. The adventure ranking system on the Southern Continent was kind of different from the Northern Continent. On this continent, adventurers started at Rank E, no matter the level. To rank up, an adventurer had toplete tasks to achieve enough credits and was required to reach the minimum level requirement, which shows as follows: Rank E: LV 0Rank E+: LV 100Rank D: LV 200Rank D+: LV 300Rank C: LV 400Rank C+: LV 500Rank B: LV 600Rank B+: LV 700Rank A: LV 800Rank A+: LV 900Rank S: LV 1000Silver Rank: LV 1100Gold Rank: LV 1200Mithrill Rank: LV 1300Orichalcum Rank: LV 1400Legendary Rank: LV 1500 and above There were no supreme ranks like those on the Northern Continent. Each promotion required a hundred-level jump, at least a thousand levels in order to be promoted as a S-rank adventurer, and another five hundred to enter the legendary realm. From what Azrael had heard so far, the average rank of adventurers on the continent was around D+, and only a few struggled their way to reach Rank B. Apparently, the most powerful known adventurer had been actively adventuring as a Legendary Rank for decades, not centuries. From that data alone, he could tell that the adventures on this continent were stronger than the others. The most powerful adventure even bested each of Raphael''s parents. He thought it was probably because of the dominance of superior nonhuman races and the vastness of thendmass. In his role as an adventurer, Azrael obviously needed to limit his stats, hide the majority of his skills, and change his race for the reason that he was actually a High Human with over a thousand levels and absurd skills. He limited himself to Level 349, and instead of a scythe, his main weapon as an adventurer was a mithrill saber, the same as Michael''s. He decided that his ss would be a magic swordsman of the fire element. Azrael spent weeks in the city of Vonliz grinding to rank up by doing tasks and hunting in the dungeon. He usually did it solo. But there were tasks where he neededpanions, so he resorted to joining a party that was looking for a vanguard when he was still Rank D and eventually formed a party with them. The party was a group of four people, including him: Meld, a middle-aged mace-wielding shieldman; Lorna, a twenty-year-old sorceress sh healer and apparently the daughter of Meld; and Lummel, a lean, teenage female rogue. Azrael spent time with them adventuring, and they leveled up and ranked up together. He eventually got close to them, especially Lummel, since they were around the same age. They got along very well until intimacy became apparent, and they ultimately exchanged their first times. Once they all got promoted to Rank D+, they made a decision to leave the Kingdom of Reginold, and they agreed to make the Kingdom of Nogara their new base of operations.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 355 The Church Visits Chapter 355 The Church Visits The day of the visitors from the theocracy to the empire had arrived. Their convoy was escorted by majestic unicorns mouthed by the powerful women of the church''s White Pdins, which provided a spectacle for the bystanders on the streets of the capital to behold. Upon their arrival, Queendom of Raevender''s crown princess and also the top student of the academy, in spite of being only a second-year student, Louise Raevender, along with Christine Grise, the imperial crown prince''s betrothed, had been touring the visitors on their unicorns. After a night of staying in the guest rooms at the imperial royal pce, the holy visitors visited the Dixon Imperial Academy, following the tradition of finding potential people to work at the church. Led by Louise and Christine, the representatives of the student body, together with Primaria''s White Pdin''s captain, the convoy marched their way toward their destination. On the day the church visited the academy, all the afternoon sses were cancelled, and the students were currently gathering up in the huge auditorium to attend the mass held by our visitors. The one who was preaching to the students was a bishop from Primaria as well as the one who apanied the priestess to the empire, as the priestess was sitting at the back with the maiden knights guarding her. My sister was one of those guards, as she was chosen to escort the priestess throughout her visit to the empire. And like the other guards, she was currently emitting a verdant aura from the perspective of unicorns. Right after we had sex yesterday morning, I cast Level 8 Restoration upon her and restored her hymen so that she would not get attacked by unicorns. This would take a few days, so sincest night, I have been going home to make love with my mothers and my other women. Speaking of the priestess, she did not personally preach to the students, but rather, she was carefully scanning the students with her amber eyes. The mass was probably held so that the priestess could get the grasp of the students who could potentially serve the church. The priestess''s name was Eisherz Gracier, the daughter of a count in the empire and a former student of the academy who just graduatedst year. She was a snow white beauty with long and wavy pale blue hair, and she is currently wearing a white cleric outfit. Apparently, she was the young woman that was saved by Michael and the othersst year from an assassination attempt in the context of a bandit attack. But I really did not expect her to be the priestess of the church. The church had a priestess, who was generally a young woman, whose role was to give inspiration to the youth as well as lead charity work such as healing the sick. The priestesses were the figureheads of the church and held no power in theocracy''s politics. The priestess must have maintained her reputation intact throughout her term, and if she continued serving the church after a new priestess was appointed, she must do it for life. One of the things a priestess had to maintain was her purity, or, in other words, her virginity. With unicorns around, a priestess could not afford to lose it. The reason Eisherz was chosen as the new priestess probably had something to do with her stats. Along with her over-Level 200 power, she had the highest magic stat allocation percentagepared to the students in her batch. But the thing that contributed to her selection was her proficiency in light magic, the attribute that mattered the most to the church. She had Light Magic Level 8, the best of her time, even surpassing the previous priestess. "Hey, Raphael, aren''t you staring at the priestess for a while?" "Huh? Me? No." I denied Iris''s im. "Is there anything wrong with admiring someone?" "Well, nothing, I guess?" "Let''s focus back on the mass, can we?" "You''re quite a devotee to divine teaching, aren''t you?" "I may not be a fan of the church entirely, but I am a faithful believer in the goddess." "Why, though?" she asked. "All the things that I have achieved are because of my faith in her. I might not be sitting here with you if it were not for her." "I see. But can you enlighten me? How does the goddess help you?" "You have quite a persistent side to you, huh? I apologize for not responding to that question, but I am keeping it to myself. I hope you understand." "I understand, Raphael." With that, Iris and I shifted our attention to the mass and listened to the sermons of the bishop. The mass finished an hourter, and after the mass, we proceeded to the indoor training area for some entertainment. In this ce, the White Pdins and the priestess herself would be showing off theirbat prowess. The knights engaged in a mock battle with the students, either closebat or magic matches. The crown prince already knew that he would lose, so he did not participate since losing would tarnish the pride of the empire as well as the academy''s. Obviously, the elite White Pdins won most of their fights, as they only lost to two students. Of course, those two were me and my sister. "As expected of the children and the Sword Saint," the captain of the White Pdinsmented. "You twopletely bodied my knights. You two are exceptionally built differently." "Thank you for thepliments, captain," Big Sis said as she sheathed her de back after her match with one of the knights. My duel was done minutes ago, so I pped alongside the other students from the audience. "That was thest of the matches," the captain said. "Everyone, I want you all to focus your attention on the priestess, as she was about to show what the capabilities of a priestess are." Following her words, the students shifted their attention to Eisherz in the front. Everyone''s eyes were on her, as they were curious about the capabilities of the priestess other than healing wounds. "Everyone, watch closely," the priestess gently said as she held her ebony staff with both hands. "I am about to unleash one of the powerful spells that the church taught me." After that, the priestess cast an unprecedented magic spell that was never seen by all of us before.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 356 The Other Choruses Chapter 356 The Other Choruses The priestess channeled arge amount of mana through her body and her staff. She consumed so much mana that it cut her imaginary mana bar by more than half. She would surely cast a grand spell. As soon as she tapped the staff on the floor once, arge, twenty-foot-wide magic circle appeared on the floor with her as the center, and then she started chanting. The magic circle glowed white, and patterns like runes appeared on it. "I call forth my ancestors and spirit guides. Come forth to my side and assist me in the Sacred Rites of Magick! Level 8: Greater Angel Summoning!" Almost immediately after she invoked the spell, the magic circle started to react, and the magic circle glowed even brighter. Soon after, something, or someone, seemed to be emerging from the magic circle. Its head protruded first, and then its entire body fully emerged from the surface. When I got a grasp of its appearance, I began inspecting the entity. I took heed of its pair of white feathered wings sprouting from its back. Its hair was long, blonde, and wavy. But its face waspletely void of emotion. It was as if it had no will at all. Under its white tunic, its body was muscr and robust. With a longsword in one of its hands, the summon had the air of a seasoned warrior. The figure might have looked the same as a male human, but it was not actually one. The thing that made it distinguishable from a human was its pair of white-feathered wings. Once the bright lights subsided, an angel was summoned upon the priestess''s call. "Whoa..." "I-is it really an angel?!" "Wow...first time seeing one." "He is kind of hot, though." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A gasp of surprise and amazement went up from the observing students when they saw an angel being summoned right before our eyes. I was not excluded from the ones who were astonished. Even though Mom had Level 10 proficiency in light magic, she could not do any angel summoning spells at all. Those who went through the church''s special training could pull this off. "Greater Angel Summoning is an upgrade of Level 6 Angel Summoning as well as the counterpart spell of Dark Magic Level 8: Greater Devil Call. This spell summons a more powerful angel that will fight along with the summoner to fight the evil." Just as Eisherz borated, the angel she just summoned was a more powerful ss of angelpared to its inferior spell. The same as the three-way rtionship between elementsdark over the five elements, the five elements over the light, and the light over the darkangels were effective against dark-type entities such as devils and undeads. While the Angel Summoning spell summoned a small, baby-like angel called Putto, the Greater Angel Summoning called forth a manlier type called Ish, or Ishim in plural form, with a fixed level of three hundred. As the Puttos were proficient with magic, Ishim was skilled with swords. By the way, summoning magic spells were examples of ritual magic. Ritual magic was a type of magic casting that required several preparations tomence, such as arger pool of mana, longer invocations, and generally more casters. Greater preparations meant greater results and more firepower. Spells under ritual magic needed to be urately cast, and the casters focus should be on the spell. Each word should be properly invoked, so Chantless had no room for that. Now that I thought about it, Ishim were said to be considered the lowest ss in the angel hierarchy, but the summoner needed to cast "Greater" Angel Summoning to call them. That really baffled me. If Ishim were said to be the lowest ss, were there really other sses of angels avable to summon? Suddenly, Akashvani answered my wonder. Apparently, there were other sses of angels that could be summoned. And from the sounds of them, they were already powerful. (Oh, really? If there were, is there a way one can summon them?) What...? Was there that kind of spell? Moreover, it was a World Magic spell, a Level 7 spell at that, higher than Level 6: Atomic Age. But Shem HaMephorash, huh? (So is there a way I could learn Shem HaMephorash?) (Sweet!) Although I could not summon a seraph, the most powerful chorus of angels, being able to call forth an angel of the second most powerful ss was already a great feat. But there were still some questions I wanted to inquire about. (Is there a limit on the number of angels one could summon? What are the default levels of each ss, and how long can the summoner keep the angel?) That made sense. Angels were like rental objects, and they could not be rented by others until the contract was done. Akashvani stated that there were seventy two angels, so hypothetically, only seventy two summoners could have an angel at the same time. In that sense, a cherub should be Level 1800, even though I was around Level 1500. I thought that an angel must be as powerful as their summoner, but Akashvani mentioned that summoning was based on the summoner''s mana. My mana was abnormally high due to the stats I received from Overlord of Sins: Gluttony. In other words, I could have my angel all the time throughout the entirety of my life, and they could level up and learn skills with me as well. If my cherub could gain EXP, making them a seraph would not be a dream anymore. But the sad part was when they were gone. Resetting their stats was fine for me, personally, but wiping out the memories the angels had with their summoner would be painful to the summoner themselves. Even if they managed to summon them back, they were strangers once again. Nevertheless, I was quite intrigued by this Shem HaMephorash, and I really wanted to give it a try. Having an angelicpanion did not sound bad. Chapter 357 Turbulence and Windstorm Prison Combo Chapter 357 Turbulence and Windstorm Prison Combo Once the exhibition and mock battles on the training grounds were done, the church people were done with their jobs for the day, and some of them had left the campus previously. The priestess was still on the premises and was apanied by the White Pdin''s captain and a White Pdin, as well as my sister, interacting with the ones who caught their eyes. My sister and I were definitely qualified for a position in the church, but the church was aware that they could not hire someone as high as a queen or an actual lord myself. So they did not waste a sweat bothering us. Since the afternoon sses were cancelled for the church, there was still an hour left, and the students were just waiting for the time until dismissal. sses were regrly dismissed at four in the afternoon, and it was currently around two o''clock, so there was plenty of free time left. Even though our homes, the dorms, were within the campus, the students often went outside and strolled around the city after sses. But I found my room practically useless, as I always spend my nights at my sister''s, my parents'', or at the mansion in the dungeon. There were things the students could not do inside the academy, such as shopping and some entertainment. But wearing the academy''s uniform outside the premises was prohibited, as it would tarnish the well-doctrined image of the institution if people saw a student going in and out of brothels. After sses, I usually went home and spent time with the others or hunted monsters in our dungeon before the curfew at seven in the evening. It was just that the gates would not open until the end of thest ss. During these free times, the students usually kill time through leisure activities such as training, practicing their skills, eating and drinking, or just having a stroll around the campus. As for me, I was in the library with Iris, as expected, reading unfamiliar books I had never read before. "Hey, Raphael, did you know that in terms of interracial breeding, humans are the mostpatible?" "That''s a peculiar topic you got there," I responded to her statement. "Theoretically, that actually makes sense as most halflings involve humans. Humans live rtively short, so their fertility increases the possibility of conception." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the library, Iris and I were reading books regarding the anatomy of different races in this world. Other than that reason, the two of us were also there to study for a written test next week. Though we were too focused on unnecessary books instead of actually studying,. "But do you think humans arepatible with monsters as well?" "With monsters? I don''t think there is someone who would hit a monster unless it turns into a more pleasing humanoid. If that happened, procreation was possible with a little push, just like our family''s Crossbreeding skill." "Oh, your family can do such things, huh?" "Yeah, but it doesn''t mean we would bang a monster for that. But I am grateful for that skill. If it weren''t for it, I probably wouldn''t exist in this world." "I guess so. Considering your lineage could create an entire bloodline of women, I always wonder why your parents wanted a boy in the first ce." (Of course, to satisfy their carnal desires.) But I already banged a dragon and a fox, in addition to a vampire and a subus. Some timeter, I would not be surprised if I found myself and Yuki embracing one another in the same bed. Rtively, Griffith was currently ying monsters in the dungeon as she was about to reach Level 1000 and evolve within this day. Once the gate was opened, since I would not be able to bed Big Sis tonight, I would immediately rush toward Raevender Dungeon and witness her evolution. I would like to bring my sister if possible, as she wanted to see Griffith grow. "Well then, I think we got derailed from our purpose of studying," I said as I closed the book. "How about studying by asking questions to each other?" "That''s a good idea, Raphael; let''s do it." From that moment on, we began to study more seriously. When the gates allowed the students to pass by at four o''clock, I immediately teleported home. I brought Big Sis with me as her escort duties for the day ended as long as the ss. After greeting our mothers, I brought them with us to the 101st Floor of the dungeon so that they could see what was going on there. "Grraaauuuu!!!" With a thunderously loud growl, an immensely huge lion-like monster unleashed a Level 5 methrower enhanced by Blue me toward the humanized Griffith. She broke out a grin before she released a counter for it. "Windstorm Barrier!" Almost immediately, the Level 9 Wind Magic spell formed a dome of sharp and ultra-fast winds around Griffith, and it easily fended off the blue mes as soon as they made contact with the winds and dissipated. Being a monster, Griffith did not have to recite the spell; it was just that she liked it that way. Currently, Griffith was facing a Level 900 monster called Felis Emperor, generated by the [Mob Modification] function of the dungeon on the 101st Floor. It was calcted that she would level up once she slew this monster. Felis Emperor was a giant lion, around ten meters in height, with tough, hot red fur over hard skin and a literally ming mane. Since the lion cast Blue me, its mane ignited light blue as well, reducing the grasses to ashes and scorching the earth around it. Soon after, Griffith manifested her wings and burst forth toward the lion with her knightium halberd in one hand. She was so fast that she even left a crater behind. Her charge surpassed ten Machs, so I presumed that she had activated her unique skill, Hypersonic, beforehand. Meanwhile, the lion seemed to be anticipating her approach, which I found ironic sincerger animals usually had slow reflexes, but a big cat was still a cat. As soon as Griffith reached its grasp, the Felis Emperor quickly swiped its right w in order to catch her. But the lion caught nothing but air. Before the lion realized it, that was just an afterimage, and Griffith was about to swing her weapon toward its unguarded nape. "?!" St! The lion reflexively attempted to crouch to avoid the de, but the halberd was so fast that it still sliced a foot or so of its fur and flesh. But even with that injury, the lion still managed to back off and heal the cut automatically with its Regeneration. As the lion raised its awareness of its opponent, Griffith, who was fluttering her wings to remain stationary midair, thrust her right hand forward, as if steeling her aim, and decided she wanted to end the match immediately. "Windstorm Prison!" Upon casting another Level 9 spell, a forty-meter-wide dome of sharp and fast winds then appeared around the lion. It was almost impossible for a human to cast a spell thisrge and powerful, but Griffith was not a human to begin with, so she was able to pull up spells as potent as Level 10. With her unique skill, she was able to enhance the firepower of her wind magic spells. In addition to the guidance of Inari, Mom, and me, Griffith''s capabilities as a magic caster were quite scary, although she was mainly in closebat. The Felis Emperor was startled by its appearance and instinctively swung its w at it. Instead of crushing the spell, its w turned into a bloody mist, and it began agonizing in excruciating pain. "Grrraa!!!" Unlike the Windstorm Barrier, which protected the caster from outside interference by mincing the attacker, the Windstorm Prison locked up the target around the meat-grinding walls of winds, preventing them from moving around. Afterying down the first step, Griffith then drew out more mana from her body. And suddenly, she unleashed the spell inside the inescapable doom of death. "Turbulence." As soon as she uttered that word, the lion inside the dome suddenly exploded, and then the interior of the dome was entirely covered with its crimson blood. A few secondster, the blood inside the dome gradually disappeared as the Turbulence and the Windstorm Prison continued to break down the lion''s remains, even the vapor of its blood. When Griffith cancelled the spells, a perfect half-spherical crater was unveiled, and not a trace of the massive lion could be seen in the spot. For me, thebination of those two spells was like a giant blender. Chapter 358 Thousandth Level Chapter 358 Thousandth Level "Phew! I did it, Master!" "That was absolutely amazing, Griffith!" After she one-sidedly massacred the Felis Emperor, Griffithnded on the ground before cheerfully approaching us as Mom, Mother, Big Sis, Czarina, Inari, Yuki, and I were watching her performance from a distance. "Griffith would evolve after defeating thest monster, right?" My sister asked. "From what I can see, she is already at Level 1000." "I did not, Mistress Louise!" "Good job, Griffith." After I congratted Griffith, she then sought appreciation from my sister, and they embraced one another. They were so close even before Griffith got a human form, so they were veryfortable with each other with no malice involved. As they were cuddling, Mom leaned toward me and asked a question. "Now then, Raphael, now that Griffith has finally reached a thousand levels, what do you think she will evolve into?" "Well, just witness it with your eyes, Mom." "So, how did you know she would evolve at that level?" "It was actually Czarina and Inari who told me. ording to them, there were ounts of a griffon evolving into a certain monster at Level 1000. Humanity probably hasn''t seen or recorded a griffon going through an evolution. But Czarina and Inari are both older than most history books, so I relied on that information and patiently waited for this moment." "I see." While it was true that Czarina and Inari were aware of a griffon''s evolution, it was Akashvani that gave me that idea. Since Akashvani was one of my hidden skills, I did not want to expose its existence yet, so I used their ims to support my knowledge. "Anyway, how are you feeling right now, Griffith?" "I am alright, Master," she said as she walked toward me. "But I think I am a bit... dizzy?" Once she said those words, Griffith started to stagger and wobble on her feet until she ultimately copsed. Immediately, I rushed to her and caught her falling body. "Griffith!" "Is she alright?!" "She''s already, everybody. It''s totally normal to feel like this when evolving." "That''s fine, then." "I think I also experienced the same when I evolved into a High Human." After responding to the concerns of everyone, I faced Griffith, who was in my arms, and looked into her eyes. "Master...?" she said with her eyes squinted. "It''s okay, Griffith. You may sleep." "I understand, Mas...zzzz" After shepletely fell asleep, I carried her in a princess manner, and then we went back to the mansion. When I evolved before, I was attacked by drowsiness and knocked out for some time. It was Griffith''s time to feel the same experience as she had just reached Level 1000. But there were some things that I noticed. I thought that it was normal to lose consciousness while evolving, but Yuki was not when she did. I asked Czarina and Inari if they passed out, and they confirmed they did. But, apparently, it only urred when Czarina and Inari evolved into Archdragon and Nine-tailed Fox, respectively, which were both at Level 1000. Inari did not pass out when she turned into a Celestial Fox at Level 1500, but Czarina did when she evolved into an Ancient Dragon at Level 2000. From that, I could conclude that losing consciousness only urred when evolution took ce at every thousandth mark. Nevertheless, Griffith stayed in her bed in her own room in the mansion. About an hourter, she finally woke up from her slumber. Upon opening the door, she ultimately revealed her new body before us, who were patiently waiting for her awakening. And when we saw her, we could not believe our eyes. "Is that really you, Griffith?" "Wow... The change is incredible..." The Griffith before us was unlike the Griffith we used to know. Right now, there was a gorgeous woman standing in front of us. After her evolution, Griffith''s body matured so much. She seemed to appear in herte twenties, and her shape was now like that of Inari''s: curvy and voluptuous. Due to that, her old clothes did not fit her anymore, and she was currently wearing a loose nightgown. She notably grew taller and was standing at five feet seven inches, the same height as Czarina. She still had deep tan skin, but her white hair grew longer and reached her waist. Above all, she was radiating a powerful sisterly vibe. "How do I turn out, Master?" "You are absolutely stunning, Griffith!" Not only her body but her voice matured as well; it had be deeper than more bewitching. But most importantly, her race had changed, and she was not a griffon any longer. =============== Name: Griffith Race: Lamassu n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Title: Dragon yer, Sky Queen of the ins Condition: Normal, Transformed LV: 1000 MP: 13000 STR: 32000 DEF: 14000 MAG: 15000 MDEF: 14000 AGI: 32000 Unique Skill: Hypersonic Racial Skill: Kin Command, Anthropomorphization, Partial Transformation, Wing Manifestation Extra Skill: Intimidation, Telescopic Eye, Regeneration, Perfect Concealment, Personification Skill: Magic Sense, Martial Art: 10, Sword Art: 5, Pole Art: 9, Close Quarter Combat: 6, Enhanced Senses, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Detection, Though eleration, Parallel Thinking, Wing st, Steel Wing, Bullet Plume, w Attack, Screech, Feint Attack, Sky Dive Magic Skill: [Elemental: Wind: 10, Fire: 8, Lightning: 7, Water: 6, Earth: 5, Compound: 8] [Non-Elemental: Pure: 10, Force: 6, Spacetime: 4] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Infliction Resistance, Fear Resistance, Magic Attack Resistance, Hunger Resistance, Spiritual Attack Resistance =============== "So Griffith evolved into a Lamassu, huh?" Mom said once she was done appraising Griffith. "But a Lamassu? I don''t think I''ve heard of a race or a monster like that before." "Same here," Mother seconded. From a griffon, Griffith apparently evolved into an existence called Lamassu. Back on Earth, Lamassu was something like an Akkadian deity. Upon evolving, Griffith''s stats significantly increased, and she gained some skills like the Kin Command, which meant Lamassus was ruling monsters. She even regained the skills I had given her before, like the Anthropomorphization and Partial Transformation. But, seriously, her human form was so sexy and alluring, and her amber gazes were enthralling and seductive. "Griffith..." "Fufu, Master~." Suddenly, I wrapped my arms around Griffith and shamelessly motorboated my face between her braless bosoms. With her new body, I could now fantasize about Griffith and start seeing her with lust. Knowing me, the others did not bat an eye at my approach and just let me do as I pleased. "Griffith evolved before me..." Yuki slumped. "Lucky of her; I''m jealous." "Don''t worry, Yuki, you will grow as beautiful as Griffith someday." I briefly raised my head to talk to her. "If you work hard, you will reach Level 1000 and evolve like her." "If the Master says so, I should work harder then!" Her eyes gleamed. "That''s the spirit, Yuki." I said before pressing my face against her chest again. Even though her sweat had dried, the scent still lingered on her body, which turned me on more. "Thank you for the treat, Griffith." I decided to end the ride before I lost my senses. "I''m d you like my new body, Master." "I just don''t like it, I love it, Griffith." Afterwards, I told Inari to lend some of her clothes for Griffith to wear for a while. My sister and I then went back to the academy to avoid viting the curfew, as they were someone who would check the attendance of the students in the dorms before sleep. Chapter 359 Tonight With Griffith [R18] 359 Tonight With Griffith [R18] The night after Griffith''s phenomenal evolution into a Lamassu, Raphael went back to the queendom as most of the residents of the dormitory fell asleep. He normally visited his sister''s room, but due to her duties, Raphael could not make love with her and decided to do it with someone instead. Raphael did frequently visit his home alongside his sister every weekend since they started attending the academy, having wholesome family time during the day and being passionate with their parents at night. But tonight, Raphael was not going to roost with his parents either, nor with his maids, rather, he was going to have a night with someone for the first time. N?v(el)B\\jnn "You look so lovely tonight, Griffith." "Master..." Tonight, Raphael was inside Griffith''s own bedroom at the underground mansion. Upon seeing her evolved, humanized body, Raphael was instantly captivated by her charms. He knew that her change would be huge, but he did not expect it to be that drastic. Her skin was deep tan, and her maturity was hugely different from her precious evolution. She had a kind of beauty that was uniquepared to his other women. Raphael thought that he should not miss the opportunity to smash her. "Griffith..." "..." With both of them sitting side by side at the edge of the bed, Raphael held her chin and pulled her face close. Griffith was thrilled by his touch, and her face went beet red as her heart could not stop pounding. "I love you, Griffith." "I...I love you too, Master..." They conveyed their feelings for one another before their lips ovepped, and Raphael and Griffith had their very first kiss for the first time. Smooch. "Mastah...~" They started with light kisses, and then they proceeded to move their tongues and intertwine them with one another. They made out sloppily until they ended it about a minuteter. "Let me touch them, Griffith..." he said, staring at her bosom. "Go ahead, Master," she smiled as she straightened her back, which raised her chest. "Please do as you please." Soon after, Raphael thrust both his palms forward and then groped her ample breasts, kneading them symmetrically. Even with the brasserie she borrowed from Inari, which fit Griffith perfectly, Raphael could imagine how soft her bare breasts were without any cover. "Griffith, are you aware of what we are going to do, yes?" he asked while still kneading her chest. "I am well aware, Master," she responded. "In fact, Miss Inari not only teaches Yuki and mebat skills, but she also teaches us how to please Master when our time to attend youes." "If so, then it will make things easier." Raphael removed his hands from her chest before he lifted Griffith and then put her on the mattress. After that, they then started stripping the clothes of one another before they unveiled their bare bodies to each other. Probably due to her human body, Griffith gaped upon seeing his manhood. "Oh my, Master~." She gasped. "I haven''t seen a human member yet, but I am sure yours is incredible." "Thanks for thepliment. Your body is impressive as well." Once they were fully naked, Raphael gently pushed her down to the mattress before he started exploring her body. He first licked and sucked her teats, and then he moved his mouth all the way to her crotch. "Oh, Master...~!" Griffith groaned out of intense pleasure. As Raphael was eating her pussy, Griffith could not contain herself and tightly gripped the bedsheet. She then bent her back before she ultimately reached her climax and came. "Master...! I''m cumming...!" "That was quite a lot, Griffith." Raphael licked her excess juices around her pussy not wasting every drop of her cum. After that, Raphael kneeled upright between her spread legs and started stroking his erected dick. "I''m going to go in. This will be your first time, so please let me know if I hurt you." "I''ll be alright, Master," she reassured him with a smile. "I am d that Master is going to be my first and only mate." "I am also happy to have you in my life. Here I go, Griffith, I am about to go in..." After their exchange of genuine words, Raphael steered his dick and poked its head into her lower opening. Griffith immediately twitched once she felt his warmth. Raphael then began to slowly and carefully move his hips forward. "Hahhhh!!!" Midway through his pration, Griffith cried on top of her lungs with teary eyes. Confirmed by the crimson blood dripping out of her pussy, Raphael had sessfully taken Griffith''s virginity. He then gently pushed his dick deeper into her before he finally started moving his hips back and forth in a slow and gentle manner. "Hah..." "Aah...! Ahh... Nnn...!" As Raphael was gently ramming his dick in and out of her pussy, Griffith could not stop herself from moaning every now and then. She just experienced a feeling that she had never felt before, and she could not contain herself from getting excited about doing new things with her beloved master. "Oh my, Master~! Ah! That feels so great!" "Your insides are so tight, Griffith...! I want to move faster now...!" Upon increasing the speed of his thrusts, Raphael moved his hands from her waists and ced them on her bare, bouncing chest, groping them tightly and stopping them from moving around. "Hah..." "Master..." After some time, Raphael briefly stopped his hips in order for him to roll Griffith sideways and then put one of her legs on his shoulder before continuing to fuck her in that position. The new position also changed the angle of his dick, and he even reached greater depths and hit new spots. "Master! Your dick is hitting my womb! I feel even better!" "Me too!" Raphael leaned forward and held one of his hands on hers without breaking the pounding. Raphael was still speeding up as Griffith was making nonstop loud and erotic moans. The collision of his belly and her thighs was making ps. Pleasure had been building up within their bodies over time. Until finally, both of them reached their limits, and they came almost at the same time. "Masteeeerrrrr...!!!" "I''m cumming...!" After a series of rapid thrusts, Raphael released his hot load into her womb with one final blow. At the same time, Griffith''s whole body jerked as she was spraying out her nectar. Chapter 360 Three Riders [R18] 360 Three Riders [R18] The next day after my consummation with Griffith, I went back to my dorm at the academy before someone found out I snuck out of the campus. Regardless, my night with Griffith was great, and I was nning on organizing an orgy with her and my other tamed monsters, Czarina and Inari. Upon arriving at my room at the dormitories, I rested my body on my bed, like I always do almost every day, to take a short rest as there was still time left before the roll call. Once I had cleaned and dressed myself up, I was ready to go to the sses. My sister got up earlier than me as she continued her escorting duties, so I went alone. By the way, she was not on campus today since she would be apanying the priestess. I came across Iris on my way, so we spent a little time together before proceeding to our ssroom. The morning sses were as normal as they should be; the same went for the afternoon sses. The church did not have any activities on campus or something, so there was nothing special until the end of the day. When the night came, I once again snuck out of my dorm and went to the queendom. I still could not sleep with Big Sis as she would continue her duty until tomorrow, so I sought after the bodies of my other women. Tonight, I was going to have my first night with three of my gorgeous tamed monsters. "You seem excited tonight, aren''t you, Master?" "Of course, I am about to have a wonderful night with the three of you," I replied to Inari''s question. Inside the love nest of the mansion in the Raevender Dungeon, I was about to have my first foursome with Czarina, Inari, and the newly evolved Griffith. I usually did Czarina and Inari, but with the addition of Griffith, I knew tonight would be special. Currently, the three of them were sitting on the mattress in their white bathrobes. They were all so sexy and gorgeous that I could not take my eyes off of them. "But to think that Griffith has joined us, huh," Czarina said as she held Griffith''s shoulders from behind. "You used to be a girl, but now you are as beautiful as I am." "Thank you, Miss Czarina." "Talking big, aren''t you, dragon?" "So what? Are you jealous because I am more beautiful than you, vixen?" "You..." "Don''t start a fight, you two." I broke the tension between Inari and Czarina before it turned into a fight. "For me, both of you are equally beautiful, so there''s no need to argue." "Hmph. If Master says so, then I have no right to disobey." "Good. Come over here, you three." Afterwards, I first kissed each of them before we proceeded to take off our robes and begin our first foursome. "Ah~. Ah~. Master~!" In a huge bed, Raphael was vigorously handling three women. As he was lying on his back on the mattress, Czarina was straddling him and had been riding his dick, pounding her hips over his pelvis all over again and again. Czarina used not to have control of her hip power when it came to cowgirling; her hips were more than enough to crush a skull. But she gradually gained control of her pace as she observed howfortable Raphael was every time Inari rode him. Her pride as an ancient dragon would not let Inari best her. "Mmmph~. You are dripping wet, Inari." "Master~. Ahn~!" Inari, on the other hand, sat on his face and had him savor her pussy, which meant that Czarina and Inari were mounting him at the same time. Inari constantly rubbed her crotch around his face, with lewd noisesing out of her mouth. Raphael used his tongue to skillfully stimte her pussy, precisely hitting her spots. While his dick was being squeezed by Czarina''s insides, his mouth was full of Inari''s nectar. "Master~! Lick me more~! Taste me more~!" As he was giving her cunnilingus, Raphael was groping the front rider''s assets as well, providing Inari greater pleasure. Due to the feeling of touching her massive and soft breasts, the pleasure he had been building eventually umted in his sword. "Master~!" Not only Raphael, but the others felt so much pleasure as well, especially Czarina, the one being prated. Driven by intense pleasure, Czarina moved her hips even faster, grinding her insides against Raphael''s hard shaft. "Czarina...!" Raphael grunted as she momentarily stopped licking Inari. "I am going to cum...! Cumming...!!!" "Masteeeerrrrr~~~!!!" Once Czarina stopped her hips on Raphael''s, that was the time for them to release their fluids. Czarina smeared his hips with her nectar as Raphael unloaded his hot white stuff deep into her uterus. Normally, semen was released in the vagina, and then it would circte throughout her insides until some sperm entered the uterus, which would increase the chance of getting creampies. Raphael did not want that to happen. He also did not want to taste his own cum when he licked her pussy again, so he advertently shot his load directly into her uterus, which held greater volume for more load. "Ah, yes~! Master''s seeds are flowing inside me~!" Czarina was feeling ecstatic, shivering her whole body as she felt the warmth of her master''s love inside her. Meanwhile, Raphael was still busy eating Inari''s wet pussy and remained focused, as was Inari. But even though he just came, Czarina could feel that his dick was still hard inside her. "I think it''s my turn, Miss Czarina," said Griffith, who was patiently waiting beside them for her turn. "Fufu, it seems I made you wait, Griffith," Czarina said as she was lifting her hips and unmounting Raphael, unveiling his upright sword anew. "Here you go." Followingly, Griffith straddled Raphael before she descended her hips and slowly inserted his dick into her pussy, sessfully riding her master for the first time. It was notable that Czarina treated Griffith better than she did Inari. Czarina and Inari have had beef with each other since the beginning, and they still had grudges against each other. Griffith did not have a problem with the ancient dragon,and Czarina was even considering her as a younger sister. Soon after, Griffith stirred her hips to pinpoint the perfect angle until she eventually found it, and then she started moving her hips back and forth. "Oh, Master~! Your dick reaches so deep~!" "You are doing so well, Griffith!" Raphaelplimented. "It is only our second night, but you are getting good at this!" "Thank you for your words, Master~! Ahn~!" Griffith was moved by his words, which made her put more effort into each of her poundings, which was visibly effective as Raphael started to move his hips, asymmetrically synchronizing with her movements. "Master~...! I''m cumming...!!!" Momentster, Inari finally reached her peak and released her orgasm over the face of her master. Her whole body twitched, and her spine curved as she did. After she finished cumming, Inari temporarily rxed herself as Raphael was licking off her crotch clean. "Get off, fox, it''s my turn." "Hmph. You are quite impatient after living so long." "I just cannot resist Master, that''s all. So move your ass from Master." Afterwards, the cowgirl position continued until Raphael came into Inari. Raphael screwed the three of them into different positions until dawn. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 361 Interlude: Azraels Reports Regarding the Southern Continent (2) 361 Interlude: Azrael''s Reports Regarding the Southern Continent (2) On the Southern Continent, the party of Azrael had long left the kingdom of Reginold and relocated to the Kingdom of Nogara, making the country their new base of operations. From there, they did tasks and dove into dungeons to strengthen themselves and gain credentials for their ranks. The Kingdom of Nogara was also called the Holy Nogara Kingdom, as the main human religion of the continent wasrgely situated in the country. Established thousands of years ago, the Church of Nordlune remained the most prominent human religion on the continent. The Holy Kingdom was situated in the southeastern part of the Western Nordlune. It was bordered by the nation of the werepeople on the east, the Kingdom of Reginold on the north, the Kingdom of Castie on the west, and a steep mountain range on the south. That mountain range served as a natural barrier between humans and the hostile nonhumans on the continent. The residents of the kingdom had notable differences from the people of Reginold. While most of the residents of the Kingdom of Reginold had a deep tan skin tone, the skin tone of people in the Holy Kingdom mostly possessed an olive hue since the kingdom was located quite a distance from the equator. Like on the Northern Continent, the humans on thisndmass also believe in the existence of a deity named Primaria. Both of the churches were aware of the existence of one another, and since they believed in the same goddess, they agreed to consider themselves the two main branches of Primarianism. The Holy Kingdom held many of the same beliefs as the Primaria Theocracy, but in different ways. One notable difference between the two holy institutions was that the theocracy did have a Pope, while the Church of Nordlune was governed by high priests and priestesses. The capital of the Kingdom of Nogara, the city of Laurent, was arge city over a dungeon with sixty floors. It had the biggest dungeon in Western Nordlune, and the city of Laurent was considered the center of the region. The city of Laurent was the biggest and most populous city in Western Nordlune. Azrael and his colleagues had been living in the capital for around a month. By working there, they could say that they were making more fortune in the Holy Kingdom than what they could earn from the Kingdom of Reginold. His main purpose in going to the Southern Continent was to investigate and gather information in the context of adventuring. But Azrael could not resist a woman''s body, so hemitted to a romantic rtionship with Lummel, one of his colleagues. However, Azrael inherited Raphael''s amorous desire to love multiple women. To satisfy his desires, he had been making an effort to get the hand of another colleague, Lorna, the daughter of Meld, also his partymate. Meld was aware of Azrael''s intentions toward his daughter, but he could not just hand her to someone they had just met. He also noticed that his daughter had been constantly getting jealous of Lummel, indicating her interest in Azrael. In addition to his foreign origin, Meld could feel something within Azrael. He might be strong and have contributed a lot to the party, but Meld could not fully trust him yet. Throughout their time in the Holy Kingdom''s capital, their party gained enough credits to promote themselves to Rank C, as did their own individual ranks. They also made quite a fortune, and they had upgraded most of their weapons, gear, and equipment. But in spite of their efforts, they did not gain that much fame in the capital, as it was home to thousands of powerful and famous human adventurers on the continent. The top parties in the capital were around Rank A, way too high for the likes of them. On the Northern Continent, a Rank A adventurer possessed a strength of at least Level 250. But in the south, that rank was around Level 800, which was equivalent to Supreme Rank B in the north. Azrael himself was astonished at how powerful the residents of the Southern Continent could be. He spected that it was because of the dominance and pressure of nonhuman races inhabiting the continent. Azrael and his colleagues had been doing dungeon and outside missions simultaneously. Dungeons for leveling, and the outside world for credits. In just a month of exploring the dungeon, they had already set foot on the 40th floor. Aside from working as an adventurer, Azrael had been sending his irvoyances to explore the continent remotely. He also sought information himself by asking the locals or going to libraries. So far, he has found: Surprisingly, the Kingdom of Nogara was founded around two thousand five hundred years ago; the same went for the Church of Nordlune. From that pattern alone, the five-hundred-year interval, he could tell that something like an otherworlder had existed on this continent and influenced it. That reincarnator was apparently the first ruler of the kingdom and the founder of the religion. He protected humanity from the oppression of the nonhuman races using his brilliant military tactics and strategies. Legends had it that he won a great battle while being outnumbered three-to-one by utilizing the terrain advance and using deceptions. He also established a mutually beneficial rtionship with the werepeople as they were in the same boat. Not only his intelligence, but his own battle prowess was evident in his sesses. It was said that he was so powerful that once he visited the biggest dungeon in the Eastern Nordlune, which had seventy floors, he finished all the levels within a span of a week, and he even looted a legendary weapon. Azrael was wondering if he got a weapon from the Demonic Weapons, like what Raphael''s parents got, or one from another legendary series. There was no further information about the founder or the weapon after his reign, but Azrael was kind of curious about what happened to them. He had many things to report to Raphael regarding the information about the continent, including some hints about the Five Headed Hydra. In the meantime, he was currently convincing Meld to have the hand of his daughter as he was discovering the mysteries shrouding the continent. N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 362 Rumors 362 Rumors A week had passed since the visitation of the church and the evolution of Griffith, and we just entered the third month of the academic calendar. In addition to that, the spring had ended and we were now at the beginning of summer; the temperature was getting warmer and hotter nowadays. We still had one more month before the start of the two-month-long summer vacation. The academy was seemingly doing normal, and there was not that much big news that urred during that period of time. But one day, a certain rumor had been circting around the campus like wildfire. "Hey, Raphael, have you heard the rumors regarding the crown prince that he has been seeing someone other than his fiancee recently?" "I also heard that thing, Iris. It''s been hot nowadays." At noon, in the cafeteria, Sophia and I were chatting about something as we were eating our lunch. Not only us, but some students in the cafeteria were discussing the most recent news from the academy. As I was chewing my food, I was currently listening to what the other students had to say regarding the matter to gather some of thetest information. Sharpening my hearing, I focused on the table where two freshwomen were eating and chatting. "I know that His Imperial Highness is not on good terms with her fiancee as of now, but to think that he has been seeing another girl. Someone even saw them discreetly going out around the city." "I know, right? I don''t know the whole story yet, I think His Imperial Highness deserves better. Who would want someone who is so serious that she might have neglected her rtionship with His Imperial Highness?" "Uh, huh. To be honest, I think Lady Christine has gone too far to the point of pushing His Highness Edward away. I heard that this girl is a first-year student, so they probably established a connection just recently." "Ugh! I''m so jealous of her! It should have been me!" It seemed like the rumors were likely true; there were even eyewitnessessome sort of paparazzi. But there was no certainty if these were all true or propaganda to tarnish the prince or his fiancee. Even if it were true, we really did not know the reasonsif he was trying to get friendly or just to pester Christine. "I also heard that this person is a first-year student like us," Iris continued. "I don''t think she is someone in our ss, so she probably belongs to ss B or so," I said, shrugging my shoulders. "What do you think of this situation, Raphael?" "Well, this matter would cause conflict not only on campus but also with this nobility. On campus, I think that the response of the student body to this situation, more specifically, with this rumored girl, would probably depend on the court rank of this student herself." "I get what you are trying to imply." Iris nodded several times. "If this student belongs to a lower rank, the students would be disappointed and would treat her badly, as someone like her does not deserve to be by His Imperial Highness''s side." "You''re right." I was not personally interested in this matter and did not investigate it, so I did not know who this girl was or what her social status was. But given that she was being close with this empire''s crown prince, I should start getting the gist of it since this would cause friction between nobles. "On the other side, if it were the opposite, the students would mostly not get in her way. They might see that this girl was somewhat challenging Lady Christine, if only she intended to take him away from her." "I think Lady Christine would not let that happen. She is basically carrying the reputation of her family, so if she fails him, the consequences would definitely reflect on the Archduchy." "Yeah." She then took thest bite of her steak before changing the topic. "But anyway, let''s not forget to pass by the library." "Oh, right. We still have some materials to get there," I said before I began consuming my meal faster. "I think the alchemy books are there." I pointed my index finger at the farthest shelf on the right side of the first-year''s library before we walked toward it. "The library is unusually vacant," she pointed out. "It is good that we finished our lunch before the others." As we were on our way, we suddenly heard voices inside, like a group of female students bickering somewhere on the opposite side of the library. Iris heard that as well, so we hid ourselves behind one of the shelves, and then we secretly eavesdropped on them. We also erased our presences, just in case. N?v(el)B\\jnn From what we could perceive, there was a group of three female students, probably from the third year based on their neckties, surrounding a first-year female student, who was not in the same ss as us, sitting on the floor. I recognized that the seniors were actually the followers of Christine Grise. From the gist of it, it seemed that bullying also urred in the academy. "Don''t get cocky, you bitch!" "How dare you try to get close with His Imperial Highness Edward when you are not on his level?!" "P-please stop" "Waterball." Suddenly, one of the seniors cast a basic water magic spell and conjured a one-foot-diameter sphere of water above the head of the freshwoman''s head. The senior unhesitatingly released the waterball and dropped it on the poor girl. The water sshed all over her body, and drenched her uniform. I also noticed that one of them deployed a barrier on the bookshelf so that the water would not ssh on the books. Books were he expensive, and they probably could not afford to pay for the damaged ones. But to think that they prioritized themselves over the girl. "That''s what you get when you seduce the prince." One of them grinned as they stared down at the drenched girl. This is just the start, so distance your scious self from His Imperial Majesty''s grace." "Get lost, bitch. Let''s go, girls." After treating her so badly, the dejected girl maintained her gaze on the wet floor as her bullies wereughingly going out of the library. From the look of it, she was apparently the girl of the rumors. Chapter 363 Reassurance 363 Reassurance "What should we do, Raphael? Should we help her out?" After the seniors exited the library, Iris whispered, as we were still in our concealed state. I briefly nced at her, though she was invisible, before looking back at the girl. "Honestly, I don''t know if we should get involved in this issue. From what I have understood, she must be the person whom the crown prince is seeing. If I''m not wrong, her name is Edith Felsvorder, a student of ss C, and a daughter of a baron." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I see. So she is the one who''s in the rumors. But a daughter of a baron, huh? No wonder why they treated her so badly." Edith Felsvorder was a first year student here at the academy. Recently, she became a subject of hate on campus due to the ims that she was seen meeting up and going out with Prince Edward, the empire''s crown prince, and already had a fiancee. Now that we knew that the girl was from the baronial family, it was clear why she was being bullied, especially by the female students. I was not sure how long they had been bullying her. Even though she was a fellow noblewoman, Edith still belonged to a rtively low rank, and she wastching on to the crown prince, someone even the daughters of earldoms could not reach. Due to that, she probably unintentionally stepped on their toes and made them jealous, which eventually became resentment. I did not know if she intentionally approached the prince or the other way around. She was in her first year and the child of a baron, so she probably did not possess enough knowledge of etiquette and know-how on campus. "I really want to stay out of this matter; that was why I did not intervene." "How selfish of you, Raphael." "Yeah, I might be that kind of person," I said. "However, as a person, I am concerned about her well-being, and I want to help her out. How hypocritical of mine." After that, we undid our Invisibility and walked to the other side of the library. Once we reached thest bookshelf, we found the girl still sitting on the wet floor with her uniform drenched in water. "Are you okay, Miss?" I asked. Hearing my voice, Edith slowly raised her head. She had a grave expression on her face as she was trying to identify the two of us. She then looked at my face as if she recognized me. Upon closer look, I found out that Edith was a lean teenager with brown locks cropped up to her shoulder. Her facial features were average, and her round eyes were hazel and on the verge of bursting. For me, she was a in girl with nothing special about her. The other girls, who were a lot prettier and more fashioned, were probably insecure about themselves since the prince paid attention to her despite being average looking. "Wait, I have seen you at the entrance ceremony," she said with a weak voice. "Aren''t you the son of the Sword Saint?" (It seems like my parents are more popr and recognizable than I am.) I thought inwardly. (They are legendary icons, so it is totally understandable why she first recognized Mother before me.) "Well, yes. My name is Raphael; Raphael Raevender." I said, putting my palm on my chest. "And this one is Iris Arcenciel." Iris then put on a smile before she asked, "You are Edith Felsvorder, I assume?" "Yes..." Edith nervously bobbed her head twice for confirmation. "It is unfortunate to meet you in your current situation, Edith," I said. "Are you alright?" "I am alright..." she said as she was slowly putting herself up. "I appreciate your concerns, but I can take care of myself. Please don''t mind me." "We can''t do that. Moreover, you are drenched, you might catch a cold. At least put this on." Soon after, I opened my Inventory and pulled a white towel out of it. Edith was surprised by it and gasped. I did not mind her, and I presented the towel to her anyway. "Please use it to dry yourself." "Let me do it for her, Raphael." "Thank you, Iris." I handed the towel to Iris, and then she wrapped it around Edith''s body. As if embarrassed, Edith cowered her body as she embraced the warmth of the towel. "Um... there is actually no need for you to help me out, but thank you. I am sorry for borrowing this towel." "No problem. It is actually us who should be apologizing for not taking action on stopping them." "We are very sorry, Edith." "It''s okay. I understand that you did not want yourselves to get dragged into this issue." Like she said, I did not want to get involved with the matter and did not bat an eye on the inappropriate actions of those students. I do not tolerate bullying, but there were limits to what I could do. "But we still let that happen." "It is not like I am mad at you two or something. It just happened that I made the mistake of getting along with His Imperial Highness Edward, so I became their target." "I see." I inly said. "So you really are going out with the prince, huh?" "Well, yes. But don''t get me wrong, I did not seduce His Imperial Highness. I don''t know what he saw in me, but he suddenly approached me one day and invited me for dinner. I know that he has a fiancee, but I could not just decline the offer of a royal." "He approached you?" Iris asked. "Sort of. I thought that he was just ying with me at first, as I felt like he was forcing himself. But as the days went by, every time we met at our secret rendezvous, I could feel that his sincerity toward me grew little by little..." Gongggg!!! Gonnggg!!! As she was narrating, the sounds of the bell reached our ears and interrupted Edith''s sentence. "Oh, it seems like lunchtime is already over," I murmured. "It seems so," Edith said. "You may leave now. Please let me dry myself here for a while." "Are you sure you are going to be okay?" Iris concerned. "Yeah. Also, I advise you to sway your distance from me. You might get involved if someone saw you interacting with me." "But how about you?" "I said it''s fine." She smiled at us as if she could actually take care of herself. But that could not fully reassure me. "Well then, allow me to check your condition if you really are okay. Give me your hand for me to check your body." "Huh? That''s fine with me." She was initially baffled before she decided to raise her right hand, which I gently grabbed with both hands, and I then began scanning her body for any irregrities. Iris seemed to be confused as well, but she remained silent and let me do what I wanted to do. "It seems that you are perfectly normal, Edith, you will not be catching a cold." After a few seconds, I let go of her hand. "If you could take care of yourself, I might consider following your advice." "Thank you for understanding." Edith then bobbed her body. "Once again, I thank you for helping and understanding me. You should go now if you don''t want to miss your ss." "Verily. See you next, Edith. Let''s go, Iris." "Farewells, Edith." As soon as we turned around, for a fraction of a second, I could sense that Edith just curved a corner of her lip. Chapter 364 Resolving the Matter 364 Resolving the Matter A few hours had passed after midnight, and my sister and I were in her dorm''s bed, embracing one another''s naked body under the warmth of a thick quilt. We just finished several rounds, and we were currently resting our bodies before deciding whether to continue or call it a night. "Raphael." "What is it, Sis?" "Have you been hearing the rumorstely?" "If it is all about the matters regarding the issues shrouding around the crown prince, then I have." "If so, you must have heard that there is someone whom the crown prince is secretly seeing even though he already has been betrothed. But the news about them has been spreading widely in the academy, so their rtionship has been an open secret." "Actually, I met her a few days back. Her name is Edith, and unfortunately, she was being bullied when I first encountered her." "Yeah. The reports of bullying in the academy have been continuously increasing in the past few days, and the majority of them involved Edith." "That''s not good. Has the academy taken action on it?" "It seems they already did, apparently. A few of my ssmates have been suspended." "I see." Several days had passed since I encountered Edith getting bullied in the academy. Since then, the rumors about her have gotten even more and more questionable andplicated, and they have been updating asionally as I speak. Thetest news I had heard so far was that they had been seeing even on campus. Naturally, the level of aggression of her bullies toward her intensified, and it became nastier. Not only did they destroy her properties and academic properties and then put the me on her, they also resorted to directly harassing her physically. "But their harassment did not seem to affect her at all. In contrast, she was reportedly seen by some eyewitnesses as having been together with other prince''s friends, namely, Celeste Korper, Warren vel, and Francis Aethel." "That''s bold of her toe after the other gentlemen, who also had their own fiancee. I don''t know that there is that kind of person brave and courageous enough to hit on the crown prince and his entourage." "Yeah." "Speaking of fiancees, it is said that the one behind the harassment is Lady Christine, ording to what the bullied admitted. What is your opinion on it, Sis? Do you think she can do the things she is used of?" Hearing my question, Big Sis tightened her embrace around my body as she buried her face against my chest. It was quite umon to see her sulk like this, so there might be something going on. "Well, Christine and I have been in the same ss for two years already. For me, she is a kind and thoughtful person. She is also a reasonable person, hardworking, and listens to the thoughts and opinions of other students. She is a perfect student. I don''t think she can do anything they med on her." I did not think my sister was this descriptive when it came to a person. It was not strange, but it was somewhat unusual for her to be like that. "You seem to have a positive view of her, Sis. So what do you think of her?" "Huh? Didn''t I say that just now?" "No, what I mean is, I want to know how you see her. Maybe you consider her more than someone in the same ss?" "What are you trying to imply, Raphael?" She raised her volume as she removed her head from my chest. "Do you want me to see her more than a friend?" "I did not say that, Sis." I taunted. "You are the only one who wanted to see her more than a friend." "What...?" My sister was stunned once she realized what she just said. She seemed baffled by her own thoughts and could not think straight (although she was not straight in the first ce). "Seriously, Sis. What do you really think of her? She is kind indeed, but she could not just share her bed with anyone. Do you think she would sleep with you despite knowing that you are into women?" "What if she was just concerned about me and wanted to help me...?" "She might be concerned about the well-being of fellow students, but why did she stay with you in the same bed?" "...Why are you doing this? What are you trying to do?" "Well, you see, you have been in the academy for two years already, but you have yet to find your marriage partner." "What are you..." "You are the heir to our country, Sis, the crown princess of the Queendom of Raevender. You must find your primary spouse so that you can produce your own heir for the future generation." There were several reasons why I pushed this matter into her. One of those was to encourage my sister to find her main wife and continue our bloodline. Aside from that, I had seen through their ns, and I wanted to reduce the potential consequences as much as possible. "You are kidding, right? You want me to be with Christine?" As soon as she said those words, Big Sis raised her upper body and sat on the bed. I did the same so that we could face one another. "Please, hear me out, Sis. If Edith did not stop hanging out with Prince Edward, there was a high possibility that it would negatively affect the prince''s rtionship with Lady Christine. It seems that the others have a liking to Edith, so they might likely support His Imperial Highness''s appeal to break his engagement with Lady Christine in case Prince Edward wanted annulment." "But wouldn''t breaking the engagement only cause friction between the Grise and the royal family?" "It would definitely stir up a conflict between the two families. The Aethel Archduchy is close with the royal family, while the archduchy is not on good terms with the Grise family. If the friction escted to a war, the Grise family would be in a disadvantageous position." "So what is your point?" "My point is, if Prince Edward and Lady Christine broke up, I wanted our family to get involved to cushion as much damage as possible." "But it would be a problem within the empire''s internal affairs, so we could not just stick our noses into their internal matters. If we were to join, which side would we support?" "We wouldn''t support any side, Sis. Instead, I want us to give shelter to the one who''s left behind." "What do you mean by that?" Big Sis was clearly confused while tilting her head. A few secondster, she seemed to get what I wanted to convey, and then she opened her eyes wide. "Wait. Raphael, don''t tell me..." "Yes, Sister, I want you to make a woman out of Lady Christine." The day I met Edith, it was bothering me why she did not want to get help and how she could put on a smile after the horrible thing her bullies did to her. I thought she was just a tough and strong young woman until I took a peek at her memories. "What?! Me with Christine...? There''s no way..." "Everything is possible, Sis. You two might have something for each other, but you two have not realized it." "Even so, would it solve the problem?" "Probably. Even though our queendom was just recently established, we are the fastest growing nation on the continent right now. In just a few years, we might be able to surpass some nations, economically and militarily." "..." "In addition, our family had proven to everyone that we could change the tide of war just like what we did to the civil war of Astley. The Grise family would not let slide the opportunity to establish a close diplomatic rtionship with the queendom. And I don''t think even the empire would dare to challenge our family, so it would resolve the problem peacefully." We had proven to the world stage that we are capable of dealing with country-level matters, and the empire was not stupid enough to make an enemy out of us. By having the Grise family form a rtionship with us, any aggression toward them would mean stepping on our tails, thus avoiding a pointless war. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "But still, I don''t think I have such feelings towards Christine," she said as she lowered her head. "And she probably does the same." "It''s okay to be selfish sometimes, Sis." I wrapped my arms around her body tofort her. "But there is no need to rush either or force yourself. If you had decided to make Christine your wife, I would fully support you and even help you to win her heart." "Thank you, Raphael. I really, really love you." "I love you too, Sis." After a lovely kiss, we then rested ourselves in the bed and fell asleep with our arms around one another''s bodies. Chapter 365 Relentless Christine 365 Relentless Christine During the time for extracurricr activities, Christine Grise was in the student council''s room in the structure separated from the academy''s main building. The building was a small vi solely intended as the base of the student council. She was at the student council''s president''s table doing some paperwork. The work was supposed to be done by Prince Edward, the president, but he was not currently avable, so the vice president was doing his job as a female member who just finished her daily reports. "Lady Christine, His Imperial Highness, and the other high lord heirs are with that Edith girl again!" The girl then stated herst report. "They have been disrespecting you and the academy! They have gone too far!" "Let them be." Christine stopped writing and looked up at the girl. "If she understood what being with the prince meant, I hope she understood the consequences." "But, mdy, how about the usations of those fake followersid on you?" The harassment towards Edith umted a certain amount of aplices. When the prince tried to interrogate them, they immediately put the me on Christine, using her of ordering them to bully Edith. Christine had never ordered them to do such things. But there were still actual followers involved in the bullying, so Christine had no choice but to take responsibility for their nasty actions. But she understood them since, even without her word, they would act on their own if they felt Christine had someone she did not like. Prince Edward blindly believed them when he confronted Christine. She insisted that she would never do such things, but the prince did not have an ounce of faith in her. She might be tough and strong on the surface, but deep down, Christine was hurt, realizing that Edward hadpletely lost his trust in her. "Don''t worry about it; I can handle it." Christine stared at the window before turning her face to the girl, and then she dismissed her. "How vexing." When the girl was gone, Christine went back to her work. Even though she was hurt by how things had gone so far, she would not let it affect her. She was raised as the perfect queen to apany the future emperor, and she could not show anyone her weaknesses. "Your Imperial Highness...what happened to you? I have done anything...for your sake." Her grip on the fountain pen tightened as she was thinking about how a lower-ranking noblewoman destroyed the path she had paved with her fiance. The path that they had carefully built since childhood for the future of the empire. But it would all crumble into countless pieces when a new wind blew. It might be hard for her to convey it verbally, but Christine loved Edward. However, he did not seem to feel the same way, and he could not reciprocate her feelings anymore. She was frustrated and feeling distressed, but she had to steel her resolve, and she was determined to get Edith away from the picture no matter what. "Knowing Edward and his friends, they would do anything to make me the viin of this story." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was more likely that the majority of the student body would side with Edward and Edith. If Edward were to reveal that he would choose Edith over Christine, many students would try to curry favor with Edith. "I would lose supporters when this explodes. I need trusted people on my side. Perhaps I could ask her to help me." While thinking about the ones she could rely on, a certain young woman popped up in her head. It was uncertain whether she could convince her to join her side, but Christine had high hopes for her. "I will do everythingeverything for His Imperial Highness. Just you wait, Edith..." Fueled with mixed emotions, Christine snapped the pen in half. At noon, a young woman was guided by a group of young men to one of the rooms inside the guests'' apartments within the academy. The group was surrounding the girl as if to protect her from any harm. "You don''t have anything to embarrass about, Edith. From now on, you are going to join us in every meal." "Um, thank you so much for everything you have done for me, Your Imperial Highness..." Edith timidly appreciated Edward for inviting her to join them for lunch as they were walking along the building''s empty hallway. This building was meant for guests and visitors. But most of the time, this ce could be rented for a high price. Edward and his friends regrly used this ce to have lunch in private. Today, they decided to bring Edith with them so that they could protect her from the threats of Christine. Edward gave her a soft smile before he spoke. "Calling me that way is so formal. You can address me by my name, Edward." "But..." "His Highness Edward is a persistent person, Edith, so you are free to address him casually. You can also do the same thing to us. Please call me Francis from now on." "Francis is right, Edith," Warren seconded. "If His Imperial Highness says so, then you can call him Edward." "Even though he actually gave us permission to do so," Celeste said. "We still address him formally since we will be his subjects in the future." "But aren''t I the same?" "You are absolutely an exception, Edith." Edward turned his head around to see Edith. "Because you are special to me." "Thank you very much...Yourno, Edward." "You''re wee." Soon after, they finally reached the door of the room, and the five of them went inside. In the room, the table at the center was already filled with delicious foods. Born into a poor noble family, Edith could say that those were expensive. "Um, aren''t those full-course meals from the cafeteria that cost one gold coin per set?" "Ah, yes." Edward affirmed. "Have you ever had this kind of meal before." "I haven''t...Edward," Edith seemed to have difficulty addressing the prince casually. "Since attending the academy, I have always been sticking with the cheapest meal as my family isn''t that wealthy." "Oh, poor you, Edith," consoled Francis. "But I couldn''t me your family either." "From now on, Edith, you are wee toe here anytime you want, and we will provide you with anything you need as long as it is within our capabilities." "Thank you so much, Edward, Francis, Warren, Celeste..." (Heh, I never thought you all were this easy.) Behind her innocent smile, Edith had an ominous thought in her head. Chapter 366 Red Dress 366 Red Dress In thest week of this month, all of the students of the academy, at all levels, gathered together at the academy''s spacious and extravagant ballroom on a beautiful night. Based on the students'' impressive and gorgeous outfits, anybody could think that the ballroom had hosted a huge event. There was indeed a big event urring, so my sister and I were also here with our formal clothes on. She wore a ck dress while I was in my ck tuxedo. Tonight, all the students were actually participating in a performance task for the etiquette ss, a socialization party before we would have our summer vacation. "Oh! I think the orchestra is currently ying your music, Raphael." "It sounds like..." As Iris pointed out, the orchestra was indeed ying my rpositions. But most of the music pieces I recreated in this world were already in the public domain, including this one they were ying at the moment, so there would not be any legal problems here, I thought? In the venue, I was having a chat with Iris as we stood somewhere far from the center of the hall, which was flocked by dancing pairs, while holding a ss of alcohol in one of our hands. Tables full of luxurious dishes were lined to provide satisfaction to the students'' ptes, as were expensive alcoholic beverages served by excellent servants. (But Iris is sure pretty beautiful tonight.) Before my eyes, Iris was wearing a vibrant red dress, which shone brightly, paired with a pair of white gloves perfectly fitted around her delicate hands. She might have the body of my Sophia, but she was not a fan of showing off her body, so she had her chest pretty covered, which was a green g to me. She only applied light make-up, so her natural beauty was not diminished or bothered at all. Her straight pink hair was pulled down on her back, and I thought that she was the most beautiful woman in the party hall. "There are so many students here, but the venue is spacious enough to amodate all of us." "Yeah. Almost all the students are here. After all, this is one of the most anticipated events in the academy. It is said that many knots have been tied during these kinds of events." "That''s why many bachelors and bachelorettes are looking forward to this night." Iris paused to take a sip of her wine. "Are you going to do the same?" "Huh? Me? Well, if you ask me, I am probably here more toply with the performance task that our etiquette instructor has given us. But if I have the opportunity to, I would like to seek one as I have yet to find my primary spouse." "Is that so? Then how about your sister?" "She may be having a lover or two somewhere, but she is looking for an aristocratic marriage partner as well. She is our country''s crown princess, and she will be our queen someday. She will reign the Queendom of Raevender, so she needs a queen consort to make an heir and continue our bloodline." "That sounds tough." "Yeah. She is into women, so she has to find someone to understand and ept who she is. And that kind of person is hard to find in the nobility." "I see." Forget about bisexuals and pansexuals; it was almost impossible to find a lesbian noblewoman in the academy to be Big Sis''s wife. It was like finding a needle in a haystack. Even if we managed to find one, there was no guarantee Big Sis would love her or that she would love her back. But I had been reminding her to work hard for that, as there might be a big fish she had to lure out. Speaking of my sister, she was just nearby, sitting on a chair as she watched pairs of students do a waltz on the dance floor. Seeing her alone, maybe it was okay to tease her a bit? So I decided to enter the dance floor as well. It was not bad to dance once this year, yes? "Say, Iris, the night is still long," I said before I offered a hand to her. "Would you like to have a dance with me?" "Fu fu," she giggled adorably. "If Raphael wants me to dance with him, then I would ept. It is a pleasure to have a dance with someone as marvelous as you, Raphael." Iris ced her hand over my palm, and then I guided ourselves toward the festive dance floor. We then got into our respective positions and joined the dancers in the outer ring. The outer ring was where dancers could waltz in circles around the inexperienced dancers who were boxing at the center. Synchronizing with the music, Iris and I elegantly spun as we revolved around the center ind of dancers. Each of our steps and movements were precise, so we caught the eyes of some dancers and onlookers. We even caught Big Sis''s attention, who was pouting her cheeks with her arms folded. I wondered if she was sulking because she had no bitches or if she was not on Iris''s spot. "Isn''t it fun, Raphael?" "Absolutely." As we were dancing and the students were enjoying the event, our attention was caught by the entrance of a group of people. The people in question were Prince Edward and his entourage. They were d in gaudy outfits, and they looked like a group of handsome, charming princes straight out of fairy tales. Even though the young gentlemen were pleasing to the eyes of the bystanders, however, their gazes turned dark once theyid their eyes on a particr person in the group. That person was none other than Edith Felsvorder, the alleged paramour of the crown prince. "It''s her..." "How shameless..." "What did the prince see in her..." The dancers stopped waltzing one after another as the female students were gossiping about the presence of Edith near the prince. Click. Click. Click. Suddenly, a young woman walked in their way amidst the heaviness of the atmosphere. Her heels clicked loudly in the middle of the feminine chatter. Even the orchestra knew how to read the room, gradually decreasing the volume of their instruments before eventually fading out. From the looks of it, it seemed that Lady Christine was about to confront Prince Edward and Edith and argue about the issue. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 367 Ring 367 Ring With the entrance of the prince''s entourage alongside Edith, Christine stepped in and faced the group. Influenced by the thickness of the tension, the bystanders voluntarily stepped aside from them and made space for them to interact. "Yout Imperial Highness, it seems like you brought that woman along with you." "Cut to the chase, Christine." Annoyed, Edward coldly stared back at her. "What do you want to do this time? Shamelessly harass Edith in front of this huge crowd?" "Edward, I am scared..." "Don''t worry, Edith, we are here to protect you." Edith timidly said before she cowered herself behind the prince. However, other than her feelings, the crowd noticed something that they did not expect. "Did you hear that...?" "She called Prince Edward by his name..." "Are they really that close?" "I don''t think I ever heard Lady Christine say that thing..." The crowd gossiped with each other, hearing that the crown prince allowed Edith to address her casually. As the students got mixed opinions about it, Christine was clearly annoyed with it. But she knew she had to keep her cool. "Like I said many times before, I did not order them to do anything to Edith. It was their own choice, and I have nothing to do with their actions." "Stop acting innocent," the prince said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As they were in the middle of the argument, I looked behind, and I saw Big Sis approaching our spot. "It looks like they are going to settle the matter right here, right now," she said as she crossed her arms. "But I don''t think the table will be in favor of Christine." "You think so?" I burrowed my brows. "Even though she already has your side?" "I don''t want to have pessimistic thoughts, but her chances of winning this battle are undoubtedly low, even with our assistance." "What are you two talking about?" Iris asked, cocking her head to the side. "Oh, it''s nothing, Iris. Please don''t mind us." As my sister and I were discussing something, Iris could not help but inquire about it. It was not like she had nothing to do with it, but it was something that me and my sister discussed with some other parties, so we did not disclose the details to her. The thing that we were talking about consisted of a few things. One of them was that yesterday, Christine personally approached Big Sis and asked for her assistance regarding her issues with Prince Edward and Edith. Big Sis could not respond to her request immediately since she had many things to consider. Helping Christine could be interpreted as our family, our country, having sided with the Grise Archduchy against the imperial family. But I did hope this case was entirely isted within the academy. However, the rtionship between the Grise family and the royal family was at stake. The oue of this issue could potentially impact the internal affairs of the Dixon Empire. After hearing Christine''s reasons and the things she had to offer in exchange, my sister eventually epted her request. The reason why my sister epted her request was because of the other matter my sister and I discussed several nights ago. Aside from Christine, someone else from the prince''s side approached me in particr. I expected him to sway me with tempting offers, but he had his own n other than the prince''s. "That''s enough, Christine!" Suddenly, Prince Edward''s angry voice snapped me back in time. I looked at the scene and saw Prince Edward stepping in front of Edith as if to protect her. Seeing that, Christine''s face distorted, and she finally erupted. "I''m enough of this, Your Imperial Highness!" Christine''s voice spread wide throughout the hall. "Why are you so attached to that girl?!" "Because she understands me," the prince simply responded. "At first, I wasn''t serious about her because I was forced to get along with a random first-year student as a punishment for losing a game with my friends. But the more I spent my time with her, the more I understood her and reconsidered my opinions of her. Before I realized it, I had fallen in love with her." "Edward..." Edith looked up at him. "So that was why you suddenly approached someone as in and insignificant as me that day..." "I apologized for ying with your feelings, Edith, but because of that, I was able to meet and know you. Destiny was indeed sometimes yful." "Oh, Edward." Prince Edward and Edith faced one another and then held hands. A portion of the crown was thrilled, thinking they were like characters from tales that defied all odds. However, there was someone who was obviously not happy about it. "Enough with this nonsense!" Christine swung her arms as if bugging off their intimacy. "Do you really know what kind of person she is?! There have been reports and witnesses that she has been going out with your friends as well!" "We are aware." The prince smiled. Christine turned pale in disbelief. "What...?" Not only she, but the whole crown gasped upon hearing the prince''s nonchnt revtion. Their woah echoed in the hall in unison. "Lady Christine," Celeste stepped forward. Actually, it was me who first showed motives toward her. She has been so kind and thoughtful of me, and now I know how His Imperial Highness feels." "I feel the same way as well," Warren seconded, repeatedly bobbing his head. "She shows me what love truly feels like. I am certain her love is more genuine than my fiancee does." (Isn''t your fiance...thirteen years old?) I pondered as I raised a brow. After Warren expressed his feelings, everyone shifted their attention to Francis, expecting his turn to confess. But his response was not what they had expected. "I apologize for breaking the trend, everyone, but I do not see Edith as a romantic interest," Francis said while putting on an awkward smile. "But as His Imperial Highness''s close friend, he has my full support." Christine was lost for words upon hearing what they just casually revealed. She then stared at Prince Edward, to which he responded with a hard look. "Do you hear that, Christine? These are how we truly feel." "Your Imperial Highness...how can you just ept that thing?" Christine was clearly appalled. "How about us? How about our promise to rule the empire together? You should know that this facade wouldn''tst until that long..." "Stop your delusional thoughts. We aren''t children anymore. Everything changes in a matter of time. You cannot force things ording to your selfish ns." Just then, Prince Edward leveled his left arm with his chest horizontally. The moment he did that, Christine immediately realized what he was about to do. It was clearly written in his eyes that he meant every single word that came out of his mouth. "We are done, Christine. I am calling off our engagement." Almost immediately, Prince Edward pulled out an orichalcum ornament from his left ring finger. Christine was taken aback by that, and she could not utter a word. Soon after, he threw his engagement ring on the floor. Clink. Clink. Clink. Christine could not let go of her eyes on the bouncing ring as it got nearer to where she was standing. One more final bounce, and the golden piece of metal ultimately stopped right in front of her. Not knowing how she would react, Christine fell on her knees and locked her gaze on the ring. Chapter 368 Realization 368 Realization "Is this for real?!" "His Highness Edward is breaking off his engagement with Lady Christine?!" "There''s no way this is real..." "I never thought their rtionship had stagnated that much." The entire hall was filled with the sea of students'' murmurs of shock and disbelief after Prince Edward abruptly ended his engagement with Christine. Although many were feeling betrayed, there was a portion of the student body that disliked Christine and found the annulment amusing. "Serve her right. She has been too authoritative the whole time." "She has be so high and mighty that she always gets on my nerves." "What can you do now, Miss Goody-Two-Shoes?" "It is really pathetic to be defeated by a baron''s daughter." They sneered at Christine as they stared down at her lowest point, even though Christine was the daughter of an archduke. The roles between her and Edith had been reversed as soon as the prince chose Edith over her, which meant the students could disregard her social status and make fun of her misfortune. My sister and I found their scorns irritating, but there was nothing we could do about it. As far as we were concerned, Christine''s life in the academy and in the outside world had begun to crumble. "It''s pissing me off." My sister frowned as she could not stop tapping her outsole on the floor relentlessly. "Why do people have to treat her this badly? It is not like it''s her fault." "Keep your cool down, Sister," I said. "I feel the same too, but it''s not the right time to act. Remember the n." "... Alright, I''ll be patient." Actually, we were going to execute two different ns. One was from what Christine had instructed us to do once reaching a certain point, and the other was the n that Big Sis had no idea of. But no matter the n I would follow, I was making sure that it would benefit us, especially my sister. "Ugh! I can''t take it anymore! Thus is the best time to leap into action." But before she could take a step, I immediately grabbed her arms and prevented her from executing the supposed n. Since I was superior to her in terms of strength, she could not budge me. She was furious, so I engaged in a telepathic conversation with her so that we could talk in private. (It''s not the right time yet.) (What are you doing, Raphael?! Let me go!) (I won''t let you do that, Sister.) (Huh? Are you betraying her?!) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om (... I am sorry, but please understand me, Sister.) (Fuck off!) "Why are you holding your sister, Raphael?" Iris noticed us and asked. "Oh, it''s nothing. Right, Sister?" "...Yeah." "If you say so..." "Your Imperial Highness, you can''t do this to me!" Christine''s voice rang out. "I did everything for your sake!" "For my sake or for your own gain?" the prince coldly responded. "You only want the title of empress so that you can boss around everyone while enjoying all the privileges and power." "You are wrong, Your Imperial Highness! I would never do such things...! Everything I do is for you and the empire!" "Stop it, Christine." Edward regarded her with disdain. "We all know that our engagement was arranged and a measurement to maintain the rtionship between the Grise and the royal family." "It all happened because that woman ruined everything!" If only she did not enter into our lives." "If I did not meet her, I would have been under your thumb for the rest of my life. But not anymore. Edith freed me up from this prison and showed me what freedom feels like." Christine stared at the crown prince, but he seemed to choose not to respond to her anymore. After saying that, Prince Edward turned to Edith and then gave her a reassured smile. "This is the proof of how much I love Edith." Soon after, His Imperial Highness Edward held Edith''s hands, and then she raised her heels. They drew their faces closer, and then their lips met. "Oh, my goddess!" "They are making out!" "Ugh! I am jealous! How lucky of her!" The crown erupted as soon as Prince Edward and Edith kissed, but mostly consisted of girls'' thrilled squeals. Meanwhile, Christine was mortified, and she seemed on the brink of despair. Once they broke the kiss, the two of them looked down at Christine while wearing a grin. "Why Your Imperial Highness...why...?" "I don''t want to disrespectdies," Warren stared down at her. "But it is pathetic to see an archduke''s daughter diminish this much." "Have you looked in the mirror these days?" Celeste sneered. "Look at yourself; see for yourself how awful you are. Your followers do not support you anymore." "It''s pointless, Christine," Francis said. Please ept the annulment. I hope you soon understand that this is for the sake of all of us." Hearing scornful voices, Christine gritted her teeth and tightly clenched her fist in anger and frustration. "For the sake of us, my ass! There''s no way I can ept this...!" she said as she looked at them furiously. "Do you all really think you can escape all the consequences of this nonsense?!" "We are well aware," the prince calmly said. "It is true that it might have caused turbulence within the empire''s internal and external affairs, but no matter what obstacles and hardships we would cross, we would ovee them confidently in the name of love." "You would go as far as that for me, Edward?" Edith asked. "For you, Edith," he responded with a smile. "Let me join your journey, too." "Don''t forget that I am here." "I will always have your back, Your Imperial Highness." "You three as well?" Warren, Celeste, and Francis dly embarked upon His Imperial Highness''s journey with Edith. However, that struck the final nail in the coffin within Christine''s heart. "I see." She then lowered her gaze. "If you love her that much and would do anything for her, then there is nothing I could do." As if all of her strength suddenly disappeared from her, her whole body went limp like a puppet that had lost its strings. Surrounded by the cheers and sneers, Christine realized that all her efforts were in vain. Chapter 369 Raevender Queendoms Crown Princess Stepped In! Chapter 369 Raevender Queendom''s Crown Princess Stepped In! "That''s enough, Raphael. Let me go already." "Very well." A few minutes after holding my sister back, I finally let go of her arm. As soon as she was set free, Big Sis immediately stepped forward, shoved off the ones on her way, and revealed herself within the open space. "I think this is too much, Prince Edward." Upon her sudden appearance, she caught the crowd''s attention, and now everyone''s eyes were on her, but she just deliberately ignored them. "Louise..." Christine said with a weak voice, looking up to my sister. The prince''s entourage noticed her intrusion, and the prince squinted his eyes upon recognizing who she was. "Queendom of Raevender''s Crown Princess, Louise Raevender..." the prince muttered. Through the prince''s words, some of the students then gaped upon learning my sister''s identity. In addition to being the princess of a newly established nation, Big Sis was not that big of a name, as she was overshadowed by the prince and his entourage in terms of poprity. But anyway, she was socially powerful enough to stand up against the imperial crown prince. So no one dared to stop or interrupt her from doing so. I had the right too, since I was literally a titled marquis, but I chose not to take action. "It doesn''t matter who I am, but your actions in humiliating Christine are intolerable. You are just being unfair and unseasonable here." "You! You are being so rude to His Imperial Highness!" Warren tried to step forward, but the prince stopped him halfway. (Did he think he could take down Big Sis with bare hands? What an idiot.) I sneered inwardly. "Don''t be so impatient, Warren." "...I apologize, Your Imperial Highness." Warren cooled himself down before backing out. "With all due respect, Princess Louise," Edward said to my sister. "This issue is between us and Christine, and I suppose that you are not included in this matter." "With all due respect as well, Prince Edward," she mocked. "Have you ever forgotten where we are? We are in the academy, and we are nothing but students here." "But still, this is a personal matter. You don''t know the whole picture." "If it was personal, why make a massive scene in a massive event like this in the first ce instead of settling it privately? Don''t give me the reason that you want to prove your love for that woman; you just want to injure Christine''s dignity by putting her into shame in front of the whole student body." "You..." The prince narrowed his eyes. The tension between the two intensified as the argument was igniting. Everyone''s eyes were set on them, subtly betting upon themselves on who had more logical and sensible statements. "One thing, do you really think that Christinemitted all the things named after her?" "The evidence and witnesses don''t lie. Whether Christine was personally involved or not, she is still ountable for the ill actions of her followers and supporters." "...If you really want that Edith girl so bad, why don''t you just take her as a mistress or something without disregarding Christine? As the future emperor, you should know that calling off your engagement is akin to cutting off the ties between the royal and Grise families." "There''s that too, but I cannot just bear Christine any longer. My true happiness is with Edith, and there''s nothing that could separate our bond. I am certain that our love will bring us more blessings than misfortune." "Are you really for real?" In fairy tales, his opinions about the power of love would move everyone''s heart, but this was reality. There was no way everything could be solved by love. Everything needed practicality; what were you going to feed your wife if you had no money, your dick? From the looks of it, I thought that the prince had been blinded by love and had lost some of his senses; the same applied for Warren and Celeste. But still, he was well-educated and had a high affinity for politics, in addition to the wits of his future advisor. "But why do you care about her in this ce? It''s not like you have anything to do with her," Prince Edward pointed out. "I heard that you are into women; could it be that you have fallen into her charms?" Whispers andughter then burst around them. "Haha! I knew it once she stood with Lady Christine!" "...So Princess Louise is really that kind of woman, huh...?" "She has been bewitched by the witch!" "That was why she rejected my proposal." "...Does she have a thing for me as well...?" "So if I seduce her, I can be a princess myself!" The crown threw some nasty words at my sister, but she seemed not to mind them. Instead, she somewhat got along with them. "So I am sapphic and into women just like my mother, so what?" My sister dered. "But it doesn''t mean that I would fall for every woman, I still have my own preferences." My sister made the crowd gasp at her upon officially revealing her true self in front of hundreds of students. Others might have been aware of her identity but were still surprised by how she casually revealed it. "So that''s what you are, Princess Louise," Prince Edward said as he giggled. "Perhaps you are going to take her once I break up with her?" "That was not my intention in the first ce. The person is in need of help, and I stepped in for her." Soon after, my sister then took a nce at Christine, who was still sitting on the floor, and scanned her from head to toe. She seemed to have something in mind, but she just shook her head as if bugging them off. "But the way you hurt Christine is unbearable," she added. "A man should be kind to women, not y with their feelings. As a fellow heir to the throne, I am ashamed of you, Prince Edward." "It is my responsibility to protect the ones I love." "It doesn''t matter; you are being mean to her." After that, she walked toward Christine and bent one of her knees to level her eyes with hers. My sister then held her chin up and inspected every inch of her face. "Louise...? Wha!" Suddenly, my sister lifted her up and carried her over her shoulder, rear first, like a sack of rice. "Wah?! What are you doing?!" Christine was struggling within her grasp, but my sister ignored her. Meanwhile, the audience was bewildered by how things were going, and I was amazed by how much confidence she had to pull this off. "But for all the things she has been through tonight, I think she needs some space, so Imma get her out here." "Where are you bringing her?!" "It''s not your concern, Prince Edward." "Coincidentally, I am actually seeking my official wife, my queen consort," she said as the magic circles began to take form below us. "To be honest, I find Christine...quite beautiful and appealing." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hey, Louise, drop me off! And what are you talking about?!" My sister then made eye contact with me, indicating that my time hade. Instantly, I teleported myself behind her before I started silently casting Spacetime Magic, Level 4: Long Teleportation. "If you only disregard her, then I shall take her away from you. We shall return. Five seconds after the casting, the spell waspleted, and a bright light illuminated the hall. Once the light subdued, the three of us disappeared. Chapter 370 Revealing How She Did It Chapter 370 Revealing How She Did It "Ack!" Christine let out a grunt as soon as my sister dropped her dom to the floor, butt first. From the academy''s great hall, I teleported the three of us into the living room of my secret vi within the empire, the one we used as my rendezvous with Elise. Earlier, while I was still holding my sister, I told her that we could not make the prince change her mind no matter what we did. Seeing how bad the situation was, we decided to just get Christine out of here, hence our current situation. By the way, our families were not aware of this n, and they had nothing to do with it. "Where on earth did you bring me?!" "In a secret vi owned by us, though we are still in the empire." "Isn''t possessing an undered asset illegal?! It doesn''t matter right now; what do you think you are doing, Louise?!" Christine yelled as she was getting herself up. "I am keeping you away from the conflict. You should be grateful we are helping you." "This is not what we have agreed with! We are supposed to be giving His Imperial Highness reasons to break up with that woman as we speak! But why did you drag me out instead?!" "I am sorry for breaking the deal, Christine, but some things happened and changed." Big Sis then sent me daggers for a moment. "But, why..." "It was evident that Prince Edward had considered you nonexistent and basically did not care about you anymore," she exined. "It is useless to argue with him as he did not want to listen to anything he did not want to believe. I cannot bear to see you suffer any longer, so I came to a conclusion to distance you from the problems. Also, you seem to be on the verge of shedding tears." "No, I am not....!" "But your body is being too honest, Christine." Before Christine could finish her sentence, a single tear ran down her face. Afterwards, both her eyes were in tears before she fell on her knees, and then Christine began to break down. "Why, Your Highness? Why...?" She sobbed, her shoulders gasping. "Why do you choose that woman over me...?" Christine covered her face as she started to weep. She must have been holding her tears back then and released her pent-up emotions when she got the opportunity to. "It''s okay, Christine, let it out. Everything''s going to be alright." "Why...where did I go wrong? Am I not enough for you, Your Highness...?" To be honest, I thought that the prince was being a jerk here. He already has a perfect fiancee paired with him, but he still chose Edith over Christine. He might have preferences for a woman, and he probably saw those qualities in Edith. Dering his love for Edith was fine, but pushing Christine away and humiliating her for doubtful reasons was very irrational of him. He could annul their engagement in private with both sides present, but he still chose the unnecessary way of publicly putting her to shame. I pitied Christine for all the things she had been through so far. Whether we would be hated by the students for siding with her side or not, my sister and I still had the conscience not to ignore her. "Hey, Raphael," as Christine was crying while sitting on the floor, my sister then looked at me. "The night is getting deep; could you please prepare the bath before we could rest ourselves?" "Yeah, sure, no problem." "One more thing, please take care of that one." "I know." After that, I left the room, leaving the weeping Christine with my sister tofort her. I walked out of the vi and went outside. The reason I was here was to deal with something my sister and I took heed of after we got here. Earlier, a few moments after I transported the three of us to this pce, we could feel a faint trace of someone''s presence directly within the vicinity, which was strange since this ce was not only secluded but cloaked with multipleyers of barriers and concealments. Even with my skills, I could not identify who this intruder was. (No matter who or what you are, I am not letting you escap) But as soon as I reached the locationthe garden at the backI found someone I did not expectsomeone I knew. The one who just entered this ce was a young woman with pink hair and blue eyes. After staring at one of the tulips, she graciously turned around and greeted. "Hello there, Raphael." "Iris?!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Iris greeted me casually, as if she had not done anything. Nevermind who she was; how did she even locate this ce? "How did you get here?" "I used a teleportation spell." "I know that, but how did you manage to know where the other end of the spell was?" "Well, how do I exin it?" she said in a cutesy manner, putting a finger on her pink lips. "No matter how far the location of the other side is, there is still a vague link of thin mana that connects the two points. Maximizing my radar, I managed to acquire the direction to the other point." What she just exined was true. The points of teleportation spells were indeed linked by a line of mana so faint and thin that it was almost undetectable. Instant transportation such as Short Teleportation and Warp had links as well, but the casting time was almost 0 ms for the link to be detected. But Iris used that five-second casting time to pinpoint the direction of the other side of my Long Teleportation, and she was able to locate where we were. The way she located us was somewhat simr to the ones I saw in one of my favorite animes. The lightning boy used his aura and intentionally let himself be hit in order to calcte the location of the sniper. "But the distance between this ce and the academy was several hundred kilometers away. Even if you find the direction, finding the exact location is still painstakingly challenging, and the margin of error bes more significant the farther it gets, making it more difficult." In addition to the distance, a slight dispersion of the angle would ruin the guessing. Not to mention the curvature of the; a straight path on the Mercator map could be a curve on the globe. "True, but I was lucky enough tond on the exact location after five tries." "Ugh! Lady''s luck on your side." I grunted, hardly believing her geoguessing capabilities. To be able to find our location with just a single hint, Iris must be an incredible individual. Not only that, she was able to hide her identity from me until the moment I reached her. The more I spent time with her, the more mysterious she became. "But why follow us in the first ce? It''s not like you are involved in this issue, nor is your family on the Grise''s side or royalist." "Doesn''t it apply to your family as well since you are not part of the empire anymore? Besides, I am actually curious about what you and your sister will do to Lady Christine." "...Anyway." I could not give her a response, so I changed the subject. "Now that I know it is you. I think it''s fine for you to be here. But we nned to stay here for days, are you alright with that?" "It''s fine, I guess?" "Sigh. If you are hungry, just remind me; I will cook for you." Just like that, Iris and I went inside the vi. Chapter 371 Ruperts Drop 371 Rupert''s Drop A few hours before midnight, the three of usmy sister, Iris, and Igathered in the living room of the vi to talk about the things that would happen. In the meantime, we were having somete-night snacks and drinks to fill our stomachs with something other than problems. "Thank you for allowing me to stay here, Miss Louise," Iris said as she was lifting her cup of coffee with the saucer. "If there is anything else I can do, I would dly help you." My sister was stunned by the arrival of Iris here earlier. She tried to persuade Iris to refrain herself from this, but Iris insisted that she wanted to. She was already here, so my sister let out a defeated sigh and let here here with us. Also, Iris already told her brother about this before he even tried to stop her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Well, thanks, Iris," Big Sis responded awkwardly. "We are nning to stay here for several days; are you fine with that?" "It''s fine, Miss Louise. But I do hope that my brother will interpret my actions as voluntarily joining the Raevender siblings." (I also do hope so. It would be a big mess if they interpreted it as kidnapping their daughter. Nevermind the Arcenciel family; we actually took away the daughter of the Grise Archduchy.) "While Christine was still in the bathroom, let''s discuss what our future ns will be." My sister opened the conversation. "Miss Christine really looks depressed right now; her fiance just shattered her heart after all," I said. "Are you sure she is not going to end herself while she is alone?" "I already reminded her of that, and she said she wouldn''t." My sister reassured me. "But more importantly, why did you suddenly change the n halfway, Raphael?" Big Sis then pierced my eyes with her re before she continued. "It is true that she was in a disadvantageous position at most times, and our words would not sway Prince Edward, but even so, we should show her that there are some people who still believe in her amidst the situation. We may bete for a minute or so, but that short moment really devastated her. So why?" "Very well, actually, I am certain that our words are not going to take effect on Prince Edward, and the same probably applies to actions too. He even said that he wouldn''t want to make Edith her mistress or concubine, whatsoever, and he would rather break up with Miss Christine than have both of them. In short, our actions would be useless no matter what. There is no use arguing with someone as stubborn as him." "But that doesn''t mean you can abruptly change the n." "I know, but I have to remind you of what you said to me that night. You said that you would make Christine yours." "H-hey, don''t just disclose it so nonchntly, Raphael?!." As if I hit the mark, Big Sis suddenly lost herposure and panicked. "Special in front of other people!" "Oh my, Miss Louise really has feelings for Lady Christine?!" Iris excitedly said as she was sping her hands. "So what I have heard right thest second before the teleportation was all correct, if I remember. She really meant to have Lady Christine as her queen consort. How sweet, if only we ignored the current situation." "You''re right, Iris. My sister just realized her feelings for her. Before, when we were still a viscounty, my sister would not have a chance with her. But this time is different; we are royals now, and Sister is on the footing high enough to have Miss Christine as her partner." "But how does it have something to do with this new n?" My sister asked. "Well, there is actually someone who tipped me about Miss Christine. This person said that she is more fragile than we thought. She always seems to have a stoic demeanor, but in reality, she has been piling up all the pain and stress until her weaknesses were exposed, hence her current situation." If I were topare her to anything, Christine was like Prince Rupert''s drop. Some parts were very tough, but if its extremely fragile tail was damaged, the whole thing would explode into countless little shards. "Wait a minute, Raphael. By having that information, you intentionally dyed my action earlier in order for Christine to take so much emotional damage to the point she breaks..." "That''s right, Sister. I knew that she loves His Imperial Highness so much, so I let him imnt more pain into her heart. Humans are emotional beings and tend to be vulnerable when they are hurt. So by hurting her feelings, you can take advantage of her vulnerability and win her heart by slowlyforting her weakest state. Such a bad human, am I?" Upon hearing my exnation, my sister narrowed her eyes on me. "Raphael... ying a woman''s heart that way...you are the worst." No matter what others saw in me for the things I had done, I did such things for the sake of my sister''s happiness. I did not want to be a bad guy, but I needed to. She might get mad at me, but I would not regret it. All we needed to do was make Christine fall in love with my sister. "Anyway, during our time here, please kindly use those days working out with Miss Christine. I have done my part, so don''t put my efforts all in vain." Feeling unbothered, I said as I took a big sip of my coffee. Showing my behavior, the stares of Big Sis at me intensified. "But taking advantage of one''s vulnerability is hical and inhumane. How do I face her now that I learned about this? Even though I am not directly involved, I am the one who is feeling guilty here. I appreciate your efforts, but this is too much for me to digest, Raphael." "Then chew it slowly until it bes swallowable," I told her metaphorically, and then I stood up from my seat. "Well then, you better check her now. Please call me when you are done with the bath." "Where are you going?" "I am going to show Iris her room. Also, I think we should bring a maid from the mansion to tend the chores. Let''s go, Iris." "Good night, Miss Louise." Iris took a light bow to my sister before we exited the living room. Chapter 372 Gathering of the Involved Families 372 Gathering of the Involved Families At high noon in the Imperial Capital, a number of influential and politically powerful individuals from prominent families had promptly gathered in the conference room of the Imperial Pce. Many of them traveled from faraway locations just to attend this urgent meeting regarding thetest event. They even used their own teleportation spells and devices or ordered their most skilled mages to reach the destination in time. The sudden gathering of these important people was huge, but not a single journalist was present, as the empire thought it would only cause more problems if it were somewhat disclosed. Concerning the empire''s national security, any words uttered in the conference should only remain in the room. All of the participants had taken their seats. The discussion wasposed of at least four parties, mainly the imperial royal family, the Grise Archduchy, the County of Arcenciel, and the Raevender royal family. The heads of each family were present in the room, apanied by a few people. "Well then. Now that the families involved are present in this session, let''s start the discussion immediately." The one who initiated the meeting was the emperor of the Dixon Empire himself, Emperor Jeffrey Dixon. Normally, the emperor was the mediator for these kinds of matters, but today, a member of the imperial royal family is involved. "First off, let''s discuss the details of the incident that happened justst night," the emperor continued. "The incident at the Dixon Imperial Academy. I know that this matter is not something a grown adult should intervene in, but a few crimes weremitted there." "The Raevenders abducted my daughter." Wearing a dead serious face, the head of the Archduchy of Grise, Archduke Owen Grise, blurted out what was on his mind. He was middle-aged, tall, and muscr, with viciously sharp purple eyes. His im was against a foreign royal family, but they seemed not to be offended by it as that was thetest information they had gathered so far. "We, the Queendom of Raevender, are sorry for what happened to your daughter," the Queen Regnant of Raevender, Queen Mylene, sympathized with the archduke. "We, too, do not know they would do such things, or are aware of where they are right now." "However, we don''t know the full story yet, and I think it''s not fair to just fully put the me on us," Queen Consort ire added. "We know our children very well. There is no way they could take away your daughter without any usible reason at all." "She is right, Archduke Grise," the emperor seconded. "We cannot just jump to conclusions without knowing the whole truth. We need to hear out the statements of the eyewitnesses present during that time. Fortunately, the incident urred in the middle of one of the academy''s biggest annual events." 10:11 "I am aware of that, Your Imperial Majesty," Owen said, and then he took a nce at a certain family. "Count Arcenciel, your daughter was abducted too, yes? Then why are you so calm and not going toin?" "It might be true that my daughter, Iris, was dragged as well," he replied. "But ording to my son, Alexander, Iris seemed to voluntarily follow them, and it''s not exactly like she was being forcefully taken away. Those two are the most powerful students in the history of the academy, so I think that she is in safe hands. If it''s the Raevenders, your daughter should be in a safe ce as well." The Count of Arcenciel, Regenburg Arcenciel, did notin about the situation of his daughter. He was a lean man, considering he was a top-ss mage with slicked-back bright cerulean hair. He might have passed his prime, but he was still considered one of the top mages in the empire. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "That''s true, but I still cannot fully entrust my only daughter to them. I am still a father who is worried about the well-being of my child." "But more importantly," Regenburg said, then nced at Owen. "Have you ever inquired what actually happened before they got away? Do you know what your daughter has been through?" "..." Owen knew what Regenburg was trying to imply. He heard some hearsay about thetest news in the academy, but he believed that the rtionship between his daughter and the crown prince had been stagnating. But seeing the prince in the pce right beside a woman he had not heard of, he was tired of it and decided to open this matter to the emperor. "Your Imperial Majesty, I like to inform you that my daughter has been suffering so much from the unnecessary actions of your son, His Imperial Highness Edward. He cheated on my daughter for someone we barely know. In my opinion, he is not suitable for the throne anymore." Normally, it was imprudent of him to talk to the emperor that way, even if he was an archduke. However, almost everyone in the room was aware of that, and they did not bat him an eye. Also, the bootlicker nobles were not present to throw harsh words at Owen. "I am aware of my son''s actions in the academy, and I deeply apologize on his behalf for him hurting your daughter. I can punish him, scold him, or give him a lesson, but asking to strip away his crown prince title is too much, Archduke Grise." "Even so, he should not be left unattended. He has to suffer from the consequences of his decisions." "I understand you, Archduke, but what''s important right now is the situation of those children. The reports state that they used Long Teleportation to transport themselves somewhere, so finding their location is currently impossible. Queen Mylene, do you have any ideas as to where they went off?" "Unfortunately, Emperor Jeffrey, but we really don''t know where they go. We tried to locate them in the dungeon and on the surface, but we could not find a clue of their shadows. But we remember that our son, Raphael, had secretly built a vi somewhere on this continent, but we genuinely have no idea where it is located." "I see. Thank you for your response. Is there anything else you can remember?" "Well, apparently, one of our maids has been missing since this morning. The only logical exnation we could think of is that she was taken away by them for obvious reasons." "Let''s set their location aside, as it is currently unavable," suggested Owen. "I also heard from the students that they heard some of Princess Louise''s words before they were banished from the scene. To summarize it, most of the students clearly heard from her saying that if the crown prince is going to disregard Christine, then Princess Louise would take her away from him. Can you exin it, Queen Mylene?" The three of them, Mylene, ire, and Gabrielle, gawked upon learning that their daughter had done something surprising and insane. But as royal people themselves, they immediately retained theirposure and gave their response. "We arepletely aware that our daughter has inherited my sexualitythe attraction to women," Mylene said. "With the ability to have a child with a woman, Raphael has given the crown to her instead for himself. Being the crown princess of our nation, of course, she has to seek her consort at the academy, but to think that she would choose Miss Christine, it''s quite shocking even for us. And what can you say about that, Archduke?" "...I have noment on that matter as of now. But my daughter is always perfect, so it''s no surprise that she even caught ady''s heart. But where the hell are they?" Afterward, the session continued. Chapter 373 Giving Back The Favor 373 Giving Back The Favor My sister entered the living room, where Iris and I were currently. She walked with a long face before she sat on the couch across mine and adjacent to Iris. "How''s she, Sister?" "She is still not looking good, and she has been locking herself in her room sincest night. She missed her breakfast, and it''s about lunch time, and I am worried about her well-being." "I see." (They say that breakfast is the most important meal of the day, but it was just propaganda made by foodpanies to sell more products, so I don''t think skipping a meal would have significant effects on the body.) I monologized. A day had passed since we eloped from the party. We would be staying here for some days until things cooled down. Also, Christine was heartbroken, so we would use this time for her sister tofort her. Sincest night, Christine had not gone out of her room, spending the whole time sulking and slouching. She must have been very depressed after her fiance abruptly abandoned her for another woman. "She is still at it, huh?" Iris muttered. "His Imperial Highness must have broken her heart. Imagine being abandoned in the most humiliating way in front of many people. Humans can really go that far." "Just as you said, Iris." I nodded. "Last night definitely hit her to the core. I wonder how long she''s going to stay in that state." "Only time can tell," my sister let out a deep sigh as she rxed her back on the couch. "I know that the summer break officially started, but is it really okay to do this? I mean, the abduction of Christine and holding her up for several days?" "Well, I hope that they understand us that we are trying to help, and I don''t think the empire, especially the emperor, is ignorant enough not to reprimand the crown prince for his actions. The prince is basically trying to cut the ties between the archduchy and the empire. And I do hope that our parents won''t get mad at us for doing this with their knowledge, let alone permission." "Yeah, let''s hope." We were aware that this would make everyone worry in our respective homes, but we had to do it for the sake of everyone. All of these ploys were part of their hidden agenda. We had many options, but this was the best solution for now. Click. Click. Suddenly, we heard footsteps from the hallway going to the living room. A momentter, a red-haired woman with eyesses d in a maid uniform stepped into the room and bobbed her body before us. Since we would be living in this vi for days, a maid was needed to do the chores. Not only would she doundry or wash the dishes, but she would also be apanying me to bed. I had been having sex on a daily basis, so I felt like my day was iplete if I did not have one. I could not just do it with my sister since we had some people around. I could not go back home either since there were possibilities that my parents would catch me and then hand me to the empire under the context of diplomacy and mutual trust. That was why I decided to take one of my personal maids. So earlier this morning, I sneaked into the dungeon mansion and grabbed a maid. For this task, I picked Natasha, formerly a member of the ret family back in Astley. There was no particr reason why I chose her; it was just that she was the one with the most experience in serving. "Master, Mistresses, the lunch is ready," Natasha politely said. "Thank you, Natasha." I appreciated Natasha''s efforts, and then I looked at my sister. "Can you persuade her to eat her meal this time?" "I don''t think she would," she said, folding her arms as she stared at the floor. "But I will still try." "Good luck, Sister." I stood up, as did Iris. "But you don''t have to force her." Shortly after, Iris and I went to the dining area while my sister was on her way to Christine''s room. Tok. Tok. "Christine, can Ie inside?" Two knocks rang out from the door inside Christine''s room, followed by Louise''s voice. There was no response, but for Louise, silence did not mean she was not allowed toe in, so she decided to open the door and barge in. The moment the door was opened, all the windows were closed, and the room was dark. With only the light from outside partially illuminating the room, Louise saw Christine, who was still in her nightgown Louise had lent to her, hugging her knees on the floor while leaning her back against the bottom frame of the bed. "Christine, you already missed your breakfast. Please at least eat your lunch." She tried to call her name, but Christine did not even turn her gaze on her. Louise slowly walked toward her and stopped a few feet from her. She did not turn on the lights, as she did not want to ruin Christine''s mncholic mood. Sensing no signs of her engaging in interaction, Louise decided to sit beside her, and she even imitated her knee-hugging pose, hoping that doing so would resonate with her. Thankfully, it seemed effective as Christine put in an effort to turn her head. "Louise..." she uttered with a weak and powerless voice. Upon looking at her, Louise could not help but pity every inch of her. Her eyebags were swollen from the endless shedding of tears, and her purple hair was so unkept it looked like a bird''s nest. For her to be this bad, Louise thought that Christine really loved the prince so much. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Can you eat this time?" "I don''t have the appetite to..." Christine then stared at the floor, but her gaze was somewhat distant. "My words cannot reach him anymore... I am a failure of a woman..." "Don''t say such things, Christine. You are just trying your best for his sake, but he did not seem to appreciate it. In my opinion, he is wrong for throwing such a wonderful woman like you away." It was not clear or apparent, but Louise could sense that Christine was a bit moved by her words, albeit briefly. A short moment of silence filled the room, so Louise was the first one to break the air. "What are you going to do? If you keep going like this, you will end up deteriorating your health. I cannot see you suffer any longer, especially when I have the capabilities and chances to help you." Hearing her, Christine looked at her once again before she said. "Can I ask you something?" "Yeah, go ahead." "Why are you helping me, Louise? You isted me because being near the prince would worsen my mind, right?" "Well, yes. But actually, I am returning the favor I have owed from you. You first helped me when you found me alone in the cold." "I remember that." For the first time today, Christine tried to smile. "And if you want something else to lean on, my shoulders are here for you." Christine went silent for a short while before she made up her decision. "Alright, Louise, I decided to join you on the table." "That''s good to hear. I''m d I was able to convince you." "But in one condition." "What is it?" "My condition is..." Just then, Christine whispered her words softly into Louise''s ear. Chapter 374 Gallant Me Chapter 374 Gant Me In the Imperial Pce at the Imperial Capital, a young, blue-eyed, blonde man entered the room alone, where someone was waiting for him. It was an older man who seemed to have resembled one another. "You summoned me, Father?" Just like any typical family, Prince Edward casually asked his father, the emperor of the Empire of Dixon, who was sitting on his seat in the emperor''s office. "You idiot! What do you think you are doing?" However, the emperor replied to him with displeasure in his tone. "Why did you suddenly want to annul your engagement with Christine Grise and choose a random noblewoman from the countryside instead?!" It had been an hour since the end of the urgent meeting with the families involved in the most recent incident at the academyst night. After hearing about their sides, the emperor then questioned his son about why he did such things. "Please don''t treat Edith like that, Father." Edward immediately defended Edith. "She is an incredible woman, and she is my salvation from my loneliness. She let me feel what freedom and happiness felt like." "It doesn''t matter who she is, but the fact that you publicly broke off your engagement with Christine and you even humiliated her in front of the whole student body. Doing that exactly means tarnishing the name of the Archduchy of Grise. Have you ever thought about the consequences of your actions?" "I do, Father, and I am not going to regret it," Edward confidently said. "Whatever obstacles we encounter, we will face and ovee them together." "Have you lost your mind, Edward? Your actions could basically spark a conflict between the two families. In the worst-case scenario, aside from losing a major ally, it could incite a war. That would be the worst thing for the empire to face, and I absolutely want to prevent that from happening." Ever since the unification of the former nations that made up the empire, a number of wars and revolts had urred, though on a small scale, to fight for their independence. But none of them seeded, except for the Raevender territory, as the two settled the matter in a peaceful and legal manner. I also wanted to avoid wars, Father, but it doesn''t stop me from loving and staying with Edith." "Even if you lose your right to the throne?" Edward''s eyes gawked as the emperor nonchntly uttered those words. He did not know if his father was serious or not, or whether he should take it seriously. He had expected that toe, but Edward had resolved his decision since then. "Sacrifices are made on the way, and everyone cannot avoid them, including myself. If that is your decision, Father, then I should take it respectfully as long as I can stay with my love." "That was quite a response. You really are that determined, huh?" The emperor then let out a sigh. "Even if that was your decision, I still could not just renounce your inheritance to the throne. You are still the crown prince of the Empire of Dixon." "So you are epting our love, then?" "I cannot say that I have fully epted it. Let''s say that it is not the best option at the moment and also in the future." The emperor crossed his arms as he leaned on his chair while staring at the ceiling. "But I do love her, Father, and it will never change no matter what." "If you are really that serious about her, then take responsibility for the possible oues." He then shifted his gaze on the prince. "Not that ites to this, we have to think about ways of how we can maintain our diplomatic rtionship with the Grise Archduchy." "As primarily the cause of this problem, I shall help you out, Father; this is the least of what I can do to reduce the damage as much as possible." "Of course you should! We better need to involve Prime Minister Bruce for his opinions and advice." With that, the father and son began brainstorming ideas before consulting them with the other pirs of the empire. Clink! Clink! Clink! Late afternoon, in a private vi somewhere in the empire, I was in the front yard, shing des with Iris. While staying here, we practically had a lot of free time, so we were having some fun to kill time. "Phew. That was fun and tiring, Raphael." Iris breathed raggedly as she wiped her sweaty forehead. "You are doing pretty well, Iris. Let''s take a break." We then proceeded toward a set of tables and chairs sitting under the shade of trees nearby and rested our bodies there. Soon after, Natasha gave us some towels to wipe out our sweats. "Hey, Raphael, do you think Lady Christine would join us for dinner as well?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I am not sure, but Sister said she might be. I hope she would; we cannot bring her back to the capital, losing some weight after all. We might get screwed by her family." "That makes sense." My sister actually convinced Christine to join us for lunch and eat her first meal of the day. I did not know what Big Sis did, but I was d that she was able to persuade Christine, as she was awfully depressed to the point of disregarding her own health. Even if we sessfully made Christine fall for my sister, convincing her family to bless them still had an unknown oue. For that reason, I would send some letters to our parents so that they could get the gist of our ns and take action in advance. So when we came back, they already had the groundwork for swaying the archduchy. "My Lord, the sun is about to set; shall I prepare the bath to refresh your bodies before dinner?" "Yes, please do, Natasha. A bath after the day''s work is the best feeling." "I understand, my lord." After taking a deep bow, Natasha graciously walked the yard and went back to the vi. But it was strange for her to ask permission for the tasks she does habitually every time I stay in the dungeon. "By the way, Raphael, what do you think about Miss Natasha?" Iris suddenly asked me a question. "Natasha? She is a hardworking and diligent woman. Why did you ask?" "Well, I think that she just asserted dominance a moment ago. I apologize for asking this in advance, I might be assuming, but she is quite an attractive woman; have you ever thought about making her your...woman?" What was Iris trying to imply here? Did she think I was something of a Casanova or something? Well, she was damn right about it. I guess there was nothing wrong with providing her some facts. "Actually, Iris, if you want to know if I have a thing for Natasha, I have, and she also feels the same way for me. In fact, I am not afraid to say that I already did the deed with her. There is a reason why she is my personal maid after all. That is also the reason why I brought one here." "I remembered you saying that you have several personal maids; have you already..." "Yes." "I see, you have gone that far, huh?" "You are not mad or disappointed in me or something?" "I cannot me you, Raphael; there''s nothing wrong with being intimate with someone you love. Moreover, you are already a titled noble, and having mistresses other than your official spouse is preferable to producing an heir." "You are rather an open-minded one. I actually have a fiancee, but she is not of a noble birth, so our child would be somewhat socially and formally eptable to inherit my title, though I have yet to find my official wife." "I see." Since Sophia did note from an aristocratic family, society simply thought that any of our children were not suitable to be my heirs as they would not be pureblooded. To secure a pure bloodline, some families even did some Spanish Habsburg stuff. In the case of Prince Edward and Edith, they were definitely nobles, but their standings were like heaven and earth, in both the eyes ofmonce and nobility. A crown prince was marrying a baron''s daughter, so many people would not be buying into that. Sophia understood and epted that, and she already decided not to bear my firstborn for the sake of formality. I respected her decision, but we still could have children, so it was not like I would be saddened by it. "I hope you find your wife, Raphael; maybe she is somewhere nearby." "Ohoho, what is this? Are you trying to rmend yourself, Iris?" "Am I? Nah, I''m kidding." Iris then smiled sarcastically. "Ha ha ha." Iughed dryly, and then the air suddenly felt awkward. "Maybe we should get inside already?" "Yes, do." Chapter 375 Going to Christines Room Chapter 375 Going to Christine''s Room The night was deep in the vi, and most of the people there had gone to their respective rooms to rest, though Iris was the only one who shut her eyelids and slept. She basically had no ns for the night, and she also believed in the effectiveness of beauty sleep, so she had no reason to stay upte. Raphael was still active and awake; he was vigorously doing Natasha in his chamber at the moment. He usually did Natasha in a threesome with Mathilda, her cousin, but during their stay here, Natasha was determined to please her beloved master now that she could solo him. So she was doing her best tost longer and do more rounds than usual in order to prove that she was the best servant among his personal maids to apany him in bed. Raphael was aware that she was actually his best maid in terms of endurance and stamina, even though she was one of the less experienced among them, which was probably why he chose her for this task. Meanwhile, his sister, Louise, was standing in front of the door of one of the rooms while she was in her regr nightgown. "Sigh..." After gathering some courage, Louise knocked on the door twice. A few secondster, she then twisted the doorknob and opened the door, as she actually did not need to request permission to enter. She went inside and found herself in a dark room. "I am here, Christine. Just like what I promised you." Louise said as she was shutting back the door. Earlier, Louise made promises to Christine that she would eat her lunch as well as her dinner. The request was not that hard for her, as all Christine wanted was to have someone listen to her problems. The promise was set at night, so Louise was present in Christine''s room. "Thank you foring, Louise." "No problem as long as I can help you." Inside the room, Louise saw Christine sitting and hugging her knees on her bed with her sleeping clothes on. However, Louise could see the darkening under her eyes and theption of both dried and wet tears surrounding them. Louise did not know if she would use the chair or sit next to her, but Christmas was subtly gesturing with her eyes by flickering them to her and to the bed back and forth, indicating that Christine wanted her to sit beside her. However, Louise was hesitating at first, but then she remembered that they had been in the same bed before. So she thought it was not a big deal and went for it with redness on her cheeks. "Please, excuse me." Louise got to the bed and sat beside Christine. She did not try to stick her shoulder with her, as Louise respected her personal space. "I am sorry for taking your time just to fulfill my selfish desire, Louise," Christine said as she burrowed her face between her knees. "It''s okay. We secluded you from the capital for the reason of helping you in the first ce, so I should at least do my part. Even if I don''t have to, I would still help you by any means of my own volition." "...If you really want to go that far, then please bear with my therings." "That is the reason why I am here." Soon after, Louise put a hand on Christine''s back and started stroking it gently. It somewhat relieved Christine, so she started expressing her feelings. "I don''t know why... Why does he have to do this to me...?" As soon as she started, her eyes moistened and tears began to run down her face. "I did everything for him, and this is what he pays for me? This isn''t fair." Even though it had been more than a day since that night happened, thein was still fresh in Christine''s heart. She felt it seemed endless, no matter how many tears she had to shed. "You did nothing wrong, Christine," Louise consoled. "But the prince did not seem to understand it." "I guess you are right." Christine then dropped her gaze. "He has been blinded by that woman who he just met not long ago. I was actually hoping that he was only interested in her and would fade in a week or so, but I was wrong,pletely wrong." "Every person changes over time, and Prince Edward is not an exception." "I know that, but I still don''t understand. I dedicated my whole life trying to improve myself in ordance with the prince''s preferences. I studied under the best tutor my family could ever find, risked my own life in dungeons to get stronger in order to be in the same ss as him, and many more. I am proud to say that I am literally the best partner he could find." "Christine..." After venting her stress, Christine then looked directly into Louise''s eyes. With those pathetic teary eyes of hers, Louise could not help but have second thoughts about whether to look or not. But in the end, she locked hers with Christine''s. "Tell me, Louise, where did I go wrong? What am Icking?" "You are definitely perfect, Christine," she responded seriously. "It''s just that not everything goes well with what we have nned." "Then why did he throw me like a broken toy?!" she cried. "You must have never experienced getting hurt yet, so why''s that you can''t understand me?!" "I definitely can understand you, Christine, as I have already experienced getting betrayed and hurt," Louise said with an empathetic smile. "It was very painful if you asked." "Huh?" Hearing her calm response, Christine eventually lowered her temper. "You...experienced this kind of pain...?" "Yes. It happened the time when you found me that night in the hallway, sitting against the wall alone and cold." Christine then remembered the time when she found Louise in the lowest state she had ever seen. The time she helped her by offering her a bed toy on, those memories were still vivid in Christine''s mind. "Really? You have gone through that as well. If you don''t mind, I am really curious about what happened to you that time..." "Well, I don''t really mind. The one who hurt me was none other than...my little brother, Raphael," she revealed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 376 Goodnight, Christine Chapter 376 Goodnight, Christine "What? Your little brother hurt you?" For a brief moment, Christine partially forgot about her breakdown and became intrigued by Louise''s past instead. Louise wanted Christine to know that she truly understood her, so she came up with something that sympathized with her. "Yeah. It all happened when I left home to attend the academyst year. I actually have a lover at home; she is one of our servants. During my time in the academy, Raphael did something that really broke my heart." "..." Christine silently listened to Louise''s narration, as she was honestly curious about it. Christine subconsciously thought that if she shared her problems, Louise should make it even. "Before everything happened, my lover and I owed a huge favor from Raphael, so big that no amount of gold couldpensate for it. In the end, after a long decision, we both agreed to have my lover offer her body to Raphael one time." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "?!" Christine''s eyes widened upon hearing what decision Louise had made. She could not believe that Louise let her lover have a night with a person other than her; moreover, it was a man and her own brother of all people. Making such decisions would require strong wills. (Just how big that favor they owed was to the point of paying it with her body?) "She decided voluntarily, though, as I was aware that she had faint feelings for him. I forced myself to ept it, of course. So when I went to the empire, I knew that it would be the time that they would do it, and they really did it." "Well, I don''t know what to say about it, but I think there are things that are better left unknown?" "Yeah, there are some details that are better left unsaid. But..." Louise said, thetter with heaviness in her tone. "But..?" "But this little brother of mine did not keep those details between the two of them...! He actually made me watch them do the deed...!" "What?! Christine covered her mouth in shock, and then she remembered the distance between them. "But how, when you said that they did it while you were in the academy?" "If you don''t know, Raphael is actually better than our Mom, the Sage, in magic. She taught her whatever spell he could learn, and he could make any of it better than hers. You know why I was outside my room when you found me?" "Um... I don''t have any idea." "Raphael is also excellent at making convenient magic items and devices. He made a nearly indestructible device that can project motion images from afar. Utilizing the magic and skills he learned from Mom, he projected what was happening between them before my very eyes." "What the?!" "I can clearly see whatever they were doinghow fast he was pounding her, how loud her moans were, and everything else in full detail. The promise was only one time, but he kept sending me the projections three more times in a month. I could not watch any of them anymore, so I went outside every time they did it." "I see..." "What he did to me really drove me nuts. I cannot simply forgive him. I was so mad at him that I attempted to sh my de at him with the intention of killing him; however, he was way more powerful than me the time we met again. We used to be somewhat equally even when I left, so his power up really surprised me." "How could your brother do such awful things to you?" "Well," Louise gazed up. "It turned out that I somewhat drove him to get to that point. I used to boss him around since we were young. You see, I always have this superiority and older sibling mindset in me. He eventually had enough of me, so he used that favor and the time I was away to remotely vent out his stress and do some retribution." "Just for that reason, he did those things just because you bossed him around...?" Christine could not fathom how her brother could do that to her due to some shallow reasons. Louise might have hurt his pride, but the damage he returned was way more than either of them could tolerate. "Yeah, something like that. But Raphael is quite a phnderer himself and has slept with multiple women already. It happened that my lover caught his eyes and used that favor to do the deed with her." "Is he that kind of person? I always thought of him as kind and respectful." "Even though he is a promiscuous man, he is still the version you thought." Louise then nced at Christine. "You know the maid that is currently with us?" "You mean, Miss Natasha?" "She is actually one of Raphael''s "personal maids" who are tasked with taking care of his carnal desires, and he has several of them left at home. And he is probably doing her as we speak. That''s why you should be careful around him." "I''ll take note of that." Christine imnted Louise''s warning into her mind. "But did you forgive him for the things he did? If so, how did you do it?" "He did apologize to me. It was not simple and I don''t want to disclose the details of the process, but I forgave him in the end. Perhaps our bond is strong; we are siblings after all. Afterwards, we reconciled and we got closer than we have ever been. Let bygones be bygones and move on to make a better tomorrow." "I wish I had the same courage as you, Louise. You are such a brave and stunning woman. I didn''t know you went through things that were probably more painful than I am suffering." "Christine..." "I am not anything like you. Even though I already epted my loss, I don''t think I could move on from this. His Imperial Highness means anything to me. The pain is still fresh in my heart, and it still hurts." "It''s okay, Christine. I am here by your side." Louise once again stroked her back gently as Christine started sobbing once more. Some timeter, Christine finally stopped crying and ultimately fell asleep. Louise put on the quilt, which was folded at the foot the whole time, over her before she lowered her head closer to hers. "Get well soon, Christine." While Christine was lying sideways facing her back to her, Louise whispered softly in her ear before she gently nted a light kiss on her hair. She really did not know why she did that; she just thought she could not let Christine''s efforts to open herself be left unrewarded. Though she could not say if that was actually a reward she wanted,. Soon after, Louise got out of bed and made her way to the door. She stopped for a moment and took thest nce of the night at the sleeping, brokenhearted woman. "Good night." Louise bid her farewell for the night before she closed the door and let Christine get some rest. Unbeknownst to her, Christine was actually still awake and aware of what Louise just did. Just then, she began to rethink what Louise''s intentions actually were. Chapter 377 Going for Another Plan? Chapter 377 Going for Another n? The morning came, around seven in the morning, and I found myself alone in my bed, fully naked. The quilt was bulging due to my instinctual morning tent; my blood cells were probably having a good time camping under it. My partner, Natasha, was supposed to be by my side since we had sexst night, but as diligent of a maid as she was, she had to get up earlier than the sun to start her day as our sole servant. (I want her to at least take care of my morning wood, but I can''t help it. I guess I have to do it myself.) Deciding to let it out in the toilet, I raised myself from the bed. As soon as I sat on the side to grope my flip-flops with my feet, I suddenly received a telepathic call from someone. Since I had something to mind now, my boner suddenly went limp. ((Good morning, Raphael, if it''s morning in your current location.)) A male voice rang out in my mind, greeting me nicely. ((I apologize for disturbing you, but can I have a little bit of your time? It''s urgent.)) ((Oh, it''s you. Yeah, it''s morning here, and I just woke up. What''s up this time?)) Once the flip-flops fit my feet, I stood up before I walked towards the windows and stood in front of them, staring at the rising sun butt-naked. I did not even bother to grab a robe for cover. ((Apparently, ording to my reliable source, one of the higher-ups has arrived at the empire to settle the matters personally.)) ((An higher-up, huh? They just lost a massive influence somewhere, so making it here in person would smooth the progress of their ns.)) The one I was currently talking to was someone from a family who had connections with a massive syndicate. When it came to big organizations, the Five Headed Hydra immediately popped up in my mind, which was actually the organization involved here. This man was quite a patriot, and he could not let anybody harm the empire, even if they were his own family. But he could not let them know that he was against them, so he put on a pretentious face and cooperated with them to know the extent of their ns. Their n was to coerce Edith to seduce the prince. After that, they started slowly corrupting him and then manipting him, making him a puppet emperor for the syndicate. He knew that the empire would begin to ruin once Edward called off his engagement with Christine, as the Grise Archduchy could not bear the humiliation that might spark a war. To dampen the aftermath, we thought that matching Christine with my sister, the crown princess of our nation, would probably save the archduchy from embarrassment. That was why Big Sis was currently trying to win her heart. ((That''s right. And I think this is the right time for a change of ns.)) ((So we are not going to stick with the initial n? The annulment of Edward''s engagement with Christine and then securing his ties with Edith?)) ((We probably needed to.)) ((My sister has been making progress with Miss Christine already, so calling it out would be regrettable.)) ((Well, I think we should keep that in ce if they have progressed that far. Crown Princess Louise needs a consort, yes? Moreover, Lady Christine''s rtionship with His Imperial Highness is beyond repair, which increases the possibility of them getting together.)) ((Thank you for supporting them. So what''s the new n, anyway?)) ((This is just a suggestion so you can voice your opinions about it. We need to execute it as smoothly as possible.)) ((Alright, I got it.)) ((Very well, Raphael. First of all...)) I conversed with him for several minutes, breaking down the details and brainstorming ideas. Due to the sudden arrival of this organization''s higher-ups in the empire, a ripple would take effect that would change the course of the events, so we needed toe up with another n as well. After analyzing the situation and foreseeing its consequences, we ultimately agreed to a n. All we needed to do was properly execute them all. In the end, we agreed on a n. ((That settles then.)) ((Thank you for having your time, Raphael. I''ll be going now.)) Soon after, he ended the call. With a sudden change of n, at least Big Sis could still have Christine if she seeded. "But saving Edith, huh...?" Those words slipped from my mouth before I put on a white robe on my body and exited my room. In the morning, in the City of Louisiana at the Queendom of Raevender, three women were inside the queen''s office. Queen Mylene, ire, and Gabrielle were discussing the contents of the letter that suddenly appeared on the table. As they had guessed, it came from Raphael. They knew how talented he was, but they did not have an idea of how he managed to put it on there without any of them noticing. "So, Louise is really serious about making the daughter of Grise her spouse, huh?" Mylene said with a serious tone. "But isn''t it too sudden?" "I can agree with that," ire said in sync with Mylene. "If what Raphael wrote in the letter was true, then the annulment might lead to the empire''s stagnation as the archduchy might incite a revolt against the empire for betraying their trust." N?v(el)B\\jnn "By marrying their daughter to someone with an equal position as the prince, like Louise, our crown princess," Gabrielle expressed her opinion. "The archduke''s anger toward the imperial family might lessen, and the tension between them would be more stable." "You might be right, but we can''t always be optimistic about things," ire said. "Let''s say Louise sessfully managed to win her heart, what if Archduke Grise won''t approve of their rtionship and shifts his anger toward us instead?" "That would be a huge problem, but they are definitely going to do it, and there''s no way we can stop them." Mylene then sighed. "Anyway, we have to do our part and beginying the groundwork for our proposal to the archduchy. To be honest, though, I am actually excited to meet my possible daughter-inw." "Yeah, and the daughter of the County of Arcenciel is with them too," ire grinned maliciously. "So there might be a chance that we might have one more inw." "As long as they are happy, I have no problem with it." After Gabrielle said those words, the three of them chuckled as if they were looking forward to them positively. "Speaking of proposals, it would be a pain that this issue emerged when our marriage is just around the corner," ire reminded, putting her fingers on her forehead. "I don''t want to have lines on my forehead from the stress when that dayes." The Queendom of Raevender had announced that the marriage between Mylene, ire, and Gabrielle would take ce in the summer of this year. However, this unpredicted event probably suddenly urred in their lives. They were worried about how it would affect that very special day. "Yeah, but we can''t ignore this matter too. So let''s do our jobs so that we don''t have to postpone the date." "Very well, Mylene. For both our children''s happiness as well as for us." Motivated, the three of them started doing the preparations and paperwork needed to settle the matter. Chapter 378 Go After Her Body Chapter 378 Go After Her Body The day after the fuss at the party, the summer break at the academy had started, and many students had left the capital in order to pay a visit to their families. The event left some of the students curious about what would happen to the prince, but they mostly did not want to drag themselves into the matter as they had a vacation to enjoy. The vacation wouldst two months, and the sses would resume in the month of Virgo, the start of autumn, so they had a lot of time to spend with their loved ones. The students who were still in the capital were either nning to leave the cityter or actually making a n to spend their vacation in the capital. One of thetter was Edith Felsvorder, daughter of a lowly baron and lover of the Imperial Crown Prince. (Sigh. It seems like I can''t go home this vacation. It''s regretful, but I have to bear it for their sake.) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It had been a few days since the incident at the party. Prince Edward immediately introduced her to his family and dered that he would marry her. However, the imperial royal family, especially his mother, the empress, was not happy about his sudden decision and did not approve of their rtionship, saying that Christine was way more superior than her in any way. Edward got mad at his family and insisted on letting her stay at the pce. But it was immediately disapproved, and they even ordered Edith to stay out of the pce, to which she obliged toply. For that reason, she was currently staying in a hotel suite in the capital. The prince and his friends covered all the costs as well as her necessities. She could stay in the dormitories, but she was notpletely safe from harassment since there were still students residing there. The young nobleman insisted on the idea of her staying in the hotel for safety. There were other reasons why she did not go home, though they were rather personal. Deep inside her, she really wanted to see her family, but she was caught between a rock and a hard ce. Despite being in the middle of a dilemma, Edith could find it quite beneficial for herself. If she seeded, she would be the emperor''s woman, so helping her family financially would not be difficult for her. "Long time no see, little girl~." "?!" As Edith was sitting on the side of her bed waiting for her prince, a mature female voice rang loudly in the room. Edith jolted to her surprise as she instantly recognized whose voice it was. She quickly scanned the room, but she failed to find the person. Suddenly, she sensed that the space before her was warping. Soon after, the fabric of space tore apart, and something like a slit portal manifested before her. From there, a leg stepped on the floor before the person''s whole body was revealed. d in a tight-fitting red spandex dress, the person was a beautiful and well-endowed woman with long, straight hair and alluring amber eyes. With snow white skin and a perfectplexion, her beauty was somewhat beyond humane; as a matter of fact, she was not a human at all in the first ce. From a closer look, the woman noticeably had a pair of spiral horns from her temples. Her irises were slit like those of reptilian. Though the mole under her left eye gave off a gentle aura, she was actually not someone to be called sisterly or motherly. Her race was unclear to Edith, as she had not seen or read of a race with the same characteristics as hers. All she could think of as a usible answer was that she was a halfling or a crossbreed of two or more races. That woman was part of a more massive organization to which the Five Headed Hydra belong. Indeed, the notorious Fuve Headed Hydra was actually just a fraction of the main group, whose operations ran on a global scale, unlike the Five Headed Hydra, who could only hold control of fee countries on the Northern Continent. In the world of monsters, Hydra was definitely not the most powerful monster. She was a high-ranking member of the main body, and she was tasked with the Upon seeing the person, Edith''s eyes opened wide and were filled with fear. Edith got a grasp of how powerful and terrible she was, and she knew she was not someone to mess with. "Ldy Melville..." Edith said with trepidation. "It''s nice to see you here... So may I know why you are here?" "Nothing. I just want to see if you are doing your job properly." "Um... I am doing well. I already had Prince Edward''s full trust. It''s only a matter of time before our engagement will be sealed." "Really?" "Eek!?" Melville bent her knees and shrunk the proximity between their faces, which sent chills down Edith''s spine. Melville then held Edith''s chin and raised her head. Sweat started dripping from Edith''s forehead and temples. "Mmm. You seem to be telling the truth. Of course, you are using the shards I gave you, that is why you are able to seduce the prince more effectively." "I really appreciate your help, Lady Melville..." The woman let go of her head before she got on the bed and sat behind her. She ced her hands on Edith''s shoulders and whispered sweetly in her ear. "I cannot tolerate failure, my dear~. If you don''t get this job done, something bad might happen to your little family." "?! Please don''t do anything to them..!" "Of course, I won''t...for now." For Edith to fulfill her job with a higher sess rate, Melville held her family captive, giving her more motivation to work. But even with that, Melville could sense her timid nature, which might ruin the n. Since Melville was an expert when it came to seduction as well, she provided Edith with modified data crystals that, once used, allowed her to possess Edith for a certain amount of time. As she did that, Edith was still conscious deep inside her, and she could clearly see whatever Melville did to her body. So far, Melville had not only seduced the crown prince but the other heirs as well. The more she lured, the better the chances of aplishing the mission. There was a reason why they chose Edith to do the task, and it was her low status as a noble. Prince Edward was engaged to the daughter of the Grise Archduchy. The lower the rank of the paramour, the greater the damage it would deal to the archduchy. Many nobles would make fun of them, which could potentially push them to ept the annulment. "Please...! I would do anything...! Please leave them alone...!" Edith''s eyes moistened from the emotions, but Melville justughed it off. "Fufu~. But don''t worry, little girl. You don''t need to shatter those shards anymore. Because I am here, your job is basically done." "Really?" Hearing that, Edith''s eyes shone in hope. "I don''t need to work for you anymore?" "You don''t have to do anything, yes, but physically, no." "Huh? What do you mean...?" "What I mean is, my purpose here...is to gain full control of your body indefinitely." "Wha?!" All of a sudden, a blinding light illuminated the whole suite. The moment the light faded, the figure of Melville vanished from the scene. "..." Edith looked at her hands and clenched her fist. As if satisfied, a grin broke out on her face. "Fufu~. With this body, I will make Father proud of me." Chapter 379 Longing For Her Love Chapter 379 Longing For Her Love "After I minced the lizard into a thousand pieces with my de endowed with purple lightning, my little brother then unleashed his most powerful magic spell at that time and reduced the lizard into smittens with his purple fire. And that''s how we defeated the most dreadful monster we ever encountered." "That was amazing, Louise. You two bravely outcame your fears and defeated a monster that I never heard of. Your story is like that of an epic or a saga. You are so incredible, Louise." "Nah, it was my brother who finished off the lizard." "Even so, I think he would be able topletely obliterate it without your part." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It had been nightsthree nights to be specificsince Louise and Christine started theirte night chats in Christine''s room. Tonight, they were sitting shoulder-to-shoulder on the bed as usual as Louise was narrating the story of her encounter with the Indestructible Lizard. Initially, Louise was just fulfilling the demands of Christine as well as returning the favor she owed her. Buttely, Louise has been paying her a visit, even though Christine did not ask for it. She thought that by doing that, she would slowly earn Christine''s trust, which would significantly increase her chances of winning her heart. Christine did not seem to mind Louise''s actions, as it was better than leaving her alone and brokenhearted, but she had been specting about her having some ulterior motives. She also took notice that Louise was trying to get close to her and starting to think that she was into her, especially since she was aware of what she did that night. But Christine greatly appreciated that Louise was always there to listen to herints in life as well as consoling andforting her when needed. Louise had been giving advice and words of wisdom. There were times that they talked about their personal lives and experiences. Probably thanks to that, Christine calmed down, and her ck shadows eventually faded under her eyes. Her heart seemed to heal gradually, and she smiled more often. She notably talked less about Edward and their annulled engagement; they just enjoyed hearing whatever stories they told, engrossed in one another''s sesses and failures. "So that''s all for tonight, Christine. It''s gettingte, so I better go now." As soon as Louise was about to stand up from the bed, she felt that something was grabbing her wrist. When she looked around, she saw that it was Christine who was holding her wrist and preventing her from getting out of bed. "Um, Christine? Can you let go of my arm?" "Please don''t go, Louise... Please stay with me..." "You want me to stay the night with...you?" "Please..." Inwardly, Louise was excited when Christine said those words. Christine had invited her to sleep with her in the bed. However, unlike her little brother, who unnecessarily abused one''s vulnerability if he had a chance, Louise regarded her with respect, and she did not want to exploit her. It was true that they had slept together before, but this time was different. She had now developed romantic feelings for her, and she was not sure if she was able to hold herself back. She might have missed the chance, but at least Louise knew she did not vite anything. "You are quite demanding, but I am really sorry, Christine; I really have to go" "Are you leaving me in the air just like what they did to me?" "...No, I can''t just. Nevermind, I''ll be going now." Louise said before she turned her back. "No!" "Woah!" Suddenly, Christine forcefully pulled Louise toward the bed, making both of them tumble to the bed, which caused Christine toy on her back while Louise was atop her. Even though Louise managed to use one of her arms to push herself up and avoid falling over Christine, her other hand identallynded on one of Christine''s bosoms. "..." Both of their faces instantly turned red, and their bodies froze. Louise could not think straight, and then she unconsciously groped Christine''s breasts. She could feel her prominence and softness due to the thinness of her clothes. She just stared at how she grabbed it for a few seconds before she realized what she was doing. "Um... I''m really sorry, Christine! It did not mean to do this!" As Louise was about to remove her hand, Christine held it with both hands and stopped her from doing so. When Louise took a nce at her, Christine had turned her head sideways and seemingly averted her gaze from her. "Christine..." "Please continue..." she said. "If it''s you, I don''t mind..." "...!!" Louise was surprised by what Christine just said. Whether she really meant it or not, Louise then disregards the situation and begins satisfying her desires by kneading Christine''s breast. "Mmh... Nnn..." Christine groaned in pleasure as Louise was massaging her breast. Louise could not believe that Christine was letting her touch her body. After some time, Louise was so absorbed by it that she lowered her body and ced her head beside hers before whispering in her ear. "Christine... the truth is... I want to stay longer with you. I am just afraid that I would do something indecent on you, and then you might hate me for doing that." "Even if you do that, I won''t hate you, Louise. If so, I would not have kept you entering my room after you kissed my head while you thought I had fallen asleep a few nights ago. From that moment, I started to think about how you are actually seeing me." "I''m sorry." "It''s fine, Louise." As Louise was groping her breast, Christine wrapped her hands around her back and neck to show that she actually did not mind. On the other hand, Louise was feeling more guilty instead. She eventually took her hand away from Christine''s softness and embraced her back instead. "I have been thinking about it for a while, and it keeps bothering my mind." Christine''s soft voice reached Louise''s ears. "A moment before we teleported here, I heard you saying that you would take me if His Imperial Highness discarded me. Am I right in what I am assuming, right?" "I mean...well, your assumptions are right, Christine. I like women, and you know that. I have fallen in love with you, and I want you to be mine." While they were embracing one another, Louise finally confessed her feelings for her. She exerted a lot of courage to say it, but it was worth the effort as she felt it relieved a huge burden on her shoulders. "So you are serious about it, huh?" "How about you, Christine? Don''t you love Prince Edward?" "Well, it is true that I used to love him. However, he broke my heart and abandoned me. I don''t know if I still love him or not." "...But how about me? What do you think of me, Christine?" "I don''t know. I am confused and conflicted, as I have never been interested in women before." "Then how about this?" Louise had an idea, and then she sat on top of Christine. "If you want to forget about the prince, then I would help you with that. At the same time, I will make you love me. It''s hitting two birds with one stone." "Louise... please make me forget everything about him. I don''t want to be hurt anymore. But more importantly, please make me your woman. I don''t know why, but there is a part of me that longs for your love..." "I understand, Christine." Chapter 380 Lesbian Sex [R18] Chapter 380 Lesbian Sex [R18] "I understand, Christine." After hearing her plea, Louise lowered her head and drew her face closer to Christine. She stopped when she was just a few inches over her unguarded face, looking at her eyes, which were filled with loneliness and seemed yearning for something. Louise might think that Christine was still vulnerable and confused and just wanting some attention, but Louise had desires too and was eager to achieve them. This was probably her one and only chance, so she would not let this opportunity slip. "Christine, I am going to do it." The crown princess steeled her resolve and reminded Christine one more time. "But don''t you worry, I''ll promise I''ll be gentle." Without waiting for her response, Louise slowly descended into her head and stuck out her lips. She then closed her eyes and gently pressed her lips against Christine''s. Smooch. The initial touch made Christine flinch and slightly widen her eyes as someone''s lips finallynded on hers. Their breasts, which were around the same circumference, were pressing against one another, adding more sensation to their bodies. Christine did not have any interest in liking a member of the same gender in the beginning. She was aware that homosexual rtionships were not umon on the continent, and she just discovered that she was about to be in one, much less with the daughter of the most popr same-sex couple. She thought that it was toote to back out now, so she just let herself in on this new indulgence. "Mmmh..." Louise started with a light kiss until she stuck out her tongue and made it intertwine with Christine''s. Uncertain how to do it or what to do, Christine just awkwardly moved her tongue along. They were so engrossed in it that they interlocked their hands. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Hah..." After a minute or so of osction, Louise pushed herself up without letting go of their hands, a thin line of their saliva was weaved between their mouths, although it onlysted a few seconds. Louise sat upright again, and then she started undressing her nightgown. In just one pull, Louise easily took off her dress and revealed her beautiful body, covered only by her ckcy lingerie, before Christine''s eyes. "What a beautiful physique..." She had seen a girl''s bare body many times, but it was the first time she saw it appealing and looked at it with malice. Perhaps she was gradually bing more interested in women, or was it particrly only Louise? "Let me take off your clothes." "Okay..." Louise pulled Christine and put her on her knees. She held the lower end of Christine''s nightgown and then pulled it up, unveiling her stunning body. Christine was evidently well-endowed, and Louise had been ogling at her breast since the revtion. They were raised by the ck lingerie that she borrowed from Louise. Christine reflexively attempted to cover her body with her arms, but Louise stopped it by hugging her. Under that pretext, Louise was intending to unhook her brasserie, and she effectively got rid of the second obstacle. "You are so gorgeous, Christine. It is foolish of the prince to abandon someone as perfect as you." Louiseplimented her as she was satisfying her eyes with her body. Soon after, Louise put her hands on her own back and unfastened her brasserie. She slid the straps on her smooth should and let gravity uncover her bare pink teats. "So this is your bare body..." Facing each other on their knees on the bed, Louise and Christine were practically topless. They both wore red faces, but there were differences between them. Louise had been infatuated and thrilled since then, while Christine was still embarrassed and confused. They passionately stared at one another before Louise plunged her face into Christine''s neck and pinned her down to the mattress. She started kissing, licking, and sucking her salty neck. Louise''s lips started venturing southwards and reached the mountain range all the way up to the peak, to which she also kissed, licked, and sucked. Based on her mouth''s suction force on her left upper bust, Christine could tell that Louise was trying to give her a hickey, basically leaving a mark on her. Smooch. After sessfully putting a red mark on her chest, Louise kissed her breasts before she made steps out of her lips downward, trailing Christine''s belly, passing her navel, until she reached her pelvis. After that, Louise pulled her pants up for her to get a clear view of Christine''sher region. Her pubes were thin and not too bushy. Her pussy was a bit wet and excreting quite a strong feminine scent, which excited Louise. Louise''s breath was tingling, which made Christine close her legs a little. "I''ll be using my tongue first..." Louise sniffed her pussy for a few seconds before she kissed it. Christine was surprised by it and her legs kept getting close. The light kisses then turned into mouthfuls, swallowing her pussy whole. "Aah~! Mmph~. Louise~...! It feels so strange...yet so good...!" Christine matched the slurps with her lewd moans. She never felt that sensation, and her hands had been used to grab Louise''s hair as if to mitigate the feeling. Christine was not the only one who was feeling great, her partner had been building up pleasure in her body. Later on, Louise stuck out her tongue and started to lick some pussy. She inserted it into her pussy and stirred it inside. She scooped quite a lot of juice, and her technique intensified the more she gulped Christine''s alluring nectar. And then suddenly... "Louise... I cannot hold it anymore...!!!" Due to Louise''s excellent tongue techniques and her inexperience, Christine ultimately reached her climax. She arched her back as her body was jerking up so badly, releasing her orgasm over Louise''s face in the process. "Hah... Hah..." After Christine came, Louise was still horny and ced herself on top of her. She seemed eager to do another round. "Louise, let me have some rest..." "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. You have to get used to it." "I understand, Louise. I have to improve myself so that I can keep up with you." Afterwards, their first night continued. Chapter 381 Lesbian Sex [R18] (2) Chapter 381 Lesbian Sex [R18] (2) "Ahn~... Louise~! This position is kind of awkward, but it''s really good...!" In the second round, Christine was lying on her side as Louise was straddling one of her legs while the other one was bent over Louise''s leg. Their legs were intertwined, and their genitals were rubbing against one another, they were scissoring. "Oh, yeah...! Your pussy is so wet, Christine, it provides more sliding friction for smoother rubs..." As Louise was rubbing her vulva with Christine''s wet pussy, she maneuvered her hand to her partner''s breasts and enjoyed their heavenly softness. The two of them were emitting moans from the intense, non-prative homosexual position. "Ah...! Why is this so good when there''s no actual pration....! It''s just so strange...!" "This is the greatness of tribbing, Christine. Haa... The sensation of our pussies grinding will always be absolutely amazing." "Ahn~. Aah~!" They had been grinding each other for several minutes, and the pleasure had been piling up within their bodies. Their love juices mixed together and had been smearing their crotches. Not only did Louise tighten her grip on Christine''s breast, but Christine herself was grabbing the bedsheet as she needed something to reduce the pleasure. "Louise...! I think I am about to cum...!" "Just let it out, Christine." Soon after, Louise increased her rubbing speed and ground her vulva with hers. The pleasure they had been feeling suddenly spiked up, and Christine reached her peak once again. "Aahhnn~~!" Christine arched her back immediately after she had her orgasm, her whole body was twitching. Her abundant love juices then gushed out of her lower lip and drenched both of theirher regions with their nectars, although most of the concentration was from Christine. "Ah... Christine... I love you so much..." "Hah... Haah..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as Christine was done with her ejaction, Louise rubbed their vaginas together with a few long strokes, probably to spread their juices broader, before she moved backwards and separated them apart. She felt satisfied and smiled upon seeing how much Christine had released. However, she was a bit saddened when Christine did not respond to her expressions. She just thought that Christine was still shocked and confused about loving a woman or not. While Christine was still catching her heavy breaths, which would gradually be lighter due to her elite student stats, Louise rolled her body to get her lying on her back. She bent and spread her legs so that she could stoop down to her freshly orgasmed pussy. "Absolute Scenery..." She uttered it in amazement. The strong and alluring scent of the nectar passed through her nostrils, and then Louise did not hesitate to take a big lick of it. Her tongue scooped an amount of her smeared nectar, and to procure more of it, she inserted her tongue into her pussy and excavated quite some. She even sucked to vacuum more from her insides, which made Christine''s legs make a sandwich out of Louise''s head. After that, she crawled over Christine and kissed her lips as soon as she reached her. To Christine''s surprise, Louise was actually collecting their love juices just now and dumped them into her mouth. "Have a taste of your cum, Christine." "Agh... It tasted a bit like... urine?" "You''ll get used to it, so enjoy your vor." After they kissed, Louise hopped off her and lied herself sideways on the right side of Christine. Her right hand slithered across Christine''s chest and belly until it reached its destination, Christine''s pussy. "Ah!" Christine twitched as Louise''s fingers made contact with her sensitive crotch. She even raised her back when Louise started rubbing her vulva with her middle and ring fingers in circles. While she was at it, Louise sucked her right breast for additional stimtion. After a few circles, Louise aligned her index finger on Christine''s slit. She stroked it gently and slowly over her wet and slippery pussy before she said. "I am going to put it in..." "...!" Christine did not utter a word, and she just closed her eyes as Louise poked her finger at her vagina and was about to insert it inside. Soon after, Louise slowly buried her finger into her pussy. "Louise...!" Louise''s finger gradually felt her warmth the deeper it went. After fully submerging her finger inside, she gently pulled it up and then plunged it back, utilizing Christine''s juice to lubricate every piston. "Ahn~! You are going deep...!" Christine groaned in pleasure with a hint of pain as Louise gave her a finger. Christine only put her own finger inside her once out of curiosity, and Louise was consistently and precisely hitting her sensitive spots, so it was the first time something had located that spot. After a minute or so of fingering, Louise eventually pulled out her finger. Christine admitted that she was left unsatisfied, but it was fortunate that she did note the whole time. For her next move, Louise annexed her middle and ring fingers together and started rubbing them off on Christine''s pussy. "I am about to take your first time, Christine, so it''s going to be painful. But I''ll be gentle, so bear with it." "Okay..." After Christine nodded off to her reminder, Louise first poked several millimeters of her fingers into her pussy before slowly burying them deeper. Louise absolutely felt the resistance of her tightness, which she regarded with care as she slowly dove deeper. "Aaahhh...!!!" Louise''s fingers went deeper and deeper, and after hearing a loud agonizing cry, she prated Christine deep enough and sessfully breached her barrier, which resulted in the flow of blood leaking out of her vagina. "Congrattions, Christine. You finally became a woman." "It was all because you are the one who made me one...!" Christineined with her teary eyes. "So you have to take responsibility for me...!" "Of course, Christine. My woman, my responsibility to please them." "Aah~!" After deflowering Christine, Louise began moving her fingers back and forth and in and out of Christine. The pain Christine had been feeling gradually vanished and was simultaneously converted to pleasure. The master bean flicker then bent her fingers inside Christine to form a barb-like bait that hooked her G-spot. With the deadlybination of her finger dexterity and her swirling tongue around her nipples, a great deal of pleasure started to build up within Christine. "Louise...!" She was feeling so much pleasure that Christine grabbed Louise''s long ck hair, but it did not bother her from ying with her breast. Feeling that her pussy had gotten ustomed enough, Louise increased her pistoning speed. "Ah, Louise~! You are so fast~!" She was red-handed, and Christine''s pussy was still swollen from her invasion. With her experiences with multiple women, Louise anticipated that Christine was about to go for her third. For thest few seconds, Louise shifted her attention from Christine''s boobs to her lips. "Mmmph~...!!!" As they kissed with their eyes closed, Christine''s whole body jerked as she released her third orgasm of the night. Louise felt her warmth on her palm once again, and she remained with her fingers inside her until she finished unloading her juices. "Mmm... Mm.." Smooches and slurps loudly reverberated in the silent room. The two young women were making out in their postcoital moment before Louise kneeled over her head while facing her feet, and then they ate one another in a sixty-nine position. Chapter 382 Love Birds Chapter 382 Love Birds Early in the morning, inside the dining area, I was having my breakfast with Iris and Natasha on the table. The nking sounds of colliding silver and ceramics, coupled with the noises of our munching mouths, created a calm symphony in the room. There were only five people staying in this vi, and we mostly did not give regard to formalities here. Even though she was a servant, we actually did not mind her eating at the same table as us. In addition, Natasha usually follows every one of my orders, no matter theplexity or difficulty. Moreover, as a former noblewoman, she graciously demonstrated more elegance and manners on the table than us, so we did not have anyints. "Miss Louise sure awakenedte today," Iris noticed something odd. "She usually gets up as early as we do, but she is still not here. Also, I sensed earlier that she is actually inside Lady Christine''s bedroom. I know that she has beenforting her every night, but do you think your sister slept with her?" "I notice that they have gotten closer these past days, so I do think that Lady Christine has trusted my sister to the point of sleeping together with her despite knowing she is gay. What''s more interesting is whether something has happened between them." In reality, my sister confessed her feelings for Christine, and they actually did the deedst night. Of course, their passionate sesbian lex was professionally recorded in 4K at 144 fps by your service. The tape was shot from different angles, and I even included each of their POVs. It was a great film and truly hot. It happened as I was ramming Natasha, so I vented out my lust to her and made her more vigorous than usual. In order to keep track of them while doing Natasha, I put a pop-up panel of their gay sex on my vision, so I was like masturbating and having sex simultaneously. It was not like I was using Natasha as a pocketpussy, a sexdoll, or anything. I genuinely loved her, and the same applied to all of my women. I held them dear. It was just that I was a horny person myself, I admitted. Besides, Natasha seemed to love having sex with me. I actually did not request permission from Sister, as she did not expect things to escte sooner. I did not know if she would allow me to record the whole thing or not, but I would just pretend that I did nothing wrong. I truly hope that she will not get mad at me if she discovers it. "Personally, I think your sister and Lady Christine suited each other though. If they ended up together, then it was great for both of them, I guess?" "Speaking of the devil..." As soon as I said that, my sister casually walked into the dining area with a new set of clothes on. From the dampness of her hair, she just took a bath. After that, she took her seat and joined us at the table. "Good morning, Sister," I said. "Good morning to you too, Raphael." "You seem to have gotten up from your bedter than usual, and we found you inside Christine''s room. I assume that you stayed the night there?" "Yeah, I spent the whole night with her." She responded with a stoic face as if nothing happened. "By the way, she is still soundly sleeping, if you ask." "Okay. Let me ask you, Sister. Did you two...by any chance?..." As I was asking her that question, I gestured my fingers into the letter V for both hands, and then I intertwined them back and forth in repetition, implying something explicit to mention on the table. My sister immediately understood what I was trying to say and squinted her eyes at me with a little red on her cheeks. The same went with Iris and Natasha, though they pretended not to bat an eye and just continued eating. "That''s quite rude, Raphael; you are viting my privacy." Big Sis shook off her head. "Please don''t open that topic on the table." "Oh, sorry." I apologized to her even though I was wearing a big smile that exposed my teeth. "I am just curious, that''s all." "..." The way my sister gazed at me was giving off the air of subtly saying, "I know you were watchingst night," which was actually true. However, I could not see or perceive how she actually felt about it if her institutions were rightwhether she would be mad at me or contain it for herself. "Alright, we''ll talk about itter. Also, I think Christine has recovered significantly, so she might be joining us with the discussion." "That''s good for her, then." Afterwards, we continued consuming our breakfast. "Everyone, I have decided that I am going to marry." Afternoon, in front of everyone inside the living area, my sister suddenly uttered her deration of her love for Christine with their hands holding. Both of them were beet red, but Christine''s face seemed more reddish. Even though we had anticipated it, it really made us thrilled and excited the moment my sister herself dropped the real deal. "Congrattions, Sister. I am so d for both of you." "Wow... I am d that you two went well. Good blessings." "Congrattions, mydies. May the Goddess bless you all." A small round of apuse then echoed in the room to express how happy we were, at least to liven up the awkwardness within them. It was quite effective, thankfully, and they were now in the mood to interact. "I am also d that you are doing well now, Lady Christine," I said. "Right now, you look a lot better than you were these past days, and I do hope that you will find happiness with my sister." "Um... Thank you, Lord Raphael." "If you will be my sister''s bride, then you can drop the formalities every time you address me." "If you say so, then you can also address me the same, Raphael." "I got it, Christine." "Very well, Raphael, let''s go back to the capital so that we could fight and officialize my love with Christine. I finally found the one for me, and I would even face the whole world and ovee any obstacles and challenges for her." "Louise..." My sister and Christine looked at each other with admiration before they closed the proximity between their faces and kissed. As the love birds were doing that, Iris suddenly elbowed me several times on my torso. When I took a nce at her, I could see that she seemed kind of enthusiastic. "Your sister already has her official bride. She is already ahead of you, Raphael." "Ugh, alright." I groaned. "I will find my bride soon. If only I knew how to read if the ones I admired really had feelings for me." I pretended to y dumb and act sarcastically to see if Iris could get my signs. I had a hunch that she should have feelings for me if she followed us this far. I gave her a side eye and saw her giggling. "You are so funny, Raphael. How could they know if someone is loving them if no one is showing their love for them? I think you need a push." "...Well then." I immediately cut off the topic and railed back to Sister and Christine. "Should we head back an hourter?" "Let''s do it, Raphael. I cannot wait to introduce my queen to Mother and Mom."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 383 Long-Awaited Return Chapter 383 Long-Awaited Return Sunny morning, in the emperor''s office at the Imperial Pce, Prince Edward was standing before the emperor''s desk as the emperor was reading the reports that they had acquired earlier today. "I see. Those four have safely returned to the capital, and then Princess Louise suddenly dered she wanted Christine to be her bride." "So she really meant what she said that night, huh?" The prince said it with a stoic demeanor, which the emperor immediately noticed and bothered him. "Are you okay with that, Edward? It is your former fiancee we are talking about. Don''t you care if she is being taken by others?" "I don''t have any particr reason to feel that way, Father. I was the one who cut off our engagement, which meant I am letting her go and be with whoever she wants." "..." "Besides, we really need to maintain our rtionship with the archduchy, right? Since the Raevender domain has be a nation, would not the Grise family be d that the queendom wants their daughter? In that case, it would save their face from the humiliation, yes?" "It is not that simple, Edward. Even if they epted the engagement of Christine and Princess Louise, it was us, the imperial family, who broke their trust. They might have established a diplomatic rtionship with a sovereign nation, but there is a possibility that we could not mend our rtionship with them." The damage caused by the imperial family to the Grise Archduchy could not be undone through trivial means. Emperor Jeffrey thought that epting the engagement would not change how the Grise family saw the imperial family. The worst thing he could think of was that the archduchy wouldpletely lose their trust in the empire, which would incite the topic of deflection. The empire was afraid of that since losing the archduchy would cut the empire a significant amount of power. "Very well, Father, I hope the archduchy understands that I won''t regret breaking off my engagement with Christine. If their intention was to rte themselves to the empire, they could just marry Christine off to Elgin." "No, we cannot pull your younger brother into this." Without hesitation, the empire immediately rejected the idea. "We all know that he is quite a mischievous child and somewhat troublesome. Do you think the archduchy would ept him?" Elgin Dixon, the second prince of the Empire of Dixon, was Edward''s younger brother, who was three years younger than him. He was infamous in the pce for his perky behavior. At a young age, he had already caused countless troubles. From Edward''s eyes, he could say that Elgin was arrogant and acted imprincely. It was said that the cause of his awful attitude was that he had been influenced by a minister of theirs who had retired not long ago. "But he is still the second prince of the empire, Father. I am also well aware of how he behaves, but he is still fourteen, young, and rebellious, so he still has some time to mentioning his name to the archduchy would freak them out, much less suggesting marrying their daughter to him. In the meantime, it''s better not to offend them and worsen the problem." "I understand, Father. But it really did not bother me when I heard that the two of them were going to marry, on my part at least. It''s their life and decision, and I don''t have anything to do with them." "Sigh." The emperor sighed. "If that is what you think, then I have to respect your opinion. But we still have some feuds with the Grise Archduchy. Letting them marry their daughter to the queendom won''t settle the grudge, so we have topromise. I will be having a meeting with ministerster, so help me fix the mess you caused." "Of course I will. I am the crown prince, so I should settle things right. See youter, Father." After that short conversation, Prince Edward walked out of the room as the emperor continued reading the other contents of the papers. After staying in the vi for, like, four nights and days, all five of us finally made our return to the capital. But immediately after we arrived here, Christine and Iris had to go to their respective families''s estates here in the capital to spend time with their families together. "Wee back, my children. We really missed you two so much." "We''re back, Mom, Mother." The moment we stepped on the patio, our parents, including Gabrielle, Sophia, and Mary, came to greet us. We then approached our respective favorite mothersby the way, this had be an open secret in our householdand hugged them. "I missed you, Mom; we are sorry for making decisions on our own." "It''s alright, Raphael. You are doing what''s best." As we embraced each other, I felt the softness of her bosom, which I missed for several days. Mom''s smell was pleasant too; that alone already stimted me. It had been a while since I fucked her; this night would be wild. "Mom..." I tightened my embrace on her, but then I loosened it before I unwrapped my arms. Feeling Mom again, my urge to plunge my face into her neck and then kiss it arose. However, I have to contain myself and stop myself from doing so. Natasha was just behind us, and had yet to know about my incestuous rtionship with my own parents. "I''m sorry, but I''m home, Sophia." "Wee home, Raphael." After Mom, I came to my beautiful, as ever, fiancee and gave her a warm hug before I went for her glossy lips and kissed her. I just loved her very much, and since I missed her as well, I might have a wonderful threesome tonight. Later on, hours after midnight, I was resting on my bed with Mom and Sophia nking me on both sides, lying sideways facing me, inside my room in the manor. We were fully naked under the warmth of the thick quilt, and we just had our long-awaited threesome. "You know what, dear? We really thought that you were going home holding Iris''s hand, but it seems like our anticipation was not going well. Though it would be great if you took her as your bride." "Really, Mom? I am sorry for betraying your anticipation, though," I said, and then shifted my attention to Sophia, who was hugging my torso. "What is your opinion on this, Sophia?" "Well, if you really want to, I would not mind if you took her as your main wife. A nobleman such as yourself must marry someone of noble birth as well, so it''s not like I am against it or anything." "Sophia..." "You really don''t have to worry about me, Raphael. Besides, didn''t I ept your affairs with other women and permit you to take as many mistresses as you wanted, much less your forbidden rtionship with your mothers?" Sophia and Mom giggled as I felt a little bit of guilt. But we had gone this far, so I could not let Sophia''s trust in me go in vain. "If you like Iris, please don''t hesitate to ask for her hand." "Very well, Sophia," I said with a bit of enthusiasm. "If you approve of her bing my wife, then I should exert more effort." With that said, I coiled my arms around these two raven-haired bombshells, and we snuggled before we fell asleep together.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 384 Locating That Person Chapter 384 Locating That Person The next day, I told my parents that I would be going outside for a while to settle some things. Meanwhile, my parents and my sister went to the Imperial Pce to propose my sister''s engagement with Christine to the Grise Archduchy in the presence of the emperor. At the moment, I was inside the Jeffer branch of ourpany''s fast food chain, eating my set of burgers, fries, and drinks. I could not just walk in as the prince of Raevender or the marquis of Lavender, so I was currently under the disguise of the Raffy identity, one of the profiles of my Unique Skill: Alter Ego, the upgraded version of Parallel Profile. The reason why I was going outside was that I received a telepathic message from my aplice regarding the current situation of this organization''s high-ranking member, who just recently visited the empire. Even though they confirmed that person''s arrival at the capital, they eventually lost track of her and could not pinpoint her location anymore. He reached out to me, hoping that I could help them find this person, to which I voluntarilyplied. Apparently, this visitor was a female, and she was reportedly powerful and actually not a human being at all. There were no further details other than those, so I have to be careful if I ever encounter this person. However, I realized that finding her was difficult. Even though I already maximized the coverage of my Unique Skill: Omnidirectional Perception, I was not able to detect anyone powerful in the Imperial Capital and the outskirts except for the members of my family, and I had been searching for around an hour already. She might have left the capital already unannounced or undetected, but I had a feeling that she was still in the city, so I continued searching for her trace. It did not always give me what I wanted to find automatically. My unique skill had the capability to detect anything within its spherical range and collect all the data acquired, but I had to pay attention to it and filter out the categories in order to find what I sought. Meaning, even if she was within my range, if I did not have that much information about her, I would not be able to locate her. It was like manually typing in the search bar of your file explorer to find that specific document out of tons of files. However, I had some spections about this organization. My aplice said that the Five Headed Hydra was connected to them. If that was the case, then they were probably corrted with the corruption of the Kingdom of Astley, including the ones who provided those data crystals to thete Prince Richard XVI. But before that, I first tried to search for blue quartz, the narcotics the syndicate was cooking. Unfortunately, I found those drugs scattered around the capital despite the empire''s efforts to eradicate them, and there were even hotspots where the quartz was distributed. It seemed like I had to tip the authorities again. After taking a mental note, I next tried to look up data crystals. Of course, they were literally everywhere on my radar, as they were present in the majority of the magic items and devices. During my fight with Prince Richard, the mana of the source of his powers was somewhat detectable and recognizable. With its unique mana identity registered in my mind, I tried to filter out the data crystals using that mana. But, unfortunately, nothing came out. I did it again and again, but the results did not change. I also attempted to search for that mana itself, but it was futile. My hypothesis for why it did not work was that either she was not the same as that one or she did not imbue her mana into anything. It seemed like I could not pinpoint this person this way, but that did not mean that I was out of options. "Thanks for the meal." After I finished my food, I exited the busy establishment and began my preparations to execute my n. "Thank you for sending me here, Edward." "It''s nothing, Edith. As expected, my mother still won''t ept us. But I hope that she will realize that we are truly for each other and approve our engagement." "I hope so." In front of the door of her hotel room, Edith was having a conversation with Edward, who was apanied by two bodyguards. However, unbeknownst to him, the one he was talking to was not actually the one he loved. Her body had be the vessel for an individual named Melville. With her family kept hostage, Edith was forced to be a tool to seduce the crown prince of the empire. Every time Edith met Edward, she was ordered to snap a data crystal for Melville to gain control of her body. With her excellent seductive skills, she easily caught the eye of the prince as well as his friends. But whenever Edith was being bullied, Melville just let her be and even threatened her not to waste resources on useless things. Every time Melville left her body, Edith vividly remembered those moments and felt guilty for the actions she did not actually take. But the more she spent time with Edward, Edith could not help but understand and recognize his feelings. There were times when she wanted Edward to talk to her instead of Melville. "I apologize that I cannot join you on lunch. If Celeste and Warren had not returned to their domains, I would have asked them to apany you." "But I already have you, my friends. You are more than enough for me." "I feel the same way too. Well then, I have to go. See youter, Edith." "See you." With that, Edith watched the prince and his knights march along the hallway before they descended through the staircase. When they were out of sight, she drew a grin of satisfaction. And when she was about to open the door, she suddenly felt something she did not expect to "?!" (This aura...it can''t be...!) The moment she sensed the presence of someone she knew, Melville immediately went into panic for a few seconds. (If he is here, then why...?) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Without any hesitation, Melville cloaked herself in invisibility, and then her presence instantly vanished in the hallway. Chapter 385 Lured The Target Successfully Chapter 385 Lured The Target Sessfully (This mana... this must be Father''s...!) Melville, who was in the body of Edith, sensed the presence of someone she knew, and she immediately teleported herself towards the location, which was situated beyond the walls of the capital. "Fath?!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, as soon as she reached the spot, Melville widened her eyes, finding out that the person before her eyes was not her father at all; it was apletely different person. She was greatly disappointed and then went furious, distorting her face. "Who the hell are you?! Why did you have his presence?!" Before her was a young man, and for unknown reasons, his aura was exactly as identical as her father''s. She could notprehend how he did it, but now that it came to this, she had to seize and then interrogate him. The young man in the question appeared to be in his teenage years, somewhere in thete teens, and he possessed hair as ck as an onyx. Even though he was gently smiling, his vivid red eyes gleamed at her as if the zing hell were staring at her very soul. "Answer me?!" Melville got inpatient and yelled, pointing her finger at him. "I order you to state your name!" "Fufu." The young man''s chuckle eerily reverberated in the area. "If you want to know my name that badly, then I shall fulfill your wishes. My name is Azrael, and I was tasked to get rid of you." With an elegant bow, Azrael introduced himself, and he even spilled out his intentions. Initially, Melville was annoyed by his confidence and arrogance. But if her Analysis told her that this young man just exceeded a thousand levels, probably evolved into a High Human recently, and only had one Ultra Skill, then this Azrael guy barely posed a threat. "Ha! Do you think you can defeat me?" "It doesn''t matter, but I did not expect that Edith Felsvorder would show up before me. So this is probably why I could not pinpoint where you are. You are inside this girl''s body." "Don''t you dare ignore me! Tell me why you have his mana!" "I am not tasked with answering your questions, but if you really want to, then you have to do it over my dead body." In a sh, Azrael suddenly disappeared from his spot. However, Melville could still perceive that he was in the forest, probably implying that she should follow him. "You are quite stubborn, huh? Then I will give you what you want." The wind blew, and Melville vanished from her position. I might not be able to find her, but I had a way that I think was effective. If I could not find her, then I had to lure her to me instead. With that, I utilized my abilities to imitate the mana of the person who gave power to Prince Richard. I next teleported outside the wall and performed some magic spells to release that mana in the air. But before that, I had to change my appearance and identity as well, since I did not want my enemies to know that I was against them. I also wanted to make sure my family would not be dragged off by this problem. Since almost no one was aware of the existence of Azrael, I disguised myself as him to cover my identity, copying his level, stats, skill set, proficiency, biological information, demeanor, etc. The lure was set, and it turned out that she took the bait, but what really surprised me was that it was Edith who appeared in front of me, or was she? From what I had observed, she seemed to be somewhat different from the Edith I know, though there were slight simrities, like her demeanor when Edith was with Prince Edward. If Edith came here, I could conclude that this person had taken control of her body. It probably exined why Edith seemed different when it came to the prince; not only did they force Edith, but they also physically manipted her. Currently, I was in the heart of the Vagoth Forest, waiting for whoever possessed Edith toe over to my location. I decided to take our confrontation far from the city to minimize coteral damages. For some reason, I could not look deep into her to analyze the identity of this person. She probably had an ability or something that intercepted my appraising skills, even with God''s Eye. A few seconds after Inded on my spot, Edith appeared behind me. I turned around and faced her. If she could use instant transportation, then she must be a powerful individual. "I don''t know how you pulled up this mockery, but you do not seem to be my sibling, and my father won''t let any of his children be deprived of him either. Anyway, I''ll just have to force you to admit." "A sibling? What are you talking about? There''s no way I can be a sibling with you. Whoever you are, I''ll make you leave that girl''s body so that I can punish you personally." "Try it if you can." Upon her provocation, she lunged at me with insane speed. Her whole body then emitted blue lightning and thrust her hand at me, which I reflexively avoided by stepping aside. But before I couldnd, she quickly shifted her course and aimed her dazzling hand at me. In an instant, I conquered Azrael''s weapon, which was a scythe with an Umbrium handle and a five-foot-long de of Blood Steel, and sessfully blocked her somewhat hardened hand. Clink! After shing my scythe with her, Edith stepped back. "You are fast; I''ll give you that. But don''t feel relieved, as I am yet to get serious." "Let''s see what you get this time." Suddenly, I could feel a huge surge of energy building up in Edith''s body. In a matter of seconds, that energy was released violently, and a powerful shockwave took down some trees nearby. I covered my eyes with my arms, but when Iid my eyes on her again, I could see that her appearance had somewhat changed. Chapter 386 Leaping Around The Forest Chapter 386 Leaping Around The Forest A pair of swirling horns sprouted out of her temples. On her back, her dress was pierced by the manifestation of a pair of ck bat-like wingsno, they were more like those of dragons. Other than those, the skin of her arms below the elbow transformed into ruby scales, and they seemed extremely durable. Also, her hands became ws with sharp and pointy nails on them. Not to mention that her eyes changed their colors from Edith''s hazel to amber, and her iris somewhat became slitted. "Dragonic horns, scales, ws, and eyes. I see, you just used Dragonization, aren''t you? Perhaps you are a Dragonborn, a Dragonoid, or something?" "Oho? So what? It doesn''t matter if you know it because you will die anyway." She propelled herself using her wings and rushed forward at me. Sharp ws were aiming at me at the speed of Mach One, but it was not fast enough for me to parry them with my scythe. Clink! But as soon as I parried her ws, she used the momentum to spin around and shed her ws back again. This time, I silently cast a Level 7 Force Magic spell called Repulsion to st her away and crash her into a tree nearby, snapping it into pieces. "So you can use a high-level spell of aplex element, huh?" She said as she got up from the rumbles. "I don''t know why we have not heard anything of someone like you or where you came from, but we should not leave you unattended. You are a threat to our ns. That is why I have to take you down." In a moment, I saw her smile seductively. "But you are quite good-looking, I admit. If I was allowed to, I would like to make you my toy. Killing you would be such a waste as the previous toys broke so easily~." "I did not know that the person who possessed Edith is such a creep. Blue mes. Fire Prison." As I said those words, I thrust my hand and cast Blue mes before casting a spell on her to restrain her. What I just cast was a Level 6 Fire Magic spell that summoned a dome of mes around the target and only dealt damage if the target touched the mes. "Fufu. Such a pity spell. Gale Force." She did not take my spell seriously and casually cast a Level 4 Wind Magic spell. At first, a violent surge of winds was urring inside the ming dome. But then a few secondster, her inferior spell broke my spell, and scorching hot winds burst violently around us, destroying some trees and burning leaves. Even though she had tough physical attributes, her magic power surely surpassed that of Azrael''s. The winds even caused panic in the forest and scared off even powerful monsters. "I should remind you that this is not my full power yet. The time is hindering my potential. But this is enough to take you." "You are limited by the time. Could it be that...?" "Meteor Hurl!" As I was in the middle of my pondering, she already had a pair of daggers in her hand and threw one of them straight at me. Enhanced by a Level 9 Dagger Art technique, the dagger went flying at the speed of over Mach Ten. The dagger was so fast that I could barely catch it with my wide senses, even though my eyes could only see the seemingly stationary Z-axis of the dagger. I instinctively raised my scythe, and it was right in time to just slightly change its course. The momentum of it was so much more powerful than I had to exert most of my current physical strength. Whoosh... Boom! Upon changing its direction, the dagger went through the forest and created a straight pathway of sheer destruction. Not only the trees, but the dagger carved the earth and obliterated some hills. The monsters that were on the dagger''s way were not considered alive anymore. If it had hit me, I would have died, I thought. "So you can withstand that, huh? But it seems that it took a significant amount of toll on your body." She probably saw me catching my breath faster than usual, so she could tell that I was exhausted, but that was not really the case; I could recover my stamina as soon as a few seconds. Then suddenly, I saw that the dagger that she used before had teleported back into her hand. (Why did I not think that this kind of technology was possible?) I remorsed not thinking of it sooner. "If you are done talking, then it is my turn." Saying that, I lunged forward and attempted to sh my scythe at her. Clink...! Clink! Clink! Clink! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om My first attack was blocked by her daggers, but I quickly recovered and began attacking her continuously, despite me wielding a huge and heavy weapon. But every one of my attacks was intercepted, and she had instances to attack back, though they failed tond on me. The two of us continued the cycle and had been exchanging blows for some time. Even though it felt like we were fighting for minutes, only a few seconds had passed in real time due to our abnormal speed and perception. We constantly moved around as we danced with our des, destroying the spots in the forest where we hadnded. A normal person could only see us as a violent storm teleporting from ce to ce, but we were actually just running and leaping around. We had been fighting evenly until, suddenly, I decided to make my dend in her. I took a step back before I rushed forward and attempted to sh my de at her diagonally. Clink! But just as I expected, she managed to stop my de by crossing her daggers with it. However, that de was actually a feint attack, and the sharp edge of the scythe was actually aiming at her back. But apparently, those daggers were just feints as well. Before the de hit her back, she instantly turned around, and she sessfully blocked my attack. Due to that, my scythe actually pulled her body closer to mine, and now her wings and back were pressing against my chest. "Mmm. I notice that you don''t just move randomly and only attack when I have the chance to counter it." She turned her head and said. "Perhaps you are not a man who would hurt a woman?" "..." She got me there and discovered my intention not to cause damage to Edith''s body, as I was not certain if my attacks would affect the foreigner entirely, Edith, or both of them. Akashvani could not provide an answer either, as I could not acquire information about that woman. By learning that, she could take advantage of it since I could not do anything harmful to the body she possessed. I could fight back, but if I was not careful, I might end up only killing Edith but leaving the other unscathed. "Silence most of the time means yes. Now get away from me." "Guh?!" All of a sudden, her wings fired their sharp and durable scales at my body and sted me away for dozens of meters. She must have used a skill like the Scale Shot to shoot off those scales. After getting up from the ground, I found out that the scales pierced my body by a few millimeters, but it was nothing, and they came off by just healing myself. My only problem was that I could not look through her and the safety of Edith. If only I had something much more powerful than the Analysis. <...> Chapter 387 Let Me Guess Chapter 387 Let Me Guess I had been fighting this woman who had taken over the body of Edith for several minutes, and due to our pace, I felt like it had been hours. In the course of time, a small area of the forest had been destroyed every second or two. We exchanged blows one after another, and none of us had sessfullynded a fatal strike on each other yet. I was holding back the whole time, careful not to harm the host body. On the other hand, my opponent was seemingly enjoying our fight, and she basically had been toying with me, knowing my priorities. I had to find a way tond a hit on her without causing fatal damage to Edith''s body. I had some skills avable to use, but I had to consider anything before using them. I could apply Lust of the Overlord of Sins to her, but there was a high chance that our battle was currently being observed. Seeing how much this woman had turned one-eighty after casting Lust would alert the observer, and they would immediately conclude that I had some manipting abilities. I might be using Azrael''s ability, but revealing my cards to my enemies was still a bad move. Imbuing soul-damaging properties on my attacks might be effective, but there was a chance that I could damage Edith''s soul as well. I did not even know the nature of this assimtionwhether their souls werebined, still separated in her body, or if Edith''s soul was still there. The other way was to transport ourselves to a ce where we could not be observed, such as a dungeon, but I personally used this trick when I was fighting Prince Richard. Moreover, we had revealed that our family had discovered a dungeon, so it was undeniable that they might shift their attention to my family. I had been casting Anti-Skill, a unique skill, on her, but it seemed ineffective. She might be using an ability that might be superior to the Anti-Skill or even an ultra one, which I should be wary of. "Fufu. Why aren''t you fighting seriously~?" "..." She taunted me for my indecisiveness and kept ying with me. I distanced myself from her, tightly holding my scythe, as I was racking my brain toe up with a solution. And then I engaged in a fight with her again and went to her flow so I could focus more on my brain-racking. For a very brief period of time, I thought thoroughly about how to ovee this dilemma. But let me take note that she was not getting serious yet and only uses a handful of skills, spells, and techniques, so she might be several times more powerful than she was currently. However, earlier, she said that her strength was limited by the time. There were some abilities that had varied effects based on time, like Extra Skill: Photosynthesis, which made the holder more powerful and sustainable when in contact with the sun that only urred in the daytime; Nocturnal and Nightlife, which were the opposite; and above all...the Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night. The Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night could only be acquired by inheriting it from direct predecessors possessing that skill. My sister and I got ours from our Mother, and I distributed a copy of it to each of my clones like a pirated movie or game. But Mother did not inherit it from her parents at all; she stole it from a holder using her legendary weapon. From what I had learned so far, all the Monarch of the Night holders I knew had their skills linked to one person. All the Monarch of the Night skills actually originated from that person, Rubina the Nightmare. If that person who possessed Edith had that ultra skill, then connecting the dots would lead me to the usible conclusion that she was probably rted to Rubina. She might even be her child, as my clones had incidentally crossed paths with her youngest son. Under the absolute influence of my Lust, Rubina told me about the life she had and even mentioned her children. But her memories of them were updated around seventeen years ago, so there was no guarantee that they would be the same as seventeen years ago. But if she really was one of Rubina''s children, it would narrow down my margin to identify her identity. I should use the information that I have gotten so far while praying for good luck to strike at me. In the meantime, I mentally prepared the things that I needed to execute my n. "If you are not a Dragonborn or a Dragonoid, perhaps you are a Cambion, an offspring of a Dragonborn or Dragonoid and a demonic being." "..." As soon as I said that, she parried my scythe and stepped back, ceasing our fight. "Silence means right, yes? That was what you said to me before." "Can you tell me how you came up with that nonsense?" "Observation and guessing, I guess?" I shrugged my shoulders to sarcastically indicate my uncertainty. "But it seems like I hit the mark." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Silence!" She snapped and scowled her brows. "I want my toys to be in pristine condition, but you have learned too much, and I think slightly damaged goods are still usable. y time is over. I should have ended the fight sooner." Saying that, her daggers suddenly glowed with a golden shine. She had finally activated one of the ultra skills she probably had. Her daggers were now able to scrape my soul, so I should be careful not to get hit by those. Whoosh! Clinkkkk!!! In a sh, my eyes did not catch her rush toward me, and my body reflexively raised my hands to miraculously block her des with the handle of my scythe. "Ugh?!" The impact was so powerful that I was sent flying without any signs of slowing down. As I was still in the air, she was already on my crashing site, waiting for me to arrive. "Ugh... Fuck it...!" I desperately tried to fly, and I managed to force my body to move upwards. My speed naturally slowed down as I was going against gravity. Regaining my bnce, I started to levitate and stay stationary in the air. After that, I heard that thing that I had been waiting for a few minutes ago. Chapter 388 Level 4 Divine Art Techniques Chapter 388 Level 4 Divine Art Techniques (Good!) Hovering in the air, I rejoiced internally as Akashvani had done the task I had given it. After racking my brain, I ultimately decided to upgrade my appraisal skills. However, blessings were outside the jurisdiction of the Ultimate Augmentation. But thankfully, I could enhance it bybining them withpatible skills using my Ultra Skill: Ultimate Combination in order to create a new power. Using the form Akashvani pulled out from the Akashic Records, the Ultra Skill: Eye of Providence was added to my skill set. But before I could put my newly acquired ultimate power to use, I had to do something about the target first, who was fluttering her wings and hovering in the air roughly a kilometer away from my position and at the same altitude as mine. In the air, she thrust her open hand forward, and then a ridiculous amount of fighting spirit was umting inside her body. The fighting spirit she was using was way more than Mother could exert at her peak. A momentter, dozens or hundreds of translucent golden circles were uniformly manifesting behind her. Although they looked like magic circles, they were apparently made by her fighting spirit instead of mana, and the golden hue meant that she was executing a Divine Art technique. (It looks familiar. What is that, Akashvani?) So it was basically an infinite barrage of homing des, which was kind of terrifying. Each de could damage souls, so catching all of them would definitely kill me, both physically and spiritually. While casting the technique, I could perceive that she just used Spacetime Magic Level 6: Transport Dy to prevent me from running away for a few seconds, reassuring herself that her technique would hit me. "I see. If I cannot avoid it, I have to counter it then." Due to the number of circles, she probably would perform a high-level divine art technique that included a high number of des shooting at me. In that case, since I could not afford to reveal my Ultimate Arts, I thrust my hand the same way as hers and cast a technique that was kind of simr. After gathering a huge amount of fighting spirit from my body, hundreds of golden circles were neatly summoned behind me. I could see her face flinching from afar; she probably did not expect that my proficiency with Divine Sword Art would be this high. Thanks to the Sloth of the Overlord of Sins, I was able to cast my technique faster, and the circles had beenid a second before shepleted her technique. With the artillery loaded, both of us unleashed our techniques in unison. "Rain of Relentless des." "Storm of Raging Swords." After reciting our Level 4 Divine Art techniques at the same time, our techniques finally activated, and the golden circles started to shine and spin. Immediately, golden des were rapidly fired from each of the circles one after another at the speed of over Mach Ten, making each de milliseconds to reach the target. Since we executed different techniques, the shapes and sizes of our golden des were not identical. Hers were around fifteen inches long and shaped like those of dius. On the other hand, my des were shaped like longswords with a length of three feet from tip to tip. My current goal was to use my des to deflect her daggers, as many of her des were aiming at me. I did not have time to check on her right now and could notnd a de on her concerning Edith''s safety yet, so I was trying to protect myself for now. Clink! Clink! Clink! Clink! Clink! Our golden des of pure fighting spirit shed within the space between us. The space was filled with the sparks and harsh sounds of the collision of extremely fast des. It was so dangerous that it could be called no man''snd, or air. The collision of the des deflected each other, and they flew toward random locationsto the sky, the surface, and the horizon. All of the trees, boulders, and monsters nearby were not safe from the des and were rapidly butchered into pieces by them. The violent and destructive storm of des was not finished yet, but the area of the one kilometer radius around us had be aplete mess. The forest was cleared, trees and boulders were smashed into tiny fragments, dead monsters and animals were everywhere, and countless soul-damaging golden daggers and swords were stuck on the earth and corpses like arrows after a huge volley. The des negated each other, and they began to dissipate slowly several seconds after the collision. If there was a survivor seeing the scene right now, they could think of it as a battlefield between two opposing nations, and they would be delighted to see an epic battle like this. Throughout the whole exchange, my opponent''s face was getting more irritated the more her des could notnd on me. Meanwhile, my minds, including my parallel minds, were all fully upied tracking the trajectory of her des in order to intercept them. In addition to the numbers, their individual speeds were barely perceivable, and I fortunately managed not to miss a single dagger thanks to my newly acquired power, Eyes of Providence, which greatly enhanced my senses. After a minute or so of shing our des, she probably hit her limitations and lowered her hand to finally stop the barrage. I wanted her to think that I was out of juice as well, so I pretended to be out of breath and stopped firing my des before I summoned an Umbrium longsword in my left hand and intercepted her remaining des by using Divine Sword Art Level 2: sh Strike. Now that I did not have distractions, I could now take a look at her using the abilities of the Eye of Providence.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 389 Looking Through The Scrounger Chapter 389 Looking Through The Scrounger After synthesizing some skills, I finally got another Ultra Skill called Eye of Providence. It was a very convenient skill that let me see through almost everything. With this new skill, I could now look through Edith and take a peek at the one who gained control of her body. I narrowed my eyes, looking at her, and then I immediately activated one of the abilities of the Eye of Providence called Heavenly Gaze. =============== Name: Melville Race: Cambion (Nightmare-Dragoniod) Title: Dragon yer, Dungeon Conqueror, Dragon Tamer, Fearbringer, Dominator, Dagger Saint Condition: Normal LV: 1687 MP: 29312 STR: 73788 DEF: 33008 MAG: 26274 MDEF: 30256 AGI: 60412 Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night, Divine Dagger Art: 5, World Magic: 2 Unique Skill: Scrounger Racial Skill: Charm, Night Life, Kin Command, Dragonization, Partial Transformation Extra Skill: Intimidation, Infinite Regeneration, Auto-MP Recovery, Perfect Concealment, Disguise, Blood Contract, Supersonic, Analysis Skill: Magic Sense, Thought eleration, Martial Art: 5, Sword Art: 7, Dagger Art: 10, Close Quarter Combat: 8, Appraisal, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Spear Art: 6, Club Art: 3, Enhanced Senses, Alchemy, Herculean Strength, Pole Art: 5, Bullet Plume, Steel Wings, Wing st, Resistance Boost, w Attack, Attribute Armor Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Wind: 10, Water: 10, Fire: 10, Earth: 10, Lightning: 10, Dark: 8, Light: 4, Compound: 7] [Non-Elemental Magic: Pure: 10, Illusion: 7, Force: 7, Poison: 6, Acid: 4, Spacetime: 3] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Fear Resistance, Magic Attack Resistance, Spiritual Attack Resistance N?v(el)B\\jnn =============== Just as I thought, the name of the one who possessed Edith was Melville, a child of Rubina. She was a Cambion with a Nightmare as her mother and a Dragonoid father. Her level was over sixteen hundred, frighteningly powerful. With her STR and AGI so proportionally high, no wonder she was he strong and fast, making each of her attacks packed with ridiculous momentum. With her stats alone, I did not think that Azrael could really handle her in terms of pure strength, but I personally had higher level, base stats, and total stats than her, although it was all thanks to the bonus stats I gained from God''s Vessel and Overlord of Sins'' Gluttony. "How can you pull off a technique like that?!" She yelled from afar, furious at me. Her voice echoed. "You dare to wield a scythe despite primarily being a swordsman?! Don''t make fun of me!" After that, she used Wing st to propel herself, and she reached me almost instantly. I already unequipped my scythe beforehand, so I was able to catch her pair of adamantite daggers with my ebony longsword and block them, creating a powerful shockwave as a result. Clink! While we were engaging in a melee fight again, I put my main mind into my subconscious to analyze Melville thoroughly. As for her skills, she got three Ultra Skills, namely: Monarch of the Night, which she surely inherited from her mother; Divine Dagger Art at Level 5 mastery, for which she got the Dagger Saint title; and a few World Magic spells. Among her skills, the one that intrigued me the most was her unique skill, Scrounger. From the information the Heavenly Gaze provided, it was an ability that gave the user the power to take over someone''s physical body, regardless of race or gender. The user could use their full power while inside the body, no matter how weak the vessel was, which was true from what she had been showing so far. Not only that, but the user could tap the powers of the vessel themselves, though they could not wield both bodies at the same time. Unique Skill: Scrounger would be scary if the user chose to take over a powerful being. In the spiritual aspect, the user could choose to keep the soul of the vessel or assimte it with them, turning the soul into nourishment. But my Heavenly Gaze could detect that Edith''s soul was still there and was apparently conscious. ording to Akashvani, using spiritual attacks also inflicted damage on both the souls inside, so it was not a good idea to use soul-damaging attacks on her. I thought that I could actually hurt her body and then heal her once all things had settled. Fortunately, the scrounging was not permanent, and they could be separated in a way I calledical, even in this fantastic world of monsters and magic. I had all the things I needed to separate them, and one of those was one of the abilities of my newly acquired Eye of Providence. But it required a lot of focus, and the target should stay still. All I had to do now was restrain her and render her immobilized. Clink! Our battle raged, and the deafening sounds of shing metal rang out in the forest. We caused severe damage again, but all we did was scrape each other''s skins. With my sword, I could move faster and morefortably than with the scythe. Knowing that spiritual attacks damage both of their souls, I concluded that I could intentionally inflict damage to her body as long as I did not hit the soul. But her wounds immediately healed. I exerted all of my strength and parried her away from me. Not wasting any opportunity, I fired some magic spells at her. "Windstorm Prison." A violent storm of sharp and fast winds was immediately summoned around her, and it did not take long for it to form a prison dome of deadly winds that was capable of mincing the target into a red mist. I had put the Sloth upon her to hinder the casting of her spells and techniques, preventing her from countering the prison. As she was struggling to cast her spell, Iid my free hand horizontally in the air, wed my fingers as if grabbing a baseball, and waved it up once. I channeled arge amount of magic, and then a fifty-meter-wide magic circle was formed on the surface below her. My spell was ready to rise. "Sea God''s Kiss." Once the magic circle was cast, water started to gush out of it and quickly made its way to Melville like a huge inverted waterfall. Instead of running violently, the water''s surface was smooth and the tension was unbroken, yet the water flowed fast, calmly, and silently. As the water was about to reach the dome of deadly winds, the water spread out. Its shadows enveloped the winds, and in a split second, I cancelled the Windstorm Prison before the water swallowed the Cambion whole. "Eternal Ice." Upon casting a Level 9 Water Magic spell, the water started to solidify into ice rapidly. In a matter of a second or two, all the water froze and turned into solid ice. Due to its bone-chilling temperature, the one-kilometer-tall ice structure had even condensed the water vapor in the air, and snowkes precipitated over the area. Since it was made of Eternal Ice, its temperature almost reached absolute zero, and it could be melted or broken by almost any means; even the purple mes of the Infernal me could barely do damage to it. Even though its name states eternal, its ice couldst at least a week until itsyers started to melt painstakingly slowly. This one could at least make it for years. However, I was not sure if it could immobilize Melville long enough for me to execute the separation. Grabbing the opportunity, Iunched my upgraded irvoyance and went through the ice. Chapter 390 Lurking Into The Mental Realm Chapter 390 Lurking Into The Mental Realm I had sessfully rendered Melville immobilized by freezing her solid in nearly indestructible and unmeltable ice. I teleported next to the head of the ice structure and immediately cast the Supernatural Observation of the Ultra Skill: Eye of Providence upon her. My vision was separated from my body and passed through the ice until it reached the frozen body of Edith, who had her eyes closed and was sleeping like a princess. I noticed that this skill moved a lot faster than irvoyance. Moving forward, I went for her head before I used Mindscape of the same Ultra Skill to invade her mind. After sessfully intruding on Edith''s psychic ne, the scenery that greeted Raphael was dark and mncholic. The surroundings were all ck and void of light, but strangely enough, he could clearly see his body. It was the pr opposite of the white room where he woke up after dying. He clenched his hands and discovered that his disguise did not change, and he was still wearing the skin of Azrael. He thought that it would be removed after entering another''s mind, but he was grateful as his identity was not revealed. He looked around, and he could not help but think how bizarre this ce was. He could not think that he was actually inside a person''s mind, although only his mind had entered this realm. It was as mystical and mysterious as a dream. Curious about this psychological ne, Raphael tried to perform a few skills, spells, and techniques. He was surprised that his abilities still worked in this unrealistic virtual world. The Mindscape of the Eye of Providence was an ability that allowed the user to enter the mind of someone who possessed a mental world. Even if the target did not have one, the user could generate one themselves and then invite the target into the realm. Everything in the mental world was a virtual copy of the real world, which exluded the user themselves. What was created or destroyed in the realm did not affect reality; for example, if someone summoned their weapons there and eventually got them destroyed, the one outside would remain perfectly untouched. However, there were things that could not be manifested here, like living things. The user and the target could use their abilities during this state, as the user could not set their own rules in their domain. Both the user and the target were actually dormant in the real world, so any damages could only affect the mental state of the ones inside the ne. However, when the injuries taken inside the mental world were fatal, it left dramatic effects and trauma on their mental health once they got out, and it could even lead to death in the worst-case scenario. Using spiritual attacks could injure souls since their spiritual bodies had also been dragged into this realm alongside the mind. Before his focus got derailed, he opened his radar and found two entities nearby. Without a thought, he was certain that those people were none other than Edith and Melville. It seemed like Melville was aware of his presence too, so he teleported himself into their position. "?! You! How did you manage to get here?!" A red-haired woman hissed at him upon his arrival. "This ce should be my domain that allows no single soul to enter!" "Well, well, well. I did not expect that you are quite a beauty, but you are rather bad-tempered though." Probably due to the proximity between them, Melville''s body, which was in her dragonic state, became visible, and her stunning appearance unfolded before his vision. Despite having a body that fit his preferences, Raphael maintained hisposure and focused on inspecting the area without moving his head. Nearby the position of Melville was where he found Edith''s body, astral body, spiritual body, or something, being tied to a stake like an used witch who was about to get burned. Since this was not the material world, no heartbeats had been detected since he arrived, but he was certain that she was somewhat alive. "Answer me, you puny human!" "I was not tasked to answer your questions. Well, then, in this ne, I''ll make sure I will have you leave her body," Raphael said as he was brandishing his ck sword. "Ha! Try it if you can!" She dared him as she cloaked herself with Purple Lightning to greatly enhance her speed, reflexes, and thought, and so did Raphael. Melville dashed toward Raphael as soon as she conjured her des and aimed them at his vitals. Switching to the sword made Raphael move faster, and he was able to react in time in order to parry one dagger and then simultaneously block the other one. "Death by a Thousand Cuts!" "Thousand Slice!" Clink! Clink! Clink! They exchanged des for a few seconds before Melville unleashed her technique, but Raphael countered it. Countless sparks temporarily illuminated the dark abyss, and once the techniques were finished, they stepped back in unison to provide distance for their next moves. Raphael went on offense and lunged forward at a high speed while performing Level 7: Fatality Thrust. Melville reacted to it by blocking his sword with Dagger Art Level 4: Cross de, the impact pushed her back by several inches. While struggling to maintain her form, Raphael used Instantaneous Movement to teleport himself into the air behind her. Raphael then conjured a Foothold and used it to plunge himself into her. His de glowed gold before he performed his divine art. "sh Strike." "?! Orbiting des!" Clink!!! N?v(el)B\\jnn Instantly realizing the danger, Melville instinctively cast a Level 3 Divine Art technique. In less than a split second, her daggers quickly slipped off her hands and revolved around her once before automatically intercepting Raphael''s ebony de. The collision of three des that traveled dozens, not hundreds, times faster than the speed of sound produced the most explosive shockwave throughout their entire fight. The shockwave was so intense that both of them were sted away from their spot for dozens of meters, causing them to tumble over and over again on the surface. "Ugh..." Almost immediately, they picked up their weapons and got themselves on their own two feet. The shockwave inflicted a significant amount of damage on their bodies and tattered their gear, but they were still in condition to extend the fight. Little did they know, their next moves would be the final battle to decide the winner of this one-on-one war. Chapter 391 Last Strike Chapter 391 Last Strike Raphael and Melville were both visibly exhausted, and their breaths had weights on them after performing their divine art techniques a few seconds ago. Their garments were torn and drenched in their own blood. They had been fighting for a rtively long time, and both of them had drained the majority of their stamina. They were able to tell themselves, probably, that they could only pull off one final big move. "Alright, I think that our fight won''t have an oue if we counter each other. So for the next strike, I will be going to give my all and finish the fight right away, win or lose." As he said that sentence, Raphael posed a stance and leveled his sword horizontally with his eye. Melville saw that and immediately understood that he really intended to put all his power into it. She, too, did not have much fighting spirit left in her body. Knowing that half-hearted attacks, as well as her most powerful moves, would not work on him, she took a stance and decided to take his challenge. "Hmph. As if I would lose to a lowly human like you. I don''t understand why we are even. You should be grateful that you are going to be killed by me and have the chance to witness my most powerful killing move." "Bring it on." As if their minds resonated, they leapt back and kept their distance from one another. They were now standing around a hundred meters apart, and they began charging their final move. Within the abysmal darkness of the mental realm, the fighting spirits of Raphael and Melville illuminated their bodies with their golden essence. With some level of respect for their opponent, they did not attempt to interrupt and focused on their technique. It was true that they were inside the mental realm, and their bodies were dormant in the real world, but their souls were dragged into the realm as well. They were about to unleash their most powerful Divine Art techniques, which were capable of destroying souls. If they got hit and died on this ne, they most likely would not make it to the real world. The risk was high, and so were the rewards. One of them would fall, and one would prevail. Any mistake was uneptable, and every movement was critically crucial. Utilizing the final bits of their fighting spirit, Raphael''s ebony sword and Melville''s blue daggers faintly shone with an aureous aura. The more seconds passed, the thicker the concentration of energy was gathered in their weapons. The amount of energy they had been currently harnessing was ridiculously much greater than they exerted when they executed Level 4 Divine Art techniques. This was probably the most energy they had used for a single technique in their whole lives. Unlike before, nothing like translucent golden objects were conjured around them, indicating that they would use their actual weapons. A few secondster, they finally stopped exerting any more energy, and their techniques had been fully charged. "My technique is ready, and it seems yours is too." "Don''t remind me, human. Are those your finalst words?" "Hmm. Not really. Perhaps yours?" "Ha! Do you think you would win?! Your fate of losing has been sealed by the heavens. Don''t let your hubris get on you." "Nah, I''ll be the victor." "You are still arrogant even in yourst moment. Azrael, is it? You might be an evolved human, yet you forced me to resort to doing this. Whatever or whoever you are, or where your powers came from, I will surely report you to my father." "That''s mean of you. But well, whatever, let''s stop talking and attack already." Once he said those words, Raphael brandished his sword before he bent his knees. With both of them fully prepared, in a sh, the two of them moved forward and unleashed their most powerful techniques. Raphael executed Divine Sword Art Level 5: Lightspeed sh, while Melville performed Dagger Art Level 5: Luminal de. Along with the effects of the techniques themselves, Raphael and Melville were boosted with several martial arts and skills, allowing them to go hundreds of times faster than the speed of sound. They were so fast that they felt like the world had frozen. With that speed, their bodies would have to deal with the air resistance and the heat from thepressed air. But both of them took no heed of the toll, as both of them had Infinite Regeneration to continuously heal themselves. Actually, Raphael did not have to since he had Extra Skill: Meteor Dive to disregard air resistance. To increase her speed further, Melville activated her Extra Skill: Supersonic to boost her speed up to a thousand times faster than sonic speed. She was at her fastest, and she had absolute confidence that she would win despite being aware of her opponent''s abnormalities. The divine technique, the Luminal de, was an unavoidable move and dealt lethal damage to the target. Once she had activated it, her daggers were guaranteed to pierce his heart and soul. Even if she died, her demise would not be in vain, as she dragged a threat along with her to the afterlife. In a matter of less than a tenth of a millisecond, their paths crossed, and they shed their des at one another. However, the result was not what Melville would have expected. Raphael''s Lightspeed sh allowed him to move his body hundreds of times faster than the sonic speed by default and up to a thousand Machs with the same enhancements Melville applied to her body. They seemed to be moving around at the same speed; however, Raphael had a card under his sleeves that gave him the high groundthe ability he copied from his Mother, the Unique Skill: Godspeed. Using Godspeed, Raphael was able to move thousands of times faster than the speed of sound and outstripped Melville. He swung his swords at the speed of a hundredth part of the speed of light, and his de ultimately reached its target. And then... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om St. They passed each other, and they sessfully managed to hit their opponent. "Ack! That hurts like hell!" Suddenly, Raphael dropped one knee to the surface, and blood started to drip on the pitch-ck floor. He let go of his sword to cover his mouth, which had been spitting blood. When he tapped his chest, he found out that there were two des embedded into his torso. The des actually pierced his heart. Evidently, Melville sessfullynded fatal blows on him. The des were still glowing gold; his soul had definitely been damaged by her. Damaging the soul meant disrupting the skills embedded in them, so he could not use his skills properly to heal himself. He staggered as he stood up, and then he tried to remove the daggers by pulling them out manually. The damages were definitely fatal, but fortunately, his Unique Skill: Immortal, which was still effective even if the soul was destroyed, was barely keeping his soul alive. If it were not for it, he would have died immediately. Clink. Clink. The blood-drenched daggers dropped to the surface, and his soul began to heal gradually as it began to function normally. His Unique Skill: Invincible One passively activated and healed his bodypletely within seconds. Thud. Suddenly, he heard something had fallen or copsed behind him. When he turned around, he saw Melville''s condition, and his eyes widened as he did not catch what really happened due to how fast things happened. Both her knees were on the floor; however, her back was lying on the surface as well. His sword actually made it to her body andnded a deadly blow on her. She was cut in half at her waist, and her upper half copsed behind her. Chapter 392 Last Words Chapter 392 Last Words Due to the insane pace we just exerted, I was not able to register what really happened during our sh. We moved thousands of times faster than the speed of sound, after all. Not only did I perform Mother''s most powerful move she taught us, although Big Sis could not reach that level yet, but I also used the unique skill I copied from her on our consummation to outstrip Melville. I was sure she indeed hit me, as her des were stuck on my chest, scary enough that she urately pierced my heart. But upon seeing her current condition, I felt like a huge thorn had been removed from me and realized that I had managed to cut her in half. Based on the positions of her two halves, she probably had her knees on the floor before her upper half separated from the lower part and copsed behind her. Her upper half was lying on the floor with her arms and wings spread wide. Blood continuously came out of both the severed parts as well as from her mouth. Now that I thought about it, where was her physical body while she was possessing Edith? It could be possible that she projected her soul from her body and left her dormant body in a safe ce while controlling Edith remotely. But ording to the full description of her Unique Skill: Scrounger that Akashvani gave me, the user would incorporate all her bodiesmaterial, mental, and spiritualwith her vessel for her to fully utilize her abilities without any restrictions. That meant that the body in front of me was actually her real body. What happened to her here in the mental world would have affected her in real life. "Uuuhh..." Out of the blue, I heard a low grumbleing from her mouth. After all the damages she had sustained so far, she still had the capabilities to withstand my attack and avoid a sudden death. Even though she was an enemy, she was indeed a formidable opponent. If it were not for my survival skills, I would have been dead by now; she was undoubtedly worth my respect. I then walked to her side so that I could exchange myst words with her. "Yo, you still alive?" "..." Since she probably could not move a muscle anymore, she rolled her eyes to look at me. "... I should be the one asking you... Why are you still standing...and seeming unharmed...? My technique was a sure-kill move... Not even your soul could survive..." "Well, I just force myself to survive, I guess?" I said as I sarcastically shrugged my shoulders. "But really, you may not be the most powerful being I have ever fought, but you are the one who gave me the hardest time. I would not have used that technique if not." In terms of sheer power, Czarina was undoubtedly the most powerful being I had ever fought. The downside with her was that sheckedbat experience with much more powerful and intelligent beings. Not to mention that she mainly depends on her insane stats, skills, and spells with minimal strategic execution. She most likely won all of her fights, as they were already one-sided in the first ce, making her fail to find her ws. On the other hand, even though Melville did not even reach half of Czarina''s stats, she probably had a long time dealing with much more powerful opponents and learned from her mistakes. She was also aware of the potential of training and worked hard on improving her arsenal and battle IQ. In short, Czarina had the power but wascking in effort to improve herself and her abilities, while Melville was a rtivelybetter fighter and had a lot ofbat experience, but her body was limiting her potential. That was based on a higher scale, and Melville was already a powerful being herself. She was even a lot more powerful and skilled than Mother, so she should not be taken lightly. "You say that...but too bad... you are not the most powerful person I know, unfortunately..." She smiled as she coughed more blood. "But you are probably stronger than some powerful beings I know..." "I am well aware that there are many individuals that are a lot stronger and more powerful than me who are advertently hiding in the shadows of this rather ostensibly peaceful world, whether they are people or legendary monsters. The fact that you are not one of the most powerful gives me chills." "That is quite an understatement...said by someone who was cut in half and about to perish." "It seems like your time is about toe. Do you have anyst words, wishes, or regrets you wanted to convey?" "My only regret is that I failed to kill you... as well as failing his expectations... No matter how much kindness you disyed on my deathbed...I won''t change my hostility toward you... What are you, a lucky bastard?" "...Do you have a desire to live?" "If I were given a chance to live again...I would hunt and terminate you again..." "I see." I bobbed my head repeatedly. "But if that ever happened, I won''t let you do that, of course. By the way, I have a question, are you perhaps a child of Rubina?" "...How did you know that...? Is it because I am a Cambion?" "Well, yes. But if you are her child, what do you think of her?" "My mother? Ha! She was as weak as fuck and lost to a pair of humans. I really despise her... Her sole purpose was to produce my father''s powerful and blessed children like me... It was a good thing that she died and did not be a dead weight to our group..." "Is that so? It seems that the two of you won''t get along willfully." I muttered those words, to which she got confused and mumbled, "What are you talking about?" "Well anyways, honestly, I cannot let you die as you hold so much valuable information. I know that you are going to resist and that you are too dangerous to be left unattended. I don''t want to resort to using it, but you give me no choice." With that, our fight had been concluded, and I effectively removed Melville from Edith''s body. As for what I did to Melville, it would be another day''s story.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 393 Conversation With My Accomplice Chapter 393 Conversation With My Aplice When I pried my eyes open, all I could see were the cloudless sky and the tall tower of solid ice I created. When I tried to get up, pain suddenly slithered throughout my body, though it was not physical pain. I discovered that while I was dormant, my body lost its ability to hover in the air and fell from the height of a kilometer. I did not take fall damage as I had resistance and I could passively heal myself; the pain was probably from the damage I received from my fight with Melville in the mental realm. Since Melville was not taking Edith''s body anymore, her abilities were not taking effect on her anymore, and Edith was probably freezing to death. I then immediately summoned my sword and rushed toward her before I skillfully executed the Divine Sword Art technique, Level 2 sh Strike, and freed her from the ice. I caught her unconscious body from falling and carried her in my arms before I slowly descended to the ground. I saw her condition, and I could say that her skin turned pale due to hypothermia. As I descended, I conjured some fireballs around me to at least warm her body up, which seemed to be working. Now that I realized it, we were actually in the middle of the Vagoth Forest, and there was no way I could leave her alone in such a dangerous ce. For her safety, I teleported ourselves to a good spot in the forest a few kilometers from the city walls. When I got here, I could sense quite a number of imperial knights exploring the area. The empire must have taken heed of the outburst of mana and energy from my fight with Melville and deployed the knights to investigate. At the rear, I could sense Prince Edward on a horse joining the investigation. He probably discovered the disappearance of Edith and thought that it was rted to the strange urrence in the forest. It might not be wrong to say that he was the one who ordered this search. Their presence here was actually a good thing for me since I did not have to go inside the city. After finding a good spot, I then carefullyid her against a tree trunk before I blended myself with the environment and observed. A knight eventually found Edith''s unconscious body and immediately informed the prince about it. When Edward carried her in his arms on their way to the capital, I vanished from my spot, as I knew that my job was well done. The day after my fight with Melville, in a room of a certain noble''s manor in the capital, I was sitting on a couch waiting for someone to enter. I was actually here because I was going to meet up with an aplice of mine who had given me a lot of valuable information regarding the organization. Since we wanted to keep our connection secret from the others, I secretly snuck into the property and stayed in this room. After a few minutes of waiting, the doorknob finally twitched and the door opened, revealing the figure of someone I anticipated toe. "Hello there, Raphael," he greeted as soon as he closed the door. "I am d you spared some of your precious time just to listen to my words, and I truly thank you for taking out that person." "It''s alright, I have a lot of free time anyway. She was a tough one, but I managed to deal with her. Also, I genuinely love to hear about the things I wanted to know regarding the organization...Francis. You said that you would tell me anything if I did the job." "I am d you understand, His Highness Raphael." He said before he took a seat in front of me across the coffee table. "And a promise is a promise." The one I was meeting with was Francis, Aethel Archduchy''s heir. He was my aplice in dealing with the matter with the Five Headed Hydra and its rted group, providing me with valuable information and updates. Apparently, the Archduchy of Aethel had been hiding its connection with the organization where the Five Headed Hydra belonged. The group had been trying to corrupt the empire for a long time, and they used the Aethel archduchy as a tool to attain their goals. The archduchy had been stained by corruption from generation to generation. The organization promised them wealth and power as long as they protected their illegal activities in the empire. But when Francis was introduced to the organization, he believed that it was wrong, and his patriotism for the empire still prevailed. However, he could not show that he was against the family tradition, so he somewhat made them believe that he was into it by deceiving them. Eventually, he realized that he could not take the facade anymore and decided to destroy their influence in the empire from the inside. But he knew he could not do it all alone, and then he remembered that there was someone who was anonymously providing information to the empire. He investigated it and tried to figure out the identity of that mysterious tipper. And due to certain factors, such as my background and prodigious upbringing, he approached me when I got into the academy and made me admit that I was that person. He told me that he wanted me to help him fix the empire, to which I agreed since I wanted to remove as much threat to my family as possible. Since then, we have been secretly meeting up and discussing our ns against the organization. I could assure you that he was somehow trustworthy, as all the information he had been giving was factual. To show his loyalty, he allowed me to explore his memories and even agreed to put a deadly curse on him if he ever betrayed me. ording to him, the Aethel were their second biggest aplice on the continent next to the Kingdom of Astley, which was why Five Headed Hydra was still operational even though their influence on Astley had been destroyed. With that said, losing their main base would resort them to utilizing their influence in the archduchy to a greater extent. Since I had taken out Melville, one of their upper echelons, from the picture, they would be more cautious of an existence that was undoubtedly a threat to their ns. "Well then, Raphael, what do you want to learn?" "Hmm... I know that you have given me so much information, like their n to use Edith to seduce the prince and so on, but you have yet to tell me the whole picture. I want you to tell me their whole n for the empire." "Very well, to be honest, the reason why I haven''t told you anything is that I cannotpletely put my trust in you yet. I apologize for that." "It''s alright; I understand you since I haven''t fully trusted you either, so I think it''s even." "It''spletely normal to be doubtful, Raphael. But by personally defeating a high-ranking official of the organization, you have proven to me that you truly want to defend the empire from their wickedness." "Well, yeah, but I am more focused on protecting this continent as my family basically resides on it. In addition, I have some people important to me in the empire, like my fiancee''s family; protecting their homnd is the least I could do." "I agree with you; that is why you have gained my trust. To show my gratitude, I will tell you the full grasp of their ns for the empire." I nodded to him once, and then he started to break down the details of their ns. "As you have known, the revolution in the Kingdom of Astley really crippled their power and influence on the continent. Their only major associate on the continent is our archduchy, and there has been a significant increase in their legal and illegal activities in our domain recently." "So they evacuated their operations to your domain, huh? And they probably put more effort into recovering their loss in Astley." "That''s possible. Even though the Five Headed Hydra has been the biggest underground syndicate on the continent for decades, not centuries, they wanted to extend their grasp further." "You said that they were struggling on the Southern Continent, yes?" "That''s right, there are a lot of powerful nations and races to deal with after all. After losing the kingdom, they were forced to elerate the n on manipting the empire''s pir, the imperial royal family, so the method of using Edith. Also, did you know that Edith is rted to my family?" "Really?" "Yes. Her father is actually the fruit of the secret affair of her grandmother and my grandfather, making her my half-cousin. To make it crazier, Baron "Felsvorder" is my grandfather''s firstborn, so she probably had more right in my title than myself if we ignore her illegitimacy." "That''s crazy. To think that Edith has that kind of identity and background." After hearing that information, I leaned my back against the couch to rx from this new and bizarre information. Francis let me digest the details before he continued giving me shocks. "If the imperial family were not to ept their engagement, they would expose that information, which would make them see Edith in more light. If they were still not convinced, my family would have to adopt her and make her a legitimate member of the Aethel family. That would make her stand on the same podium as Lady Christine." "It is rather a cunning n B. Are you fine with that?" "Personally, I am not agreeing with that. They have been abusing her too much. As a family member, I cannot let her go through that, but I am too powerless to help her. Rtedly, you know the Theocracy''s Priestess, right?" "You mean Miss Eisherz Gracier?" "Actually, aside from Lady Christine, Lady Eisherz is one of the most suitable fiancees for His Imperial Highness. Seeing the impending doom of the Kingdom of Astley, the organization stepped ahead and put an order to minister in the empire to orchestrate her assassination. He apparently asked the Five Headed Hydra to do the task, but some people saved her. Coincidentally, they happened to be the Queendom of Raevender''s vassals." "I am aware of it." "By the way, that minister, Sir Liscio, was the one who corrupted the second prince so that when the first prince failed, there would always be a spare tire." "Damn. They really are several steps ahead." "The minister was said to have retired, but in reality, the organization had gotten rid of him as he was holding some information regarding the group. They could not let someone roam freely while carrying their secrets." "As they say, a dead man tells no tales." Afterwards, I continued listening to his revtions, and then we discussed our future ns.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 394: Someone Has Joined The Group The summer was at its peak, and the temperature in the Imperial Capital was rtively high, though the temperature ranged from twenty to twenty-five degrees Celsius. The nation on the lower part of the continent usually had higher temperatures. It had been a week since I fought and defeated Melville, and our lives remained normal, if that was the case. There were several changes that urred in my family''s life during that time period. After days of thorough discussion, the Grise Archduchy finally made the decision to ept the engagement of their daughter, Christine, to my older sister, Louise. With that said, Christine would be my sister''s queen consort in the future. They had found that Christine''s rtionship with Prince Edward could not be fixed anymore. They saw that their daughter''s well-being was improving when she was with my sister. For her happiness, they ultimately epted my sister marrying her, even though they were not fully into homosexual rtionships. Since my sister was a Raevender, she could promise to give them grandchildrenmore likely, granddaughtersto continue the pride of our queendom. I was not sure if Christine forced herself to love my sister back, was genuine with her feelings for her, or was using my sister as a rebound to forget the prince, but I could say that she was a lot better than she was at her lowest. I also took note that they had been more intimate with one another and spent more time privately. Well, it had been around a week since they engaged in a romantic and sexual rtionship, so they still needed more time to get to know one another better as well as to deepen their rtionship. I did not know if this was good, but they have only spent one night in bed since their first night. It was probably because Christine''s parents only allowed her to spend the night at our manor once. Some people believe that frequent intimacy could reduce the sparks between a couple as they got used to each other, so they had to do it in moderation. But it did not apply to my case. Even though I had sex almost every night, I did it with different sets of women every time, just like right now. "I know that I don''t have that much knowledge in human matters, but your sister is going to marry someone even though she already has you?" "We are siblings, Czarina; we cannot marry each other. Didn''t I tell you that incest is not eptable in the human world?" "Hm? I thought it only applied to your mothers?" "Anyone who is closely rted to you by blood, like parents and siblings, is strictly forbidden to marry in ordance with thew of the church and all nations. Well, monsters sometimes do mate with their family members to propagate, so your thinking is understandable, Czarina." "Well, we, tailed foxes, are smart enough not to mate with someone rtedly close, so we have a certain level of morality in us and know some of humanws, unlike that woman there who has been living under a rock until recently." "Are you calling me stupid, uncivilized, and obsolete?" "I did not particrly say that." "Hey, stop it, you two." Before Czarina and Inari started their usual shenanigan, I immediately cut them off before I ced my hand on the head of someone who was hugging me while sleeping between me and Czarina and said, "You might wake Griffith up, you know?" "We are sorry, Master." Inari apologized in their stead. "Fu fu. Griffith worked hard and ultimately became the master''s woman," Czarina said as she started to caress Griffith''s long white hair. "I hope your child will catch up, Vixen." "She will. I know that she will be the master''s woman in no time."Currently, Czarina, Inari, Griffith, and I were fully naked on a bed in a room of the dungeon mansion. Since Griffith evolved into a Lamassu and became fuckable, she joined us and our three-way buffed to foursome. But it would soon be five in the near future. We just spent the night, and we were about to go to sleep. But while we were having a conversation, Griffith was the first one to fall asleep. As we just discussed, my sister had already found her main wife, and Czarina thought that she would marry me. Now that I thought about it, I had yet to find mine. Thinking about it, the first person who surfaced in my mind was none other than Iris. Perhaps I had developed some romantic feelings for her. I did not want to assume, but I thought that she liked me too. I should confess to her once we meet again. Well, we were still hooking up in spite of her being in a serious rtionship. Christine was aware of Big Sis having a lover or two, but she had no idea that I was included. The real problem lies in how to tell her about this incestuous dark side of our family and deciding the right timing to do so. Born into an honorable family, this shocking revtion would definitely freak her out and make her stomach turn upside down. But we would definitely tell her someday, as Big Sis did not want to stab her back. On another topic, after taking out Melville, Edith had been freed from the chains of the organization in the meantime. But they would definitely be trying to gain control of her once again, not that she had reached so far. Until now, Prince Edward was still trying to convince the imperial royal family to ept his engagement with Edith. The emperor might have been swayed by his persistence, but the empress did not change her opinion on Edith as she could not recognize her value. However, as Francis had told me, the organization had been doing some groundwork to authenticate the identity of Edith by fabricating realistic, alleged unsent letters from Edith''ste grandmother to Francis''s grandfather stating that her son was actually his. Once the letters were discovered by either the Felsvorder or Aethel family, the Aethel Archduchy would process them with the help of the organization to legitimize Edith''s identity so that they could officially take her to their family. By doing that, the impression of the empress on her would change significantly. By the way, the secret affair between Edith''s grandmother and Francis''s grandfather was actually part of the organization''s n that they nted and eventually came to fruition. But the barony was not aware of that. One of the reasons why Francis approached was that he knew that neither he nor the empire were enough to deal with the organization. In fact, he estimated that the imperial military prowess was not a quarter of the organization''s might. That was how powerful the organization could be. All the empire could do was fend off their influence on the continent, though it would require the cooperation of other nations. For example, when the headquarters of Five Headed Hydra''s ve market was exposed, the empire rallied a coalition in order to raid it and take it down. Well, my family would be having busy days during the summer. We had many things to tackle and settle. My sister''s engagement, the progress of the railway system, and above all, the wedding of my three mothers. It would be happening weekster, and our pce had started to be adorned with decorations for the uing ceremony. Later this day, I would check on my newly acquired prisoner of war. I thought that it was the right time to make use of my spoils. Chapter 395: Visiting the Prisons In the afternoon, I teleported myself to the 102nd floor of the Raevender Dungeon. Inded in an area that was concealed by trees before I walked my way to the man-made structures near the ck walls while looking at the rare monsters roaming around the ranch. This is my own private floor, and only my clones and I could gain ess to it as the Floor basically had no entry and exit points. This floor was where I conducted my experiments and also the ce where I contained my prisoners. My intent here was to pay a visit to the two prisoners locked in here. p. But shortly after I stepped on this Floor, I heard the sound of fluttering wings behind me, and then I stopped. When I turned around, the person who I expected to greet my arrival weed me with one of her knees bent. "Wee to this Floor, Master Raphael; it''s my pleasure to receive you here." "Thank you for your warm wee...Rubina." "The moment I heard that I would visit this ce, I became so excited that it also got me wet." "Um, okay. Stand up." "As you wish." Wearing her usual dominatrix outfit, Rubina the Nightmare had a face full of bliss as she kneeled before me. Her right hand was on her chest, showing how excited she should be. It was as if she were a maiden in love and seemed absolutely devoted to me. However, all the passionate attitude she had been showing me did not really demonstrate her true feelings for me. It was just the effects of the Lust of the Ultra Skill: Overlord of Sins that I had put upon her some time ago. Lust was an ability that rendered the target infatuated with the user, or, in other words, me. It overwrote the target''s absolute loyalty and shifted it toward the user or toward someone who the user wanted the target to fall with. The charm was almost impossible to break and wouldst indefinitely, even after the user''s death. I really hated to manipte people, but Rubina was too aggressive and defiant, even though I had sealed her stats and abilities, so I resorted to doing so. After she had fallen under my control, she had been providing me with information about the group she belonged to; she even nonchntly revealed ssified information about the members, especially about her children and the leader who fathered them, though that information was outdated by about eighteen years. Her purpose was basically to give us the information we needed. But then I took note that this floor did not have a permanent caretaker after Azrael''s journey to the south. The other clones and I were busy with our own lives on the surface as well, so no one would feed the monsters living here. Since she was not a threat anymore, I removed her restrictions so she could movefortably, and then I tasked her with managing this floor, tending the monsters, and keeping the structures clean. This floor had a plot where crops were nted and livestock was raised for Rubina to harvest and make her own food from them. For her convenience, I decided to bless her with Extra Skill: Inventory for storage and preservation, and also a few magic bags. Speaking of items, I let her wield her Demonic Whip of Asmodeus, and I found out that the whip became functional again. It was as if it came to life the moment Rubina gripped the handle. I could conclude that legendary weapons were loyal as well. I tried to apply Lust to the weapon, but for some reasons, it did not seem to work. The only usible spection was that anything created by dungeons could not be forcefully controlled, or probably because legendary weapons were crafts of gods. With her weapon, she had effortlessly domesticated all the monsters and animals on this Floor. I was curious about how it would affect me, so I told her tosh me once. Apparently, the passive effect of Lust really cancelled any maniption. "I assume that Master Raphael''s intention ofing here is to check on that girl, yes?" "Is there any other reason?" "Well," she paused to do a kuudere pose, bashfully pointing her index fingers at one another. "Maybe you finally decided to do it with me?" "Decline." "How unfortunate of me," she said dejectedly. Ever since she had be my ve, I had not been intimate with her yet. As a member of the seductress race, she had been constantly trying to seduce me and convince me to do the deed with her in spite of her passing the subi''s insatiable desires for sex. I had to admit that she sure was an absolute bombshell and full of sexual appeal. But the thought of doing it with someone who was manipted and not their true self lingered in my mind. Moreover, I did not have a reason to do so since there was no skill I could copy from her with the Carnal Empowerment or the Vitiator subskills of the Monarch of the Night. I was not a fan of the mind-control tag, so I had to decline her offer for now until something interesting happened. "Anyway, guide me to her cell." "Very well, Master Raphael." "But before that." I flicked my fingers, and then I started to undergo a change. While my hair had changed its color to ck starting from the roots of each strand, my face began to morph into someone else''s. With the final touches of switching my status board, I sessfully changed my appearance and identity to Azrael. "Alright, let''s go, Rubina." "Please, follow me, Master." After a minute or so of walking in the facility, Rubina led the way until we finally reached the corridor where the room of that one prisoner was located. I approached the mithrill door of the cell and looked inside through the gap between the cylindrical bars and the vision panel. Beyond the door, I saw a woman who was sitting on her bed. She had a red metallic cor fitted around her neck, indicating that her level and skills had been sealed. "You!" When she noticed our presence, she quickly rose up and rushed to the door before tightly grabbing the mithrill bars. Her eyes were furious, and her face was contorted by rage. "Hello there, Melville." Behind the bars was where Melville, Rubina''s daughter, was detained. Chapter 396: Vexed Melville In my fight with Melville, I cut her in half and took her final breath afterwards. Thinking that it would be a waste to let her die for real, I preserved her still-warm body in my Inventory before I exited the mental realm. When I went to the dungeon, I immediately took out her two halves and put them together. Since her body was fresh the moment she died, her soul was still intact in her body, so I was able to sessfully resurrect her. "Hello there, Melville." Under the guise of Azrael, I greeted mytest prisoner, Melville, who was detained in a cell. She was obviously furious and was ring at us, sending out her sharp killing intent. But no matter how much effort she had exerted, she could not do anything due to the red cor that had been sealing her stats and abilities. Unlike before, the cor was now made out of Scarletite, the evolved version of Blood Steel. After discovering new, more durable metals, lots of my items were changed and upgraded. So even if she had her original strength, bending the cor would take too much effort. "You finally came here, you bastard! I will definitely kill you once I get out of here!" "Try it if you can." Uttering those words with confidence, I carelessly opened the door. Not wasting that opportunity, she lunged toward me and grabbed my neck. But... "He he, that tickles, you know?" "Ugh!" However, her current strength was so insignificant to me that I deliberately ignored her aggression and just pushed her back with just one hand. She was mmed against the wall before she dropped her butt to the floor after losing her strength. Since all of her stats were basically only one unit each, I had to be careful with my push so that she would not get damaged. She was no stronger than a weak human infant, so fragile that she could die so easily. "Ugh... Fuck this thing...!" She groaned in agony, holding her neck and the cor. But the truth was, it was impossible for the cor to disable all of her skills. The cor could only affect skills of unique level and lower, and Melville had three ultra skills. Moreover, the cor should not be working if the target had an ultra skill. I thought that there was nothing I could do about it, and then I remembered that I had this skill, the Unique Skill: Mystic Artist. It was a skill I got from Inari that allowed me tobine almost any ability I possessed, including their essences. Utilizing the Mystic Artist, I improved the capabilities of the Anti-Skill that was embedded in the cor by applying the ultra-level skill disarming ability of Envy of the Overlord of Sins. Although Envy could only disable defensive skills, it would work no matter the level of the skill. Scary enough, Envy could prate the impregnable defenses of the Ultimate Arts. The only counters for the Impregnable Fortress and the Infinity Barrier of the Ultimate Arts were the offensive attacks of the same Ultra Skill. But Envy could make it through if the user had a higher STR stat than the DEF stat of the defender. With the essence of Envy, the Anti-Skill in the cor was able to disable Melville''s ultimates. By rendering her ultra skills unavable, the cor would gain the power to suppress all the other skills. In addition to the Extra Skills: Cancel Magic and Limiter, Melville had turned into the weakest person to ever exist. "You should be careful with her, Master, or else you would end up killing her." "Shut up, you bitch! You betrayed Father! It''s better if you die!" When Rubina walked into the cell, Melville''s face contorted even more furiously. Other than her defeat, Melville was in shock when she learned that her mother was actually alive. To put more salt into her wound, I told Rubina not to answer any questions Melville would inquire to enrage her further. It had been quite a while since she got here, so she had been piling up her anger. "You there! Your name is Azrael or something, right?!" Melville then shifted her attention to me. "How the hell is that woman still alive?!" "To answer your question, let me reveal my real identity first." I snapped my fingers, and changes began to ur in my body. My hair rapidly turned light, starting from the roots, and my face morphed into a differentplexion. In front of her, Melville was mortified upon witnessing my transformation into my real identity. "No way... You are actually the son of the Sword Saint?" "Yes, I am." "If that woman is with you, that exins why her body wasn''t found after fighting the Sword Saint. She is actually alive and hiding from us the whole time!" "Well yes, but actually no." I said as I put my left hand on my hips. "She actually died, but her corpse was kept hidden in a subspace, preserving her pristineness just like what I did to your body." "What?" She made a baffled face, not aware that she had died and then revived. "She just recently got resurrected and has been serving since then." "Even if you say that, I know that she was absolutely devoted to Father and she executed any of his orders wlessly. It makes me wonder: how can she just betray him and submit to someone like you?" "It doesn''t matter how she turned to me, as you will experience itter." "Nonsense. Do you think I would betray my father for you?" She grinned. "As I said before, I''d rather die than serve anyone else." "You got confidence, but we will see thatter. For now, we will interrogate you while trying to know how far your loyalty can go before I can use my card," I said before I turned my face to the side. "Rubina." "Right away, Master." Upon my order, Rubina approached her daughter and grabbed her hair. "Uhh...! Let go of me, you bitch!" Melville shouted and showed resistance as she was being forced by Rubina to stand. I then walked out of the cell, and Rubina followed suit as she dragged Melville with her, making our way to the interrogation room. Chapter 397: Vituperating Her Mother Whip! Whip! "Haa..." "It seems like you won''t give up, huh? That is quite a lot of loyalty you got there." With her wrists tied up with mithrill chains that were hanging from the ceiling of the interrogation room, Melville let gravity pull her torn body, but the chains prevented her knees from reaching the floor. It had been an hour or so since Rubina and I started squeezing out updated information from Melville. But she was quite tough and would not be swayed by my offers, so we resorted to doing it with force by having her mother flog her. Butshing a legendary weapon at her extremely fragile body could be lethal to her. For her to at least sustain the pain and damage, I changed the limitations of the cor and tuned her level to fifty, a strength that would not even put a dent in us. She had been flogged by Rubina for some time, and the slit marks of the whip were prevalent all over her body. Her porcin white skin had been tainted with her own blood along with her torn muscles. Not only was her tolerance to pain removed, but I also increased her sensitivity by folds, making her feel more pain than her body actually received. But in spite of that, she remained unbothered and refused to give up while wearing a smile most of the time. It would be easier for us if I just used Lust and ordered her to spill the beans, but it would be myst choice as I did not quite like controlling people. It felt like I was fooling myself, pretending that they were my realpanions. By the way, even though Rubina''s Demonic Whip of Asmodeus''s ability, Subjugation, was also a power that controlled people, it would not work on Rubina as the whip could not dominate individuals with Ultra Skills, regardless if they were sealed or disabled. "I know that Melville was devoted to her father, but I did not think that she was this loyal to him to the point of choosing death over betrayal," Rubina uttered before she nced at me. "This is getting hard and our efforts are bing futile. What should we do, Master?" "Are all his children always like this?" "From what I remember, they all seem to have loyalty to him to certain extents. Some thought that they should follow him as they recognize his strength and the fact that they are his children. But I think Melville is the most devoted among them all." "Hmm... If she was this stubborn, then I have no choice but to use that skill." "What are you talking about..." Melville struggled to smile as she caught her breath. "If you are thinking of the effect of that woman''s whip, I am sorry, but it won''t work on me." "Jokes on you; I am not talking about that." "Don''tpare my weapon''s mere ability to his, Melville," Rubina seconded. "He is more capable and powerful than you think." "Ho? Is that the skill that makes a puppy out of you and be thirsty for his attention?" "What are you talking about? My whole devotion is to Master Raphael the whole time." "I see. It seems to affect your physiology entirely to the point of disregarding Father''s eminence. Is that really that potent? Or are you just too weak-willed to fall for his tricks?" "...It doesn''t matter. You should be grateful that Master has given you some time to worship your father for thest time beforepletely forgetting about him." "As if I would fall for the likes of him!" "..." With her arms crossed, Rubina seemed to be offended, and veins popped up on her temples when Melville regarded me lowly. She might be smiling, but her eyes were telling me that she was about to murder someone. "Master, I love it if you preach this daughter of mine how gracious Master is." "I will do it, Rubina. But before that, I have a question for you." "What is it, Master?" "Do you have anything to say to Melville while she is still in her true self?" If you have, I would give you two a moment to bid farewell." "Well, to be honest, I do have some questions about the things that I missed in the past seventeen or eighteen years. If Master allowed me, then I would dly take this opportunity." "Alright, take your time." Rubina and I nodded to one another before I stepped back to give the mother and daughter some space. This would be thest moment for Melville to have her free will, so I would like Rubina, even though she was actually under my control, to interact with her real daughter onest time. "Even though you don''t want to disclose the organization''stest ns, there are some personal things I wanted to know. This is my personal request; I want you to tell me how that boy is doing." "Oh, you mean your youngest child and my younger brother, Kolben?" "Who else? He was still a child when Ist saw him, so I would like to have an update on him." "Why would I tell you anything about him? That would be leaking information. He, and all of us, are basically doing our parts of Father''s ambition. Thest thing I would do is to ruin it." "I see," Rubina said before looking at me with her eyes, which had a faint trace of denial on them. "I think that would suffice. You can do whatever you want to do to her, Master." "Very well, do you have anyst words for your mother, Melville?" I looked at her and gave her onest chance to say goodbye. They were mother and daughter, an unbreakable bond, so the two of them should not be harboring hatred for each other until the final second. "Hmph. If there is anything else I have to say, I think you fulfilled the role of delivering me to this world, I guess? Well, anyway, you are nothing but one of my Father''s breeding tools. Don''t think high of yourself just because you got tricked and put an illusion in your stupid mind that someone is better than Father." "She is clearly disrespecting you, Master. Make her yours already." "Sigh. They say that a mother knows best. But okay, I will do it now." When I ced my hand on Melville''s head, her fate had been sealed, and she had be one of my most powerful assets. Chapter 398: Verdict To The Request Clink. After I cast Lust on Melville, I ordered Rubina to unchain her, making her knees fall to the floor. Melville had not uttered a word for a few seconds after casting, she just silently stared at the floor. Suddenly, her head seemed to be moving up. After waiting for a few meticulous seconds, I could finally catch a glimpse of her inhumane yet beautiful amber eyes and concluded that my efforts did note to waste, though I knew that they would not fail. "Sorry for the wait, Master. I have be your ve now~" "As expected, it works easily, even on you." After being under my control, Melville said those words with an expression full of bliss. Her eyes were dazzling, but more of an obsession than admiration, and I could metaphorically see her mouth drooling. The Lust of Ultra Skill: Overlord of Sins was really a scary ability that could control powerful individuals even in possession of ultra skills. It could simultaneously control several people at the same time. A powerful ability that decreases your enemies'' battle prowess while increasing mine. "Tell me whatever you want me to do, Master. Please use me as much as you like~. Should I tell you the answers you asked me earlier?" "Yeah, I like to. But before that, let me heal your injuries first." As soon as I said that, I thrust both my hands toward Melville, who was sitting t on the floor. A magic circle was conjured in front of my palms before lights came out of them, and I started casting Light Magic Level 5: High Heal to treat her wounds. "Ah, how magnificent. I have been bathed in Master''s warm and soothing magic. It''s turning me on~. I will never forget this feeling." "That is a weird way to interpret healing magic." While I was healing her, Melville seemed to have entered her own world and got turned on by my healing. With her position, she was like getting a cumshot if I were to ask my dirty mind. Due to the effects of Lust, she must be seeing and regarding me as a god now, worshipping me like how she viewed her father. I had been surrounded by people like Czarina and Inari who were irrationally devoted to me, so I was somehow able to withstand her attitude. A few secondster, her wounds had beenpletely healed. I then gestured to her to stand up before she repeatedly tapped her body to get rid of the dust on her clothes and skin. "Well then, Master, what do you want to learn?" "Hmm... everything, I guess?" "I understand, Master." After taking out seats on some nearby chairs, Melville disclosed the information that we wanted to know about eighteen years or so ago. "That''s thetest information I have known so far. If I did not engage in a fight with Master, Father would be giving me new orders and information. Unfortunately, I died during our fight and failed to get to him." "I see. Thank you for saying everything, Melville. That really helps us as well as blowing up my mind." "All for you, Master." A few hourster, Melville''s detailed narration had finally finished, and a lot of new information was yet to be ingested in my mind. From what I have learned, there were tons of changes that urred from what Rubina told me before. They had bigger goals that required the execution of more ns. In addition, I learned that after losing Rubina, the leader of the organization, who was Melville''s father, had another powerful breeding tool to give birth to his offspring every few years. Melville said that the recement had Monarch of the Night, and I did not bother to ask if he intentionally created a spare tire in case of emergency. "Well then, Master, what should we do next?" Melville stood up before she stretched her body, low-key showing off her prominence. From what I had observed, her bust was somewhat unnoticeably inferior to Rubina''s, which wasparable to Mother''s. After that, Melville walked around and stood by my side. She bent her body before she put her hands on my shoulders and drew her face closer to mine. "Master, if you don''t mind, how about getting to know each other with our bodies? Even though I am a Cambion, I still have a subus''s blood coursing through me, you know? So I can''t help it~." "Oh." It was the first time I learned that, despite being a halfling, Melville was still affected by her mother''s racial physiology. Contrary to belief, subus did not really need a man''s essence to survive, they just had extremely high libido and horniness during that time of their lives. Unlike Rubina, she was rtively young, so she more likely had that insatiable desire for sexual pleasure. She had been detained here for a week or so, and her racial desires must be hitting hertely. "Don''t let your hopes up, girl." Upon entering that topic, Rubina chimed in. "He has not done anything to me yet, even though I have been seducing him." "Look who is talking. Why would Master want to do it with an old hag like you?" "I am not that old. Besides, I am still in my prime." "The funny thing is that you can be considered ancient in human books. At least I am about to reach a century." "That''s still old for humans, you idiot." Even though they were both under my control andpletely loyal to me, they still had beef with one another since, by default, Lust only changed their view of me, not the others. They were somewhat simr to Czarina and Inari. But I could probably change how they treat each other if I ordered them to. "Master is already a High Human, so lifespan won''t be a problem." "But he has his own preferences when ites to women." "Maybe it applies to you, but not me. Right, Master?" "..." I remained silent when Melville asked that question. It was not like I did not like their bodies, or me minding their bodies counts. It was just that I felt guilty for taking advantage of some people who were under my illusion. If I were to lift off Lust from them, they would probablyunch at me and terminate my life immediately. But thinking about that, I just realized something important that I did not know I ignored. (Wait. If they were like that, why would I care about them in the first ce?) I am in a new world now, and there were some concepts and morals in my previous world that did not apply here to a certain degree, just like the Geneva Convention. Rubina and Melville were definitely not good people, and they undoubtedlymitted countless crimes. They deserved whatever happened to them. Maybe I should consider granting their offers. Moreover, both of them were of seductress races; they were used to getting rammed all the time and probably had been prated at all holes. There were whores who belonged to the streets. It did not matter if I added one to their body count. "Alright, I have decided. I will be doing both of you." "Oh, Master~." "Finally, Master has granted my biggest dream~!" Upon hearing my deration, both of them hugged me and gave my head a motorboat on each side. I then put my arms around their waists for a while before I stood up and made our way to a separate room. Chapter 399: Venturing Rubinas Body [R18] After I finally decided to grant their desires, the three of us went to a particr room on the second floor of the prison facilities where I could have a lovely night in case I got intimate with the prisoners. The first two lucky prisoners that would be apanying me in this room were Rubina and Melville. These two bombshells were mother and daughter, so this time would undoubtedly be an oyakodon. This would be my second or third oyakodon after Big Sis with our mothers. Not long in the future, I would be having an oyakodon with Inari and her daughter, Yuki, as Yuki was yet to reach Level 1000 and evolve. But her current appearance was like that in herte teens and seemed a bit older than Sophia, so I think she was ready for it. She was already breedable; however, I had told her that I could not do it with her unless she became a Celestial Fox, just like her mother. I had a feeling that she would glow up like Griffith, so I did have high hopes for her evolution. To be honest, the standards of this world really degenerate me. I already had done the deed with actual minors if we were in my previous world. I had been thinking about implementing a rule for myself to wait until they appeared mature and adult beforeying my hand on them. Back to the current, we already entered the room, closed the door, and walked toward the bed before Rubina and Melville sat on the bed. "So what should we do, Master?" Rubina asked. "Do you have something like a routine in mind, or would you like us to take the lead~?" "No need; I do have it in mind. All you have to do is follow my instructions." "Aw..." Melville seemed dejected. "I really want to prove that I am better than her in bed." "You don''t have to bepetitive, Melville. You too, Rubina. Let''s just enjoy the day, shall we?" ""Yes, Master~?"" They responded in unison. After that, I joined them in bed, and we started our first intimacy. In bed, as per Raphael''s request, Rubina and Melville were sitting on the mattress next to each other, fully naked. Raphael was in front of them, topless, and was about to take off his undergarment. "Ooh~." Both the redhead beauties were amused by his manhood and had been staring at it with their eyes full of excitement. They had been licking their wet lips and obviously could not wait to have his seed inside them. Soon after, Raphael waspletely naked, and then he moved toward the space between them. He put his hands on their chins and looked at them back and forth. They took heed of his hesitation and smiled. "Cannot decide who you will do first~?" Rubina asked. "You should do me first, Master, I am confident I am better than her~." "Damn. Both of you are equally gorgeous. I can''t decide." Raphael thought for a while. But then he made a decision to fuck the one who truly deserved it. "Alright, I have decided to do Rubina first for the reason that she has been under me for months, but I have not done anything for her yet." "Master..." "Ugh..." Melville was disgruntled when she was not chosen. "If Master says so, then I don''t have the right toin." "Thank you for understanding, Melville." When his first partner had been decided, Raphael leaned forward and brought his face closer to Rubina''s before their lips engaged in a kiss. They immediately went passionate, and they constantly closed their eyes in pleasure. "Mmph~... Master..." While at it, Raphael ced a hand on one of her breasts and started kneading it. He could feel her heavenly softness despite her absurd stats, and it was ample enough that his fingers were submerged. After a few seconds of light kisses, Raphael and Rubina escted into French, fencing their tongues together in their mouths. Their saliva mixed up together, and it formed a thin parabolic line when they broke the kiss. Raphael took a nce at Melville and found her simultaneously fondling her chest and rubbing her crotch at the same time. She was sexually frustrated, so she could not help herself seeing her Master and her mother make out. "Come here, Melville." He gestured his hand and told her toe to him. "Huh?" "I said that I would do your mother first, but I did not say anything about making out with you while we were at it." "Yes, Master~." Excited, Melville quickly crawled on the mattress and wrapped her arms around Raphael, pressing her ample and mellow bosom against his robust chest. The proximity between their faces shrank, and Raphael and Melville shared their lips. Just like what he did earlier, Raphael groped Melville breast and kneaded it like dough. When they were done, Raphael lowered his head and motorboated it between Melville''s mountains. As he did, Melville gently caressed his head. "I''m sorry, Melville, but I have to go back to Rubina." "Okay, take your time, Master." After making out with Melville, Raphael turned to Rubina and started kissing her again. In the middle of it, Raphael slowly pushed her down until her back made contact with the bed. "Mmmh~..." Raphael and Rubina kissed passionately for around a minute before he put his right hand on her crotch. When he started rubbing his fingers against her slippery hole, Rubina''s body immediately twitched, but it did not break her passionateposure. After that, he pushed himself up and lowered his head toward her crotch. He took a few sniffs, which he savored, as well as tickled Rubina, and then he gently plunged his nose into her wet slit. "Aah~..." Rubina moaned as he began moving his nose up and down. Once he was satisfied, Raphael stuck out his tongue and put it inside her pussy, steering it inside her skillfully. The warmth of his tongue, in addition to his skill and techniques, sent intense pleasure to Rubina. Since she had not experienced this for quite a long time, it took less than ten minutes before she reached her climax and ejacted. "Master~ I''m cumming~...!" With a loud moan, Rubina let her orgasm out. Raphael had anticipated that moment and caught all her cum with his mouth, not wasting a single drop. "Mmm. Thanks for the treats," Raphael said as he wiped his lips. "Now then, let''s proceed to the exciting part." Chapter 400: Vigorous Raphael [R18] With the forey done, Raphael positioned himself between Rubina''s spread legs as he held his fully hardened dick while moving his hips back and forth. He was rubbing its length on her wet pussy. After several up-and-down rubs, Raphael poked the tip of his dick into her lower hole. Rubina got constant jerks as she was being teased by his dick. A few breathster, Raphael inserted his dick into her pussy all the way until his shaft waspletely devoured. This time, Raphael did not restore her hymen for him to break it again. He thought that it was actually unnecessary and just a trivial way to cope with the inceldom of his previous life. Moreover, Rubina was a subus and had a high body count, so it was not like he was her first anyway. "Ahn, Master! Finally, we have be one~" Rubina moaned enthusiastically. "I''m waiting for this moment." "This is the reward for your hard work, Rubina. It''s the master''s responsibility to at least return the efforts of their subjects, no matter how trivial or beneficial the reward is." "Value doesn''t matter as long as ites from you, Master. Besides, a ve has no right toin about the blessings their master has given to them." "Yeah, but enough talking, and let''s fuck already." "Aah~!" As if he had enough of the talking, Raphael quickly drew almost his dick out and powerfully shoved it back, resulting in Rubina moaning loudly. After the mighty first move, Raphael began to ram Rubina at a moderate pace and started to repeatedly grind his dick against her tingling insides. "Aah...! Ah.. Aah...~!" Coupled with her lewd moans, Rubina''s soft and big breasts bounced every time Raphael thrust his hips. Seeing them jiggle intensively, Raphael grabbed her wrists and pulled them straight. Her arms pushed her chest together, which greatly emphasized her roundness, softness, and abundance. In spite of being sucked in countless times by her partners and children, she had been keeping her nipples pink to regard herself as the leader''s partner. Currently, her pink peaks were moving in circles as her breasts were being jiggled by Raphael''s thrusts. "Aah, yes~! This is magnificent~! You must be a monster in bed, Master!" "Hah! Your pussy is great, Rubina...!" Since the beginning of their coption, the two of them, especially Rubina, have been drowning in pleasure caused by the friction between their grinding flesh. The pleasure had been umting over time, and unexinable feelings were running wildly in their bodies. Even though Rubina was used to getting rammed from time to time, Raphael had brought her a new level of pleasure that was different from the ones she had experienced so far. She thought maybe it was due to the fact that the group''s leader was only using her for breeding instead of a sexual partner, or because all the men and women she had slept with were mostly ipetent. It was also possible that the Lust that Raphael cast upon her had taken its effects. But right now, it did not matter to her, as she believed that she was with someone she loved the most. "Ugh~...! Master, my body is feeling so heavenly...~!" "And I can make it even better!" "Aahn~!" On his mark, Raphael let go of her arms and straightened his back before he quickly elerated his thrust speed until he reached a high speed in a matter of seconds. For better rhythm and synchronization, he held her waist and guided her body to sh with his more precisely. The level of pleasure they both were enduring greatly intensified, and it significantly became evident in their bodies. Raphael''s grunts had been bing more audible, while Rubina waspletely intoxicated by his dick. At that pace, her boobs began to shake violently as her arms were not supporting them anymore. Raphael saw every one of their jiggles, and he was tempted to let go of one of his hands in order to grab her bouncing left mountain. Once he had a grasp on it, he tightened his grip like his life depended on it. "Master''s dick is dominating that woman... I wonder how she is feeling right now." As Raphael was working hard on Rubina, Melville had been watching the intercourse since the beginning. Raphael took notice of her mumbles, and he called her out. "Come over here, Melville." "Yesh, Master~." Melville approached the two and sat beside him. Raphael pulled the back of her head and pulled her face toward his, kissing her on the lips. Without halting his dance with Rubina, Raphael had the leeway to make out deeply with her daughter. "Mmph~..." The kissingsted for around a minute before they parted their lips. Raphael bobbed his head toward Melville with a smile as a form ofpliment and appreciation. She immediately understood it and took a step back for him to focus more on pleasing her mother. "Ahn~! Master~...!" "Rubina...!" Raphael unbent his knees before he lowered his upper body for a better angle while diminishing his pace. He then put his other hand on her vacant breast and used her chest to push himself up. Rubina would not mind the pressure caused by his weight, as she was a physically powerful person herself. In that position, Raphael could more conveniently and effectively grind his dick in her pussy as he was freed from friction between his legs and the mattress. He could ram her in full throttle, knowing that she could take his prowess. But he was so active that his dick actually slipped out of her wet pussy. "Oops." "Fret not, Master. I''ll handle it." Fortunately, Rubina was there to aim-assist his dick back into her pussy so that Raphael did not have to take his hands off her breasts. Once the head was inserted, he shoved it all the way before he restarted his engine and quickly reached high speed in a short time. "Aah~! Ahh~! Master...! Aahhhh...!" After being drowned in absolute pleasure for several meticulous minutes, Rubina could not hold it any longer and ultimately reached her climax. Along with her loudest moan tonight, she had her orgasm and cummed. Chapter 401: Vigorous Raphael (2) [R18] In bed, Rubina was breathing heavily after she reached her peak and came. Even though her Monarch of the Night ultra skill had been stripped away from her by his Mother years ago, Rubina still possessed subi''s racial skill, Nightlife, which slightly boosted her postcoital stamina recovery despite being day. Raphael pulled his dick out as his pubic hair was soaked with her orgasm. He was in the middle of raising his stimtion, so he had a hard time pulling out his dick, which was crying out for more pleasure. "Haah. I am so happy that we became one, Master~." "Me too, Rubina. I am happy to fuck a woman like you." Raphael said as his knees were bent at a right angle, showing his still fully hardened dick. His stimtion had been interrupted, and his dick had been throbbing up and down. "But I did not make youe, though. Master is much better in bed than I thought." "He he, I have a passion for it, and my loved ones help me improve." "Master!" As they were having a chat, Melville suddenly embraced him from behind and pressed her soft and ample chest against his sweaty back. In response, Raphael turned his face around and gave her a kiss before he asked. "What''s up, Melville? Excited for your turn?" "Absolutely, Master. If that woman can''t make youe, then I will definitely do it." "What''s you waiting for? Let''s start already." "Right away, Master~." With that, Melvilleid her back on the mattress, and her turn to be fucked by him had finallye. "Mmph. Pwah..." Before they could get into the real thing, Raphael and Melville had forey for initial stimtion, although only Raphael was mostly contributing to the y. Raphael just finished giving Melville a cunnilingus, and he was currently poking his dick on her pussy. There were some asions when he intentionally slipped his dick out so that he could rub it against her slit. "Please put it in, Master... I cannot wait any longer~..." As Raphael was teasing him, Melville could not hide her eagerness to feel his manhood, her eyes were in between the gaps of her fingers that were sitting on her face. She had her tongue stick out as the side of her racial traits had been prevalent on her. It had been weeks or so since Melville had a partner in bed, and her racial desires had been kicking wildly in her body as days went by. She was so horny the whole time in her cell and went through hell for days. To make it worse, Rubina had been provoking her in various ways, like poking her crotch with her toe. However, Melville had been regarding her mother as trash, so she had to endure her insults and prove that she would not fall for her taunts. But all those hellish days were about to end, and her dream of bing one with her new source of faith was currently in progress. Melville was delighted by the sight of his dick on her pussy to the extent of releasing more of her alluring juices. "Alright..." "Aaahhnn~!" After some time of teasing, Raphael slowly inserted the tip of his dick into her pussy before he suddenly shoved it all the way into her depths. Melville felt so good upon his sudden movement that she yelled in pleasure while arching her back. "Aah, we finally became one, Master~..." "Damn, I never thought that your pussy was still squeezing me despite your history." Raphael grunted,plimenting her tightness. (Perhaps it was because you never gave birth?) He thought to himself. Followingly, Raphael pulled out his dick and then shoved it again into her pussy before he repeated the process and started fucking her at a moderate pace. "Ha~... Ah... Master~... Aah... Yesh...~" As soon as Raphael started ramming her, Melville intoned her satisfaction through her lewd moans and groans. Every time he thrust his dick inside her, the sensation of their grinding flesh sent undescribable pleasure to her body. Just like with Rubina, Raphael could not resist the urge to grip her bouncing breasts. Even though they were not the same size, he could tell that the softness and bounciness were almost simr. Like a mother, like a daughter, he thought. "Just a second, Melville..." "Okay..." They had been fucking for several minutes, and Raphael gradually slowed down his pace to change positions. Without removing his dick out of her, Raphael turned her to her left and put her right leg on her shoulder before he continued moving his hips back and forth again. "Oh, yeah~! That''s even better, Master~!" In that new position, Raphael''s dick had been hitting her spots from different angles, bringing more pleasure not only to Melville but also to Raphael. They two wore obviously satisfied faces, as did the one who was watching them from the side. On the other hand, he was actually impressed with Melvillea, as she had yet to reach her climax, even though they had been doing the deed longer than Raphael with Rubina. He thought it was probably due to her higher stats and being a skill holder of the Monarch of the Night. "Oh my, Master~...!" Inwardly, she wanted to say that he was better than anyone she had slept with. But to not ruin this precious moment, she chose not to express it since she wanted her master to be entirely in her mind. The pleasure wildly ran throughout their bodies as they continued in that position for some time. Raphael had umted pleasure before, but he managed to hold it back. He then started gradually increasing his speed until he reached the maximum speed they could enjoy. Too much would be intolerable and painful for them. "Haah...~! Oh, shit...! Aahh~!" After some time, Raphael sensed that Melville was almost at her limit, and so he was. Upon embracing her leg tightly, Raphael began to move his hips with power alongside their speed. Not longter, he ultimately reached his climax and came. "Melville...!" With his mighty final thrust, he unleashed his umted lust into her womb in the form of his white, hot stuff. Releasing his load by parts, his entire body jerked as if he were electrified. No matter how much he did it, the feeling of cumming into someone''s pussy did not seem to fade out or deteriorate. "Master...!!!" As soon as her womb felt the heat of his semen, Melville immediately climaxed, splurting out her love juices. Her eyes were rolled up, and her tongue stuck out. She was clearly in bliss and had entered her own world for a while before she snapped back due to the recovery of her Monarch of the Night. "Master''s seeds are inside me! I could not be happier! This is the best day of my life...~!" "Phew...! That was so good!" As each of them celebrated their own ejaction, Raphael slowly pulled his dick out of her soaked, leaking pussy. What unfolded before him was his semi-hard dick, which then quickly hardened back to its glory. "Master, I have an idea in mind." As he recovered enough stamina, Rubina called him out. Raphael took a nce at her and raised his brow. "Oh? What is it, Rubina?" "How about you do her without the influence of Lust on her?" Chapter 402: Violating Melville "Doing her without the Lust, huh?" Upon hearing Rubina''s idea, Raphael nced at Melville as he tried to think of the idea. He could not decide whether to do it or not since there were many things to consider. If he wanted to do it that way, he should have put restrictions on Melville as such, using the red bracelets to seal off her powers. With that, her struggle would be useless if she resisted. "That might be a good idea. Let''s try it." In the end, Raphael agreed to her idea and decided to give it a shot. Besides, he was curious about her actual reaction without the effects of Lust, and he wanted to know how she would react. After putting the restriction bracelets on each of her wrists, Rubina held her arms together to contain her in case she struggled. Raphael snapped his fingers, and the influence of Lust on her bidy disappeared as instantly as a bubble. "Huh...?" Upon lifting the spell, Melville eventually went back to her true self and looked around her. After a few seconds, she remembered that she was taken as a prisoner, and thest thing she could recall was that she was being flogged. "You!!! What do you think you are doing?!" Melville shouted at the top of her lungs when she saw Raphael in front of her, fully naked, and so she just noticed she was as well. It was as if she forgot that she was being charmed. The holder of Lust had the ability to choose the time the target could recall once the skill was uncast. This time, Raphael made Melville forget every second she was under the spell to see her genuine reaction to her current situation. "Fufu. Master is doing you while you are under hismand. He is so potent that you did not even realize you were controlled until now." "What?! There is no way that is possible! Wait" As she was in rage, she noticed something in her, so she looked at her belly. Due to her years of experience, she immediately knew that her womb had something in itit was Raphael''s semen. "This feeling...! did you juste in me?!" "Yeah. I thought you would not mind since you told me before that you would make me your toy if I lost?" "I said "my toy," meaning, I should be the one toying and ying with them until they break. A dominator! I absolutely do not want anybody to top me, especially someone like you! Only Father is allowed to dominate me!" "Whoa, whoa! Slow down there! I never thought your obsession would go like this." Raphael raised his hands when Melville suddenly blurted out those words. Even though he admitted he was an immortal person himself who had fucked his two mothers and his sister, he was shocked when he heard that directly from Melville and personally thought it was too much. "Whose daughter wants to fuck her own father?" "Huh? Why not? But Father just ignored it when I told him that." "Well, why do I keep asking this? Let me fuck you already." "Get out of me, you shit!" Moving on from the topic, Raphael held his dick and shoved it into Melville''s insides. Without any strength to muster, she waspletely unable to resist the grasp of Rubina, who was smiling above her face. She also tried to use her legs to push him away, but it was obviously futile. Raphael started to move his hips back and forth, and his dick started to umte pleasure. On the other hand, Melville did not seem to be enjoying herself, as if she were being vited. "How does it feel to be vited by someone you don''t like, Melville?" he asked with a grin. "Let go of me!" She struggled. "You don''t deserve me! Haah...!" "Even if you said that, your body does not say the same, though." "N-no!" Melville was indeed furious inwardly, but it could not be said the same for her body. Her face was red, and her hips seemed to be somewhat moving along with his pace, even though Raphael was not holding them. Raphael was amused by her lewd expressions and leaned his body closer to her chest. He smiled manically at her before hended his lips on hers, which widened her eyes in shock and rage. "Just be honest like your body, Melville. You are being aroused by my dick, aren''t you?" "As if I would ever fall for you!" "Then let''s see if you can take this." "W-wait! Aah!" Raphael pushed his body up and straightened his arms so that he could have a better angle for ramming Melville. Not only that, he also increased his speed and exerted more power into each of his thrusts, putting more pleasure on Melville''s body. "Ah! Hah..! Aah...!" As minutes went by, Melville''s breathing gradually became heavy, and her facial expressions turned more erotic. Despite all of that, she seemed to be hating it. Her wrists had her veins popping out due to her will to get out of Rubina''s grasp. "Hah... stop this already...! If you keep this further..." "You going toe?" Raphael continued her sentence. "You''ve got to be honest with yourself." "No way...!" Sensing that she was going to reach her limit, Raphael continued fucking Melville at a rough and fast pace. Melville was indeed resisting and painstakingly containing herself so as not to get aroused by him, but her face and body said otherwise. "Aah..." After some time, Raphael felt that Melville was about to reach her climax, but she was still not giving up. But Raphael knew that in her drastically reduced state, her body would eventually give up, and there was nothing she could do about it. "If you''re going toe, just let it..." "Haah... Haah..." To make here, Raphael further increased his speed and added more roughness to his hips with every thrust. Shortly after, Melville ultimately reached her climax and could not stop her body froming. "Aaahhhh...!!!" "Melville...!" For the sake of this moment, Raphael decided to ejacte so that Melville could feel his warmth inside her womb. He sent his semen into her, but Melville did not seem to like it. "Ugh...! I can''t believe someone topped me and came inside! This is uneptable!" "ept your fate, girl," Rubina said. "You already are Master''s ve~." "No!!!" "Well then, tie her up so that she can see us in action." "My pleasure, Master~." With that, the threesome continued. Chapter 403: Viable Option For Relieved Her "Mmph~ Mastah~... Mmm..." It had been an afternoon, and a few hours had passed since Raphael, Rubina, and Melville started their threesome. Even though they were sweating and sexually active for hours, all of them seemed to be in top condition. In bed, the three of them were lying down next to each other, with Raphael in the middle. They finally decided to call it a day, and they were just kissing. "That was memorable, Master. We should do it next time~." "I will take that in mind, Melville." After sexually humiliating Melville for about an hour, Raphael recast the Lust on her due to the fact that he somewhat felt guilty whenever a woman was shouting and resistant while he was doing them. He had promised himself that he did not want to be someone like his Mother in the past. "Melville is still young, Master," Rubina reminded her as she strolled her fingers on his robust chest. "So she is more likely to have tendencies toward being in heat. I think you shoulde visit us frequently so that she can relieve herself. I guess at least once a week." "Once a week, huh? I can do it maybe during this vacation, but it would be unlikely once this break ends. Even before, I have so many women to please that I could barely do them once in a week. I could not spend time with the people my family recognizes, let alone with some people who I keep secret." At Raphael''s exnation, both Rubina and Melville were a little bit saddened, as they once realized that they were not really his priorities. But they were his ves-sh-prisoners, so there was nothing they could do about it. "Don''t be sad,dies. I''ll find ways to sneak out and visit you two." "Thank you, Master~." When Raphael reassured them, Rubina and Melville became enthusiastic and embraced him. But Raphael himself was not sure if he would be able to fulfill his promise, so he thought of other ways to temporarily fill Melville''s biological desires. "By the way, do subi actually need men''s essence to survive, or do they just need to get sexually satisfied to get over their insatiable libido?" "Well, members of the subi races, especially the younger ones, frequently get extremely randy to the point of getting out of hand, and they need to release it through multiple orgasms," Rubina responded. "We only need men''s semen to repopte, not to temporarily subjugate our libidos." "That means, there is no need for a man to be involved in the process, correct?" "Maybe? Does Master have something in his mind, perhaps?" "If that is the case, just a suggestion: if both of you don''t mind, how about you, Rubina, are the ones to do it for her?" "What?!" Hearing Raphael''s suggestion, Melville uttered it precipitately and raised her upper body as soon as he mentioned Rubina''s name. Even though he had not said it, they already knew where this was going. "Do you want me to do it with that woman?!" "I know you will be mad at it, but hear me out, Melville. I am not avable all the time as I have other priorities in life. So while I am out, I want you to relieve your sexual frustration with Rubina. Are you alright with that, Rubina?" Raphael took a nce at Rubina, to which she responded with a gentle smile. "I do not mind it, Master," Rubina said as she was raising her upper half from the mattress. "That''s kind of you." "Well, even if we flip the world upside down, Melville is still my child." But Melville did not seem to ept the idea and tightened her arms around his body. Even though she was under his control, Raphael granted his subjects a certain degree of free will to be with themselves, like how Czarina, Inari, Griffith, and Yuki treated him. "It is true that I would have problems without you, Master, and I absolutely do not want to disobey you, but why would I have to do it with her?" "Rubina knows a lot about your race''s physiology, and she is the one who can help you the most. You said you have done it with a few women, yes? So I think there would be no problem with it, I suppose." "But..." "Besides, she is your mother, so you two should get along. I want you to understand that she is here to help you with your problems. I really don''t want to resort to fully controlling you, but if you are stubborn, it seems like I have to." "..." Silence filled the room after Melville could not immediately provide a response. But after thinking about it, Melville finally opened her mouth and spoke out her thoughts. "Putting Master into a position where he has to push himself to fix my stubbornness is thest thing I absolutely do not want to cause. For everyone''s sake, I will heartfully ept Master''s suggestion." "Good for you, Melville." To appreciate her, Raphael gave her a lovely kiss. "Alright, now that Melville agrees, how about you two start getting to know each other now?" "Right now, right here?" "Yes, Melville. I think that the sooner you get to familiarize each other, the better. So while we are still in bed, why not start today?" Although Melville had agreed with the idea, she was not prepared to execute it immediately. She hesitantly looked at her mother, but contrary to her, she was smiling at her while exuding a motherly aura. Raphael was fascinated by it, and an idea popped up in his mind. Since he was between them, he held their chins before he purposefully drew their faces closer, which ended up making them kiss. "!?" At first, Melville jolted in shock when her Master made them kiss. But she soon realized that her Master did it on purpose, and he had a lot of expectations from her. To please him, she eventually rxed her shoulders before she grabbed Rubina''s head and started kissing her mother for real. "That''s what I''ve been waiting for!" Raphael cheered as he let go of his hands from them before he moved himself to the foot of the bed and watched the two. "Mmmh..." As they kissed, Melville leaned forward and slowly pushed Rubina to the mattress, pinning her down in the end before Melville eventually broke the kiss. "I am quite surprised that you immediately go with the flow, Melville. I always thought you despise me." "Just because I responded to your lips, it means that I am returning your kindness to me. I am only doing this because this is what Master wants." When they took a nce at Raphael, they could see him slowly rubbing his meat. Judging by his face, his grin, and his slightly reddened cheeks, he seemed to be enjoying the sight of a pair of redheaded mother and daughter made out. "Oh, please don''t mind me. Just do continue and pretend that I am not here." Apart from relieving Melville''s libido, Raphael originally wanted to behold another incest yuri sex. He had the authority tomand them, and he did not waste that chance. For him, adding that element would spice up an oyakodon even hotter. "Just as Master said, let''s enjoy this day, Melville. I know that you want to be one who dominates, that''s why I will let you do anything to my body." "No need to remind me; I know what I am doing." Melville kissed Rubina again before Raphael enjoyedly witnessed how the daughter dominated her mother. Chapter 406: Negative Thoughts After a long time of searching, I finally got to acquire my primary spouse. As an actual noble with a title myself, having a noblewoman like Iris as my primary wife was a must if I wanted to be eptable in the noble''s circle. But I really did not care about that at all. Even though I already had Sophia as one of my main wives, she would not be my primary, as she was not of noble birth. Our nation was just established fairly recently, and we did not make that many amendments to the imperialws that we were currently following, so I had to follow the matchmaking rules. After I found Iris and she epted my proposal, the hunt was basically done, freeing me from the bachelor''s struggle. I felt sorry for my batchmates who had yet to find their destiny, and they sometimes cursed the one who got the girls they were into. I hoped nobody created a scenario in their mind where they were delusionally beating me to death. Speaking of disapproval, I had yet to ask Iris''s parents for their blessings to take their daughter''s hand. I actually did not know if they would approve our engagement, or if they somehow foresaw our future. But even so, I would definitely fight for our rtionship. But that will be another story in the future. Right now, I was standing on the porch next to Iris and Cynthia as we watched the Arcenciel family''s carriage exit the Raevender family''s residence. "Are you sure you don''t have to tell them personally?" "Rest assured, Raphael. They may be strict sometimes, but my parents are quite understandable and considerate. If they could tolerate my disappearance before, I hope that they would let me slide for not being around for a few days. In case something happens, my brother is there to settle it down." "You sure have a lot of faith in your family, huh?" "Well, in the message, I did not state the status of our rtionship; I only wrote about the invitation to your parents'' wedding and my abrupt departure. But I put a little hit I thought was enough for them to run their imaginations." "...You are quite a clever girl, aren''t you?" After she epted my proposal, I invited Iris and her family to my parents'' wedding in our capital. Iris told me that she wanted to go first, so I gave her a few invitation cards and sent them to her family along with her personal letter via the coach she rode earlier. "It seems like we have nothing to do here," I said. "Shall we go to the queendom?" "We will be going to your city, Lavender, right?" "Yeah, my family is already there, and they are probably tending the Grise family as we speak. You know, we are getting to know one another." "Your sister just got engaged with Lady Christine, and it is good for both families to deepen their connection for a better rtionship. Our families will be getting to that time soon." "More likely." "I could not wait to meet your family and learn about you and your family more." When she told me that with an enthusiastic approach, there was this little worry about her reaction once she learned the secrets our family had been hiding. No matter how much we tried to hide it, she would eventually find it sooner orter. But before that, we first had to reveal those secrets to Christine, and we actually did not know what to do if she could not ept them. But Big Sis told me that she had a n for that, but she was not sure if it really worked. "I don''t want to ruin the fun; not only me, but also my whole family has actually been hiding some secrets that I am sure would shock you once you get a grasp of them. You might even abandon our engagement and abruptly leave this family all at once." "Don''t be that pessimistic, Raphael. We just put abel on our rtionship, so we should be celebrating right now. But really, if I really love you, I will ept you no matter how shocking your secrets are." "You promise? But my secrets are more than me having so many lovers." "Really. Everybody has a secret to hide. Even I have a secret or two that are probably too much for you toprehend. Rtionships are all about trust, and trying to open up with one another is solid proof of a healthy rtionship." "You are right. It looks like I am the one who is only thinking about the negative side of our rtionship. I should be more optimistic about this and take this rtionship seriously. Thank you for reminding me of that, Iris, and I am sorry for doubting you even though we are literally on the first day of being lovers." "No problem." If she said so, then I should be putting more trust in her and having more faith in our rtionship. If it were her, maybe she could ept my incestuous rtionships with my mother and my sister. But more importantly, we just got into a rtionship, we should be celebrating it instead of doubting one another. "Very well, let''s go to my city and meet up with my family." "Let''s do it, Raphael." After that, I opened a Portal to which Iris, Cynthia, and I used to transport ourselves to the City of Lavender. We found in the garden of the mansion, the usual spot of the residence where wended when we used teleportation. We could just do it in the basement, but that ce was used for personal and private arrivals. In addition, it was not a good ce to impress our guests and visitors. Some guardsthose who belonged to the Grise familyin the garden were surprised by our arrival. Our guards and gardeners were used to this, and the visiting guards then lowered their wariness and greeted us politely when they recognized our identities. "I think my family is inside, and Sophia is with them," I said as we walked toward the mansion. "Are you ready to meet my family as my lover, Iris?" "Of course," she said, dazzling a smile. "I am excited to meet my future inws...as well as my fellow co-wives." "Ha ha." Iughed dryly. Chapter 409: Now Or Never The next day... The first part of the Grise family''s visitation to our territory hade to an end. So today, we will hold the next part and bring them to the next venue, the capital of the Queendom of Raevender, the city of Louisiana. In order to get there, we boarded the train, of course. The railway system would be our nation''s notable feature, so we were showcasing its convenience and beauty to our special guests so that they could share their experience with their peers. The trains were fully operational and essible to the public. As the construction of the railways and stations kept going on at different locations, the trains only transported passengers between the cities of Lavender and Louisiana at the moment. But we would be servicing other nations in the near future. Since our family was dealing with business, we made an agreement with the Grise family to establish a few train stations in their domain as well as branches of our restaurants. Not only were we doing business, but we had been building trust in one another as well, solidifying the ties between the two families. "The trip really took two hours. I never thought that I would be able to see and experience a technology as advanced as this." After the two-hour trip, the train finally stopped at the Louisiana Train Station, and the passengers disembarked from their carriages. The station, as well as the other one, was crowded as expected, even though the fare was several times higher than riding a horse-drawn carriage. Almost all the passengers were astonished by the speed the trains, and one of them was Archduke Grise himself. He was amazed by the excellent performance of the train we just boarded, and he could not believe that a week or so of travel was drastically shortened to just a few hours. Sophia and Iris were with us too. "The ride was so stable and smooth that I could spin a coin on the table," Christine noted. "It almost made me forget that I was in a moving vehicle." "Thank you for sharing your thoughts about your experience with the train." Mother appreciated their positive insight. "Unfortunately, the system is only avable in this nation yet. But we will be operating in other nations soon." "Hoho. I am looking forward to it." "I promise you that, archduke. For now, let''s go to the pce." Shortly thereafter, we left the station, and then we all boarded a magic carriage. Using teleportation was kind of impolite to do, and by doing that, we were able to tour the visitors throughout the city. In the afternoon... "I have been to the Imperial Dungeon several times, but this dungeon really is huge." "This has over a hundred floors and is the biggest dungeon after all." As my family was tending the Grise family in the royal pce on the surface, I decided to go to the dungeon together with Iris. We were specifically on the in of the 101st floor, where the breeze brushed our skins and somehow relieved the heat of the summer. Iris was going to be my wife and be a part of our family, and she had the right to see what was inside our domains. Soon, my sister would be bringing Christine here too, but they were so busy at the moment. "The ce seems empty. You said that this dungeon has over a hundred floors, right?" "Every dungeon has extra floors for the Dungeon Master. Depending on the size of the dungeon, the total number of floors is beyond what it seems. By the way, we are on the 101st floor, right. This floor is where we train and conduct mock battles without holding back." "I see. The ck walls and the invisible barrier on the top are impregnable and indestructible, so it''s the best ce to go all out." "Exactly." "Unrtedly, you know what, Raphael, there is something that has been bothering me since earlier." She briefly paused. "How were you able to make a Portal here in the dungeon if teleportation won''t work from the outside?" She asked me that question and looked at me seriously. But I had been waiting for this moment. There was a reason why I brought her here, and that was to ask her about her abnormalities. I truly did not want to doubt Iris, but she was going to be my wife, and there was nothing wrong with wanting to know anything about her. That was why I intentionally transported ourselves to the surface instead of going into the dungeon first. By doing that, I made her suspicious about me and had her take the initiative to start this conversation. "I have an exnation for that, Iris. The truth is... I have the ability to travel with the dungeon and the outside world freely. Only my family, including Sophia, Gabrielle, and Mary, know about this, and I am telling it to you right now because I love and trust you." "Wow...I never thought you were this straightforward. But possessing an ability like that is really unexpected. You are already incredible, and your capabilities seem boundless. You really never failed to fascinate me, Raphael." "There''s more you should know, Iris. I just actually acquired a skill that allows me to take a peek at people''s stats more urately than the Extra Skill: Analysis." "...." "You see, when I cast it to you, all I could see was... nothing. It literally says [SYSTEM ERROR] or something. It was like I just bumped into the real you, but I did not have enough power to get a grasp of it. What are you hiding, Iris? Who are you?" I knew that this was an act of mistrust toward Iris, my future partner in life, especially when we were still building trust. But because of that, I had the right to learn about the real her. "Please tell me everything, Iris. I want to know anything about my beloved one." It''s now or never. If she''s really worth it, she should be honest with me. Chapter 410: No Choice "You see me through, huh? I guess you will find it eventually, but it''s sooner than expected." Iris said those words with a face void of expressions, so I could not read her properly. But there was one thing I could be sure of: I definitely caught her hiding her real identity. However, I still loved her, and I actually did not know what to do. "Iris, you are truly concealing something. What will you do next? Will you disclose the information I am seeking?" "Isting me here and purposefully baiting me with your tricks... I see. You set me up, aren''t you?" "It doesn''t matter. I am sorry, but I have to do this. I know it''s hard to believe, but no matter who or what you are, I will ept who you are because I really love you, Iris. I just want to know who you really are. So please..." What I just said was genuine, and it all came from my heart. It was true that I trapped her in his situation, but I was eager to learn more about her. She would be my wife, and if she loved and trusted me, she would not be afraid to hide her real self from me. On the other hand, it would be unfair if she was the only one to disclose their own secrets. Therefore, I should be revealing mine as well. "Hm." Iris curled the corners of her lips. "Usually, I should be disposing of anyone who has discovered the mask I have been wearing in order to cover my identity." "So that means you are going to kill me right here, right now..." Even if she said that, I could not sense any hostilitying off of her. Nevertheless, it was probably one of her abilities, so I prepared myself for a possible attack by discreetly maximizing my senses and buffs and deploying defenses. "It''s such a waste, Raphael. I am sorry, but I have to do this. Regretfully, I truly enjoyed our time together." Just then, Iris graciously waved her hand,mencing her attack. But instead of what I expected to be a moderate-to-strong gale, an extremely powerful and destructive gust of wind wasing toward me at an unimaginable speed. "?!" I instinctively racked my mind to its full speed as soon as she moved. Throughout my entire life, it might not have been the most powerful, but this was definitely the most dangerous form of offense that I had seen or encountered, much more than my parents'' strongest spell and technique, Melville''s divine art, or even Czarina''s Atomic Age. My entire defensive system was rming me desperately and did not seem to settle. The attack was absolutely going to destroy my entire existence, and it was undoubtedly unavoidable. I would die at this rate. I had no reason to hold back and hide. Without hesitation, I released the trigger that released the activation of Ultimate Arts'' Impregnable Fortress that I cast beforehand, and then I let the attack engulf me. WHOOSH!!! The powerful gust of wind blew up the area near me and obliterated everything in its path. My radar was in full operation, and I was aware of my surroundings. I was shocked by how much damage her attack had done to this floor so far. The earth around me was blown out and scraped a few dozens of meters of dirt from the surface across an area of several square kilometers. The winds were so turbulent that a few twisters were formed throughout the 101st floor. From what I had observed, Iris did not seem to use a spell or a technique, as I failed to sense a hint of mana or fighting energy. I could not conclude it was a skill either. Even so, this attack might have a lethal amount of soul-damaging properties that not even Unique Skill: Immortal could sustain. All I could guess was that she was simply using her sheer strength with a pinch of fatality, which was actually terrifying to think about. A single wave of her hand caused this violent storm. It was somewhat simr to the literal meaning of the butterfly effect. I vaguely had an idea why she was doing this or what her intentions were. I would sure make her answer that, but before anything, I had to deal with her first. My entire vision was filled with dust and mind, limiting my field of view. In spite of that, I did not move a muscle so that I could entirely focus my senses on an iing attack, but nothing came after that. Even though the attack was done, its winds continued to ravage the area. A single cast of Impregnable Fortress was not enough to block it all, so I had to recast it to protect myself longer, adding five more seconds to the shield''s duration. Fortunately, the fatality of the gust did notst ten seconds, but the winds were still there. When the ultimate defense technique ended, the nonfatal, sharp winds relentlessly scraped my skin, but I did not pay heed to them. Just in case, I prepared a precast Impregnable Fortress. A few secondster, the violent winds eventually dissipated, and a chaotic scene unfolded before my eyes. I found myself hovering in the middle of a wide pit. The attack was so powerful that it even made the grass beside the ck wall bow. "Fufu." A girly chuckle rang out in the middle of this cmity. "As expected, you were able to withstand that." "...Why are you doing this, Iris?" I stared at her seriously. "I thought that you loved me. So all the words you said to me were all lies? So this is the real you, huh?" "Even if you don''t believe me, I really love you, Raphael." "But then again, why are you doing this? Why are you going to kill me?" "You just used Impregnable Fortress, don''t you?" "?!" Just now, she casually uttered the name of the exact ability that I used. However, my shock was irrelevant. The question was, how did she know that? Chapter 411: Not Her True Identity After surviving such a deadly attack, I was hovering in the middle of the massively messy art Iris had just created. I was nning to retaliate, but I would be futile as I did not have a weak spot on her. Instead, I attempted to resolve the situation through dialogue. "From your reaction, it seems like I hit the mark. Not only once, but you did twice. You really don''t fail to entertain me, Raphael." "...What are you talking about? What makes you think that I have that ability? What is your basis?" Not only did she catch me using the Impregnable Fortress, but she also knew how many times I cast it. I had thoroughly concealed my skill by using the Unique Skill: Mystic Artist to apply Perfect Concealment to each cast, removing any trace of mana, energy, etc. But my efforts seemed fruitless in front of Iris. "You ask me how I knew? It''s as simple as... I used to know someone who has this ability." "What..?" "Not only that person used Impregnable Fortress, but also the other abilities of the... Ultra Skill: Ultimately Arts." "?!" (No way... Am I hearing her right?) The moment she uttered the name of one of my most ssified skills, my eyes widened in genuine shock. Except for my sister, I told no one about this, so it was impossible for anyone to know. If that was the case, then she really knew someone who had the same skill. But who? "How is that, Raphael? You still don''t want to believe me?" "There''s no way I would believe in you... You betrayed me and even attempted to kill me." "I have a reason, Raphael. Please let me exin." My mind was still doubting the authenticity of her ims, even though her guesses were right on the spot. But deep down in my heart, I still loved her and wanted to believe in her. Moreover, she had literally every millisecond to attack me, but she did not. I did not sense any hostility from her since then, so she probably did not intend to kill me. It might be a simp''s move, but it had been a day since we started going out, and I did not want to lose her and go back to the hassle of finding some noblewoman to be my primary wife again. Gathering all my remaining trust in her, I would have her exin herself here. "Go ahead, Iris, exin yourself." I said that to her, but I was still in maximum defense mode. "Thank you for trusting me again, Raphael," she nodded once. "The reason why I attacked you was that... There is something that I wanted to confirm, and the result is what I expected." "Hm? You did such a deadly move just to confirm something? How bold. If I did not defend myself, I would have..." Suddenly, I realized what her goal was. She attacked me with a fatal strike because she wanted me to resort to using the Ultimate Arts as there was no way to defend it. I see, it was a clever move, but why did she want to know that? "It looks like you finally get the gist of it, Raphael. You guessed it right. I want to confirm if you have the Ultimate Arts or not." "So that''s it. And yes, you caught me, I indeed have the Ultimate Arts. But by how you just attacked me, you seemed certain that I would use that skill to defend myself. The question is, how did you know that I possessed that skill?" "It might be shocking to you, but here is it. You see, I have known you even before we met. Do you remember the time when my brother and his friends came over to your residence to court your sister?" "Yeah, I remember." "If so, then you should remember the dragon that attacked you." "?! Iris, don''t tell me...you are the one who sent that Amphithere?!" There was no way I could forget that legless dragon. Not the dragon itself, but the one who controlled it. The one who trapped me in that invincible barrier and dropped arge piece of iceberg into it, which almost killed me. Now it all makes sense. In order to escape death, I resorted to using Absolute Severance to break the barrier and avoid the iceberg. If Iris was the one controlling the Amphithere, then she must have seen me executing that skill. "Yes, it was me, Raphael. Just as I said earlier, I was testing your capabilities at that time. But a single test cannot satisfy me, so that''s why I did it earlier and confirmed that you are the one I am looking for after personally seeing it myself." "You are looking for me...? Who really are you, Iris?" "As you have guessed, this is not the real me, Raphael. This identity, Iris Arcenciel, is mytest incarnation." So that means she had been reborn, and she was actually older than she seemed. It made her kind of simr to my circumstances, but I did not know what kind of incarnation she did, whether she was an otherworlder like me or she could be just a local reincarnator who wanted to transcend mortality. She mentioned that she was looking for me; was it because she was aware that I was an otherworlder? Asking her that might make her suspicious of me, so I should refrain from doing so. "Are you saying that you have several previous lives or something? Constantly repeating the cycle of life?" "Yeah, something like that. But it isn''t like I am doing it every time my term ends. I have been reincarnating myself with a particr interval." "What are your reasons for doing this? You said you were looking for me, right?" "Well, it is true that I am looking for you, but I am actually searching for some individuals like you. I am not the only one who is hiding a secret or two, you know? You are also hiding something from everyone. I cannot see anything like your Ultimate Arts on your skill set after all." "So you can see more than an Appraisal user, huh? But let''s get to the point: who exactly are you looking for, Iris?" "Fufu. The same as you, I am searching for that very special individual who was born every half a millennium. In short, these reincarnators from another world." Chapter 418: Memories With The Otherworlders Ever since she noticed the existence of these special individuals called otherworlders, Iris, as curious as she could be, decided to meet one or two. One of the factors in how she confirmed their existence, aside from observation, was that she sought information from some people who stood on the same tform as her, and they told her that otherworlders actually existed. All over the, there were only three people who entered the Enlightenment Realm. Iris was one of them and, apparently, the newest member of the group. With that said, Iris took an interest in these otherworlders, as they had the potential to reach that realm. Five hundred years after the First Pope, Iris reincarnated herself through her abilities, and she was reborn as a human child. The reason she had gone through reincarnation was because she wanted to be at the same age as the otherworlder. She could choose which parent she wanted to be born to, and she became the child of a wealthy and influential family for a better start. She was living a peaceful life as a cleric at the church, as it was one way to avoid marriage. In addition, she intentionally showcased that she had excellent proficiency in light magic in order to get promoted to the lofty position of the Priestess. In that rank, she was absolutely free of marriage, as the church wanted their figurehead to be pure. Throughout her life, Iris diligently searched for this otherworlder without sess. It was not until she was around fifty years old that she finally found the whereabouts of that otherworlder. All of a sudden, the humans were surprised by the frequent and sudden invasions of the demons, as they had never seen them act so aggressively before. The humans were taken aback, and the demons overwhelmed the humans in no time. In just a few years, the demon territory took over several nations. On the other hand, Iris took that opportunity to check on the demons. To her surprise, she did not expect that the next otherworlder was not a human being at all. In that era, the otherworlder was the demon lord who led that mighty demon army. But when she remotely got to know the true nature of the demon lord from afar, she was disappointed by his awful behavior. That turned her off, and she decided not to approach him in person, much less interact with him. Since her years of effort were wasted, she nned her fake death. She used the human-demon war and personally participated in the battles. By creating a perfect copy of her current body, Iris was able to leave a corpse before she reverted back to her former glory, leaving the otherworlder unattended. After that, Iris was not seen in the human records. Roughly five hundred yearster, she repeated the life cycle once again, and she effectively reborn herself as a human again. And in a rtively short time, around seventeen yearster, it was not that challenging for her to find out who the next otherworlder was. Hearing the feats and sesses of that person, such as wiping out a horde of demons with just one sh of his de, Iris was so certain that she did not have to check on him. At that time, the one who bore the title of Reincarnator was a man named Alfred. On the day when Iris approached and met him in person, she suddenly felt something different that she had never felt before. When her eyes locked on his, Iris''s heart skipped a beat. She felt love for the first time, as far as she could remember. Since it was the first time she felt that way, she did not know what to do. As a member of the proud dragon race, she rposed herself and decided to make acquaintance with Alfred in the meantime. In order to get close to him, she joined him in his rallies against the demons. Due to her proficiency and talents in magic, she was unanimously chosen to personally apany Alfred alongside two other members, a swordsman and a female support healer. The four of them overpowered the demons and effectively pushed them back. The humans gradually reconquered theirnds from the invaders. The more they reimed towns and cities, the more confident and stronger they were. The reconquest was mostly sessful, and the humans regained most of their former territories. In just a few years, the humans had fended off the demons on the continent except for the ones defending some of the significant dungeons, and the demon lord was hiding inside the biggest dungeon at that time. Sieges urred around and inside the dungeons. However, no matter how hard the demons tried to defend the lines, the humans still overwhelmed them in no more than a year, even with the advantages of the dungeon, such as terrain change and resurrection. Thest battlefield was in the 70-floored dungeon, and the hero''s party was about to face the demon lord. When that time came, Alfred killed the demon lord, and the reign of the demons on the continent finally came to an end. After that fight, Iris confessed her love for Alfred, and so did the healer. Unfortunately for her, Alfred kindly rejected her feelings, and he chose the other one instead. It hurt Iris, but she eventually epted it as she could not force him to reciprocate her feelings. Meanwhile, the swordsman conveyed his love for her, but Iris just tly rejected him, leaving him heartbroken before he left the party and married the princess of a reconquered nation. After the war with the demons, they set apart and had their own lives. Alfred conquered the dungeon and got married to his lover afterwards. He made the empire and renamed himself Alfred Dixon, to which he exined it meant Alfred the Son of Richard. Upon learning the perks of the dungeon, he then established the Adventurers'' Guild to give jobs to his people, supporting the economy of the empire. Ever since the guild was established, the average adventurers became stronger and stronger as they needed more power to make more money. As for Iris, she was still in contact with Alfred and his wife for years. Iris got so close to him that Alfred told her about his secret that he was actually an otherworlder. Iris was engrossed by his stories and could not stop asking him about his world and himself. Even though it was short, Iris cherished that time and held a special spot in her heart. Chapter 419: Mother of Arts "Even though Alfred did not choose me, I was happy to spend the majority of my life at that time with the empire by having a close rtionship with the Imperial family. Due to my achievements, Alfred appointed me as the first Imperial Court Mage of the empire. For the rest of my life, I served the empire with my magic. Since I was nning to live and die like a human, I offered apprenticeships to the one with potential in magic to pass down my legacy." "Uh, huh." In bed, Raphael was invested in the stories Iris had been narrating to him, although they were mostly about the hero. But inwardly, he was a bit envious that Alfred was Iris''s first love, not him. Nevertheless, he was already gone from the picture long ago, so Raphael did not have to worry about it. "My two best students got married, and one of them became the next Imperial Court Mage. Decades after I faked my death, the empire at that time granted them peerage, and they became a noble family. Several centuries and generationster, the family continued to gain ranks until they reached earldom. Wanna guess what family it is?" "Court mages, huh... Your family? The Arcenciel?" "You hit the mark, Raphael. Our family has been consistent in producing court mages. Since the Arcenciel family has sentimental value to me, I have been reincarnating myself in the family." "I see. Regarding the hero, if I remember correctly, history did not state or barely have a record of what happened to him after his reign. So did you know what happened to him? Though it was said that he passed away from a natural cause." "Well, Alfred spent the rest of his life in the dungeon, and he sadly died of old age since he did not reach a thousand levels, so he did not evolve and achieve immortality. Even if he did, he still would not live forever as he wanted to rest peacefully with his wife." "You must be sad." "Yeah, I used to love him after all. But that was what he desired, and I respected his decisions." Iris briefly closed her eyes, reminiscing about the past. "It was the first time I felt love, and his loss truly hurt me. He always told me not to worry about him. It took time, but I was able to let him rest in peace." "I am sorry for making you remember that, Iris." "Don''t worry about it, Raphael. It''s been about a thousand years, and I have recovered myself from the pain and grief." "If you say so, then that''s good to hear." Expressing his empathy for her, Raphael tightened his embrace around her. Iris was delighted by it and hugged him as well to appreciate his efforts to cheer her up. "Thank you for your understanding, Raphael." "You''re wee." "Um, do you really don''t mind when I talk about other men? I wanted to know your thoughts about it." "? Not really. No offense, he already passed away a long time ago, so I don''t really mind. Moreover, you have me now. If you are still thinking about him, perhaps it is because you see him on me? Is it possible that I am his reincarnation?" "I don''t think that is the case, Raphael. As someone who has reached the higher realm, identifying a person by their soul is not an issue. Out of all the beings I have encountered so far, the souls of the otherworlders are very unique from one another or from anybody in this world." "Really?" "Yes. When the physical vessel had died, the soul remained the same even after repeating the cycle of reincarnation. I have encountered many people in this world that have the same soul with someone from the past because they reincarnated. But the souls of the otherworlders werepletely new. Your soul is totally different from Alfred''s and also from any other otherworlders." "Hmm. It''s probably because the souls can reincarnate locally; it means the souls cannot stay outside of their world or universe. I was basically dragged here from my previous world, so that exins my uniqueness." "Probably." As Raphael just said, souls could not escape their own verse unless there was an outside interference, such as the intervention of godly beings. He experienced it himself, so he considered himself an anomaly in this world. Although souls could be reincarnated repeatedly, it was not infinite. Once a soul was reincarnated a certain number of times, it wouldpletely vanish and disappear from existence forever with absolutely no means of return. "By the way, going back to our previous topic, after the hero, did you meet the next otherworlder?" "Ah, yes, at that time, it was a woman. Right now, she is known as the Mother of Arts." "Queen Adeline Astley... She really was an otherworlder, huh?" Raphael sighed as he was able to confirm that im. "So what kind of person was the Mother of Art?" "If you ask me, unlike the previous ones, she did not possess powerful abilities, and her prowess was very average. Even though she had been married to the crown prince of Astley at that time, I was able to meet her personally because I was also a noblewoman in that life." "Right, you just said that you had set the Arcenciel family as your spawn point." "?" Iris confusedly stared at him as she did not understand the terminologies he just said, but she bugged it off and continued exining. "When I managed to talk to her privately, I immediately revealed my intentions, and then I told her that I knew her secret." "So, like ckmailing her?" "If you put it that way, kind of, but I did not intend to. Nevertheless, she bought into and got scared of me before she disclosed the details of her previous life. Apparently, what she wished from the Goddess was that she wanted to be a noblewoman in her next life with the knowledge and information of the next five hundred years." "I see. So that''s how she came up with the technologies that only existed after the time of her hypothetical transmigration, like the piano. But if she had 500 years of knowledge, why didn''t she recreate electronics?" "Electronics? I think I heard something like that from her, but she exined she could not make it due to some reasons like the avability of the materials. Also, she said that she did not understand the very concept of it, like how it works. She said that her brain cannot process all the information she has in her head." Raphael seemed to understand the problems of the art queen. He just thought that a person from the Middle Ages would be bewildered if you showed them a telephone or a car. Even though the queen had all the information, she did not have enough intelligence to properly digest all the information. Inyman''s terms, she had a skill issue. There was also the risk of her being used of heresy if she went overboard. "There was also the problem of her lifespan that limited her time to implement them all," Iris resumed. "That was why she decided to forget about it. Moreover, she found magic more convenient, so she just focused more on her passion for art and music." "So that''s why she became the Mother of Arts instead." (But it still doesn''t exin how brassieres existed centuries before she was born or how they even predated the ones in my previous world...) He baffled inwardly. "Thank you for providing me answers, Iris." "Anything for you, Raphael." The two of them stayed in bed for a while. Chapter 420: Maryjanes Interruption The next day after my consummation with Iris, the Arcenciel family finally arrived at the queendom''s capital. They did not reach here by carriage, of course, given the distance between here and the empire. They did not ask for our assistance either. As the renown mage family, they were capable of casting teleportation spells. After arriving safely in the city of Lavender, they boarded the trains and embarked on their trip to the capital. From the station, they then rode on the carriages we reserved for them and marched their way to the pce. At the entrance of the pce, where my family, as well as Iris, were standing, the visiting family just disembarked from their carriages. From what I could see, their number was quiterge. The four of them, which consisted of a third of the group, were members of the Arcenciel family, excluding Iris. The rest were their servants and guards. One of the members of the family who was present here was the current Imperial Court Mage of the Dixon Empire. She was the younger sister of Count Arcenciel, which meant she was Iris''s aunt, and she was the one who cast Long Teleportation to transport the family. "Good morning, Count Arcenciel. Wee to the Queendom of Raevender." "Thank you for personally receiving us, Queen Mylene," Count Arcenciel, as well as the other members of the family, graciously bowed before Mother. "And thank you for taking care of our daughter." "It is fun to have Iris here, so you don''t have to think about it. How is your trip?" "Well, the experience with your trains was great. It was fast, stable, and smooth. I never thought that we shortened the supposed weeks of travel into hours. Not everyone has ess to instant transportation like teleportation, and this new means of transportation is truly convenient and revolutionary for the masses. It is our honor to have an opportunity to experience that firsthand." "I am d that you are satisfied with our services. We have a lot of things to talk about, so let''s go inside, everyone." Once we were inside and settled in the hall, my family engaged in a conversation with the Arcenciel family. Many topics had been discussed, such as establishing a diplomatic rtionship with one another and so on, until we entered the topic of my rtionship with Iris. "I was kind of surprised when you stated in the letter that you love His Highness Raphael," the count said with a low voice. "And when we got here, you were saying that you wanted to be engaged with him?" "Yes, Father. I am asking you to bless our engagement. Could it be that you are against it?" "..." Ever since we brought up this topic, Count Arcenciel has been serious, and her face seemed to be shrouded in difort. From the looks of it, it might be possible that he was not happy with the idea. "Be honest with me, Father, do you hate the idea of me getting married?" "Um, honestly, I don''t want you to get married yet." "So you really hate it, huh?" I did not know if I was right, but I thought I saw Iris just fake her defected smile. Of course, it had a massive effect on her father. "?! I-I can exin, Iris. You see, our family, Arcenciel, is known for being a family of skilled mages, so we mostly generate the most court mages for the empire. Since you are not the heir of the family, you have been selected as the best candidate to be the next Imperial Court Mage. His Highness Raphael is a royalty from another nation, and marrying him would invalidate your spot on the imperial court." Most likely afraid of being hated by his only daughter, Count Arcenciel reasoned why she should not marry. It might be his desperate move, but what he just said actually made sense. The Arcenciel family had been consistent in the empire''s magical department. It was their pride, and there was nothing wrong with him defending it. "I already knew about that, Father, but now I changed my mind. I wanted to be with Raphael. I hope you understand me, Father." "But how about the legacy of our family...?" "Brother." As if she could not take it anymore, the current Imperial Court Mage, the count''s sister, lost her patience and raised her voice. If I remember correctly, I thought her name was Maryjane Arcenciel. She was like thirty years old, with hair as pink as Iris''s and magenta eyes. Her level was quite high, almost half a thousand, and so was her magic power. Not only was she greatly skilled in magic, but she also showed interest in alchemy and science and had been assisting with the empire''s research and development. That was why she was interested in our trains. "Do you have something to say, Maryjane?" The count nced at his younger sister. "I don''t like how you are being stubborn about that tradition, Brother. My niece already made a decision, and as her father, you should be supportive of her." "But..." "No buts, Brother. I know that you are a doting father to your daughter. However, there is a limit to how you can control her life. Just tell me you don''t want someone to take away Iris from you." "N-no, I didn''t mean that...!" "If you really want our family to continue its legacy, I can prolong my term for years or decades if you wish. I am not that old. There''s no way I can let you sacrifice my niece''s happiness for something she isn''t fond of. Just let her go, Brother." It seemed like she did not agree with her brother''s ideas and went against them. That alone made me so grateful for her. Thanks for the support, my future aunt-inw. "Even if you say so, how about after your term?" "Father," Alexander chimed in. "If Aunt Maryjane is in the service long enough, let''s hope that one of my children wants to be one. I am supporting Iris on this one. Besides, Raphael is now a royalty. Didn''t you request that I should court Her Highness Louise in order to gain a connection with their family? It is happening in front of you, but you don''t want to take it?" "Well, about that..." "Father." As the count was about to reason again, Iris called her father out. "If you don''t want to ept our engagement, then I will hate you...forever." "Ack!" As if the final nail on the coffin had been struck, Count Arcenciel was taken aback by her words, and she probably broke her heart. Knowing that he was a doting father to Iris, there was no way he could sustain that amount of emotional damage. I might possibly have suffered like him too if my daughter were to hate me. "How about that, Brother? Do you want to continue with your stubbornness?" Maryjane grinned at the dejected count. "Traditions are not always meant to be followed, and I am still here to serve the empire as long as I can. If you don''t want your daughter to hate you forever, just ept their engagement already." "...Sigh." After thinking for a while, he let out a defeated sigh. "Fine, I am epting Iris''s engagement with His Highness Raphael." "Thank you so much, Father." Iris smiled. "I know you would say yes. You are the best!" To show her appreciation, Iris jumped off her seat and cheerfully approached him before giving him a hug. "Thank you for blessing us, Count Arcenciel," I said. "If you make my daughter cry, you will see what you don''t want to see." "I promise I won''t hurt her." With his approval, my engagement with Iris had been secured. Chapter 423: Grand Wedding Ceremony In the middle of the summer, at the Queendom of Raevender''s capital, Louisiana, the entire country was currently celebrating its most important day of the year. Finally, after a long process, the wedding day of Mom, Mother, and Gabrielle hade. Tens of thousands of people, mostly citizens, were gathering and standing in the pce''s Courtyard of Honor, the venue of the wedding, to witness the event. There were more of them beyond the courtyard, as the space would not allow them all. Since Emperor Jeffrey Dixon recognized us as a nation, more people have migrated to the queendom. Sure, venturing into the continent''s most dangerous environment was certainly a risk, but the construction of the monster-repellent highway and the introduction of the trains made it possible for people to have a trip safely. Currently, Louisiana''s poption is a little above a hundred thousand, around the same poption as in the city of Lavender. The crowd was divided by a wide aisle made out of two rows of metal barricades and tough knights in the middle that stretched from the royal gate to the honor gate. Apparently, they were not watching the actual wedding, as it was not held in the royal courtyard. Instead, they would be witnessing the entirety of the ceremony through a huge translucent projection, around thirty meters in width, hovering stationary above the royal courtyard. The projection was created by Illusion Magic Level 3: Projection, which was projected from a podium-like device to send a clear live feed to the audience, though it was showing only one angle. The thing that was used to capture the ceremony, the camera lens, was a magic device that I invented as an experiment. It was actually a modification of the crystallized eye of a gigantic, one-eyed humanoid monster called Cyclops. It was mithrill-wired so that I did not have to enchant irvoyance on it just to make the thing wireless. Aside from streaming an event live, the projector also had several thin rectangr transparent prisms, which I called memory cards, that recorded events that could be yed on the projector. In this wedding ceremony, the projector made its debut in this world. I decided to recreate it and make it essible to the public to make our lives easier. The trains had made an appearance, so this project was next. I had been wanting to introduce Earth''s modern technologies into this world. Since I really did not want this world to discover coal-generated electricity or even crude oil, which was the ingredient for stic, I made my inventions magic-based. Anyways, traditionally, weddings were usually held in the church, and so this world cultured that as well, and we had a royal chapel in the pce. It was not that spacious, like a church or a cathedral, but it was big enough to amodate all of our important guests. With that said, we chose that location for the actual wedding ceremony. The royal chapel was not decorated intensively to maintain its beauty and solemnity. The pews were divided into two, leaving an aisle in the middle, and were neatly lined in symmetry facing the chancel. The ceremony was about to start, and the invited guests had taken their own seats and were only waiting for the brides to make their entrance. The orchestra had been ying some music to entertain the guests while waiting. Of course, I missioned" Rick to make these music pieces for us. By the way, the organist of the day was Lesley Oddrey. She was Mary''s friend in the Kingdom of Astley, and she used to teach me how to y the piano when I was a kid. Currently, I was rxing my butt in the front row of the right side. Together in the same seat, starting from the aisle, my sister sat on the furthest end of the pew. As the crown princess of the queendom, she had the right to be the first. Next to her was Christine, her fiancee, and then Mary, also her fiancee. Mary might be unbeknownst to most of the guests, but Big Sis had stated that she would marry her despite the downfall of her family. Next to Mary was me, followed by my fiancees, Iris and Sophia, respectively. Basically, the seat was upied by the bride''s children and their respective fiancees. Even I did not know if these two were the only ones I would marry in the future, as there were some women who I would probably end up marrying. Especially since Iris herself rmended and offered me a certain someone to marry. (Just because I greatly loved women meant that she could recruit more members for me. But the person she rmended to me was not bad.) Well, joining the same column with us were the members of the Raeven family, including Melissa, Mark''s betrothed. The queendom''s vassals, Michael, Lucy, Uriel, and Dane, whom we would be appointed to barons in the future, were present in the chapel as well. On the other hand, in the other column, I could see the faces of our special and important guests. Among them was the Imperial Royal Family of Dixon, including the emperor himself, who were taking the seat in the first row. It was noticeable that the two imperial princes were not with them. Prince Edward''s absence made sense since he had beef with Christine and her family, who were present at the ceremony. In the case of Prince Elgin, they shamefully said that he despised same-sex rtionships and was homophobic, so he did not go with them. We also invited King Paul Astley and some other important people in the Kingdom of Astley, which they happily epted. On Astley''s side, Sir Rick Wesley, my clone, was present as well. We also sent some invitations to the Kingdom of Boulder, but they only sent their prime minister as the proxy of King Warry Boulder. The guests of this wedding mostly consisted of our close friends and acquaintances, with a few from the royal families of several nations, to establish further personal and diplomatic rtionships. When thest music stopped, the orchestra did not y for a moment. Until suddenly, the organ and the fanfare of brass finally rang out in the chapel to announce the start of the ceremony. Chapter 425: Gallery Party After the archbishop pronounced the matrimony of the three brides, they ecstatically exited the chapel with their arms closed, and then the families and guests followed suit. As we nned, after the ceremony, the brides boarded a horse-drawn carriage modified into a float that was excessively covered in flowers and paraded themselves around the city. That was the purpose of the space in the middle of the crowd in the pce''s courtyardto give way to the brides. Their parade around the city was scheduled for around an hour. While my newlywed mothers were celebrating with the masses, the guests then proceeded to the next venue for the afterparty. Currently, we were at the central gallery of the orangery of the pce, the venue for receptions after the wedding as well as the cocktail party. The venue shaded the guest from the summer heat as well as providing the guest with a picturesque view of the orchard outside, so that was why we chose this ce. Since the pce was just newly built, there was no way for the fruit trees to grow in such a short time. For that reason, I somewhat cheated on it and used my Unique Skill: Botanist to manipte the growth rate of the shrubs and trees, making them almost at the time of their first harvest. It was also for aesthetics, so that it would look pleasing to everyone''s eyes. The venue was adorned with various decorations other than its beautiful and state-of-the-art objects, such as the shining chandeliers and statues of gryphons that posed like that in heraldry emblems. There were flowers of different shapes and colors, and some palm trees were ced at the arched openings. The wait was quite long, so in the meantime, the guests were having some refreshments as they socialized with others. The orchestra also transferred here, so there was some soothing and rxing music ying in the background to liven up the venue. At the moment, I was sitting on my seat around a round table with my sister, nked by our own fiancees. "Last year, Louise was so popr in the academy because of her beauty, strength, and charisma that she was courted by several students, including some seniors." On the table, we were chatting with each other, discussing some topics about ourselves, to kill time as we waited for the party to start. Just now, Christine recapped some events that happened to them during their days in the academy. "But Louise was unbothered by their efforts, and she just tly rejected them all. For those who were persistent, all they needed to do was defeat her in a duel, but before they could challenge her, they should defeat her brother first." "It''s been a while," I chimed in. "A few freshmen students from the academy visited our residence back in the now-Lavender City, and they suddenly challenged me in a duel. Of course, they were no match for me. There was even one who passed out before the match started." "You must be thinking that they don''t deserve your sister." "Well, that was indeed my reason," I responded to Iris''s statement. "Also, I wanted them to save their efforts for another because they did not have a chance on my sister, as she likes women. But without that, I would not have met Alexander, so he probably would not be able to introduce me to you, Iris." "Even if that were the case, we would still be in the same ss. It seems like our destiny has been bonded no matter the situation." "It seems so..." I knew what I was saying since Iris would have known me even without my connection with Alexander, as she would thoroughly check on every special individual she had heard of. Nevertheless, it was pointless to think about it when I was already engaged to her. "By the way," Iris uttered. "I wonder whose among you and your sister is going to get married first? Do you have something like an arrangement about it?" "Well, about that," I replied. "It has been decided that Sister will be the one to get married first and then me. Right, Sister?" "Yeah, but it really doesn''t matter to me whoever takes the matrimony first as long as I get married to the ones I love." As Big Sis said those words, she turned her head left and right and nced at her fiancees. With their cheeks slightly reddened, Christine and Mary seemed excited and embarrassed about it at the same time when they heard it. "One more thing," I continued. "My sister will be the one to have children first in order to avoid any future conflicts in the queendom''s internal affairs, if you know what I mean." "I somehow get you, Raphael. Since your sister is the future queen, the position of her line must need to be secured. If Raphael were to have children first, they would probably use that logic to seize the throne for the Lavender branch of the Raevender family. That''s it if they were to believe that Raphael deserves the throne as the majority of the nations are patriarchal." While holding her chin, Iris shared her thoughts with us, which were actually correct. I was impressed by how fast she picked that up. Just as she exined, my future children might fight for the right to the throne. For that reason, even the order of when our own children would be born was nned. "It looks like the brides have returned. "Alright, let''s remind the guests so that we can wee them," I said before we stood up. As we were chatting, my sister then quoted that our mothers had already returned to the pce after around an hour of parading around the city. A few minutester, after Big Sis said that, the three gorgeous brides made their entrance to the central gallery, to which we responded with ps and cheers. They then went to their seats, which were situated beside the wall in the middle of the gallery. After a short speech, they held a knife together and sliced their multyered wedding cake, and the party began. Chapter 431: Crown Princes Call "The crowd prince of the Dixon Empire wanted to see me, huh? What did a royal like him have to do with me?" Azrael had an idea why Prince Edward was looking for him, but he pretended to be dumb and had them provide the answers to him. "Okay, I will exin the situation from the start. Before, someone special to the prince was involved in a particr circumstance we could reveal right now. But to put it simply, the person had be an instrument for something that is against the empire." "A coup or some sort, perhaps?" "...I was not tasked to answer all of your questions. Anyway, that person was allegedly forced to get close to His Highness Edward. And then suddenly, the ones behind all of this executed a n and implemented it on that person, literally." "And how did I rte to that?" "ording to the reports, that person lost control of their body and was taken by someone else. When they were about to execute their n, someone showed up and faced that person, trying to stop their n with force. They fought so effectively that they destroyed a small portion of the Vagoth Forest." "Uh, huh." "The intervener actually won in the end and left that person''s unconscious body in the forest before the authorities found it. Since that person was special to the crown prince, he even joined the search. When that person woke up, we then inquired about the details and gathered as much information as possible." "Are you implying that I was the one who fought that person?" "ording to that person, in spite of being controlled, they were still able to observe what was going on, and they clearly remembered the one that saved them: a young man, probably a teenager, with ck hair and red eyes who was named Azrael. That perfectly describes you." "I see. But I have to tell you that I am living on another continent, so that doesn''t make sense to me." After Azrael said that, the man then scanned him from head to toe and grinned. "From what we could see, you are ethnically different from the people living here, possibly making you a foreigner to this kingdom. You cannot fool us around." "That still doesn''t exin everything, unless you get some exnation to enlighten me." "As for the exnation of how you can get to the other continent, your ability to sense our presence is a mark that you are not just an ordinary person. In addition, given that you can see through our identities, it is possible that you have some skills to hide or forge your stats, exining why we can''t read you very well." "That''s a good exnation you got there. I''ll give you that." "I assume that you are going to admit that you are Azrael?" "Hmph. Very well, I am indeed Azrael," he said as he put his right hand on his chest. "To think that the Imperial Intelligence Unit was able to track me here, as expected of the empire''s greatest reconnaissance agents, would my response suffice?" "If you confirm yourself to be Azrael, then we request that youe with us." "But why would I do that?" "...Actually, His Highness Edward ordered us to bring you to him because he wanted to thank you personally for saving that person. We were also told not to force you if you find it ufortable. But again, it''s up to you if you want toe or not." "Hmm... Let me think." Azrael, or rather, Raphael, helped Edith at that time because it was for his own good as well, not just because someone requested him to do so. He did not want a reward for saving Edith, as the stability of the empire also meant the stability of the continent, which included the queendom. But then Azrael thought that there were really no negative things that would happen if he were to see the prince. One of the few downsides was that he had to reveal himself to a few individuals. In fact, the meeting would make things easier as Azrael would not have to keep his profile low. Also, he might get a closer rtionship with the imperial family, which would give him some advantages. "Well then, I have decided toe with you and meet this crown prince." Afterwards, Azrael went to his partymates and told them that some people approached him, and he was summoned back to the Northern Continent. He did not exin to them why, but he said that it was something important. Since Azrael could not fully hide Raphael''s sophisticated demeanor as a nobleman, his partymates suspected him to be a royal, which he promptly denied. He might not be a royal, but he was a copy of a nobleman, so they were somewhat right. He bid farewell to them, but he promised toe back. Actually, behind their knowledge, Azrael sent a few Supernatural Observation to watch them while he was gone, especially since he had two lovers in the party. When it was time to depart, one of the agents of the Imperial Intelligence Unit cast a Long Teleportation spell, and they found themselves somewhere in the territory of the Kingdom of Boulder. They could just transport themselves directly to the Imperial Capital, but people would suspect if they entered the city without logging in, so they chose to enter the city normally and legally. They next went to a nearby city and rode a carriage toward the Imperial Capital. In order to keep things discreet, a long voyage would strengthen their authenticity as travelers. In addition, the mission was actually more like a private order by Prince Edward, and not even the emperor knew about that. During the travel, the agents agreed not to verbally and telepathically talk to each other as they could not trust Azrael fully. Aware that Azrael was like a bottomless pit, they could just assume that he had the ability to hear their private conversations and even telepathy. Atst, after days of travel on the road, Azrael and the Imperial Intelligence Unit had entered the territory of the Imperial Capital. All of them had their own authentic identification cards, so the process was smooth. After another few hours, they passed by the gates and had lunch together in a diner. Later on, Azrael and the agents went to a hotel, where he met Prince Edward alongside Edith. Chapter 432: Conversation With The Imperial Crown Prince When the group entered the hotel room, the figures of Prince Edward and Edith sitting together in one seat unfolded before Azrael''s eyes. Azrael briefly scanned around the room, and he found it luxurious and screaming of fortune before he looked at them. They had different reactions when they saw Azrael. The prince just stared at him, surprised to see him in person, while Edith could not maintain her eye contact with him, probably embarrassed that she was facing her savior. Once one of the agents shut the door, the prince and Edith stood up before the four men bowed before him. "Your Imperial Highness, we have found and brought Sir Azrael as per your order," one of the men dered. "Good, thank you for your efforts. But it''s sooner than I anticipated," the prince appreciated. "Very well, you may leave the room. We want to talk to him privately." "As you wish, Your Imperial Highness." As their job was basically done, the agents of the Imperial Intelligence Unit silently exited the room, leaving the three of them behind. Once the door shut again, Prince Edward waited for a few seconds before he spoke. "So you are Azrael? The one who saved Edith just recently?" "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Imperial Highness Prince Edward." Azrael elegantly bobbed his body as he greeted. "Indeed, my name is Azrael, and I am the one who saved Lady Edith." "Hmm." The prince then took a nce at Edith. "Is he the one who saved you, Edith?" "Yes, he is. He is the man who saved me. I am sure of it. Even though I had no control of my body at that time, I could still see what was happening outside. There is no doubt that he is the one who ended my suffering." Edith answered immediately, as she was certain that it was Azrael who appeared before her and ultimately saved her. As she said, she could still see what was going on around her, as the maniptor wanted her to see how she destroyed everything. But when Azrael entered the psych ne, she eventually shut Edith down. Prince Edward looked into her eyes and saw the conviction in them. He smiled and then turned his gaze at Azrael. "I see. If Edith confirmed it so, then you really are her savior. Edith is really a special person to me, so I truly thank you for saving her." "I just did what I think is right." Appreciating Azrael, the prince offered his hand. Azrael took it, and they shook hands. Azrael just put on a normal smile, but Edward found it a bit creepy as Azrael''s ck hair and red eyes seemed to give off an ominous aura, ording to Edward. "I truly appreciated you, really, and I cannot make your efforts unrewarded. If you don''t mind, we would like to have a talk with you." "I don''t mind, Your Imperial Highness." Shortly after, the three of them took their seats. While Prince Edward and Edith sat back on their couch, Azrael took a seat on a couch in front of them across the table. There were snacks and refreshments on the table, which were also of luxury quality. The prince gestured to Azrael that he could have some as they were just a small price for what he had done, which Azrael took pleasure in. Once they werefortable with their own, the prince began the conversation. "Once again, I am gratefully thanking you for saving Edith. Not only did you save her, but you also protected the empire from harm. If it were not for you, Edith would bepletely under the enemy''s control and start sabotaging the empire from within." "It''s nothing, Your Imperial Highness." "No need to be modest, Sir Azrael. In fact, ording to the reports that the agents have given to me, you are actually incredibly powerful and strong. It is stated that you are at least a thousand levels and have evolved into a High Human. Oh, I should apologize for peeking at your personal data without permission." "It''s fine. I think there''s nothing wrong with looking at the background of any person a royal like you would meet." Even though Azrael said that, he actually intentionally revealed his Level and stats to the agents while keeping a low profile toward his partymates. At that time, he was not sure why they were following him. If they were actually looking for someone, he had to make sure that he was the one they were looking for instead of Raphael. "Thank you for your understanding. I don''t want to doubt you or be rude, but may I know any particr reason why you saved Edith?" Azrael had anticipated that question, as it was natural for him to doubt or ask about his motives. In case that question was brought up, Azrael already had some answers to provide. "Well, actually, I have been investigating the group behind it. Have you ever heard of The Five Headed Hydra?" "Yes. My father told me that it is arge organization that is lurking under the continent and has been doing illegal activities. Edith also said that the one who possessed her was somewhat rted to that group." "If His Imperial Highness has learned that much, then it would save time from exining. That being said, Melville, the one who took control of Edith, was indeed rted to that organization, and I did my mission to eliminate her at that time." What Azrael just said was not entirely true. He implied that the Five Headed Hydra was the biggest body, when it was actually just a fraction of the main organization. Also, Melville was not a member of the Five Headed Hydra; rather, she was in the same position as the Hydra''s head. "By doing missions, do you mean that you have a superior to follow?" The prince asked. "I deeply apologize, Your Imperial Highness, but I cannot provide answers to that question." "I understand; you are a benefactor of mine, and yet I am demanding those questions. I won''t push that matter to you any further." Prince Edward realized his mistake. "The topic has gone more serious. How about we talk about other things like ourselves? I want to learn more things about you, Sir Azrael." "That''s a good idea. Let''s do it." The topic shifted, and the conversation continued. Chapter 433: Conversation With The Imperial Crown Prince (2) "So you are staying on the Southern Continent right now and have been living there as an adventurer. It is my first time hearing that the other continent has something like that, as I always thought that there were always wars over there. "There are still wars urring all over the continent, but the ones who are actively fighting are mostly the nonhuman nations. The Kingdom of Nogara, where I live and work, and the other neighboring human countries are still generally peaceful." "I see." In the hotel room, Azrael had been talking with Prince Edward and Edith for quite some time. Amoner like Azrael could never have the opportunity to interact with a royal or a noble that closely. Since Azrael was his benefactor, Prince Edward had consented to him disregarding the casualties and treating themselves as fellow teenagers. They mostly tackled their daily lives and some background. Both parties actually had something to talk about, but they had to measure one another through casual chats so that they could calcte what words to say. "Now that I think about it," the prince said. "You must be a big shot there. It is very rare to meet a High Human at all." "Honestly, in spite of my strength, I rather prefer to stay low for my own safety as well as for the ones around me. For that reason, I hide my true power, but not to the point of the state being considered a pushover." "You make a point. But even if you stay that way, you are still a good-looking young man just like me, and girls must be flocking around you." "I love your confidence, Your Imperial Highness. I think I could assume that there were some girls who made their approach toward me." "Oh, so do you have a loved one, then?" "Actually, I have two lovers left behind on the Southern Continent. Of course, I informed them about my venture to the other continent and promised toe back as soon as possible." "Don''t worry, Azrael. I don''t have a n to bother my benefactor." "I highly appreciated it." After that, Azrael and Edward took their cups from the table before happily sipping their contents. On the other hand, Edith was just listening to their conversation as she slowly consumed her tea. She was fascinated by Azrael''s tales, in spite of the fact that she had partially seen him in action. Her vision of him just got brighter, to the point of admiration. "Hm? Edith?" "Ah, yes!" Edward noticed that Edith was somewhat lost in thought and called her out. Edith was startled by him, causing her to instantly snap herself back to reality. "Is there a problem with the tea?" "Um, no. Not at all," she said as she looked down. "It was just that Sir Azrael is really an amazing person. I am always so grateful to him for saving someone like me." "Please don''t make yourself low, Lady Edith. You are His Imperial Highness Edward''s special person, and you should take pride in it." "I think you are right." Swayed by his words, Edith regained some confidence and raised her chin. "But still, it does not change the fact that you saved me back then. I still owe you my life." "She''s right, Azrael. We cannot thank you enough, and we even resorted to the extent of sending some investigators to find you in order for us to thank you in person. If there is something you wanted as a reward, please tell me so, and I will try to fulfill it as long as I can." "Hm. I only helped because I wanted to be rewarded. I saved Edith because I thought that it was for the best. Also, I don''t like to see innocent people getting dragged into the situation." "You really are a kind and righteous man, Azrael. However, even though I am the crown prince of the empire, I still have the pride of a man, and it would bother me forever if I could not return the favor." There was a reason why Azrael kept declining to name his price, and that was to push the other party to strengthen their resolve. But keeping to decline their offer would dismantle the trust he had been making. "Alright. If His Imperial Highness insisted, then who am I to let your kindness pass?" "Finally, you gave in. So what reward do you want? Fortune? Fame?" "Hmm..." Azrael pondered, pretending to be hard to get. "I think I don''t need money right now, nor do I want to be famous, as I don''t want attention. I can''t think of anything right now." "If you can''t decide, how about this?" The prince made a suggestion. "Your strength is a big deal, and I think that only a few know how powerful you are. I don''t want to sound greedy or ungrateful, but I''m probably right now." "..." "Azrael, here''s my offer. Would you like to swear allegiance to the empire?" Azrael had anticipated Edward making that deal, but he did not expect him to be that bold and straightforward. His goal was to expose the prince''s true intentions, which proved to be sessful. "Loyalty to the empire, huh? Could you break down the details for me?" "Very well, it is almost impossible to find a person as strong and powerful as you. The other High Humans I know are the Sword Saint and the Sage, which just established their own nation recently. And I want to seize this very rare opportunity while I can. If you ept it, you can bring your party here, and I can guarantee their safety." "I assume that this conversation is private, so you want your own secret weapon behind the knowledge of the imperial family? "Partially. But don''t get me wrong. What I really want is someone who I can rely on just like my father to Sir Gavar, his bodyguard. We know that we barely know one another, but I think that you perfectly fit that role." "Hmm. I think what you want is a friend, Your Imperial Highness." "A friend... That''s it! A friend!" Realizing the little piece missing in him, Edward sprung from his seat. Shortly after, Azrael followed suit. "Azrael, do you want to be friends with me?" Edward said, reaching out his hand. "If that was your desire, then it''s my honor. I may not be your bodyguard, but I can be your friend." "It''s a deal, then." With a firm handshake, Azrael and Edward became friends. Chapter 434: Current Situation Of The Queendom It had been days since the grand wedding of my parents ended. The vibe had gone, and everything went back to normal, except that my now-three mothers had spent more time with one another. By the way, after my wonderful foursome with my Mom and my fiancees, the newlyweds went out to someone else for two nights and two days to spend their honeymoon. There were no servants assigned to tend them, so they were free to do what they wanted. The ce was at our private vi, somewhere by the coast of the Astley Kingdom. It was situated in a secluded location facing the Median Sea and sat right beside the Great Forest of Darkness, keeping away any uninvited visitor or intruder. It was formerly the property of a decapitated, corrupted noble, which was confiscated by the kingdom. The vi was a gift to us by King Richard as a reward for participating in the revolution. While they were away, Big Sis and I had been managing the queendom. Actually, our parents were hesitant about the honeymoon as there was no one to rule our nation until we volunteered ourselves to be the acting rulers temporarily. This short administration could double as our training on how to manage our own domains. It was hard, not gonna lie; there were mountains of papers to work on. But, in the end, we managed to pull this out since we got the support of others. Regarding the status of the queendom, the poption rose, and the people did not seem to stoping. The construction around the capital was still going on to support the increasing poption, and more and more houses and establishments had been erected. The railway system was still in the process, and a few stations had been built around the continent. There had been new ns about the extension of the project, like more stations in the territories of the Kingdom of Astley, the Kingdom of Boulder, the Dwarfen Kingdom, and the Theocracy, and we even reached out to the Vampiric Nation. I estimated that the railway system would start its transcontinental operation within a year at the very least. As a new nation, we needed to attract immigrants as well as investors to keep our economy stable, so the establishment of the railway system was our top priority. Going back to my parents, they mostly spent their honeymoon in bed, having sex day and night. The vi was equipped with multipleyers of protection and barriers, as well as camouge, securing their privacy. As always, I recorded everything and stored it permanently in my brain. I asionally took a peek at them while they were doing themselves, and it was really hard to concentrate on your work and write with one hand when you were beating your boner under the table. When our parents came back, they took back the responsibilities and ruled the queendom again. My sister and I let out sighs of relief once the burden was lifted off our shoulders. There were still piles of papers on the table even after our efforts. With a greater poption to rule, more development and improvements were needed to be implemented. We still helped our parents; I should say that this was our family bonding recently. Iris and Sophia were still with me in the pce, and they were helpful to me when I was the acting ruler. Since we had a threesome, I had been doing them together every time, so no one was left behind. Of course, we did not have to do that every night. I had many women to satisfy, after all. I sometimes visited the dungeon and made love with my other women. I would also do Big Sis, sometimes with Mary and/or Sarah, as Christine was not around. There was still time before the sses resumedaround a few weeks. I was not sure how fast time would pass, which is why I wanted to spend that time with my loved ones. But before anything else, there was one thing that we needed to do. Tonight, Big Sis, Mom, and I gathered in my bedchamber in the pce. "Atst, I can finally do you, Mom." "Yeah, it''s been a while, Raphael. I really miss you; it''s making me excited~. Muah~" Once the door shut, I immediately rushed toward Mom and hugged her before we kissed. Meanwhile, Big Sis was just staring at us with her arms crossed. So before she got impatient, I then approached her, embraced her, and gave her a lovely deep kiss. "Thank you foring again, Sis," I said, then kissed her again. "Hmph. No problem, Raphael. I also wanted to do this, so there''s no need to thank me." We kissed once again before she went over to Mom and kissed her. Now that I thought about it, it had been a while since I had Mom and Big Sis, so they were making out quite sloppy and long. "I love you, Mom." "I love you too, Louise~." It was really great to see a mother and daughter made out. In addition to their sexy lingerie, seeing them kiss really turned me on, causing theher area of my robe to bulge. Currently, I would be having an incestuous oyakodon with Mom and Big Sis, just the three of us. There was a reason why Mother was not here. Tonight, Mother was going to do the deed with Gabrielle and impregnate her. Since impregnating the same gender needed the activation of the AlphaOmega of the Monarch of the Night, Mom did not join them as she could also be pregnant. If Mother were to use the AlphaOmega, her fluids would gain male essence, capable of impregnating any fertile woman who consumed her sexual fluids. Moreover, the alpha''s pheromones would be exponentially intensified during that state, and any females and betas nearby would be irrationally attracted to it. The pheromones themselves were so fertile that they could possibly impregnable someone airborne. That was why the queen''s bedchamber was locked and sealed. "Hey, Mom. How are you feeling that Mother is about to have a child with Gabrielle?" "I''m happy, I guess?" Mom answered my question. "Are you not feeling conflicted about it?" "Well, I wouldn''t allow it if I were to disagree with that idea, yes? I will still love them even if they have a child together. Also, isn''t it you who suggested that idea of having a little sister? Isn''t that the purpose of the marriage?" "If you say so, Mom, then I won''t ask any further. How about you, Sis? Do you love to have a little sister too?" "Of course, I love to. I already have a younger brother, so I would love to have a little sister too." My sister answered immediately, indicating that she was true to her words. Perhaps she was tired of me, and now she wanted to be a reliable big sister to our future little sister. "Fufu. My daughter is going to be a big sister again," Mom said as she looked at my sister. "Aside from that, you are going to be a parent to your children soon. With Raphael''s invention, you can now watch and learn how to procreate your own." "...I know that, Mom." While we would be having a threesome, the coption of Mother and Gabrielle would be streamed live here through the projector. Since we could not join them, we just had to watch them instead. The live feed would be filmed from different angles and was directed by one of my minds, so let us say that we were like watching live porn. This could also serve as my sister''s guide on how to impregnate a woman. "Oh, it seems like they are about to start," I said. "And so we should." Afterwards, we got to the bed and yed the live feed. Chapter 435: Childmaking Lesbian Sex [R18] At the same time as Raphael and his partners started undressing one another in the other room, Mylene and Gabrielle were passionately making out as they stood in front of their bed in the queen''s bedchamber. "Gabrielle... Mmm..." "Mylene...~" Tonight, they were trying to conceive a childa daughter, to be exact. It would be Mylene''s third child and Gabrielle''s firstborn. Even though Gabrielle''s mind was originally Raphael''s, he had considered her nothing more than someone who inherited his memories, so he could not regard the child as his own. In order for them to do the conception, they naturally needed to do it through coption. Despite the fact that both of them were female, Mylene was a Raevender and a holder of the AlphaOmega extra skill. For that reason, ire needed to stay away from Mylene, as she might get knocked up as well. They were a bit saddened that their other wife could not join them, but at least they knew that she was apanied by their children. "Mmph..." As they kissed, Mylene then wrapped her arms around Gabrielle''s back, and so Gabrielle did. Without breaking the kiss, Mylene lifted her up. In response, Gabrielle locked her legs on her. After that, Mylene moved closer to the bed before she dropped Gabrielle on the mattress. A momentter, they finally broke the kiss. Mylene then pushed herself up, and upon looking at her partner, the erotic body and face of Gabrielle unfolded before her. The more she mesmerized her, the more Mylene got aroused. "Gabrielle, you are so gorgeous tonight." "That also applies to you, Mylene." "You are making me more excited~." Mylene lowered her face and went for a deep kiss. Shortly after, Mylene got up again, and then she started taking off her garments. Gabrielle could not help but drool seeing such an angelic striptease. Once Mylene removed her lingerie, Gabrielle groped her ample breasts and began massaging them gently. Mylene smiled, and she let her fondle them as much as she liked. As Gabrielle was full of her breasts, Mylene subsequently took off her panties, which were moist. Gabrielle then realized that she had almost lost her thoughts and saw that Mylene was now fully naked. "Alright, I guess it''s my turn to undress." When she was satisfied with Mylene''s softness, Gabrielle sat up and then began sliding her negligee off her body. The same as Gabrielle did earlier, Mylene immediately grappled with her massive assets as soon as their porcin white skin and pink teats unveiled themselves. "Mmm~." While Gabrielle was still undressing, Mylene moved her face closer to one of her mountains and put her mouth on it. She swirled her tongue around her nipples, and she also did the same to the other one after that. After a while, both of them were now butt-naked on the bed. They hugged one another so tightly that their chests jutted out of their torsos before they crossed their lips again. While they were at it, Mylene slowly pushed her toward the bed. "Haa..." Mylene stuck out her tongue after they ended the kiss. She then crawled back a little until her face reached her plump and fatty pussy. Gabrielle''s legs were spread out, stretching her pussy open. Mylene smelled her scene and then poked her nose into her opening without a second thought. "Aah~!" Feeling the shock, Gabrielle lewdly moaned in response, and her pussy got even wetter. Suddenly, Mylene put her tongue inside her and started wiggling it around, causing her to arch her back. With her amazing tongue skills, Mylene was able to hit Gabrielle''s spots. "Ah...! Nnn...!" She could not contain herself any longer. Gabrielle put her hand on her crotch and started circling her fingers around her own clitoral area. At the same time, she grabbed her own breast with her other hand and kneaded it in unison with her rubbing, greatly intensifying the pleasure she had been enjoying. Mylene continued to lick Gabrielle out for a few minutes. The pleasure kept building up in Gabrielle''s body until she ultimately reached her limits. "Mylene...! I''ming...!!" Gabrielle arched her back as Mylene caught every drop of her love fluids with her mouth. After ejacting, Mylene then licked her opening to finish up her treats. "What a wonderful appetizer~?" Mylene muttered as she was licking off some excess orgasm on her lips. After that, she raised Gabrielle''s right leg before she straddled herself on the other leg and ced her pussy on Gabrielle''s. This time, they were going to rub their vulvas together, tribadism. "Haa~" Gabrielle groaned as her wet pussy made contact with Mylene''s. The contact slightly jiggled her breasts, which caught Mylene''s attention and urged her to bury the fingers of her right hand into their ampleness and softness. As she was squeezing Gabrielle''s breast, Mylene embraced her leg before she began moving her hips and rubbing her pussy against hers. They started grinding against one another slowly, but it already sent shocks to their bodies. "Aah... Mylene...!" Even though she just came, Gabrielle was still sensitive down there, so she could feel the pleasure as intense or even greater than before. Although not as intense as hers, Mylene was feeling good as well. "Haah...!" A few minutes passed, and Mylene rolled Gabrielle and made her lie on her side. Gabrielle''s legs were now spreading wider. In that position, Mylene could get the appropriate angle to grind their pussies better. Afterwards, Mylene let go of her hand from Gabrielle''s breast before she wrapped it around her leg. She then leaned further and increased the speed of her hips, causing a gradual influx of pleasure to both of their crotches. Due to the fluids that both of them had been excreting, the friction between their grinding vulvas made the rubbing a lot faster and smoother. "Aah~! Ahn~! It feels so good~!" Gabrielle could not help herself but moan loudly while wearing a naughty face. But Gabrielle was not alone in feeling great, Mylene, too, was very pleased. "Mylene...!" "I''m about toe too, Gabrielle...!" "Hhhaaa...!!!" "...!!!" So after doing it for several minutes, the stimtion in their bodies had gone through the roof, and both of them climaxed. In the end, Gabrielle gave in and came first, before Mylene released her orgasm a few secondster. Chapter 436: Childmaking Lesbian Sex [R18] (2) Around an hour and a few roundster, Mylene was currently lying on top of Gabrielle as she was kissing her on the lips. A few momentster, they were ready for another round once again. Mylene then pushed her body up and asked Gabrielle a question before they continued. "Are you ready for the real thing, Gabrielle?" "Absolutely, Mylene. We wouldn''t have been doing this if I was not prepared." Actually, they had yet to start the real purpose of this night, the conception of their child. Since the beginning, Mylene had not activated the AlphaOmega of the Monarch of the Night yet. Their n was to start without using it, which was what they did earlier. For Mylene and Gabrielle, the first hour was like a forey to stimte the next ones. This time, they were about to fulfill their natural obligation. "Very well, I''ll be activating it now." After she said that, Mylene sat on top of Gabrielle''s hips. And finally, after sixteen years, Mylene turned the AlphaOmega skill on once again. Nothing seemed to change or happen at first, until it hit Gabrielle. "!!" The moment Mylene activated the skill, Gabrielle suddenly felt something strange around her and especially within herself. Due to the effects of the skill, as Gabrielle looked at Mylene, she questioned herself about why she suddenly seemed so alluring. "Mylene... I think you seemed to be a lot more beautiful than you always used to be." "You think so?" Gabrielle was not intending to say it out loud, but her lips moved on their own. The more time passed, the more she thought that her mind was bing more irrational. But in reality, she was aware that it was caused by the skill. Mylene had exined to her beforehand that the activation of the AlphaOmega extra skill could affect her mental and physical state. When the skill was activated, Mylene''s essence intensified by several folds, amplifying her scent significantly enough to fill a room. The pheromones of the user were greatly enhanced as well, making them irresistible to the other gender. So when Gabrielle took a sniff of it, she felt like her mind was full of impure thoughts, and her body seemed to be significantly urging for pleasure. In other words, the skill artificially triggered Gabrielle to go into heat. "Really. You are so bold tonight. It makes my whole body shiver. I can''t wait for you to put your seeds in me. I don''t know what I am saying, but please knock me up, Mylene..." "With pleasure, Gabrielle~," Mylene said before she grabbed her boobs and gently squeezed them with her hands. "Ahn~!" While in heat, Gabrielle''s sensitivity somewhat increased, as did the amount of pleasure her mind could perceive. So Mylene''s touch sent a new shock throughout her body. After a few rubs, Mylene removed her hands from them, and then she started slowly dragging her crotch across Gabrielle''s body, smearing her virilely fertile sexual fluids over her partner''s abdomen. When her pelvis crashed into Gabrielle''s soft breasts, Mylene lifted her hips before she ced her crotch near her face. Mylene''s pussy was just right about Gabrielle''s head, and her irresistible scent burst directly into her face. "Mylene''s scent..." Gabrielle mumbled before she ced her thumbs around Mylene''s pussy and pried it open, her fluids dripping. The scent even got stronger, and that pushed Gabrielle to raise her head and put her tongue into it, getting a taste of her impregnating fluids. "Aah...!" Reacting to the warmth of her tongue, Mylene moaned softly. Since she did not want Gabrielle to exert too much effort, Mylene lowered her hips so that Gabrielle could savor her morefortably. "There, there, Gabrielle, eat well~." "Mmm..." In order for them to sessfully conceive a child, Gabrielle must consume a substantial amount of Mylene''s sexual fluids, whether orally or vaginally. Mylene actually did not know how much fluid was needed for the conception. So, the same as how she impregnated ire twice, she had to produce as much fluid as she could. "Aah... Aah... Ah..." As Gabrielle was eating her, Mylene put her fingers on her clitoris and started circling them around to stimte herself. More and more fluids were dripping out of her pussy, which Gabrielle caught with her mouth. "Let me do it for you, Gabrielle..." "Okay..." As they nned before, Gabrielle stopped eating her pussy. Mylene then slightly raised her hips by a few inches over her face before she put her middle and ring fingers inside her own pussy and started fingering herself. "Oh, goddess... It''s so good, I feel like I''m melting...~!" As Mylene was ying with herself, Gabrielle''s mouth and tongue were there to catch the nectar extracted from her pussy. From another point of view, they seemed like a mother bird feeding her starving fledgling. "Ahh...! Oh, shit...! Fuck...!" Mylene had been inserting and grinding her fingers inside at a fast pace, and the pleasure was so intense that she rolled her eyes. After a few minutes, Mylene could not hold herself anymore, and she finished with an orgasm. "Haaahhh...!!!" "Mylene...~!" At the same time in the other room. p. p. p. "I''ming again, Mom...!" "Let it go, Raphael~! Aahhnn...~!" In bed, Raphael was ramming his Mom in a missionary position, and he just came inside her, releasing his white load into her womb. "I''ming too, Mom!" "Feed me with your love, honey~." "Aah...!" A few secondster, Louise, who was doing the same thing Mylene did on the projected live feed of her baby-making with Gabrielle, just reached her climax and showered her love fluids all over her Mom''s face. "Ahh, my daughter''s sweet honey..." ire said as she licked her lips. "You did a job well done, Louise~." "Hah... Thanks, Mom." "Good job, Sis." Louise nced around. "Hmph. I am the daughter of Mother after all." "That''s confidence." Raphael leaned forward and went for a deep kiss with his sister. "You better do it solely on your wives, Sis. Mom''s next child is mine." "I already knew that, Raphael." From that moment onwards, the oyakodon continued, and they fucked like there was no tomorrow as Mylene and Gabrielle continued their childmaking ceremony on the projection. Chapter 437: Positive In one of the drawing rooms of the Pce of Louisiana, in the royal capital of the Queendom of Raevender, a group of people were gathering. "..." Among them, one woman was sitting on a couch while the others were standing around her. It was none other than Gabrielle, and she was surrounded by the Raevender family alongside its future inws as well as her former partymates, Michael, Lucy, and Uriel. The room was silent, caused by anticipation; even breaths were notably audible. The atmosphere was not like that of an interrogation or anything of the kind, but the air was sure a little bit tense. There was someone in front of the sitting woman, and it was me. I was thrusting both my palms toward her and had been conducting some tests on her body. Once I was done, I dropped my arms and was about to announce the results that I found. "Alright, I have the results." After I faced the others, I let out a sigh. "Based on my examination, I would like to bring the news that Gabrielle is... confirmed pregnant." "Thank goodness!" "Woohoo!" When I announced that Gabrielle was positive for pregnancy, the crowd cheered and apuded, evoking joy and excitement in the room. It had been exactly a week since Mother and Gabrielle started trying to conceive a child. Even though the conception was most likely on the first night, they still did it for several nights. Pregnancy could not be immediately confirmed right after having sex, so we decided to wait until a weekter, and today was the time to conduct the test. Using my Eye of Providence, I was able to see through her womb and find out that her egg cell had been fertilized. I honestly did not know how Mother''s essence managed to go there, even though they made their entry through Gabrielle''s mouth. Well, I just thought that was how fascinating this magical world was. "I am so happy, Gabrielle," Mother said as she tightly hugged Gabrielle in excitement before lifting her up. "I am going to be a mother again." "It would not be possible without your efforts, Mylene," Gabrielle responded. Once Mother finally put her down, Mom came forward and gave Gabrielle a warm embrace. "Congrattions, Gabrielle. I am so happy for the two of you." "Thank you for supporting and understanding us, ire." "Fufu. No need to mind it, so it is reasonable for you to have your own child. We are married to one another, and I am happy to raise that child together." After that, Gabrielle was greeted and congratted by the others. While the three queens were upied, Iris and Sophia came near me. "Wow, you are going to be a big brother, Raphael. I am sure you are quite excited about it." "Of course I am." I immediately responded to Iris''s question. "I have been longing to be called Brother, Big Brother, or something else like that. Now, it is possible through Gabrielle." "I am sure you will be a good brother to your little sister, Raphael," Sophia said as she grabbed my arm. "But I am not sure if it would still be applied when she would have gotten older." "It is too early to say that, Sophia, and I think that it would be inappropriate to think about that," I whispered. "No one knows what my future little sister will be, and I cannot just force everything either." "Oh, right. It was actually my fault to bring that up." "It''s okay; everyone is just so excited right now." Really, though, I did not really wish to have a little sister just for fun. I genuinely wanted to experience the feeling of being a big brother since I really did not have any siblings in either of my lives other than Big Sis. Given the rtionship I had with my sister, I sometimes long for a little sibling that I could tenderly love and spoil like a real family. I thought that I learned to romantically love Big Sis because we grew up together. So seeing my little sister grow would make me always think about her as a little child, regardless of how old she would be. However, the problem lies with the parents of my future sisterMother and Gabrielle, who were absolute bombshells themselves. Without a doubt, their child would be inheritably as beautiful as they were. By the way, during their childmaking, we did a little bit of tweaking on the child. The first thing that was changed was the gender of the child through Mother''s Birth Control of the Monarch of the Night. Also using the same skill, we decided that the race of the child would be High Human. The reason for that was because we could not be sure if that child would have the diligence my sister and I had. You know, the will to train our bodies to the bone just to have an eternal life. The child would be born as a princess right out of the box but had a low chance of gaining the throne. By making her a High Human in the beginning, she could just skip the hellish training, and it would be up to her if she wanted to live eternally or not. Since Gabrielle secretly possessed Ultra Skill: Monarch of the Night and I could also grant her ess to my Unique Skill: Organic Domination, I just thought that a few changes would not hurt. One of the few things that we changed about the child was its hair color and fixed it to white, the same color as Gabrielle''s. Big Sis had Mom''s ck hair while I inherited Mother''s, so I thought that it would be great if someone would be inheriting Gabrielle. The child''s eyes were customized to something pale-purplish like amethyst,vender, or lc, just like ours. Aside from aesthetic purposes, her purple eyes would be a physical manifestation that she was Mother''s child. There was no need to alter the child''s facialplexion, as both Mother and Gabrielle were already pulchritudinous in the first ce, so she would more likely inherit their beauty. Aside from the physical traits, there were things that I still could not decide whether to implement or not. With the help of organic dominance, I could apparently add ''gay genes'' into her DNA, but it was still a debate, and I had to bring it up with my family someday. For now, I just have to refrain from thinking too much and celebrate with them instead. Chapter 438: Fulfill Our nation, the Queendom of Raevender, was bing more and more flourishing and busier as the poption did not seem to stop increasing, especially in the capital city of Louisiana. The more our poption grew, the more development we had to implement and build, creating more jobs and opportunities in the process. Arguably, our nation''s main attraction was the 100-floor Raevender Dungeon. Adventurers all over the continent came by to challenge its vastness and difficulty. We even spotted a few adventurers from another continent. Speaking of the dungeon, today I received something rted to that. A few days after the confirmation of Gabrielle''s pregnancy, I suddenly got a message from Michael. It was not something like some regr reports regarding the status of the queendom or a piece of information about something suspicious. This time, he told me that there was someone who wanted to see me again. By the word again, it meant that I had seen this person before, and that person was named Sergei, a man who I approached before for his exceptional performance in our dungeon and even offered him to work for us. I actually did not know what the reason was for this meetup. But I was hoping that he would finally ept my offer. Anyway, whatever the reason, I agreed to meet him. So today, I abruptly made an appointment for him, but it was not like that. I had a tight schedule, though. One o''clock in the afternoon, I was currently in my office in one of the chambers in the pce''s Ministers'' North Wing, sitting on my seat with my arms on the desk while waiting for my guest. This room was not actually my own office, though. In fact, this was the office for a Louisiana branch of our family business, the Raevender Company. Sophia usually spent her time here as she was a more capable merchant than me, but she was not here today. I was not alone in this room while waiting for my guest. Equipped with her full armor except for the helmet, Dane, a woman of mine, was standing still by my side. She was acting as my bodyguard today, though I actually did not need one. Speaking of Dane, I already brought her to the mansion in the dungeon and introduced her to my other women living in there. Though, I had not told her about my sexual rtionship with my family,. I still fulfill my responsibilities to her as her lover. Dane and I asionally slept together and sometimes even alongside my personal maids. Since we would be granting her a noble title in the future, it had been in deep thought whether I should be marrying her or not. My reasons for that were that I greedily did not want her to get married to anyone other than me. I consulted with my fiancees about this, and they said that they did not see any major problem with it. If I were to marry her, that meant that I had to have a child with her so that Dane could pass down her title. Well, we still had much time to think about that. Right now, I wanted to tackle this matter regarding Sergei. Knock. Knock. After a while, two knocks rang out from the wooden door, followed by dampened Michael''s voice saying, "We are here, Your Highness. I have brought Sir Sergei with me." In response, I replied, "Come on in." "Please excuse our intrusion." The door opened, and Michael politely entered the room first. He then stepped aside and held the door for the ptine-purple-haired man, Sergei, toe in before he closed the door back again. Michael then stood next to Sergei, who were in front of my desk, and they were now standing abreast of me. Shortly after, both of them took a bow before me. As a prince as I was, I built my self-esteem and started acting confidently in front of them. "Alright. I received a message that Sergei wanted to meet me in person. Since I have time, I made an appointment to see him today. So, what is the matter that you would like to discuss, Sergei?" "Pardon me for taking your precious time, Your Highness." Sergei formally apologized as he bobbed his head. "But I would like to tell you that I have made my decision regarding the proposal you offered to me before. I apologized for making you wait for so long." "Hmm, just as I thought. It was the only thing we have discussed after all. So what is your decision? Will you ept it, reject it, or do you have something else to say?" "Your Highness, I would like to announce that I have decided to work under the Queendom of Raevender." "I am d that you epted my offer. Your strength would serve a great contribution to the queendom, Sergei. But can you tell me the factors that convinced you to ept my offer?" I did not want to be doubtful and sounded ungrateful, but I had to make sure that everything would be fine. There was nothing wrong with hearing his exnation, at least for me. Also, I wanted to hear how serious and sincere Sergei was when I said we wanted to work under us. "About that, Your Highness. I just thought that I don''t see why I would say no to your offer. Living as an adventurer is financially and physically tough, in my opinion, especially when you don''t belong to a party." "That''s true." "Also, Prince Raphael himself recognized my strength, and he was giving me a job opportunity. Working for the nation is also a great honor. That was why I decided to work for the queendom." "That''s a wonderful response you got there, Sergei. Hearing your exnation was enough to convince me that you truly deserve to be in our nation''s strength. Very well, from now on, you can call yourself a queendom knight." "Thank you so much, Your Highness!" Putting his right fist on his chest, Sergei took a deep bow before me. "I will put my very best to fulfill the job you have given to a stranger like me." "I get it, now, please raise your head." Sergei then eventually raised his head before I continued speaking. "Ahem. Before anything else, we will have to test your strength first. Are you okay with that?" "Absolutely, Your Highness." "Splendid." I stood up and then conjured a Portal. "Let''s start right away." Chapter 439: Friendly Battle Before we had to enlist Sergei as one of our nation''s strengths, it was necessary that he showcase his strength to us once again, in spite of the fact that we had seen some of his gamey in the dungeon. So after our private talk earlier, we immediately marched our way toward the pce''s training grounds to properly execute his strength. When we got there, the ce was full of noises of shing metals and loud grunts and shouts of our training knights. Even though we were on the ground and passing the busy knights, almost no one bat an eye on our presence. Apparently, Sergei noticed how the knights behaved around us and was curious about it. "I noticed that the knights do not seem to mind your presence and focus on training instead." He noted as he looked around. "Is that how the queendom disciplines them?" "Protecting the queendom as well as maintaining peace and order are their top priorities, not just serving the royal family. For that reason, we strictly discipline our knights and soldiers to focus on that purpose, and the diligence you are seeing right now is one of many ways to improve themselves." "I see. Even though they did not halt what they were doing to greet His Highness Raphael, they are still following your orders, which could also mean showing their respects to you. "Precisely. We want them to just focus on their responsibilities and avoid as many distractions as possible, including the presence of a member of the royal family themselves." "It surprises me how disciplined the knights of the queendom are." "And if there are times when we need to get their attention, we just have to announce it formally, and they will immediately pay attention to us." I briefly paused for a second and nced at the woman next to me. "Dane." "Right away, Your Highness! Attention, everyone!" As Dane said that, she quickly put her clenched sabaton on her chest, causing a sharp sound to catch the attention of the knights. Hearing that, they immediately knew that we had the intention of being here before they stopped shing their des to give us a heed. The entire training ground lost its intensity, and it was exchanged with a few mumbles of what was going on. I heard some of them talking about the new face and started scanning him. When we thought that we had their attention, Dane resumed speaking again. "Proud knights of the Queendom of Raevender, I would like to tell you that His Highness Raphael has a matter to settle here. Please pay attention to what he is about to say, you understand?" "Yes, ma''am!" The knights'' affirmation rang out in the courtyard in unison before I started speaking. "Our dear knights. Today, we are here with this man named Sergei. Some of you might have heard of him before as the first adventurer to clear the 30th floor of the Raevender Dungeon after it was opened to the public, all by himself. He has also passed the 40th floor, and he is currently making his way to the fiftieth." When I revealed some of the feats that Sergei had made so far, the knights recalled who he really was, and some had be keener on him, slightly livening up the atmosphere. "His feats are good enough for me to recognize his strength, and I even offered him to work for us, which he epted just recently. He is already a Queendom knight and ready to fulfill his duty today. But before that, let us witness what he is capable of through a mock battle." "Ooh!" The knights suddenly became enthusiastic when they heard that Sergei was going to show off today. I let them express their excitement for a few seconds before I continued. "As you have noticed, I am present here. The reason for that is, I would be his opponent." "Your Highness?" Not only the knights did, but also Sergei himself took a nce at me as he was caught off guard by my words. I just put on an assured smile at him in response. "You heard it right. I will be your opponent. If you were asking why, I just say that I wanted to test your battle prowess myself." "... I understand, Your Highness. If that is what you desired, then it is my honor to ept your invitation." "That''s what I wanted to hear." I said before I looked around and nced at the knights. "I want you to remember that this will be a mock battle only for the two of us, and I strictly order you not to intervene in the fight. Do you understand?" "Yes, Your Highness!" The knights immediately responded. A few minutester, the knights dispersed away from the center of the courtyard, creating a spacerge enough for the participants of the mock duel to fightfortably. Today, the knights could only be audiences in this duel. In that space, two men d in light leather armor were standing in the middle with a proximity of fifteen meters between one another. Between them was Michael, who served as the official of the day. With a dull steel sword in one of our hands, Sergei and I were about to engage in a friendly battle. "You seem eager to start our fight, Sergei." "Fighting the son of the Sword Saint is a huge honor, so I am kind of thrilled by excitement. Even though I can already foresee the oue, I wanted to test how far I can reach and also learn how to improve myself." "You are overestimating me, but thank you for thepliments. Even though I am not as strong as my Mother yet, I promise you I will give you learning experience." "That ignites me more, Your Highness." To be honest, I had surpassed my Mother in some aspects. I was statistically more powerful than hers, and I thought that our skills in swordsmanship were about the same. But overall, I was confident enough to say that I could beat Mother in a battle and also in bed. "You have known the rules, yes?" "I have, Your Highness." "If so, then let''s get started." Afterwards, I nced at Michael and nodded before he raised his right hand. "The mock battle between His Highness Raphael and Sir Sergei has begun." Upon his mark, Sergei and I rushed toward one another. Chapter 440: Friendly Battle (2) "The mock battle between His Highness Raphael and Sergei has begun." The moment Michael struck his hand down, Sergei and I dashed toward each other. Before the first sh, Sergei lunged his sword forward with his one hand. From what I had observed, he was putting a lot of speed on it. In response, I just swiftly spun around, avoiding the sword, and graciously swung my sword horizontally along with it, aiming his nape. Sergei immediately read my movements before he reflexively turned around and raised his sword downright while putting his palm on the other end of the sword to block the attack. Clink! Due to our levels, which were higher than most of the people in the courtyard, all the things happened in the matter of a few milliseconds. Our initial sh happened so fast that many of the onlooking knights could notprehend what just happened. "You got good reflexes, Sergei," Iplimented as we crossed our des still. "Even though you are a lot younger than me, your strength is something else, Your Highness." Shortly after he said that, Sergei swung his sword hard and pushed me away. For additional dramatic effect, I made a back flip, which Sergei took advantage of. As I was about tond and still in the air, Sergei suddenly posed a stance, and then he immediately released his move. "Sword Wave." When he swung his sword diagonally, a fast, sharp wave was made, and the Level 5 Sword Art technique was flying precisely toward mynding spot at an incredible speed. I decided to avoid it by conjuring a Level 1 Spacetime Magic spell, Foothold, and using it to do a double jump, sessfully evading the Sword Wave. Whoosh! The wave quickly passed below me, and it was currently flying toward the crowd. In reaction to that, the knights on the spot where the Sword Wave would hit instantly began to panic and ran away from the spot in fear, leaving the ce vacant. But when the wave was only a few meters from hitting the spot, it suddenly had been stopped by an unseen force. At the same time, the translucent panel that seemed to block the attack manifested for a short time before the wave dissipated in the air. The crowd was baffled by what happened to the Sword Wave and what stopped it. The truth was, before the match started, I had deployed some barriers to protect the audience from any stray attack. When Inded on the surface, I thought it was the right time to take the offense and lunged at him. Sergei then epted my invitation, rushed forward, and crossed swords with me. Clink! Clink! Ching! We then began exchanging swings and shes, but we only shed our des together as we could predict where they wouldnd. We had been targeting one another''s blind spots, but the des were either blocked or parried. When our des collided, I could not help but admit that Sergei had great skills with swords. His swordsmanship was almost wless, and each of his swings was sharp and heavy. He was somewhat as skilled as me in pure swordsmanship if we exclude stats and techniques, and he had a wide dynamic range of techniques avable. No wonder he could challenge the first half of the dungeon floors alone. Clink! With my full strength, I could easily fold him with a single sh. I could imagine severing his head and all his limbs, even with each of his extremities, in a matter of seconds. That was why I activated my Extra Skill: Limiter and toned down my level at Level 500 to match Sergei. "Hey, hey, aren''t they going so fast?" "Indeed." Even though our strength ranges around Level 400 to 500, we were still moving above most of the knights here, and only a handful could see what we were doing. From an average person''s eyes, all they could perceive were continuous rapid sparks alongside sharp and screeching noises and a strong gust of wind. Clink! "Shadow de." "Double sh." "Folded sh." "Fast Sword." The spectators were astonished at the spectacle urring before their eyes as Sergei and I began exchanging shy sword techniques. I was happy that they cheered for me. The training grounds had turned into an arena, and we were like fighting for the championship title. Ching! Our fight was so intense that our missed attacks went in every direction. Learning that they were safe behind the barriers, the audience did not mind the stray attacks, and they instead focused on the battle even though some of them could not understand what they were seeing. However, as we fought, even though he was fighting like what a Level 400 warrior was capable of, I could not help but notice that he was not exerting his full power at all. I felt like he was holding back and eager at the same time. "Is that what you got, Sergei?" I tried to provoke him as we crossed our des once again. "I thought that you are a magic swordsman or something? Why don''t you use your magic?" "...Alright, if that''s what you want, Your Highness, then I won''t hold back anymore." My provocation was effective, and he was now going to do magic swordsmanship. He stepped back a few meters before he activated the Attribute Armor and enveloped his sword and body with dazzling, flickering streaks of lightning. "I have been diligently practicing this technique for quite some time and yet to perfect it." He said as he was brandishing his sword. "I think I will be able to execute it perfectly this time, and this battle is the right time to test it." "Go head and don''t hold back. I will take it head-on." "Very well, here I go." Almost immediately, Sergei activated Martial Art Level 6: Dash technique and lunged himself at the stationary me in a tremendously fast speed. Just a few feet before he reached me, he shed his sword at me and executed his technique. "Hundred Slice" In a matter of a second, he swung his de a hundred times. In response, I casually countered it with a more powerful technique. "Thousand Slice." "?!" Clink! Clink! Clink! Clink, Upon releasing my move, the first one hundred strikes instantly parried each of Sergei''s shes, which snapped our sword. After that, I intentionally missed the remaining shes and directed their shockwaves toward him instead, sending him flying until his back hit the barrier. Crash! Dust briefly obstructed our vision, and it subsided eventually, revealing the battered body of Sergei; his garments and gear were now all tattered. He was still breathing, though, and conscious but awfully exhausted. Normally, he would not have survived being attacked hundreds of times, even if they were just shockwaves. That was why I toned my shes low enough for him to sustain the damages. Michael approached Sergei and scanned his condition. Judging that Sergei could not fight anymore, he announced the results of the match. "Sir Sergei is unable to fight. I hereby dere His Highness Raphael the victor of this mock battle." "Woohoo!" When I was dered the winner, the knights erupted in cheer. But winning was not my intention in this battle. Once I approached Sergei, I immediately cast High Heal to treat his injuries. "You did well, Sergei." "But I lost..." "That''s not the reason for our battle. Win or lose, you just proved that you are more than deserved to work for us. With your strength, you can be immediately promoted to a captain position. But for now, I will assign you under Michael as his deputy to gain experience. Are you okay with that?" "That''s more than I could wish, Your Highness." From that moment, Sergei had be our knight under the supervision of Michael. Chapter 441: Forging A New Idea The Queendom of Raevender had been increasing its poption since its deration as an independent and autonomous nation. Most of its people were concentrated in its two major cities: the City of Lavender and the royal capital, the City of Louisiana. Since the queendom was a new nation, the poption was still rtively small despite its drastic growth rate. The disadvantage of a small poption was that it reflected the tax revenue of the nation. But there were some advantages as well, such as the nation having plenty of space to move and adapt new developments. As a new nation, our family could implement new things andplete them in a rtively short time. While our queendom was still developing, my family thought that we had enough time to put this idea into practice. This idea is a constitution that mandates our poption to have their ownst names. I was actually the one who came up with this idea. The reason for that was that, in my opinion, I thought that having only a first name could notplete a person''s identity. I used to live in a world where every person had ast name or family name, so I wanted this world to practice that as well. Aside from tradition, my other reason was that a person could be a target of misidentification and be harmed for no valid grounds as a single name could be owned by multiple persons. In this world,st names could be acquired through inheritance like nobles did, and some superriches even bought it like the Raeven Family. A person could get their own through if they were granted peerage through their feats and efforts, but it took years to achieve. But there were limits for having ast name. It was not written in the rules ofw, so it was more like an unspoken rule. In this world traditionally, the full name of a person must be in two names: the given name and the family name. It was applicable to all nobles, including the royals. When I brought this up to my family a few months ago when our country was only weeks old, they understood my opinion and thought that it was a good idea as a whole. They said that it would be convenient in various ways concerning systemic order and identity. Of course, there were these negative oues as well. As my Mom pointed out, giving everyonest names would be an insult toward the nobility. Implementing the idea would make them think thatmoners were no different from them on paper. To solve that problem, we concurred to formally discuss it with other nations. We had to hear their insights about it and what advice they could add to improve it if the idea was going to be put into practice. The meeting was held around a month ago in the Imperial Capital; it was before the issue of Edward and Christine surfaced, and it was attended by the representatives of the nations of the continent. The only nations that were not present were the nations of Forester, Lionor, and Prussilvania, as they were not interested in the concept. In the meeting, when we disclosed that we wanted to give our residents rights to havest names, many of the representatives voiced their opinions of disapproval. As expected, they regarded it as disrespectful. Even though we had expected this much condemnation, the emperor still granted us a council to talk it over. He said that he was interested in the idea, but he needed the opinions of others as well. In addition, he believed that somebody would bring this up in the future, so he just thought that it would be better to tackle it sooner. To address the issue about the insult issues, we made some suggestions to themittee. While themon people could have two names, the nobles would have an additional name and a nobiliary particle, while royals could have up to five names, including the nobiliary name. We suggested that each nation could have their own nobiliary particle to easily distinguish to what nation a nobleman belonged. They could have also made them up on their own, but it would be up to their nation''s decision. Themittee got it thinking, and some reconsidered the idea. The nobles probably had this logic that they did not care ifmon people hadst names as long as their identities had more words than theirs. The meeting went on, tackling the matter and its oues and consequences. We brainstormed and exchanged ideas on how to improve the idea as wlessly as possible. In the end, themittee eventually concurred to give it a shot. However, they said that they implemented it on their own, and they were just representatives and not the rulers themselves. Moreover, even if they had the power to give it a go signal, they could not just adapt it into their nation without results. Since they were the ones who proposed this idea, they put the burden on us and had us implement it on our nation first to acquire the results they wanted. Of course we epted their challenge, and the emperor seemed to approve as well. Well, actually, even if they did not permit us to do so, we were still eager to give our residentsst names anyway. We were an independent country in the first ce, so they actually did not have the right to question what we would do to our domain. "Looks like the media is already here." I mumbled in my seat. So today, more than a month since that meeting, my family and our vassals gathered in the hall of mirrors in the pce together with our government officials to announce this new constitution to the public. We also invited some journalists to cover this up into news around the continent. Once everything was prepared, Mother, the reigning queen, then formally dered the official implementation of this neww stating that a resident of the Queendom of Raevender had the right to own ast name. Once Mother signed the official documents, our statistics offices were flocked with people who wanted to have theirst names added to their official identity. Chapter 442: Full Names The queendom had officially established its neww that granted our residents rights to gain ast name. It definitely shocked the poption, but most of them had positive insights about it. As said in the meeting before, while themon people gainedst names, the members of the nobility would be having a second and nobiliary name to keep up their superiority. Naturally, that applied to our family as well, and we were having a hard time choosing what our other names would be. We had been dealing with it for months, and thankfully, we came up with what we thought were perfect names for us. After Mother signed and officialized the documents in front of the audience and journalist in the Hall of Mirrors, she stood up, which my family and I followed suit. By the way, Iris and Sophia were here with us today. "Following this neww, we, the members of the Queendom of Raevender royal family, will be renaming our official identities." Mother said. "Before the people here, I would like to reintroduce you to the Raevender family with their new full names." After that, Mother then ced her hand on her chest, implying that she was going to introduce herself first. "Each of the members of the royal family has five particles in their names. Starting with the current Queen Regnant of the Queendom of Raevender. My new name is now Mylene re Therese Lou Raevender." That was Mother''s new name. She had now three other names inserted between her former name. Since we were royals, we could have up to five names, which we took personally. For our nation, we decide that the nobiliary particle for our royals and nobles would be Lou. It did not really mean ''from'' or ''of'' like some nobiliary particles back on Earth. It was just the shortened version of our capital''s name. As for her other names, re and Therese had special meanings in them. re was obviously borrowed from Mom''s name, but in another form. Meanwhile, Therese was a tribute to honor herte mother. "Next are my queen consorts. From now on, you can address them as ire Marie Helena Lou Raevender and Gabrielle Eris Deirdre Lou Raevender." After introducing herself, Mother unveiled the new names of her wives. The same as Mother''s, Mom''s new names were sentimental to her. The names Marie and Helena were derived from Mother''s name. But etymologically, it was another way around, as Mylene was actually a form of the name Marie-Helne. In Gabrielle''s case, it was different. Her new names were actually some random names she came up withnothing sort of special or had a deep meaning. Even though she had my memories, I had zero influence on why she chose those names; it was her own choice. But when I looked at it, Eris was somewhat rted to Gabrielle, as Gabrielle was the other name for the moon of a dwarf named Eris. Though I did not know why Gabrielle chose the name of a tragic heroine of an Irish legend for her other name. "Let''s move on to our children. Everyone, please wee the queendom''s crown princess, Louise Rapha Angelica Lou Raevender, and the lord of Lavender Marquisate, Raphael Louis Johannes Lou Raevender." Well, yeah, one of our new names was basically the feminine and masculine form of our given names. We came up with their idea of using one another''s name, just like what Mom and Mother did, since we did not have to rack our brains about it. Others might find it weird that we carried one another''s names, as it was more like a romantic thing than being siblings stuff. Well, we indeed love each other romantically, so it was kind of right. But it did not stop us from doing it anyway. As for our other names, we asked our parents to provide us ideas. In short, we just let them give us names again. My sister got the name Angelica, which was the name of Mom''s mother. On the other hand, Mother gave me the name Johannes because it was the name of her honorable father, our grandfather. Rtively, we asked them why they did not give us those names when we were born. Their response was that they were so excited for our birth and ended up having so many names on their list. But what they thought to be the real reason was that they just could not say the names of their parents out loud if ever my sister and I engaged in an intimate rtionship with our parents, which actually came true. That actually made sense. That were our names from now on, but people could still address us with our former short names. It was a new concept, which meant that we could not force it into practice immediately so people could not get used to it for a while, so it was understandable if they made honest mistakes. Currently, only the five of us could legally have three or more names. My fiancees as well as Big Sis''s still had two names since they were not officially part of our family yet. In addition, they belonged to a sovereign state, which meant that they were not eligible for the naming. After officially introducing our new names to the audience, Mother then turned around toward the direction where our vassals took their seats. Michael and the others then stood up and faced the audience. "As part of our nation''s development, it was an honor for the royal family to introduce our vassals'' new names to the world. Everyone, let us wee, from right to left, Dane Gracede, Michael Romans, Lucy Corbeau, and Uriel Scarlett." Since they were residents of the queendom, our vassals gained their ownst names naturally. The way they chose their names was interesting. Dane basically coined herst name from her nickname, Dancing des. Dancingdes sounded cringe for me at least, so she picked the name I suggested. Her movements were gracious when she used her Unique Skill: Maician, so it was somewhat urate, if I were to say. Michael cleverly chose Romans so that his name would sound like the name of one of my favorite bands. Also, we were fans of the greatness of the Roman Empire, including the eastern one, but definitely not the western side. Insert a quote from Voltaire. Uriel''s and Lucy''sst names were rted to colors that described themselves. Scarlett referred to Uriel''s main power, which was fire, and it also described her dress colors of choice. Lucy''sst name was kind of contrary to her given name. Lucy was a diminutive form of Lucifer, the angel of light, while Corbeau was a trantion of raven, the shade of her hair. Those were their names for now, but they would be having other names in the future when they were granted peerage. Aside from Lou, a second name would be added to their identities. (Which means that Michael Romans onlysts short. How sad.) Anyways, our government had hired hundreds of statistics officials and staff to amodate everyone who wanted to acquire ast name or family name. To lessen the hassle, we also approached the heads of some families and ns in our nation and let them decide for their family names. For those who could not decide what would be theirst names, they could just use the Scandinavian naming system, in which theirst names would be their father''s, or mother''s if none, given name with the suffix of -son or -dottir. Afterwards, the queendom was busy for the next few weeks. Chapter 443: Making Her Special There were many changes that urred within the Raevender Queendom this recently; one of those was our new naming system. It had been several days since the implementation of thew, and the majority of our poption already had their ownst names. Naturally, there were still others who stubbornly stuck with not having a surname, refusing to cooperate with the change. The implementation was stated to be mandatory, and they had no choice but to follow in the end. Even though they agreed to get along, they were not taking it seriously since they thought it would not work. However, because they assumed that thisst name stuff was only temporary, we had some of the funniest and silliest surnames on the continent. As stated before, the number of names in a person''s identity determined their social status. This naming system still segregated the sses of people in the society. Common people had two names; crazy rich merchant families and knight peerage, such as bars, could have three; nobles, from barons to archdukes, bore four names, that included the nobiliary particle; and royals possessed five, also including the nobiliary name. The names were imprinted on each individual''s official identification card. For our nation, the cards that were issued from the Raevender Dungeon. Once their names had been set, it would then reflect on their status boards afterwards. By the way, the name on a person''s status board was based on what was written on their dungeon cards. That was why monsters were mostly nameless. But how did I already have a name when I was still a child and cardless? Apparently, the world itself somewhat subconsciously recognized the identity that one''s parents had given them even without a card and put it on the status board by default. Along with the naming system, we also made some amendments to some existingws. For example, the age of consent and how old an individual was to be considered legal. In most of the human nations on this continent, the age of consent was thirteen years old for both human males and females, while the legal age to get married was fifteen. Since I used to live in a modern society back on Earth, I found it quite unsettling, so I noted to myself to do something about it. In the Queendom of Raevender, we raised the age of consent to fifteen and the legal age to eighteen years old. That regtion also applied for a few other races with a simr maturity rate as humans, like the beastfolk. The change of the ages might be drastic for the locals of this world, as their minds were still stuck with the eraparable to the Middle Ages of Earth. But this was what I was ustomed to, and it was, as far as I concerned, more moral and safer. When I said safer, I meant the prevention of adolescent pregnancies, which was linked to a high infant mortality rate, unfortunately. Actually, a human body did not fully develop at the age of eighteen, more like in the early twenties. Due to the establishment of that change, a number of marriages in our nation had been cancelled and postponed. Some of them were truly excited, especially when they witnessed my parents wedding, but sorry for them,ws werews. Well, we actually changed a lot of things in our current constitution, but those two were the most notable amendments so far. Though most of them were about human and nonhuman rights. Even though most of my suggestions were based on my modern previous world, seeking my family''s opinions really helped in making thews more rational and suited well for this world''s standards. Taking aside the administrative aspects, I had been busy with various things as well, whether it was business, political, or personal affairs. Despite my busy schedule, it did not stop me from initiating sexy times with my loved ones. Having intimate times with my family and fiancees was frequent during this vacation as they were conveniently approachable. That also applied for my personal maids and tamed monsters, but I did it with my family more often. The women who I rarely apanied in bed were the ones who had their own responsibilities, for example, Elise, a sovereign vampiric noblewoman, Lucy, Uriel, and Dane, who were busy managing our military. Aside from their own lives, there was this long queue for them to take their turn. As far as I knew, considering the factors mentioned, I could say that I had the least amount of time spent with Dane. I was her lover, the man she truly trusted and loved, and yet I barely spent time with her. Even since we entered into a rtionship, I could count how many times we had intimacy with the fingers of my hand; that was awfully low. I did not want her to think that I did not really pay attention to her or that I was just seeing her as a sex friend. I absolutely did not want her to lose faith in me. To make things up with her, I invited her to my room tonight. I wanted to make her special. "Good evening, Dane." Good evening to you too... Your Highness." We greeted one another as soon as Dane locked the door of my room after she came in. I was sitting at the edge of my bed while she just awkwardly stood before me with her modest white nightgown. "Come on, you don''t have to address me Your Highness all the time, you know? I want you to call me by my name when we are alone." "...I got it, Raphael." She said with a lovely smile, but it did not seem like she was forcing herself, which was good. "Um...should we start?" She asked. "Well, I love to, but there is something I want to do before we start." I responded and then patted the bed a few times. "Let''s sit together, Dane." "If you say so..." Dane walked forward before she sat on the bed next to me. I could sense that she was wondering what we would do. I did not know how she would react to what I would say, but we were here, and I could not back out now. Chapter 444: Making A Promise To Her Before they could start the deed, Raphael and Dane sat on the bed and engaged in a conversation first. Depending on how she would react to it, what he was about to convey was important for both of them. "Dane, I have something to say to you." "Um, what is it...?" "You know, I have been thinking about something for quite some time, wondering whether it would be a good decision to make. I truly wanted to make ite true. I do not care about the consequences or what others would think anymore. I just want to fulfill this satisfaction of mine." "..." Raphael briefly paused so that he could hold her hands. Dane confusedly looked at it, and she started to have a little internal panic as she had no idea what he was going to do or say. After a short while, Raphael continued. "You must be confused about what I am saying right now." He smiled to reassure her. "I am sure that this will surprise you." "You are making me even more worried, Raphael." "Rx, Dane. I, too, was kind of nervous about this. I actually exerted a lot of courage to pull this off. But I have made this far, and I am not going to back out." "..." "Dane... I want you to know that I... I want to marry you." "What...?" All Dane could do at that time was express her shock with a gasp. She thought that she was not hearing him right. But after reprocessing his words, what he said was actually what she had thought. "Marry...me?" "You heard it right, Dane," he nodded repeatedly. "I wanted to marry you, as in the ceremony that my parents just celebrated. Along my fiancees, I want to see you walking the aisle d in the most beautiful dress you would ever had, approaching me at the altar." When he said that, Dane instantly visualized the little details that Raphael mentioned. But she immediately shrugged it off, as she could not imagine herself in that scenario. "B-but why me? I don''t think I deserve you" "Don''t put yourself down. You should know that you are worth more than you initially thought. You are such a wonderful and brave person. I really, really love you, and I truly want tomit to that." "I love you too, believe me. But as far as marriage, are you sure you are not thinking it rashly?" "Ipletely know what I am doing, and what I just told you was all true. I really want to marry you. Not because I have to, but I wish to." Each of his words was filled with utmost sincerity, and Dane wanted to believe him. However, there was still this piece of doubt and hesitation harboring in her heart. "Even if you say that, how about your fiancees?" "They have given my permission." To her shock, Raphael immediately responded to her natural question. But her reflexes suddenly kicked in and asked him questions again. "Have you talked it with your parents?" "They approved." "Your sister?" "She actually does not mind who or how many I am going to marry." "How about what other people would think?" "I am literally a prince of this nation, and they have no power to judge my decisions." "Why do you want to marry me in the first ce?" "The main and primary reason is because I wanted to. If you want logical reasoning, I''ll give you some, but I don''t consider it as the main factor." "I understand." "As the queendom grows in territory and poption, we will need new lords to rule thends, and you are one who would be promoted. You will gain a noble title, not just your typical one- or two-generation knighthood peerage. One of the jobs of a noble is to maintain the title by means of inheritance." "Wait a minute" "Not only am I going to marry you, but I will also give you an heir to prolong the legacy of the Gracede family." Dane immediately drew in her breath from the shock of the things that Raphael just revealed. But most importantly, she was enlightened by his words and realized something about herself that she hadpletely forgotten a long time ago. She once fell in love before, and like any other maiden in love, Dane had dreamt of having a family. But she eventually buried that idea when they separated, and her heart had gradually turned cold since then. After years of rejecting love, her cold heart had been melted by Raphael''s cozy love. She thought that it was hrious that her heart would be opened again by someone who was more than a decade younger than her. She looked below and stared at her belly, feeling that her desire to make a family had revived again. But then again, she was starting to be a bit pessimistic, thinking that she was too old for that kind of thing. Seeing her mncholic expression within her blue eyes, Raphael was worried about her, so he kissed her on the lips. That kiss snapped her back, and after the first kiss, they mutually engaged, and they did a French. "Mmmm..." It seemed like a minute or so had passed before they stopped. Before they noticed it, their hands had been on one another''s waist. Raphael wanted to cheer her up, so he thought kissing her would lighten up her mood. "So what do you think about the marriage, Dane? Will you ept my proposal?" "Well, I am still in shock, but I fully understand you, Raphael. If you don''t mind marrying and nning on having a family with an olddy like me, then who am I to refuse the offer of my beloved one?" "Absolutely. It''s a promise, then." Raphael and Dane smiled at each other before they drew their faces closer and ovepped their lips. They were ecstatic about everything that happened tonight and closed their eyes as they passionately kissed. When they finally broke the kiss, the first thing Dane noticed was that she felt Raphael''s hand gently squeeze one of her breasts. She had partially forgotten that they were doing the deed tonight. "Dane, let''s consummate this promise." Chapter 445: Making Love With Dane [R18] On the bed, Raphael and Dane were wrapping their arms around one another''s bodies as they kissed. They were in a lotus position where Raphael was sitting on the mattress as Dane was sitting on hisp and locking her legs around his body. Both of them were already fully naked, but there was no pration yet. Raphael just rubbed his fully hardened rod against her wet and slippery vulva to have a little bit of stimtion before doing the real deal. Before that, Raphael had done devouring and fingering her. "Mmmm... Alright..." The forey had finallye to an end, and Dane''s chest was not pressing against him. Raphael then slowly leaned further, pushing Dane until she rested her back on the mattress before he neatly scattered her blonde hair on the white sheet. When he raised his upper body straight, Dane spread her legs wide, revealing her pussy in raw. Once Raphael properly positioned himself in front of her, he held his dick and rubbed it a few times before he poked its red tip on her opening. "Nnn...!" The tip had breached her pussy, and Raphael continued his way deeper into her. As it was happening, Dane had been gripping in the bedsheet. His dick kept slowly going deeper in her pussy until their pelvis came into contact. "Ahhh..." Dane let out a long and rxed groan and slightly curved her back once Raphael had effectively prated her in a missionary position. Every now and then, Raphael initiated his nights in that particr routine and position. Due to how often they did that, it had be a non-spoken tradition between himself and his women and became a sort of rite. "Dane..." "Aah...! Ah..." A few seconds after he fully invaded her, Raphael began moving his hips. He started slowly so that her body could keep up with the increasing pleasure. Raphael considered himself big, and he was trying not to do any harm to Dane. "So soft..." As he was doing her, Raphael then paid attention to her breasts that were jiggling by his thrusts and groped them with both of his hands. The divine sensation of touching a woman''s softness truly brought absolute satisfaction to Raphael. After several minutes of ramming her at a constant speed, Raphael gradually increased his thrusting speed, grinding his dick against her insides faster and bringing more pleasure to his body. "Oh, yeah...! Your pussy is already so good!" "Your dick is making me feel good as well, Raphael...~!" Dane moaned in a loud volume. "I feel like my insides are trembling in pleasure...! I want more~!" "I have to fuck you harder, then." "Aahn~!!" True to his words, Raphael proceeded, moving his hips faster and rougher, making Dane''s groans and moans grow louder and lewder. As excited as he was, it did not take time until Raphael started ramming her in a tempo of at least four thrusts per second. After a while, Raphael wanted to find a better angle, so he first let go of his hands from her boobs and held her hands instead before leaning his upper body further as well as unbending his legs. The new angle reached better depths and covered more surface area of her extended love tunnel. "Ah, shit...! I think you are hitting my womb...!" The faster Raphael moved his hips back and forth, the more the friction of their grinding flesh both of them felt. Not only the speed, but he had been doing her as deep as he could so that he could provide more stimtion for both of them. Due to the intensity of the deed, Dane subconsciously locked her legs around Raphael as she was telling him that he should not pull it out, even though he had zero intentions to do so. She also assisted him by using her legs to push him ordingly to her preferred pace. "Haa! Aah~!" The pleasure kept umting within their bodies, and Raphael and Dane could barely contain its absolute feeling, especially when they were feeling their loved ones'' warmth. While catching their heavy breaths, they then tightened the grip on each other''s hands and stared at their eyes as if they were in sync. "Raphael..." "Don''t worry, Dane... I am about toe too... Let''s do it together...!" "Yeah...! Aahn~!" Knowing that she woulde first, Raphael then began ramming his dick in and out of her as fast and rough as her body could tolerate in order to catch up with her. Calcting the perfect time, Raphael shoved his dick into her with a powerful thrust. "Here Ie...! Ooohhh!" "Raphaeeeel...~!!!" Arching his back, Raphael unleashed his climax into her womb, partially filling it with his seeds. At the same time, Dane reached her peak as well and did an orgasm, ejacting her love fluids. "Oh yeah...! I could feel your love within me, Raphael~!" "Haa...!" After letting out the pent-up pleasure, Raphael slowly pulled out his dick from her pussy. As if his dick was a cork, her transparent nectar came out immediately. Upon seeing her, Dane was already catching her breath. Raphael had been invigorated almost immediately, so he was able to crawl on top of her beforending his lips on her sweaty breasts, neck, and then her lips. "I love you, Dane," Raphael expressed his postcoital greetings and muttered lovingly between the kisses. "Always remember that." "I always love you too, Raphael..." She replied with a tired yet sincere voice. After exchanging their kisses, Raphael proceeded to bury his face between her ample breasts. Dane found it adorable of him, so she began caressing his head, spoiling him rotten. Given their age gap, Raphael was like a little brother to Dane. However, Dane had pledged to be his lover, so she just dismissed that idea as she thought that it might hinder their love for one another. But she thought there would be no wrong if she were to treat this that way asionally. "Don''t you want to continue?" Dane asked him tenderly. "I have recovered enough, so you could start again." "Not yet. Let me have this moment for a while." "If you say so," she smiled. "Then do as you liked." After a minute or so of cuddling, they started the next round with Dane on the lead. Chapter 446: My Third Fiancee "With that being said, I decided to marry Dane. I already know what would be your answers, but I want Dane to personally hear them directly from you all." In one of the drawing rooms of the royal pce, my family and I, alongside my two fiancees, were gathered to formally dere that I wanted to marry Dane. There was actually no need for this step; it was that everything had to be recorded or documented. "Just like we said before, we don''t mind if you want to add Dane into your marriage list." Mother said. "You can take as many women as you like," Mom added. "But you have to make sure to take the responsibilities and pay attention to each one of them." "I''ll always remember that, Mom." I said, and then shifted my attention to my sister. "I have no problem as well. However, now that she is soon to be your wife, she should have learned at least a fraction of our family''s private matters. You know, our family''s secrets." Now, here was the problem. Since Dane would be my wife someday, she had the right to know what was going on within, especially, the kind of rtionship I had with my family, which was actually incestuous. "Have you ever told her about that?" "Well, I remember that I told her about me having many women." "What is your sister talking about, Raphael?" "It''s something that I am making sure to tell you in the future." "I see." No matter how much we hide it from her, Dane would eventually learn it in some other way. That would definitely hurt her if she found it out. I did not really want to lie or cheat on Dane or any of my wives. Once I gained enough courage, I would definitely be the one to tell her about our family''s deepest and darkest secrets. Speaking of my wives... "Raphael marrying another woman would lessen my time together with him. But even so, I am happy as long as he is satisfied." "I knew that Dane would need an heir for her title once she became a noblewoman. But even without that reasoning, I still would allow Raphael to marry her." Iris and Sophia expressed their opinions, respectively, and gave Dane nods of approval. "See that, Dane?" I said. "Everyone is doing fine with us, so there is no need to worry about it." "Thank you so much for epting me,dies." Dane took a bow to show her appreciation to my family. Now that my family had shown their approval for Dane, all I had to do was to seal it tangibly. "Dane." I stood up from my seat, which Dane followed suit. "Yes, Your Highness?" Dane turned her body toward me when I called her name out. Immediately, I put my hand into my trouser pocket and grabbed something that was supposed to be a surprise for her, which made her curious. Meanwhile, from the third person''s point of view, my family eventually knew what I was going to do, and some of them even gasped in silence for a second. Not to ruin the n, they immediately regained theirposure before Dane noticed it. The surprise was actually made out of material that she was specialized inmetal. Her Unique Skill: Maician not only could manipte metallic objects, but she could also perceive their presence up to the atomic level. So she could basically manipte every mineral in our body at will. For that reason, I coated it with Perfect Concealment to hide it from her. The moment I removed the concealment, Dane immediately got a picture of its shape, and her eyes opened wide as if she could not believe it. "Your Highness, that is...!" "Dane, I know that you are aware of what I am about to do, and you are surprised by how sudden it is. But I want you to know that this is how I ammitted to you." "Your Highness..." After that, I pulled out my hand from my pocket and showed my surprise for her. It was a in yet beautiful orichalcum ring. "By this ring, I want to tell you that I love you so much, Dane. Will you marry me?" "Yes, Raphael! Yes!" Hearing her reply, I took her left hand and gently put the ring into her ring finger. We were both smiling ear to ear as I was doing it. She was so excited that she addressed me casually in front of others, which I was happy to hear. The audience was feeling the same as well; they were genuinely happy for us. Once Dane had equipped the ring, the drawing room was filled with a round of apuse apanied by congrattory remarks. From that moment, I was happily engaged with my third wife, although we did not announce it to the public yet. At night... I had been engaged to Dane, and she would be my wife. It means that she had to learn what dark secrets lied within our family, and it was better if I would be the one who would reveal that to herter on. Naturally, that level of revtion would shatter her heart and probably destroy her faith in humanity. I truly did not want her to be hurt that much. In order to at least lessen the damage if I were to drop the bomb, I had her learn about me and my family bit by bit. It was like spoon-feeding her the details of how debauched my family and I were. Tonight, we were going to celebrate our entanglement, so I brought Dane to the dungeon so that I could introduce her to my other women. "I see. So Raphael took some of the fallen noblewoman of Astley to be his personal maids as well as lovers." "That''s why we are so grateful for Master Raphael. If it were not for him, I don''t know what fate my daughter and I would fall." "So it''s true that Raphael has been loving women who are older than me." "That''s the least shocking thing you would expect of him. I advise you to prepare yourself and your mind in advance." "Okay. I''ll take that in mind." After introducing Dane to my other women, we then proceeded to the master bedroom alongside Sarah for a threesome. I chose Sarah to apany us tonight. Even though she loved her sister, Mary, Sarah reassured me that she would not touch Dane inappropriately without her and my permission. Also, I actually did not mind if Dane were to like other women as long as they were within my harem, but I highly doubted that as she was straight. Being my future wife, Dane would be joining me with Iris and Sophia in bed. I had been doing Dane by myself, so I requested this for her to get used to group sex so that she would not be ufortable with my other fiancees once we did it together. Dane and Sarah were having a chat on the bed right now before we started. They hail from the Kingdom of Astley, so they probably shared some things. After this night, Dane and I would probably do it with my other maids, and we might have an orgy someday. A few minutester, we started the threesome. Chapter 447: My Familys Darkest Secrets Many things happened to me and my family within the duration of my summer vacation. It was a wild ride, but I was grateful that the majority of those events were positive and memorable. As usual, things are getting better, if not constant, in the queendom. Newws had been established or modifiedtely. Before the summer ended, a quarter of our poption were the only ones who we had yet to issue theirst names. Regarding the surnames, we surveyed the other nations'' opinions about them. Overall, I should say that we gathered positive insights. Apparently, they seemed to take a liking to it, especially the nobles, as they were fascinated by our long fancy names and were interested in trying it themselves. Though their respective nations should implement it first in their domain. The queendom''s matters aside, some things were getting busier in the pce as the remaining days of summer vacation were getting lesser and lesser. It meant that Big Sis, Iris, and I were going back to the empire to attend the academy in the next few days. My sister and I were starting to miss our time with our loved ones before the sses resumed. For that reason, we had been doing Mom and Mother more often for the remaining days of our vacation. Rtively, I just recently did Gabrielle, as it had been a few weeks since her pregnancy. She had shown signs of her pregnancy, so I thought that it would not affect or alter the child at the very least. But really, having sex with a pregnant woman was a new and surreal experience for me, especially since the child was Mother''s. The mixture of guilt and pleasure messed up with my mind, but I was already corrupted, so morals barely mattered to me at all. One thing that I should settle was how to tell Dane my real rtionship with my very family. She had yet to learn it, and I had no idea what would be her reaction or how she would understand it, much less ept it. I had been providing her signs, like hugging my mothers from time to time and identally or intentionally touching them indecently. However, she did not seem to mind how physically close I was to my family. She might be thinking that I was a family thing. I had a feeling that it would be better to reveal that sensitive revtion while I was still in the pce. The longer I hide this from her, the more damage she would get once she learned it. With that in mind, I promised myself to let her know the truth. While I still had the opportunity to, I decided to unveil our secrets tonight. I invited Dane to my bedroom in the pce. Iris and Sophia had been here, and they would help me in this matter. "Um, you summoned me, Your Highness, and it seems like Lady Iris and Sophia are here as well. Are we having a..?" "No. We are not having a foursome tonight, Dane. I am sorry to disappoint you. Also, you are now my fiancee, so you can address me by my name anytime you want." This was the first time my three fiancees were in my room, a great time for us to do our first night together. As much as I wanted that to happen, this confession was as important. Depending on how things developed, we might be doing the deed tonight. "I understand, Raphael. So what are we going to do?" "Actually, there is something I want to discuss with you again, and I need the help of these girls. Please join us in bed and have a seat." As I said that, I tapped the vacant spot in between Iris and Sophia, telling her to sit there. I was actually sitting behind that spot. Our smiles were making Dane suspicious of why she had to be at the center. "...It seems something serious. Please excuse me." Upon my request, Dane got to the bed and sat in her designated spot. Right now, we were facing the foot of the bed and nkly staring at the wall. "So, what now?" "Dane." Saying her name in a gentle tone, I slipped my arms between the gap of her arms and waist and embraced her from behind. After that, I slowly moved my face closer to her neck. She voluntarily tilted her head so that I could get more area tond my lips. Dane was now getting more and more cautious of my actions, and she held my hands tightly. "I am getting worried now, Raphael. Can you tell me what is going on?" "..." I hesitated for a few seconds. "I got to be honest with you. I am still hiding some dark secrets from you. What Sarah told you that night, the matter regarding the age range of my women, is just the tip of everything you should know. I am not alone with this, I have been doing this with my family." "What are you talking about, Raphael...?" "Words are not enough to convey the weight of this matter. Please pay attention to the projection in front of us." "Projection?" As soon as Dane turned her attention to the wall before us, a rectangr translucent panel had been projected from the projector device lying on the floor. Almost immediately, the projection lit up and live footage started to y. The footage seemed to be set in a dim room illuminated only by a singlempshade and the moonlight passing through the windows. The camera seemed to be standing at the corner of the room, and the angle was set at eye level. It was stationary and focused only on therge bed in the middle of the room. Four individuals could be seen in the room, and it was noticeable that they were all women. Dane thoroughly inspected the figures for a moment. When she recognized who the people were in the room, her wide widened by shock. "W-wait...! Aren''t they Her Majesty Mylene, ire, and Gabrielle, and Her Highness Louise...?!" She yelled. "What really are we watching right now, Raphael...!?" Tonight, Dane was about to witness the debauchery of the Raevender family. Chapter 448: My Forbidden Relationships ((I think they are ready. Let''s start.)) In the projection in front of them, it showed the figures of Mylene, ire, Gabrielle, and Louise standing beside the bed, chatting. Given that they were in their lingerie, Dane immediately felt that the atmosphere in that room was off. "Raphael... can you tell me what the meaning of this...? Why is Her Highness Louise in your parents'' room thuste?" "You will find that outter." A momentter, Dane squinted her eyes to the screen, and she could see that the four of them got to the bed before they sat facing one another. In a clockwise manner, their sitting order started with Mylene, then Gabrielle, Louise, and ire. Shortly after, Mylene leaned her upper body toward ire before she kissed her lips. Since the footage had audio in it, Dane could hear the faint sounds of their smooching lips. After ire, Mylene then went toward her other wife and kissed her as well. Being intimate with one''s partners was normal, but what baffled Dane the most was why they would do that in front of their child. To top it all, they were being watched by Raphael and his fiancees, which was making Dane even more cautious. ((Mmmh...)) After breaking the kiss with Gabrielle, Mylene turned back to ire and kissed her again, but deeper and more passionately. From that moment on, Dane started to feel more unsettling and ufortable. As Mylene and ire were lovingly making out, Louise and Gabrielle then looked awkwardly at one another for a few seconds. After that, they slowly drew their faces closer, and the thing that Dane did not want to think about actually happened. Smooch. With closed eyes, Louise had kissed her stepmother. Dane''s eyes widened so hard that she felt like her eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. She could not believe what she was currently beholding. "W-why are they kissing, Raphael? Even if they aren''t rted, aren''t they supposed to be a mother and daughter...?" There were shivers in her voice as she asked Raphael about the indecency in front of her eyes. But her words fell into deaf ears. Raphael was so focused on the live feed that he unintentionally ignored Dane''s questions. After some time, the four of them had done swapping spits. Mylene then faced Gabrielle again while Louise turned to her Mom. They leaned toward their corresponding partner and kissed them. Dane witnessed yet another more immoral sight again. "What is this...? Your sister is kissing her own mother. Your very mother, Raphael..." Dane was too shocked to raise her voice. She would have never thought that a forbidden act was actually being held in that room. After that, the projection was showing that the pairs were undressing one another. Since they did not seem to wear undergarments, they were fully naked once they took off their lingerie. They then repositioned themselves, and ire and Gabrielle were now lying their backs on the mattress. Louise and Mylene lied on top of ire and Gabrielle, respectively, and began kissing them again. "Raphael, why are we watching this...?" As Dane asked him that question, both Louise and ire had been sexually devouring their partners. At that time, Raphael finally provided answers to her questions. "Dane, this is the real face of our family. As you can see in the projection, my sister is doing our Mom. The truth is, we have beenmitting incestuous rtionships with one another." "What...? When you say ''we,'' does that include...you?" "Yes, Dane." Raphael then proceeded to hug her tighter. "I am also having a forbidden rtionship with my mothers and my sister, as well as with Gabrielle." "But why? I don''t understand. How can you do that to your own family?" "It just happened so fast. We just loved each other so much that we ended up like this. It''s utterly sinful and immoral, yes, but we could not help ourselves but fell into this irresistible temptation of a forbidden pleasure. And it is unlikely that we can escape from this." "..." "How long have you been doing this...?" "Just a few days after my fifteenth birthday. The autumnst year." "So way before we met, huh...?" Lowering her head, Dane could not believe the wordsing out of his mouth, and she was speechless. She truly believed that the members of the Raevender werewful and righteous people, but it turned out that they were guilty of practicing the forbidden acts of incest. The Kingdom of Astley was probably the most religious nation on the continent after the theocracy. Dane was born into a strict family, and she had been following the doctrine of the church, so her mind was blown up upon seeing and learning such an incestuous act. Suddenly, she remembered that his other fiancees were in the same bed as well. She raised her head and looked at Iris and Sophia back and forth once. "Lady Iris, Lady Sophia, I assumed that you already know about this..." "Well," Iris spoke first. "If you were to ask what I could say to this, I should say that Raphael can do whatever he wants, including loving his family romantically and erotically. I was indeed surprised when I learned that, but maybe I am so open-minded that I epted it." "I, too, was shocked when Raphael confessed to me about his rtionship with his mothers, especially since they started doing it behind my back while I was engaged with him. I felt betrayed at that time. I was so angry that I could not stop pping him. But in the end, I still blindly loved him and just forgave him so, as well as letting him continue loving his family." "Such things..." Hearing their responses, Dane questioned whether they were forcing themselves to answer that way since they were too absurd. But judging from their expressions, that did not seem to be the case at all. They were all loyal to Raphael, and that roused a question about herself. "So, Dane," Raphael said. "What do you think about it? Will you ept this dark side of this family of mine?" Chapter 449: Much Thing To Handle "So, Dane. What do you think about it? Will you ept this dark side of this family of mine?" "..." When Raphael asked her that question, Dane could not immediately give a response, which waspletely understandable. "It must be shocking to you, so you don''t have to answer me right now. I will give you time and space to process it." "..." Dane was still silent and not answering him; she just looked down to herp. Raphael was worried about her, and he did not know what to do, so he unwrapped her arms from her waist so that he could put his hands on her shoulders. "Hey, are you okay, Dane?" "Ah..." "If you don''t want to talk about it now, we can continue it another time. I should not pull this off in the first ce." Raphael said that as he stared at the projection in front of them. At that moment, Louise was fingering ire while Gabrielle''sher region had been pleased by Mylene''s skillful tongue. ((Aahn! That hits the spot...~!)) ((Deeper, Mylene...!)) Raphael''s room had no sound but the moans of the ones in the other room. Until then, a voice eventually broke the awkward and tense silence. "No... I want to continue it. I want to settle it tonight, Raphael." Dane finally gave a proper response. Her voice was somewhat forced, but Raphael could feel her conviction. He then let out a sigh of relief, although he did not think it was currently necessary, before talking to her again. "Are you really sure you want to prolong this matter any further tonight?" "Yes, Raphael." "I understand. If you say it would be fine, then what would be your response?" "Honestly, I am shocked until now. Of course, you just revealed this kind of thing. I could not even believe that Lady Iris and Sophia are going into this. But maybe it is how much you two love him." With smiles on their faces, Iris and Sophia nodded in agreement with Dane''s statement. Seeing that, Dane could not help herself but question her sincerely toward Raphael. "Did that disgust you?" "Yeah. Having a romantic rtionship with one''s family is widely uneptable and immoral. Who would not find it disgusting? I heard that inbreeding was not umon in the nobility, but mostly not with the immediate family members. What the Raevender family has been doing is basically direct incest, a taboo." "We are aware of that as well as the consequences we would face if our rtionships were exposed. Now that we are monarchs, we have to be cautious of our actions to protect our image. And I want you to be included in that, Dane." "Knowing the incestuous rtionships with your biological family is just too much for me to handle, let alone ept it immediately." "I am sorry, Dane, for causing you that much strain." "It already happened, so there is nothing I can do about it, and it seems like I cannot do anything about it either. You love your family, aren''t you, Raphael?" "Yeah, I love them very much, and I cannot seem to cut off the ties that we have weaved through the time. If you wished us to stop, I am sorry, but I cannot do that. It has be a major part of our lives." "...Can I ask a question?" "Go ahead." "If you are also having a rtionship with Her Majesty Gabrielle, does that mean that the child she is carrying..." "It isn''t what you are thinking. The child ispletely my Mother''s and I have nothing to do with it. I don''t even have a n of having children with Gabrielle. Moreover, my firstborn should be borne by one of my wives." "I see. I should have known, but I am still bothered by it." "Do you still love me, Dane?" Asking that, Raphael wrapped his arms around her again. Dane grasped his hands and arms and waited a few seconds before she gave responses. "...I honestly don''t know. I am so confused right now. This is a matter between my heart and my morality. Why do I have to choose...?" "Don''t think too much about it. Everything is going to be fine. Like I said before, you can give me your response whenever you are ready." "Just like I said before, I want to settle this matter before the sun rises. I think that the sooner this is solved, the better." "If you are ready for this, Dane, then I want to hear your honest opinion and your conclusion about it. Will you ept my rtionship with my family?" "..." Dane did not utter a single word for a brief time. Naturally, the silence was filled with the lewd groans produced by the incestuous foursome in the live footage. Nevertheless, the people in the room did not seem to pay attention to it. "...My mind might be in chaos trying to process everything I have learned, but deep down in my heart, I still love you, Raphael. I just don''t know if I could stomach this much level of immorality." "Dane..." "I don''t know if I could still live with you and your familyfortably after knowing the truth, or I don''t have an idea if I could still see all of you the same way. But as one of your future wives, I should show you my whole support. I will ept your rtionship with your immediate family." When Dane said thetter with conviction, Raphael and his first two fiancees felt joy, and the girls even let out audible sighs of relief. It should be a celebration, but the three of them were worried about Dane''s wellbeing. "You should not selflessly push yourself that much for me," he said, concerned. "I know that you were hurt by it, but you should not be hurting yourself more either. Your mind has not started recovering yet." "I can bear it, Raphael. Don''t underestimate me. I can get used to it in no time, hopefully." Dane tried to sound as optimistic as possible, but the aftermath of the revtion was still surfacing in her expressions, which was noticeable to the others. "Here, here, Dane." Raphael then tightened his embrace. "I know it must be hard, but thank you very much for epting the real me." After that, Iris and Sophia locked their arms with Dane''s to liven up the mood. Raphael then turned off the projector, and they slept together. Chapter 450: Woods In the forest, just a few hundred meters from the outer wall of the City of Louisiana, a group of three individuals were hiding behind the trees as they looked at the people entering and exiting the main gate of the city. The trio seemed to be all female, aged between twenty and thirty years old, and equipped with sheer silk dresses of verdant hue. It was notable that they all had the same mint green hair, indicating that they might be rted to one another. Enjoy reading at m vl|em,pyr Their gazes were keen and cautious, but there were traces of curiosity on them. Suddenly, the one who seemed to be the youngest among them spoke up to the others. "Sister, are you sure it''s a good idea to interact with them?" "I have no choice as it would not be long before they would find us." The one in the middle, who appeared to be the oldest and the leader, made her response. "The timing of the sudden disappearance of the dragon and the emergence of this civilization is highly suspicious. They definitely have something to do with it." "That''s right." The other one agreed. "That dragon, even though it did not cause that much problem on us, is still the most formidable being in the forest. If the humans have somehow subdued it, I think it is better to get their good sides." "But they are still humans, full of greed. What if they would make use of us for their own interests?" "...I have that exact doubt too. But I have made my mind. Let''s just hope that they won''t turn out that bad." "Hopefully." With courage, the three of them stepped out of the woods and carefully approached the gate. Last night, I told Dane the truth about my family. She must have had it hard, but in the end, her love for me prevailed, and she eventually epted my forbidden rtionships with my family. The next morning after the revtion, Dane was still acting the same as before, maintaining herposure at all times and seeming to be unbothered by what happenedst night. She was still able to engage in a proper conversation with my family. However, no matter how much she hid it, I could sense that she was not fine at all. When I asked her about that, she told me that she was still adjusting to the new atmosphere she was currently in. I just told her that she could take as much time as she wanted for her to adapt herself to the new environment. Well, that was pretty much about it. Life was full of ups and downs, but things were going pretty well for now. At least I fully got my third fiancee. My personal life aside, I had been constantly keeping in touch with some matters regarding the queendom. During this time, I had been personally checking on the development of the railway system since there were things that needed my presence. Except for a few minor issues like the paperwork, everything looked fine so far. Apparently, the station in the city of the formerly Viscount Gespenst and the railroad tracks that connected the city of the City of Lavender were already finished. Although it was notmercially avable yet, it had been put in use for transporting government personnel, valuable goods, and important visitors. The Gespenst station was the only entry and exit point to the Kingdom of Astley by rail. By the way, the Lavender station would be the intersection between the Raevender Queendom, the Kingdom of Astley, and the Kingdom of Boulder. The restart of the ss in the academy was approaching, and there were not so many things for me to do orply with either here in the pce, in the Lavender territory, or in any ce. Not gonna lie, since the establishment of our nation, I barely got the opportunity to improve my battle prowess. I missed the times when my sister and I used to train and grind for levels together in the forest and in the dungeon. But despite our busy schedule, we still manage to reserve little time to train and harness our skills, though not as intense as before. But our hard work paid off well. Without it, we would not conquer the dungeon as well as not have this nation. Unarguably, I would have perished from this world multiple times for facing some of the most powerful individuals I had encountered. Of course I could not forget to credit the goddess. Anyway, I was kind of looking for that kind of vibe right now. Other than my love life, I also needed to fulfill my urges to explore and face opponents. In the nick of time, I received a report from Michael just earlier that might probably satisfy my interest. Afternoon, Mother, Michael, and I gathered in the queen''s office in the pce. As the reigning queen, Mother sat on her designated seat while I was just sitting on a couch nearby. Michael was standing in the middle of the room, ready to ry his report. "You are now allowed to speak, Sir Michael." "Affirmative, Your Majesty. Earlier, I received a report that we have some unexpected guests." "Oh, really? Do you know who they are and what their purpose foring here is? "Unfortunately, they did not state who or what they are, but they said that they came from the Great Forest of Darkness. Allegedly, their purpose is to seek an audience with the ruler of this civilization." "And that would be me," Mother nodded her head. "They might probably be native to this forest and were affected by our expansion. We just established a nation here spontaneously, so it is natural for them to question our nature." "So what do you think about it, Mother? Will youply with their demand?" "Hmm. We did not have that much information about them, and we could not just grant whatever they wanted." After responding to my question, Mother turned her gaze upon me. "I want to hear your opinion, Raphael. Do you know any tribe or settlement inhabiting this forest? You have explored a part of the forest, so I am thinking if you know a thing or two." "So far, within our exclusive economic domain, I found no settlements or sorts. Only a few dungeons were the discoveries I found worth noting." "I see." "When I decided to venture beyond our domain, I dared to explore the coastal area first as those ces were rtively safer than the forest. From there, I found a few human and nonhuman viges along the coast of the forest, and the majority of them have migrated here." "So it means that these people mighte from the deeper parts of the forest." "Might be." "But what bothers me is how it is possible for people regardless of race to live in the middle of the infamous Great Forest of Darkness. No adventure even dared to reach this deep due to the powerful monsters lurking around, let alone live here." Mother was right. No one would ever think about making this dangerous forest home. That would be applied if they did not originate from the forest. Aside from the monsters, they were actually some sentient races naturally living in the forest. When I took a look at those guests through my Supernatural Observation, I found that they were not humans at all. Moreover, they belonged to a race that was extremely elusive to humans or any other intellectual beings. "Well, let''s talk to them, Mother. Let''s hear what they have to say." Chapter 451: Welcoming The Tree Spirits After we decided to grant their request for an audience, Mother, Michael, and I went to the throne room, the Apollo Drawing Room in the real Pce of Versailles. Naturally, Mother was the one to take a seat on the majestic throne that was elevated by a raised tform because she was the queen regnant, while Michael and I just stood diagonally to her on the floor. There were a few knights stationed inside and outside the room for both security and formal purposes. We would be receiving our visitors, and a good first impression was a must so that our nation appealed to them. Noticeably, Mom, Big Sis, Gabrielle, and our other vassals were not present in this audience. It was not like they were having a good time. Actually, each of them was busy with their tasks regarding our nation''s administration. Also, Gabrielle had begun to experience the symptoms of her pregnancy, so she was currently at rest and refrained herself from stress. But inside her head, she had been surfing the web and watching pregnancy tips online. Maybe her maternal instincts made her more attentive to the child? Anyway, the throne room was ready. All we had to do was let the visitorse in. "Call them." "I understand, Your Majesty." Upon Mother''s order, one of the knights gave her a salute before he exited the room. By the way, we made the drawing rooms, Mars, Mercury, and Apollo, enclosed because we sometimes used those rooms for private matters. Around a minute or soter, the knight returned, and now there were three women who followed him behind, walking on the red carpet. He then stopped before the throne and saluted the queen again before going back to his position. Regarding the three women, they seemed to be in their early tote twenties by human standards. They all wore the same outfit of green silky dresses, in with a few embroidery but delicate. They were like fairies in tales. It was notable that they had the same hair and eye colors, which were green, and their skins were light. They all had this Scandinavian-likeplexion, and each one of them possessed unique body shapes. Starting from the left, the first woman had long, wavy hair with an hourss figure. Then in the middle, this woman seemed to be the oldest and most mature-looking among them. Her hair was long and straight, pulling down to her waist, and she was the most prominent in that department. Thest one, the youngest, was a petite young woman with braided hair. (Are they siblings or something? Or maybe it is just because they were in the same race?) Generally, they were all good-looking, but there was this supernatural atmosphere around them. Knowing what they really were, it made sense to me why they were emitting such a vibe. They imed that they were from the forest, and they requested an audience with the queen. But what did they want from us? Before that, I had something to remind them of first. "You are in the presence of the queen! I demand you all to give your respect!" The three of them were startled by my sudden words and lost in thoughts for a few seconds. Afterwards, the woman in the middle eventually understood what I meant before she slowly bent her knees, initiating the submission. The woman on the right immediately followed suit, but the other hesitated for a second before she kneeled. "Sister," she whispered. "Do we really have to submit ourselves before someone other than our mother?" "Just do whatever their demands." "If you insist..." They were having a short chat for a brief moment. I heard she called the other woman "sister," but it was not enough to say that they were siblings. Also, she mentioned above their "mother." The way they hesitated showed that they truly respect that person to a high degree. Anyway, let us hear their words. "Well then," Mother spoke. "If you don''t know yet, my name is Mylene re Therese Lou Raevender, the reigning queen of the Queendom of Raevender. I am granting your request for an audience with me. Now, could you state your names?" "It''s a pleasure finally meeting you, Your Majesty, queen of the Queendom of Raevender," the mature woman intoned with her mature voice. "My name is Aesfen, and these two are my sisters, Fyr and Gron. Despite our appearance, we are not humans. We actually belong to the tree spirit race." "Tree spirit? Like dryads in the stories?" "I apologize for not having that much knowledge about humans and their culture, but yes, dryads are one of the tree spirit races." "That exins how you are able to live within the forest that is filled with ferocious monsters." "The forest is indeed dangerous, and we have to exterminate the hostile monsters roaming our abode. Actually, killing those monsters makes us stronger, and now we used to be dryads anymore." "It means that you have evolved into a higher existence." "Yes. Also, dryads are not the base form of the tree spirit race. It is the Alraune, and then Alraune evolves into Dryads." "So what are you now?" "We have evolved a few times, and each of us is of a different race. Currently, Gron is a Nereid, an evolved Dryad, Fyr is a Meliad, an evolved Neried, while I have be a Tree Spirit Pir. "By the sounds of it, I assume that you are the leader of your kind, yes?" "Not entirely for my kind, as there are a few other groves of tree spirits around the world. It is the same as human kings who only rule the poption of their domain. Just like you are, Your Majesty." *I see." Enjoy reading at NovelFire-le-mp-yr Hm. It was the first time I had properly thought of these. I never thought that spirits in general had that much lore. I wanted to inquire about Akashvani so that I could learn about them more, but I decided not to because I did not want spoilers. I just let them spill the beans for me. "Well then, now that you have stated your identities, might we hear what your business is here?" Chapter 452: What Really Happened To The Dragon "Might we hear what your business is here?" When Mother asked them that question, the tree spirits seemed to be hesitating, and they just nced at one another. It took them a few seconds before they all nodded in agreement. "Your Majesty," Aesfen said. "The reason why we are here is that we are asking your nation to take us, the tree spirits and our home, under its wing. We want your nation to recognize us and make us part of its own." "I see." So that was what they wanted, huh? Thinking about it, it was logical for them to seek asylum from us since we literally established a civilization within the most dangerous environment on the continent. They must have recognized our capabilities and approached us. But there might be another reason why they have resorted to this. I looked at Mother, and she immediately understood what I wanted to imply. "We understand that you want us to take you under our wing because we are the first nation to establish in this forest. But there is something I want to ask." "What is it, Your Majesty?" "I want to ask you what is the real reason why you approached us now. All I know is, dryads, or tree spirits in general, are so rare and elusive that they are hardly mentioned even in the fables. Even if a nation or two was built within the forest, I am sure that you wanted to remain hidden and unknown." "... That''s true." Tree spirits and other kinds of spiritual beings were still very umon even in this magical world. Just earlier, I sensed some gasping and sudden jolts from the standby knights, proving how unbelievable their existences were. As spiritual beings, these three women in front of us were almost not physical. They might even be literally untouchable, and my hand would pass through if I tried to touch them. But there were clicking sounds while they walked, so they might be able to manipte their tangibility at will. Moreover, these individuals before us were powerful themselves. ording to my Heavenly Gaze, Aesfen was around Level 900 and excelled with magic. She could even cast World Magic Spells. She also had a good skill set, and her skillsplimented her affinity for trees and vegetation. Though not as powerful as her sister, Fyr strength was a little below Level 800 and skilled in magic as well, but she had to achieve the World Magic yet. Meanwhile, Gron was around Level 500, and her proficiency in magic was as great as those imperial mages. I had no idea how many tree spirits there were in the forest, but I could assume that their average strength was at least the level of Gron. That meant that their grove, the possible name of what a group of tree spirits was, had a mighty battle prowessparable to a small nation. Possessing those abilities had been helping them survive and thrive in the forest. They highly likely did not need the assistance of our nation. That was why I found their move suspicious. "In that case," Mother said. "There must be something else that pushes you to approach us and request for our recognition. Did something happen in the forest?" "I don''t know how to convey it to you, Your Majesty." "Are you perhaps feeling ufortable with saying so?" "I am afraid I might so." "Very well." Mother then looked at the knights and waved her hand away, subtly inducing them to leave. It was not like we did not trust them; we mustply with the other party''s demands to gain their trust. The knights understood it, and they stroked a salute before they promptly left the room. When the door was shut, there was a few seconds of silence between the two parties. "Would this suffice?" Mother asked Aesfen. "Can you provide answers to our questions now?" "I think this is more than enough, Your Majesty. I really appreciated your efforts." Saying that, Aesfen and her sisters briefly bobbed their heads. "To answer your question, there is indeed something that is happening in the forest recently." "It seems to be a long story, but please kindly cut it short." "I understand." Aesfen nodded once before she continued. "But before I exin everything, may I ask you a question, Your Majesty?" "Go ahead. You are permitted." "Well, we could not help but notice that the rise of your nation somewhat timed with the sudden and mysterious disappearance of the Ancient Dragon living in the forest. I apologize in advance if we were wrong, but did those two things rte to one another?" The moment Aesfen brought up that question, Mother and I exchanged nces. But then again, our minds synced and we resumed the audience. "We have anticipated that somebody is going to find it out one day. If this matter had affected your lives, then there is no point of hiding it." After she said that, Mother let out a sigh. "If you want to know if we had something to do with the disappearance of the dragon, the answer is yes." "Is that true? Then what happened to the dragon?" "Hm. The appropriate answer would be, we have subjugated the ancient dragon and brought it under our control." "What...?" Aesfen and the other tree spirits were stupified by my Mother''s nonchnt revtion. If the knights were still here, the room would have gone intomotion, and we did not want that highly confidential information to be leaked. They must have known how powerful the Ancient Dragon of Darkness was. It was a legendary creature that could not be defeated or ovee, yet they just heard that we had put a leash on it. "I truly understand your reactions, as I also believe that defeating the legendary ancient dragon sounds impossible. But all I said was all true. We defeated the dragon, and now it has disappeared in the forest. Or could it be that you are doubting our capabilities?" As Mother said thetter words, she crossed her legs and rested her cheek on her left fist. Her aura was palpitating, and she was reminding them whose territory they were in. Shortly after, they snapped back to their own senses. "Ah, no...!" Aesfen yelled. "We definitely not, Your Majesty!" "I am d you understand. Now that I have answered your question, shall we continue what we have left earlier?" Chapter 453: World Tree? "We have fully recognized how powerful the queendom is. We apologize for keep dying the discussion, Your Majesty." "Oh, that''s great then." Just then, Mother stopped giving off her overwhelming aura and the tension in the throne room eased down. Even though it was just a basic Intimidation, it inflicted a certain level of strain on the tree spirits'' minds. "Now then," Mother said. "It is true that the ancient dragon has been subdued by us. How did the dragon''s disappearance rte to what was happening in the forest?" "This is just our opinion, but the disappearance of the dragon might have a direct and indirect affect on the forest. The dragon had been the one emitting the miasma throughout the forest. It had been warding off rtively weak beings, including humans." Yeah, it was Czarina who had been polluting the air in the forest with her thought and ominous miasma, so think that it was suffocating for significantly weak monsters and humans to dive and venture deeper in the forest. She had been living in the dungeon since I tamed her, and her aura eventually dissipated in the forest. Without her presence, people could explore the deeper parts of the forest. It was also the reason why our citizens could live morefortably in our city. But in reality, Czarina was not the one who was emitting that thick mana concentration in the forest, as it was currently still there, though nothing dreadful anymore. She was just mixing it with her own aura and making it intimidating. The source of the mana probably had something to do with the tree spirits. "Are you saying humans have reached your home?" "Not quite yet." Aesfen responded to Mother''s question. "However, since the dragon''s disappearance, other than the monsters, we have noticed that there are more humans who are going deeper in the forest. We are afraid that they might find our abode someday." "That is concerning. But we strictly ordered our poption that they could only venture into the forest to gather resources only within our exclusive zone, reducing the possibilities of our adventurers invading your territory." "It is unlikely that your people are involved with it, Your Majesty. Most of the humans going to the foreste from the south, if I am not wrong. Not only humans, but there are several nonhuman races among them." "I see." "We suspect that they are going after something in the home as they were heading in our direction. But none of them have reached near us as they either got mauled by monsters or got secretly killed by us." So they came from the south, huh? If that were the case, the ones who had been venturing the forest were undoubtedly people from the Southern Continent. The thing that concerned me was that the Five Headed Hydra or the group behind it were involved with it. The Great Forest of Darkness was a giant treasure trove; something like them could not let the opportunity of Czarina''s disappearance pass to exploit the forest. (Not only the forest, but our nation was also at risk.) "Your actions are totally understandable. We would do the same if someone trespassed on our territory." Mother nodded as she said that. "But my question is, is there really anything that they wanted in our abode?" Hearing Mother''s question, the three green-haired women took nces at one another again. It seemed like they were just having a staring contest on the surface, but I was sure that they have been talking to each other telepathically. That was probably the case though, as they were expressing the faces of being in an argument, especially since Fyr was kind of upset. But they eventually nodded and came to a conclusion in the end. "It looks like you have agreed to provide my answer." "Yes, Your Majesty." "So what would it be?" "Well, I think that those humans are probably after our abode, which is situated at the center of the forest. That ce is where the source of almost all the mana in the forest is. Our home is basically under the shades of the almighty World Treant." It looked like my hunch was right, thesedies were rted to that massive "tree." Right at the heart of this forest, lied the most massive being on the continent. "World Treant?" "Yes, Your Majesty. World Treant is the pinnacle form of the treants. You canpare them to a World Tree, but with will and sentience." The World Treant, the highest evolution a treant could achieve so far. To achieve that level, a ck Treant must reach Level 2000. That was what made them extremely rare due to the challenges a treant always faced. It was a legendary monster ranked as the same as Czarina. As far as I was concerned, the sole World Treant of the forest, as well as being on the continent, was by far the most powerful creature I have encountered, if I were to exclude Iris. It even surpassed Czarina in terms of levels and total stats. "I heard a World Tree could bear a fruit called Eternal Apple that grants eternal life to the ones who eat it. Does the World Treant do the same?" "Yes, the World Treant also produces those fruits. Moreover, it is also the one responsible for the cirction of thick mana throughout the forest. But her work was always being sowled by the dragon''s miasma." "That''s interesting. But wait. What do you mean by "her"?" "Actually, we, the tree spirits, are created by World Treants themselves. Tree spirits are born from the excess mana a World Treant has collected. In other words, we are just her offshoots. That is the reason why we are considering the World Treant our mother." "So that''s it. I understand now why those people are interested in the forest and why you wanted our protection." "Yes. But don''t worry, the World Treant is being cloaked byyers of barriers that rendered her invisible and undetectable. But we feared that it can only keep her hidden to a certain extent. That was why we have decided to resort to approach the one responsible for the dragon''s disappearance and seek protection." "Hm. That''s a big request you got there, and I can''t just decide on my own without thinking about it thoroughly. Please give us some time to discuss it further in private. Let''s take a short break." "I understand, Your Majesty." Afterwards, we exited the throne room. Chapter 454: What To Do With Them Things were gettingplicated with the audience with the tree spirits in the throne room, and we decided to take a short break. It was a huge decision to make, and we could not just grant their request without thinking about the possible consequences. While the three treedies were being treated as valuable guests in one of our VIP rooms, my family gathered up in a private room. When I said, family, it included Mom, Big Sis, as well as Iris and Sophia. Gabrielle was busy with her pregnancy, so she was not here. "Did you just say that there are tree spirits here in the pce as we speak? As in those enchanted forest-dwelling beings in the stories?" "That''s true, Sis. They approached us just earlier and requested an audience with the queen." As expected, they were surprised upon learning that tree spirits did actually exist, let alone knowing that there were three of them in the pce right now. Spiritual beings were rarely seen by anyone''s eyes, as most of them were practically invisible. As far as I know, only tree spirits were physically visible, while spirits of other elements could not be seen by a naked eye. However, if a person had Extra Skill: Spiritual Sense like Inari, Yuki, and I had, perceiving and seeing a spirit was possible. Almost all people just did not have the ability to sense them. I had been seeing pixies, the basic stage of a spirit, almost everywhere in the form of a pingpong-size sphere of light. Each had colors depending on their element. Just like Aesfen said earlier, tree spirits did not spawn as pixies; instead, an Alraune sprouted from a World Treant. "Spirits, huh?" Iris muttered. "My parents have mentioned them before, but I am yet to see one." "Me too." Sophia seconded. "I only heard of them a long time ago in a book. To think that there are three of them in this ce right now." "Hey,dies. If you are curious to see what they looked like, here are them." Soon after, I cast a Projection midair and showed the images of the tree spirits to my girls. Not only them, but Mom and Big Sis were curious of what they looked like as well. "Wow... They look so beautiful..." They immediately admired their beauties. "So, if they requested an audience, then there should be something that they wanted, yes?" "Yes, ire." Mother replied to Mom''s question. "Apparently, they are seeking our protection, and we are taking a break to discuss it further with everyone." "I see. It made sense why they came to us since we are the first nation to establish in the depths of the forest." "I don''t think that this is relevant, but," Big Sis then chimed in. "Why did they make contact with us until now?" "Well, actually, it has something to do with Czarina, Sis." "Czarina?" Big Sis nced at me with her brow up as if she were telling me I screwed up again. But yeah, it was partially my fault why the forest was in discord. "Yeah, ever since she has be my subject, she has been living inside the dungeon. Removing her from the forest somewhat broke the bnce of the forest, and now a lot of things emerged during that time." "Is that so?" "Yeah. Czarina''s disappearance also encourages people to dive deeper in the forest. Some of them are probably trying to reach the ce where those tree spirits live, which is located at the center of the Great Forest of Darkness. Cornering about their safety, they bravely revealed their existence before us and asked us to recognize them as our own citizens." "That''s a risky move on their side, but I understood them." "In addition," I continued. "The tree spirits apparently possess something akin to the elves'' World Tree called a World Treant. It is basically a World Tree but a gigantic monster." "What...?! A World Tree?!" My sister could not help but raise her voice when I splurted that highly valuable information. Mom was shocked too, but not as dramatic as hers. The same thing applied for Iris and Sophia. "It''s a World Treant, Sis. Technically, it is the other way around. The World Treant owns the tree spirits. It is where the majority of the forest''s manaes from, which covered most of the forest. Czarina had been incorporating her miasma with it, scaring weak beings to dive deeper into the forest." "Oh, really? So that is probably what those people are after, huh? We don''t know what would happen in the future, so they are desperate trying to reach out to us. But if we were to ept them, did they state what they could offer to us?" "We have reached that part so far." Mother said. "But I assume that they are going to grant us some authority over the World Treant, or even own the whole tree itself." "I think that''s a fair trade," I murmured. "Considering that they aren''t supposed to interact with humans or any other intellectual races, we should hide their existence from everyone so that the World Treant and the tree spirits could live peacefully like they always use." Ever since we began tackling this topic, I noticed that Big Sis had been staring at me constantly. I did not know why, but she must be thinking something odd about me. "What''s up, Sis? Do you have something to say?" "Seeing how they looked like, they should suit your taste, aren''t you? Knowing you, you are probably thinking of giving a taste of their bodies in exchange for allowing them to assimte into the queendom." "W-what are you talking about, Sis?" I said as I rose my arms up. When she uttered those words, our mothers and my fiancees started looking at me cautiously. I admitted that those threedies were quite beautiful on their own, but as of now, I did not think about them indecently. "You could not just assume that I want to hit every woman that I meet." "That''s who you are, Raphael. I think that you would even hump a table if I put a skirt on it." "Stop it, you two." Mother suddenly cut in to stop us. "It''s not the right time for that matter. We should be deciding whether to ept their request for or not." "We are sorry, Mother." From that moment on, my sister and I stopped arguing and focused on what to do with the tree spirits instead. Chapter 455: Worthy After having a private discussion with my family, we all went back to the throne room. This time, Mom, Big Sis, Iris, and Sophia joined partly because they wanted to see the spirits in person. But the most important reason was that they could personally join the audience. We chatted for a while, finalizing the terms, before we summoned the three tree spirits again. I could hear the gasps my family made upon finally seeing them for the first time. "Wow... They look so human, but they feel so surreal." "And they are all pretty stunning." Sophia and Iris gave their remarks to the tree spirits, respectively. The tree spirits were surprised to see the increase on our side too. Just like before, Aesfen, Fyr, and Gron promptly kneeled down before the queen without waiting for our words. That was pretty respectable of them, I guess, if I had something to say. With that being said, Mother then reinitiated the audience, but we had to check on them first. "We, the people of the Queendom of Raevender, are weing you once again, tree spirits of the Great Forest of Darkness. Before we can proceed with our unfinished business, can I ask if you enjoy your break?" "We are delighted, Your Majesty," Aesfen said with a gentle smile. "The service we have received in the pce is excellent. We have a great time." "We are pleased to hear your thoughts. You are our special guests, and you should have the best treatment." "I greatly appreciate your efforts." Aesfen nodded once, and then she scanned the people nearby the queen. "It seems like you brought some people with you, Your Majesty." "Ah, yes. These people are my family as well as the future ones. Here''s one of my queen consorts, ire. Then, my eldest daughter and the crown princess of the queendom, Louise. And then these two youngdies are Iris and Sophia, two of the future wives of my son, Raphael." Once Mother introduced our members one by one, my family exchanged greetings with the tree spirits. Afterwards, Mother exined to them why the other queen consort, Gabrielle, could not attend the meeting today, which they understood. Well, although Gabrielle was kind of sensitive these days, she was quite active in bed every night. She would probably continue doing the deed until she gives birth, but I would stop doing it for her once her baby bump was visibly noticeable. There were times when I solely enjoyed her in bed, a single time during her pregnancy, and she did not mind if I filled her womb with my essence. Personally, I preferred doing it with Gabrielle than my other female clones. Not only was she a fragment of myself, but also my lover and my third mother. Anyway, after the greetings, Mother cleared up her throat before she continued the audience. The air in the throne room eventually got serious, and the tension began to feel heavy. "Alright. Earlier, my family discussed the request that you asked us. We eventually havee up to a conclusion. But before we finalized it, let us ask you a few questions, if you may." "It''s no problem, Your Majesty, ask us what you want." "Very well. For the first question, why did you choose to approach us other than the reason of being the first civilization to settle in the forest? Do you have that much trust in us even though you barely know us yet?" "To be honest, we are not sure if we can put our trust in your nation yet," Aesfen exined. "But our situation is about to get dire, and we leave no other choice but to approach your nation without thinking about what the other side would demand. That is why we are here today asking for your protection. We have a gut feeling that you all are trustworthy." "I see. Thank you for trusting us. How many tree spirits are there in your abode?" "We are around a few hundreds, and there are a few ones that are still developing and yet to be born in a few years." So, they were just that few, around as many as the number of vigers worshipping the spirit foxes that migrated to our nation. It might be a little for a settlement, but their individual quality must be top-notch, enough to protect the World Treant for a long time. "A few hundreds, huh? But considering that you live in this middle of the forest, I assume that most of you are pretty strong individually." "I guess so. We are the guardians of the World Treant, and we have to protect our mother at all costs." "The World Treant is basically your parent, and we totally understand that family is what matters the most. I highly remark your efforts to protect the tree and the forest." "You tter us, Your Majesty." "Now then, for the next question," Mother paused for a few seconds and caught her breath before she continued. "If you are asking us for our protection, what would be your offer in exchange? This audience is also a transaction, and we did not want to be the only one whose demands are not granted." The tree spirits seemed to be anticipating for this question to be brought upon this audience. They looked at one another, and their expressions were kind ofplicated. Eventually, Aesfen raised her head and looked at Mother with a serious face as she put her palm over her chest. "Your Majesty, we know that this moment wille, and we havee here prepared. As the ones who defeated the powerful ancient dragon, we are certain that this nation is worthy of its reward. In exchange for your protection, we offer your nation...the full authority over the World Treant." The moment Aesfen revealed their offer, all of us were surprised and widened our eyes. Although we just literally talked about that possibility earlier, hearing it directly from them really took us aback. "What...? Did I hear it right? Did you say that you would hand the authority of the tree to us?" "That''s right, Your Majesty. We are offering the tree in exchange." "But why? Isn''t the tree holding so much value in your very existence? You could not just entrust something that important to someone you barely know." "I know we just made a risky move, but the safety of our mother is what matters to us the most. By entrusting her to your nation, we can assure that she is in safe hands." "Oh-kay." Mother fully leaned her back on the throne for a second. "That''s too much faith you got there. Are you sure that is your offer? We are not going to let that opportunity pass, you know?" "This is what we have decided, Your Majesty, our final resolve." "That''s it." Suddenly, Mother stood up from her throne and walked toward the threedies, who were seemingly baffled by her action. Mother eventually stopped before them and stood proudly on her spot. "Rise yourselves, our special guests. I cannot shake my hands with you if you remain in that posture, you know?" "Shake hands? I apologize, Your Majesty, but I am not quite familiar with human interactions and gestures." "I should have known this." Mother left out a sigh. "What I meant is, we are going to have a deal. We will be epting your request." "Is that true?!" "Yes. So please stand up so that we can seal the deal." "We understand, Your Majesty." With a handshake, the Queendom of Raevender and the tree spirits of the forest had formed an alliance. Chapter 456: Ways To Protect The World Treant From the throne room, my family and the tree spirits moved to the conference room to tackle the details of our agreement. We had to formally document the pact for legal purposes in case of problems like a misunderstanding or when they withdraw the agreement. In the pact, it was stated that the Raevender Queendom, or the Raevender Family, specifically, possessed the ownership of the World Treant and the ce where the tree spirits lived. In other words, their territory was now part of the queendom, and the tree spirits were added to our citizens. One of the things that we had agreed on was to keep the existence of the World Treant a secret. For that reason, we should not officially announce the agreement between us and the tree spirits to any of the nation and even to our own poption. In addition, we would deploy further reinforcement on the barriers that veiled the World Treant to protect it from external threats such as invading individuals as well as any explorers who ended up there intentionally or identally. With my support, the massive tree and the home of the tree spirits would be virtually imperceivable to any being. Even powerful Illusion Magic spells were not enough to undo the tree''s mirages. There were other ways to protect the World Treant, but they had consequences and needed thorough discussion. One way was to transfer the tree itself to one of the dungeon floors. Sure, that would guarantee the safety of the tree, but despite the enormous area of the dungeon floor, it could not contain the stupendously massive root system of the tree. Its coverage could even put a prehistoric aspen grove into shame. Aside from the dungeon''s insufficient capacity, removing the tree from the forest would be disastrous. The thick mana it produced attracted monsters to the forest, concentrating them within, which created the forest''s own ecosystem. If we suddenly removed the tree, the forest''s soil would gradually lose its signature high level of fertility, which was essential for the growth of some nts and trees that herbivore monsters consumed. Over the years, those monsters would eventually find a suitable ce that might push them to migrate. Whenever they went, their predators would follow. It would be terrible if they ended up in a human civilization. Removing the tree would break the bnce of the forest, which mightter on inflict damages upon humankind. We already removed the ancient dragon from the forest, which gave humans and nonhumans courage to dive deeper, and we could not afford to cause problems again. Well, it was not like that the inhabitants of this world were aware of the concept of how biodiversity actually worked. But I personally disapprove of this idea, as it was too much to achieve and risky. Even though if we were to approve that idea, I did not think we had the power to uproot the World Treant in the first ce. I was certain that my Portal, at full extent, could not swallow up the whole tree after all. True, the tree was a treant, a monster, but the tree spirits themselves said that it did not have the ability to move anymore. ording to them, the tree itself was so massive that gravity prevented it from treading. Not to mention that its roots, which were spread out all over the forest, were buried so deep underground. The only logical way to protect the tree was to improve theyers of protection that the tree spirits hadid out. We did not know if that method would be temporary or permanent, but it was our most optimal choice for now. There was this n that suggested Czarinae to the surface once in a while and then st her ominous miasma so that it could incorporate with the mana that the World Treant was releasing, but it was still under consideration. We tackled a lot of things regarding the pact between the two sides, but protecting the World Treant was the most important matter to discuss. Once the agreement was settled, Aesfen, the de facto matriarch of the tree spirits, sealed the pact with her signature. Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr With that, a mutual pact between the Raevender Queendom and the tree spirits of the Great Forest of Darkness had been officially established. Since it was still hours before nightfall, we offered the three tree spirits a sightseeing around the City of Louisiana. But before anything else... "Hm, not bad. Even though the incongruity of those majestic green silky dresses is now gone, at least you all looked like more humans now." "Is that so?" In the pce, Big Sis, Iris, Sophia, and I were feasting our eyes as we looked at Aesfen, Fyr, and Gron in casual human outfits. Wearing their usual dresses would stand out and would draw attention to the people, so they agreed to put on those clothes. We were supposed to keep their existence a secret, and it was necessary for them to blend in with the humans to a certain extent. I confirmed that tree spirits could really manipte their tangibility. Right now, they were allpletely physical so that they could equip their outfits. For their outfits, they all wore the same Renaissance-style clothing, gowns with voluminous skits, tight bodies, and long, intricate sleeves, but in different colors. While Aesfen wore blue, Fyr wore red, and Gron had green. "I don''t think I can movefortably with this, but we have no choice, don''t we?" Fyr expressed her opinions about the clothes as she inspected her outfit. She did not seem to be a person who would not get out of herfort zone, unlike her younger sister. "What do you think about it, Gron?" Sophia asked. "Do you find it ufortable too?" "Not at all." Gron turned around, fluttering her long skirt a bit. "I think it is kind of cute." "It''s good to hear." Gron was probably a lot older than us, but her mental maturity was like that of a curious teenager. But we should not underestimate her, as she might be very intelligent in other fields. "It seems like everything is ready." I said. "Are you ready to explore the city?" Chapter 457: Wandering Around The City "So the members of the Raevender family have the ability to procreate an offspring regardless of gender. I have been so confused why this nation only has queens. That exins why, huh?" "Yes. My sister is also nning on marrying women just like our mothers. Right, Sister?" "Yeah." "I see." The sun was about to set to the horizon, and we had spent the afternoon tending the tree spirits on their sightseeing around the city. Currently, we were having a chat inside the magic carriage as we were on our way toward ourst destination. My sister and I would be the tour guides for our three beautiful guests for the day. After sealing the pact, the tree spirits agreed to our suggestions on exploring the city while they were still here. I did not know if having the tree spirits see the city for themselves was necessary, but at least they got the opportunity to witness a full view of what a human world looked like once. Other than the sightseeing, we would also be amodating them with a ce to spend the night in the pce. They said that it was unnecessary because, as spiritual beings, they barely needed rest at all. But they eventually epted our offer so that they could have time to talk in private. By the way, the three of them would be using one room since they preferred to stay together. Even though we told them we would not be disturbing or eavesdropping on them, I still secretly assigned a vision in their room for security purposes. I promised not to peek at them to show respect for our nation''stest allies, but it was not like there was something that I could see. I would just put the footage in my archives. We originally nned to explore the city by incognito with Big Sis and me putting on some disguise to avoid attention andmotion like we used to do back in the Lavender City. But we realized that there was no need to do that because, by doing so, we could not have the privilege to ess any ces we wanted to go. We would be entertaining our special guests, so they should be having to experience our nation''s finest services. We would not just dine in and order some fast food. Today, we had been touring Aesfen, Fyr, and Gron around the city, and we already visited several ces. We had gone to the theaters, and we had done shopping and bought some items and souvenirs for the tree spirits. We also visited the construction of some of the ongoing projects, like the park and the arena. The spiritsdies had the chance to see the train station beyond the Inner Walls of the city. But we did not board the trains today since we had no time to spare. As expected, the ces we had been to became congested due to the presence of the prince and princess of the queendom. The crowd was not paying their attention to me and my sister; they seemed to be paying heed to the presence of the tree spirits, as they basically had never seen those faces before. They had their own guesses of who they were and what could be their rtionship with the royal family. But no one noticed that they were not humans, thankfully. Well, I altered their presences into those of humans, so it was not like the people were not paying attention to their mysteriousness. From what I could observe so far, our guests seemed to be pleased with the tour. Aesfen was full of culture shocks; Gron was excited to try new things; and even though she was looking unbothered, Fyr also got along with them. "I think it is time to ask this, but what do you think of our city so far?" "Well," Aesfen said, and then she peered at the ck windows of the carriage. "I think it is quite lively, I suppose? The differences between our world and humans'' are exceptional. There are so many things we need to know about humans after all." "If you say so." That was her initial impression of the city right now. Just like them, we humans barely had any knowledge about the other side or what kind of life they lived. There might be a big gap between our cultural differences, but it was not wrong to learn one thing or two to understand one another better. Other than Aesfen, the opinions of Fyr and Gron mattered as well. But we could not probably acquire any answer from them because they were sticking their foreheads to the windows, busy looking for the people and establishments outside. Gron seemed to be excited about the things she saw outside, such as the foods at the stalls and the entertainment some establishments had been offering. Meanwhile, Fyr had been putting on a poker face since then. I hoped that she was just probably hiding her excitement. But she had been like a big sister to Gron, always mindful of her. My sister and I chatted with Aesfen for a few more minutes before the carriage showed the signs of pulling over. The carriage eventually came to a stop, and we could feel that the coachman jumped off his seat. The door then opened wide, and our first stop unfolded before our eyes. "Alright, we are here." When we all had disembarked the carriage, we nced at the fancy establishment in front of us. We were currently at the Louisiana branch of mypany''s restaurant, where we would dine in and have our dinner. "So what is this ce, His Highness Raphael?" "This is the finest restaurant in the city. It is owned by me and Sophia. We will be having our diner here," I exined before I took a nce at Aesfen. "You said that spirits can eat, yes?" "Well, yes. Like humans and monsters do, we tree spirits also consumed food for our daily routine, but in smaller proportions as we didn''t have a physical body at the time." "I see. I never asked this before, but do tree spirits consume meat?" "Hm? Just because we have affinities for nts and trees does not mean that we only eat fruits and crops. We sometimes consume meat from the monsters we exterminated. You can say that monster meat is like fertilizer to us due to its mana residue." "Is that so? If it''s okay then, you would probably like our special Buraq steak." "It is a pleasure, Your Highness." Chapter 458: Working As Proxies Yesterday, Big Sis and I toured Aesfen, Fyr, and Gron around the city. They tried a lot of new things, and they seemingly enjoyed the tour, I suppose. I also learned a few things about the tree spirits, so we benefited as well. We should be showing them our trains and even tried boarding on them, but we were already short in time as we had to fit the things we needed to do it these few days of summer vacation. We could probably do it the next time they visited us again. The tour was simply to imply that we were transparent toward the tree spirits, showing them the details of our nation in its raw form, although they had to cover their identities in ordance with the terms of the pact. But that was just the first part of knowing one another. Today, it would be our turn to visit their ce and see this World Treant in person. It would not be fair if they were the only ones enjoying. Apparently, the ones who would be visiting were me and my sister. Since our mothers were now reigning monarchs, they should not be always outside of the nation, especially when the queendom was still in development. In addition, people would wonder if they noticed that the queen was absent without an official announcement, as almost every queen''s formal visit should be formally documented. The World Treant and the tree spirits should always stay hidden, and Mother going there was basically disclosing its existence. We should be abiding by the rules we implemented after all. Even though Mother personally wanted to see the World Treant herself, she understood that it was for the sake of everyone. That was why my sister and I volunteered ourselves in their stead since our movements were not limited. We would be acting as unofficial proxies of the queen. "Her Highness Louise and His Highness Raphael, thank you for apanying once again. But I think our ce has nothing to offer though." "It''s fine, Miss Aesfen," I replied to her. "It is not like we are looking for entertainment or something. We just want to know more things about you and your kind." "Yeah." Big Sis seconded with a nod. "As the next ruler of the queendom, I should know who my future constituents are. But can you make sure that everyone is going along with the idea of the World Treant being owned by the queendom?" "If you are worrying about any objections, I think a few of them are against it inwardly. But this is what we have agreed to and anyone must respect that decision. However, in case of someone showing direct aggression toward you and His Highness Raphael, I promise I will personally take care of them myself." Aesfen said thetter with a seemingly gentle smile, but she was not smiling at all. She would be punishing them if that scenario happened. Scary. "Uuh, I appreciate it, I guess? But don''t be so hard on them." "I will try." Currently, I was in the forest outside the city, around a kilometer from the Outer Wall, and I was with Big Sis and the three tree spiritdies. We just got here from the pce through my Portal. The tree spirits were in their previous garments again. The souvenirs they got in the city and the outfits they wore yesterday were in my Inventory, which I would hand to them once we got to their ceter on. "We are going to the center of the forest, yes?" Big Sis said. "So how are we able to get there?" "That would be my job, Sister." "I know that you have been exploring the forest for some time, Raphael, but have your coverage reached the tree?" "Even though I have not gone there in person, my irvoyances have captured an image of their ce once. I just have to visualize it clearly so that I could conjure a Portal there." Even though I had seen the World Treant through my remote vision, I have not been there yet. I probably could not properlynd there even if I could since my irvoyance was interrupted by the thick condensation on mana in the area in addition to the distance. But now that my irvoyance had been upgraded to Supernatural Observation, I could now clearly see the tree, and I also discovered the existence of the tree spirits living there. Due to how secluded they were, I was truly surprised when they approached us. I was still wondering how they managed to reach the city without being detected by my radars. Despite having the power to, I still did not teleport myself there, as I have no idea how the spirits would react once they perceived an intruder. Today, things were different, and we currently had the right to enter their ce with the permission of their matriarch. "Alright, I''ll open a Portal now." With a snap of my fingers, a ck line appeared vertically in front of us before it quickly widened and morphed into a pitch ck rectangr panel. A secondter, a ripple motioned from the center of the panel, and the ck panel gradually changed into a forest scenery. Awestruck with my magic, the tree spirits gaped. "I have never seen such magic before. It''s impressive that you even cast it without enchanting." Aesfen remarked. "Thank you. But I have been wondering how you were able to reach the city without anyone noticing. I am pretty sure that we have a decent detection system that stretches out for kilometers." "Well, actually, superior tree spirits have an innate ability called Arboreal Bound that allows us to transport ourselves between trees as long as they were connected to the roots of our mother, the World Treant." "In that case, you can basically leap from trees to trees throughout the forest." "If you put it that way, then yes. That also includes the treants that are originally connected to our mother." "I see. We have been cutting down trees and exterminating treants that might be rted to the World Treant, so we apologize for inflicting damages to your mother." "It is totally normal, and she actually doesn''t mind that much." "If you say so..." Afterwards, we passed through the Portal, and we finally reached the enchantednd of the elusive and mysterious guardians of the forest. Chapter 459: Wolf Attack! Once we entered the Portal, we found ourselves still surrounded by thick and massive trees as well as the lush vegetation. We were around a few hundred kilometers from the city, so we were so far from where we came from. I could sense that they were powerful monsters lurking around the vicinity, so we gotta be careful. It was almost as simr as before, but it was noticeable that the mana concentration here was way thicker. Actually, this was the most suffocating concentration of mana I had been through, which could be fatal for weaker beings. It meant that we were at the very center of the forest. "It is my first time going here." "Me too." I agreed with my sister''s words. Then almost immediately, right after we got here, my sister and I sensed that something was rushing its way toward our direction. It was a monster. The tree spirits sensed it too, and we all subtly agreed to deal with it. The nearer it got, the more the ground trembled and the louder the rumbling echoed. In a matter of seconds, the monster snapped thest tree and revealed itself before us. The monster was a Canis Kaiser, a massive wolf monster known for its extremely durable fur that covered its tought skin. It was an S-ranked monster of a ruling ss; it meant it could be a leader of a pack. The one in front of us was around five meters tall and was probably a sigma. Canis Kaiser evolved from a Wolf Sovereign and a step below the Fenrirs, the enemies of Inari and the spirit foxes on the Southern Continent. But from what I had observed so far, the wolves'' enemies here in the forest were the big cats like a Felis Emperor. "Woah! A Canis Kaiser! And that''s a big one!" "Yeah! It''s about Level 800 after all!" Running straight toward us, the swift monster tried to snap my sister with its huge fangs. Big Sis then immediately drew her adamantine sword out, and with a fast and fluid swipe, her de easily cut through its mouth and sessfully cleaved its jaw. WHIMPER!!! When its severed jaw dropped to the earth, the Canis Kaiser let out a sharp whimper in response to the pain. It was now on a rampage, and we stepped back to avoid its ws and tail. After that, the wolf shifted its attention to the tree spirits, and it decided to attack them instead. Thedies were probably so used to this that they did not flinch. I was about to help them, but I forgot that they were powerful individuals themselves. "Stop right there, monster." On With a thrust of Aesfen''s right hand, something seemed to be protruding from the surface. Without a second passed, massive and thick roots quickly came out of the earth, and they quickly slittered around the wolf. Just now was the work of her Extra Skill: nt Maniption. In spite of owning a more super nt-based ability, Aesfen really did it way better than I did. Her experience spoke for itself. Due to the sheer power of Aesfen, even a monster of its size could not set itself free from the bind, and it was immediately rendered immobilized. The Canis Kaiser desperately tried to struggle, but the roots would not budge. It even attempted to howl, but it already had lost its jaw. "Let me finish it, Sister." "Go ahead, Fyr." Once Aesfen had restrained the wolf, it was now Fyr''s time to make her move. She gestured her hand at her shoulder level and faced her palm upward. She spent a few seconds gathering enough mana before she invoked her spell. "Wind Disk." She then threw her hand forward, and her Level 8 Wind Magic spell immediately manifested in the form of a four-meter-wide rotating disk of fast, sharp, and deadly winds. Almost anything on its way would be instantly turned into mist, and the mighty Canis Kaiser was no exception to that. "!!" The disk flew straight into the wolf''s head, and Fyr urately turned the whole head into a red mist. She was so precise with her spell that the Wind Disk did not scrape her sister''s roots. After the Wind Disk disintegrated the poor wolf''s head, Fyr graciously pointed her index finger up above, which made the Wind Disk go upward. She probably did not want to damage the forest, so she sent her attack above the trees, where it dissipated into nothingness. The wolf was pronounced dead, and Aesfen undid her roots. Suddenly, the earth below the dead wolf ruptured andpletely devoured the wolf''s body before it closed. Apparently, it was the work of Gron, who wasying her palms on the ground. "Nice teamwork you got there, but what are you doing to do with the wolf''s body?" my sister asked. "We are going to direct it to the World Treant''s roots," Aesfen responded. "So that our mother could absorb its nutrients." "I see." After our encounter with the Canis Kaiser, my sister and I scanned the surroundings looking for other threats, but we failed to detect any hostile entities. However, other than the monsters, I could sense the presence of something gigantic just a kilometer from us, even though there was nothing of the sort that could be seen. "That thing right there..." I muttered as I was looking up. "Is that the World Treant, right?" "Your senses are sure sharp, Your Highness. You can even see through our best illusion. You are right, that is indeed the World Treant." "I can''t see or sense anything, but I sensed a faint amount of magic," my sister intoned. "Shall I guide you to the entrance of our ce?" Aesfen offered. "That''s better." Afterwards, Aesfen and her sisters walked toward a nearbyrge tree and stopped in front of it. She touched its trunk with her palm, and a bright, green, rectangr door-like panel appeared on the surface of its bark. (So that is the Arboreal Bound, huh?) "Since we are within the area of the mirage, we can summon an Arboreal Bound portal that will lead us to the hidden ce of the World Treant. Please follow me." Immediately after she said that, Aesfen entered the portal, and then her sisters followed suit, leaving me and my sister behind. "You want me to go in first, Sis?" "Lead the way." "Very well, let''s venture to a new world." With bare knowledge of what we would stumble upon the other side, my sister and I leaped into the portal. Chapter 460: World Treant "So this is where they live..." When Big Sis and I passed through Aesfen''s Arboreal Bound, our eyes widened in awe upon finally seeing the ce where the tree spirits lived. This ce was so enchanted that we thought we were in apletely different world. When I turned around, I found out that the portal was at the end of a chasm of a canyon-like structure. The walls at both sides were high, around tens of meters tall, but the height of the wall decreased from the location of the portal. In contrast, the portal sat on the narrowest point of the chasm, thought it was meters wide, and the path got wider and wider the farther away from the portal. But I found it strange that the whole ce waspletely shaded even though the sun was up. "Wait a second" If it were not for my radar, I would have thought that this ce was just a normal path. But when I looked up above, I finally realized how our size deceived our perception. "Look up and see this, Sis." "What the?! Is that thing...the World Treant?" "It''s so big." "It''s definitely more than a kilometer tall." Looking up, we were beholding the majestic presence of the World Treant, thergest and most powerful entity in the Great Forest of Darkness, as well as the creator of the tree spirits in the forest. Since we were directly under it, my sister and I could not see what it really looked like. But from far away, its appearance was like that of a banyan tree, thick and woody due to its numerous aerial roots. In terms of size, the tree was stupendously gigantic. It was around two kilometers tall with a broad canopy that expanded up to five kilometers across. And the thing that I thought a canyon was actually its massive buttress roots. However, this thing was not a tree but a living monster. On its trunk, I could see a wide horizontal crevice; it was its mouth. It could not move anymore due to its size, but it could still use its aerial roots to grab things. Since it could not chase its food anymore, it decided to burrow its roots and absorb nutrients in the soil and intake mana from the air instead, like all trees did. It then utilized the mana it collected to create the tree spirits that would take care of and protect the tree. ording to Aesfen, the World Treant had been immobile as far as she could remember. Even when Aesfen was born, its roots had spread out widely and deeply in the forest, making it challenging to determine how long it had been staying still, let alone guessing how ancient it was. When I asked Czarina about it, she just said that it had been there throughout her lifetime. "Wow, I never thought it was this huge up close," I muttered. "It is as big as mountains." "Wee to our abode, Your Highness Louise and Raphael." Aesfen weed our first arrival here. "As you can see, that is the World Treant, our creator." "Oh, I apologize that I lost in thought. I just can''t help it but mesmerize how majestic the World Treant is." "I am d that you appreciate her, Your Highness Raphael. Shall I give a tour around?" "Yes, please." "Very well." Aesfen then turned to her sisters. "Fyr, Gron, please inform the others that we have arrived with visitors." "We understand, Sister." With that, Fyr and Gron summoned an Arboreal Bound portal on the wall of the World Treant''s buttress root before they departed. "Please follow me." Discover what''s next on m-vl-em,py-r Afterwards, my sister and I followed Aesfen. We had been walking for a few hundred meters, and my sister and I were amazed by what we saw. Currently, we were at something like a residential area of the tree spirits. From what we could see, this ce still had those tall and thick trees, naturally. But unlike in the forest, the trees here were not as many and were individually separated by a few meters from one another. It felt like they cut down to add space for something like urban nning. Almost half of the tree had been converted to tree houses for the tree spirits to live in. The design of each house was very primitive due to theck of resources other than wood, stones, and a few metals. But they were still pleasing to a human perspective, naturecore aesthetic. Scanning the surroundings, we could sense and see hundreds of tree spirits other than Aesfen and the other two. They were kinds of them: Alraunes, Dryads, Nerieds, and Meliads. It seemed like Aesfen was the only Spirit Pir after all. As always, invisible pixies were heavily concentrated here. In terms of appearances, Nerieds and Meliads were almostpletely humanlike. While Dryads still looked like humans, their hair were literally vines, thorny or not, and they had leaves growing like scales on their chests, lower legs, and forearms. Meanwhile, Alraunes might be having the physical traits of dryads, but it only applied to their upper half. An alraune''s lower half was actually a giant flower with thick vines or roots as their means of treading. They were basically half human and half nt. One thing I had noticed was that my Purity Sensor could not get anything from them at all. Not a green nor red light was radiated from any of them. Even Aesfen the Spirit Pir, the most humanlike of them all, did not emit any light. One possible exnation for this was that tree spirits did not actually have biological identification. Since they were born from the World Treant, they had no need for a reproductive system. In short, tree spirits, and probably other spirits as well, were sexless, and they were only considered as feminine in appearance. Also, those mountains on their chest were just lumps of fat with no mammary nds or nipples protruding. Well, going back to the current situation, some of the tree spirits were ncing at the only two humans here. I did not know how to say it, but we felt they did not seem to be weing us. Chapter 461: Wanting To Prove Our Commitment Even before we arrived at their busy area, my sister and I had been constantly being nced at by the tree spirits. They were expecting us toe over here today, so they had gathered here. Continue the saga at m v l e mpyr "Those are humans..." "Are we really going to let them here...?" "Will we be alright after this...?" They expressed various feelings like doubt, hostility, fear, and curiosity. I totally understood them, of course, as their feelings were valid. My sister and I were basically the members of a race they substantially avoided, so our initial impressions of them were not that good in the first ce. Aesfen sensed their strange gaze upon us before giving them sharp res, subtly telling them to stay quiet. She turned to us and shed a smile. "Your Highness Louise and Raphael, I am apologizing for the inappropriate treatment my kind have expressed toward you, even though we should be the ones who must pay respect toward our benefactors." "It''s fine, Miss Aesfen. We understand." My sister spoke. "We know that tree spirits could not put trust in humans yet. But we promise you to protect your kind and the World Treant as much as we can." "We dly appreciate your words, Your Highness Louise." We continued walking on this sort of their main street and passed some trees and tree houses. The stares were still there after being warned by Aesfen, definitely, but it was not like we took heed of them. It was their opinion, but we would try to change their views upon us in a positive way. We walked for a few hundreds of meters before we reached the seeminglyrgest man-made structure in the cool shade of the World Treant. It was constructed on the ground, probably because of its size, which was two- stories tall, but it was still as primitive as other structures here. Apparently, it was their ce for gatherings and meetings as well as their ce to store important objects. When we got inside, I noticed that the entire first floor was just a hall. There was a long table in the middle, alongside a few regr ones at the sides. The only food items on the tables, though, were just fruits, greens, and root crops. There were dozens of tree spirits gathered once they got here; a few of them were near as powerful as Aesfen. Naturally, they kept ncing at me and my sister like what anyone would do upon seeing someone or something out of ce. After a while, one of the tree spirits approached us. She appeared to be at the same age as Aesfen, physically, and I could assume that she was the younger one. She had a fairplexion and a body closely simr to Aesfen. Her hair was naturally green and Dutch-braided. From what I could see, she was the most powerful one here, just below Aesfen in terms of stats, off by only a few dozens of levels. She did not seem to be wary of us, nor was she showing she was weing our arrival. "Wee back, Sister," she greeted after she bobbed her body once before Aesfen. "I heard from Fyr and Gron that you have arrived and brought some visitors." She then took a nce at us a bit. She was more like scanning us from head to toe. "It''s been a while, but now we have returned." Aesfen said. "As you can see, I have done the deal with the humans, and they are here for a visit as promised." "I see." "Your Highness Louise and Raphael, this is ndra. She is the second oldest among us and the one who takes care of the World Treant in my absence." "Nice to meet you, Miss Aldanra. My name is Louise Raevender, the next ruler of the Queendom of Raevender, the nation established in the forest. This is my younger brother, Raphael Raevender." "It''s a pleasure meeting you." "You are brave toe here, humans. I''ll be frank here. Many of our kin harbor doubts about your intentions." ndra regarded us with a cool gaze, her expression revealing little. It seemed like she was openly expressing her honest feelings about this matter. "We understand," I replied, trying to project confidence. "But we are here to forge a bond, not to harm." "Our mission is to protect the World Treant and its home." Aesfen then stepped closer, her voice steady. "The Queendom of Raevender has always sought harmony between other races. We have seen it ourselves." ndra''s eyes softened slightly. "Words are easy, but actions speak louder. Making a deal with other races is just too risky, especially with a race known for its greed. Even though we have decided to make an approach, I am still against it." "We want to change that," my sister intoned with conviction. "We will show you ourmitment to protecting the World Treant and the tree spirits." "How can you prove that you have the capabilities to protect the World Treant?" "Well," I stepped in. "Actually, we are the ones responsible for the disappearance of the ancient dragon. We have subjugated the legendary monster under our thumb." "..." ndra seemed to weigh our words, her gaze shifting to the gathering tree spirits, who murmured among themselves. Their whispers floated through the hall like leaves on a breezesome were still skeptical, while others seemed intrigued. "If they wanted to, they could just make the dragon attack us and take control of the world forest. But they did not because they are not that kind of people," Aesfen remarked. "We all know that our mother''s inability to limit power has no match for the dragon. We should be grateful for them." "That is why we shouldn''t trust them. If they could enve the dragon, they could do the same thing to us." "ndra, if you still have doubts, let us bring this to our mother again and see if she has changed her mind." "Very well," ndra finally said; her tone was cautious but not unkind. "Mother definitely did not go against this, but she did not say she approved it, so we cannot say what her final decision is. Her words are absolute, and we must follow every one of her wills. If she sees them trustworthy, then I would not go against harmonizing with the humans anymore." To gain ndra''s trust and that of the tree spirits, we made our way back to the base of the World Treant. Chapter 462: World Treants Abilities There was a bit of tension in the hall earlier regarding the matter of fully epting the help of us humans to the World Treant and its denizens. Doubts could not just be lifted from them, so we kind of understood them. As Aesfen suggested, we decided to bring this up to the World Treant and let it decide for itself. That was why we found ourselves standing in front of it at its base. I once again lost myself in thoughts on how massive and gigantic this tree, or monster, was. I could not believe that this was more powerful than Czarina in terms of levels. As for its stats and abilities, this was its breakdown. ========== Race: World Treant Title: Dragon yer, World Tree, Guardian of the Great Forest of Darkness, World Regtor LV: 4129 MP: 305440 STR: 69437 DEF: 83884 MAG: 152321 MDEF: 101982 AGI: 30156 Ultra Skill: World Magic: 5 Unique Skill: Quintekinesis Racial Skill: Photosynthesis, nt Maniption, Overgrowth, Kin Command, Crystalization, Spirit Sense, Spiritual Scathe, Sanctuary, Parthenogenesis, Regression Extra Skill: Intimidation, Infinite Regeneration, Acid Body, Fragmentization, Telepathy, Mist Radar, Steel Leaf, Soul Absorption Skill: Nocturnal, Thought eleration, Detection, Danger Detection, Weakness Finder, Concealment, Mist Create, Heat Detection, Echolocation, Enhanced Senses, Vegetation, w Attack, Breath Attack, Leaf Bullet, Leaf Storm, Root Bind Magic Skill: [Elemental Magic: Lightning: 10, Fire: 10, Light: 10, Water: 10, Wind: 10, Earth: 10, Dark: 7, Compound: 10] [Non-Elemental Magic: Pure: 10, Illusion: 10, Poison: 8, Acid: 7] Resistance: Pain Resistance, Impact Resistance, Asphyxiation Resistance, Exhaustion Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Visual Effect Resistance, Hunger Resistance, st Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Poison Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Infliction Resistance, Fear Resistance, Magic Attack Nullification, ========== As I could see, the World Treant had over four thousand levels, and its highest stats were allocated to its mana reserve. The World Treant wasically massive, and possessing that much mana made sense. Moreover, arge mana pool was necessary for regting the mana density forest. It even had the World Regtor title. Meanwhile, it had rtively very low agility for its level, but it was fastpared to every high-leved human scout, assassin, or ranger. In spite of rooting itself firmly and deeply into the earth, it did not mean that its five-digit agility stats were useless. It was a sentient being, so it utilized it for its mental capabilities or to move its branches and roots. The World Treant had an ultra skill, which was World Magic at Level 5, and a unique skill called Quintekinesis. Unique Skill: Quintekinesis was a special ability to freely manipte life-force as well as mana. It was the skill of the World Treant to suck off the nutrients and life-force from monsters to feed itself, and also how it could regte the mana in the forest. Aside from absorbing life, the Quintekinesis allowed the holder to provide life-force to a being, healing them physically, mentally, and spiritually. It could also be used for restoration and even revival on arge scale. Not only that, it greatly enhanced its innate nt-based abilities, but not enough to power it to walk. Losing its ability to walk was probably the reason it unlocked the unique skill. On the other hand, the World Treant had some powerful and useful skills like its racial skills, Sanctuary, Parthenogenesis, and Regression. Parthenogenesis was what the World Treant used to create its servants, the tree spirits. It was an ability where the World Treant produced a bud of Alraune chrysalis after collecting a certain amount of mana. ording to Aesfen, the World Treant had been creating tree spirits every two decades or so. It meant that the tree was already thousands of years old, and so were Aesfen and the other older sisters. Apparently, there was a chrysalis sprouting on one of its branches that was going to bloom in a year or two. The Sanctuary was a skill to give buffs to one of who had faith in the holder within a certain range. It was fundamentally different from the Light Magic spell Sanctuary, which eliminated dark elements in an area. The range depended on the holder''s level, around ten meters of radius per level. That being said, the World Treant''s domain covered around forty kilometers of radius, which was vast. The closer the follower to the holder, the more enhancement they received. They could receive up to a thirty percent stat boost. The user could switch it on and off. It would not be good if the followers thought they were stronger than they actually were. Parthenogenesis and Sanctuary were a greatbination of skills, if I had to say. It benefited the World Treant as Parthenogenesis created loyal subjects that received its buffs to protect the tree more effectively. Meanwhile, the Regression allowed the user to revert itself back to its juvenile form once its life perished. In the case of the World Treant, it would be reborn as a sapling when it died. It was an extremely useful skill for survival. Since those abilities were racial skills, I was happy to copy them without the tree and the tree spirits'' knowledge and apply them to myself. But I thought that I did not have to use the Parthenogenesis as my Unique Skill: Alter Ego was better. I could probably bless the Sanctuary on Mother to strengthen our nation''s military power. Like I said earlier, we would not be activating it unless in times of emergency like a war. Due to its nature, we could use it to determine how loyal our people were toward the queen. I could do the same for Big Sis since she would rule the queendom someday, and she could pass it down to the next queen through the Monarch of the Night. I would make that skill a special ability only exclusive to the Raevender queens. I looked at my sister and saw her mesmerizing the tree as well. Anyway, those things would happen in the future, so we had to focus on our purposeing here. "We can onlymunicate with the World Treant telepathically. Do you mind it, Your Highnesses?" "I have no problem with that, Miss Aesfen," my sister said while her arms were crossed. "And so I think Raphael too." "Yeah." I nodded. "I hope that the World Treant sees our worth and recognizes how the establishment of this diplomatic rtionship could benefit both sides." "Fufu. Don''t get your hopes up," ndra chuckled. "If our mother fails to see trust in you, you are free to leave us alone forever. We don''t need your help. And if you managed to convince her, then we tree spirits would submit to your nation wilfully. Is that an agreement?" "Of course," Big Sis concurred. "But mark your words as well." "You have our words." "If this rtionship is not established, do not expect us for any aid once you need some help. Trust is something to be earned after all." "Do not underestimate us just because you humans built your city in this forest." "Stop it, ndra," Aesfen interrupted. "Don''t give them any reason to spite us." "You too, Sister," I said. "Don''t make it moreplicated." "Sigh. I understand." "Alright," Aesfen said. "We shall start the discussion." Chapter 463: World Treants Wisdom Once the tension settled, we could sense some minor movements on the World Treant. Its branches shook slightly, and creaks could be heard from its bark. I could feel some weak rumbling underground. The World Treant must be responding to us. Suddenly, I felt that my mind had been connected to something. I took a nce at my sister, and she seemed to be feeling the same too. But we maintained ourposure as we used to engage in telepathicmunication. ((Your Highness Louise, Your Highness Raphael, can you hear me?)) A few secondster, Aesfen''s voice rang out in our minds. Not only her, but the other tree spirits had been connected with the World Treant as well. The tree wanted to involve everyone in this matter, which was no problem with us. ((We can hear you, Miss Aesfen. Loud and clear.)) ((That''s good, then.)) I said and then took a nce at her to confirm that we were talking. I could also begin hearing the voices of other tree spirits as well. ((Everyone...)) All of a sudden, an overpowering voice overwhelmed all of our minds. The voice was loud and neutral, not masculine nor feminine, and spoke with authority. Judging from it, that voice definitely belonged to no one other than the World Treant. It spoke to uspletely mentally, it did not even move its physical mouth. It kind of made sense, as any movement would be unnecessary and inconvenient. Encountering such wonderful beings was incredibly rare. I knew that it was a monster, but I was amazed at how it developed such will and intelligence over time like Inari and Czarina. Griffith did not fall in that category since her intelligence was developed with my involvement, the Tamer skill. As soon as the World Treant spoke, all of the tree spirits immediately bent their knees before their creator. As for Big Sis and me, we did not follow them since there was no need for us to do so. Moreover, we were currently on equal terms here, but we still respect the tree. ((Our reverend mother, we are all honored to hear your divine voice today.)) Aesfen greeted. ((We are very sorry for disturbing your precious day. Please spare us a little time to speak with us.)) ((No need to apologize as I always have time.)) ((Thanks for your blessings, Mother. We need your wisdom once again.)) ((I already know. I can hear everything earlier, and I know why these two humans are here today.)) ((I see.)) I said. ((As you have already known, we, the Raevender Queendom, are asking you to ultimately ept our protection and be part of our domain.)) I just went straight to the point, and the tree spirits stared at me for being so casually before their creator. I could even hear ndra verbally frown and swear under her voice. Find your next read at m v lem|p-yr ((Very well. We have actually discussed this matter before, and I agreed with seeking your nation''s protection, especially with the nation that defeated and subjugated the ancient dragon.)) ((Hmm. When you said that you can sense anything, did you ever personally see how we defeated the dragon?)) ((I did see a part of it, but missed the conclusion as the battlefield moved out of my range. Judging by whom the one standing in front of me right now is, I am certain that the dragon has effectively fallen into your hands.)) It seemed like the World Treant could perceive everything within its range as long as there were trees who were connected to it. My fight with Czarina concluded in the dessert, bare of trees, so the World Treant was not able to see how it ended. If that were the case, then it was possible that the tree knew I was the one who defeated the dragon alongside Inari, not the entire Raevender family. It might have an idea of the fate that the dragon had fallen into. ((So you agreed on the idea of requesting our protection just because you have recognized our strength for defeating the dragon?)) ((Indeed. Not only me, but the tree spirits took a glimpse of how intense the battle wasthe destructive explosion and that very tall cloud. It was visible even from here.)) ((If you already said so,)) My sister spoke. ((Then there is no need for this talk anymore.)) ((Please listen to me, Mother,)) ndra suddenly interjected. ((If they can do that to the dragon, we could have ended up in the same fate as well. That is why we shouldn''t trust them. You are the peak of existence, and we don''t want our creator to be an underling of a mere human.)) ((I appreciate your concerns, ndra, but I am not as almighty as you all have thought of me. There is always a more powerful one out there. I am aware that I am just a small sapling in a pot. Nevertheless, this one is no mere human at all. They already have someone who is beyond ourprehension on their side.)) ((B-but the ancient dragon is only more powerful because you are not in your best condition at the moment.)) ((I am referring to someone else... But more importantly, we are the ones who sought for protection, yet we are now debating whether tomit to it or not. Or it could be else that you are rebelling against me, ndra?)) ((I-I would have never thought of that, Mother! There is no way I can turn against you! I am just thinking about our sake. I think that dealing with humans is a huge risk that might lead to our demise.)) ndra burst out her feelings in the telepathicmunication, denying the usations the World Treant had put on her. Not only her, but some of the tree spirits were feeling guilty for not corresponding with their creator''s will. ((I know that you wanted to do anything for our mother''s safety.)) Aesfen sced her sister. ((But we need to gamble our way if we desired a better result. There are still risks, of course, but I have a strong feeling that we will be going to be fine under the rule of the queendom. They are the only ones we can approach. We cannot be one if not all is in line.)) ((...)) ((ndra.)) "Yes, Mother." Looking up, ndra opened her mouth and uttered those words. ((If you are still undecided, then I hope that this helps you. I, the World Treant, will herby bless this human, Raphael Raevender, the Crest of Mutuality...)) Chapter 464: Why Me, Though? ((What...?)) Suddenly, the World Treant blurted out those words out of the blue, and the moment I reacted, I felt that my body glowed for a second. I looked at the back of my right hand for a brief moment. I felt that something like a mark appeared on it in a split second, and then it quickly disappeared. Once the radiance subsides, all eyes are now stabbing at me. They were all as shocked as I was. Chatters of disbelief then echoed in the area. I was not sure what really happened, so I confronted the tree about it. ((Wait, wait, wait! What is the meaning of this World Treant?)) ((Pardon me for now telling you this, human. Just now, I blessed you the Crest of Mutuality.)) ((Mother, why did you give this human the Crest of Mutuality?!)) ((Mother must have a reason, ndra. Please let her exin.)) Shortly after, the tree spirits began to demand the tree''s answers. While Aesfen and ndra argued, my sister asked the tree with a serious tone. (Can you exin me what this Crest of Mutuality is? And what does it do?)) ((You see. As a World Tree, I have this ability that allows me to engrave marks on someone I see fit. One of these marks is the Crest of Mutuality. It is a mark that regards the one who I blessed as my equal.)) I did not really check much on the titles, so I was surprised that the World Treant had that kind of ability. I just found out that in order to acquire that ability, an entity with the World Tree title must have the Sanctuary skill. World Treant immediately acquired the World Tree title and Racial Skill: Sanctuary upon evolution, so it automatically gained that ability to engrave crests. ((So you and I are now equal?)) ((Yes. By having the Crest of Mutuality, you and I are now connected spiritually through a pact. However, blessing the Crest of Mutuality to someone requires the other party to agree on the terms of the contract.)) ((But why did I have the crest even though I haven''t agreed on something yet? Unless it has exceptions...)) ((...That''s right. There are indeed exceptions to force the other party to take the crest. It is only possible if I put the bar low on my side. In other words, I set the contract to my disadvantage.)) ((So it isn''t a mutual agreement, then. Can you exin the details of the pact?)) Looking at the back of my hand, I inquired. ((It''s simple. While you gain benefits such as gaining ess to my mana, bing the new source of the Sanctuary, and having authority over my tree spirits, I gain no thing from you.)) Now, that was why the crest had been engraved on me without my knowledge. It had been in favor of me to begin with, and the World Treant seized that loophole. But the things the World Treant offered were overwhelming to the point of exaggeration. Firstly, I could draw mana from the World Treant whenever I needed extra. Then, I became a literal sanctuary for the tree spirits, so they should get stronger near me. Lastly, I gained authority over the tree spirits, but the World Treant probably meant it politically like enforcing rules, not physical, mental, or psychological dominance. ((Isn''t that unfair on your side?)) ((I am aware, and I deliberately decided to take that option. I made it that way so that the tree spirits will ept the idea and give the Raevender Family a high regard. Disrespecting them is the same as disrespecting me. Do you all understand it?)) "..." Their voice of disdain filled the base of the World Treant earlier, but now they were left speechless when they were hit by the cruelty of reality. They were probably starting to realize the situation they were in. I could even see some faces of remorse as they looked at the earth. ((But why Raphael, though?)) Without minding how the tree spirits were feeling, my sister nonchntly asked a question. How savage she really was. To be honest, I had been wondering about that too. I also wanted to know the reason why the World Treant chose me. ((...I am not trying to be disrespectful in front of you, but there is a particr reason why I have chosen your brother. But for now, I am afraid to tell you the reason why. I know that you have been wondering too, but I cannot tell it to you, either.)) I was not sure if I was right; it probably had something to do with my fight with Czarina. Even though it did not see how I actually overwhelmed the ancient dragon, we went back to the forest to meet up with Inari. The World Treant must have concluded that I defeated Czarina on my own, recognizing my worth. ((We could not help it, can''t we?)) ((I am really sorry.)) When I took a nce at my sister, I could see a bit of sadness in her eyes. She was the next ruler of the nation that would rule the tree spirits; she must be disappointed. Hurting her pride directly probably offended her. "Are you fine with that, Sister?" "I''m fine. Don''t mind me." She then let out a sigh. "I think you should be the one to receive it since I know what you are capable of. Gaining the side of the World Treant is more than enough, and I can''t ask for more." "That''s true." "This ce is supposed to be hidden, and we need to keep its existence secret as much as possible. That is why it is better for me not to manage this ce. Besides, you are great at hiding secrets, so the tree and its spirits are safer in your hands." "If you think so, Sister. After that, I ced a hand on her shoulder, and she responded by putting her hand over mine. A momentter, Aesfen came walking toward us. "Your Highness Louise, Your Highness Raphael, Mother has reprimanded and made them realize how worthy you are. From now on, we will be cooperating with your nation." "Just as we promised, we will protect the World Treant within our capabilities," I said with a hint of mental exhaustion. "I hope everything is going to be fine." Suddenly, I saw ndra walking slowly in our direction. She seemed awkward as she walked, not to mention that she was missing her arrogant gait and demeanor from before. "Um... Good day, Your Highness Louise and Raphael. I am here to apologize for the things that I said earlier. On behalf of the tree spirits, I am very sorry for being disrespectful and causing you trouble as well as realizing your worthte." Her voice was weak and apologetic, but we could feel the sincerity in her words. The other tree spirits behind her felt the same way too. "I personally have been rude toward you," she continued. "That is why. Please ept our apologies." "What the?!" Before I could stop them, all the tree spirits kneeled before us one after another on ndra''s lead. They must have been doing this because they were now regarding me as high as the World Treant due to the Crest of Mutuality. "Well then," Aesfen was thest one to kneel. "From now on, you and Mother will be ruling this forest together." Chapter 465: Discovery Later on, after our conversation with the World Treant, we went back to the hall again to celebrate the establishment of the diplomatic rtionship between the Raevender Queendom and the tree spirits of the Great Forest of Darkness. "We are supposed to be celebrating, but we are sorry for ourck of preparation." "It''s fine by us, Aesfen. What''s more important is that we have put the rtionship between the Raevender Family and the World Treant abel. But celebrating this eventful day is definitely not a bad thing." Currently, I was having a chat with Aesfen with a wooden mug of beverage in our hand. The drinks for today were just water, fruit juices, wine, but the grapes were grown within the rich soil of the forest near the World Treant, and the wine was made by the tree spirits themselves. It probably must have been aged for years if not decades, so it was very smooth in my mouth. When I looked around the hall, all I could see was the cheers andughter of dozens of tree spirits who celebrated with us. The hall had a limited space, and there were a lot more tree spirits happily partaking in the celebration outside. It was hard to think that the ones who showed hostility to us were now celebrating with us. They were like they just turned one eighty after our conversation with you, World Treant. The words of the World Treant were indeed absolute on them. My status as an equal to their creator might have influenced them to view us differently, I assumed. When it came to celebration, a feast always had its presence. Each table was filled with food items, but the majority of them were fruits. There were also cooked dishes beingid on the tables. I could even smell the savory monster meat dishes that were prepared impromptu. They were probably trying to satisfy our human appetite. Meanwhile, I found my sister in the hall engaging in a conversation with some of the tree spirits, including ndra and Fyr. If I remembered correctly, Gron was celebrating outside, showing off her new clothes to her peers. "It looks like they are having fun there; you want to join them?" "Let''s do, Your Highness." After that, Aesfen and I walked together and went to my sister. They noticed our approach and waited for us until we finally got there. "Hello there, Sister, and Miss ndra and Miss Fyr. What are you talking about?" "Oh, just stuff," my sister replied. "We are talking about the things we should do to deepen our rtionship with the tree spirits. This rtionship is not all about protecting the World Treant. It is a two-way trust between one another." "It''s good that you are already talking about that. I suppose to tell you to enjoy yourself, but we really don''t have enough time left. I think discussing our future ns this early is better than sooner." "Exactly, we have to go home and prepare for our return to the empire after all. We shall share as much intelligence with each other as possible." My sister and I, as well as Iris, would go to the Imperial Capital a few dayster to resume our sses in the academy. Actually, everything we needed had been prepared beforehand, including Iris''s stuff. Even so, we still had a couple of things to do irrelevant to the academy. "So what have you been talking about so far?" "I know you will like this, Raphael. Apparently, Miss ndra told me that under usy a dungeon that is ready to be explored." "What? A dungeon?" "That''s right, Your Highness," ndra said enthusiastically. "There is actually a dungeon just beneath the main body of our mother." "Really?" Even without them saying it to me, I had sensed the existence of the dungeon as soon as I got here. The fact that my radar could not detect a suspiciously cylindrical space under the World Treant made mee to the conclusion that there was a dungeon there. I would just pretend that everything was new to me. "Yes. But it''s only entrance has been engulfed in our mother''s body for a long time. She once told us that she remembered herself finding an interesting structure, which turned out to be a dungeon gate, and decided to root herself beside it. As time goes by, mother''s body grew bigger and bigger until it swallowed the gate whole." "I remembered that story too," Aesfen said, feeling nostalgic. "The gate has been within Mother''s body ever since I was born, so none of us has the chance to physically open it as it was stuck inside. High-leved tree spirits can pass through objects, but we are not able to prate the gate for some reason." "That is totally understandable because no one or thing can prate or damage a dungeon, either its walls or its gate," I said, nodding my head. But since no one opened it, the size of the dungeon is yet to be discovered." As I said so, my sister had been squinting her eyes on me. She was telling me that I already knew the answer, as she knew that I could do such a thing. The size of that hollow cylindrical already determined how many floors this dungeon possessed, so there was no need to measure its Safe Floors. The Surface Floor could also be used as a measurement, but it was not avable in this case. Due to the dense concentration of the trees, if we exclude the residential area of the tree spirits, it was hard to determine where the Surface Floor started and ended. I did not even know if it was the same as other dungeon. In other dungeons in the forest, the concentration of the tree on their Surface Floors was not as dense as their surroundings, making it visibly noticeable. But then I discovered that a Surface Floor did not need to be less concentrated with trees at all. The reason why almost all of the dungeons in the forest had less tree and mana concentration on the surface was due to the fact that dungeons blocked the roots of the World Treant to nourish the Surface Floor. Without connecting to the World Treant, the trees on the Surface Floors would not be influenced by its essence and would remain as normal as they were. "So what should we do to the dungeon, Sister? Shall we conquer it?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!